《Sir, How About A Marriage?》


 Chapter 1

    <h4>Chapter 1: Sir, Why Don¡¯t We Get Married?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Song Ning paced back and forth on the steps of the Civil Affairs Bureau. Today was the day she and Fu Le would register their marriage that had been arranged by her mother when her mother was still alive.


    Song Ning and Fu Le were childhood sweethearts. Her mother¡¯s biggest regret was not being able to witness her and Fu Le¡¯s wedding. When her mother was alive, she and her mother had chosen this day together to register her marriage.


    At this moment, a young delivery man hurriedly ran to her. When he came to a stop in front of her, he looked at her before he nced at the photo in his hand.


    Song Ning stopped pacing immediately.


    ¡°Are you¡­ Ms. Song Ning?¡± the delivery man asked as he wiped the sweat off his forehead.


    Song Ning nodded. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m Song Ning.¡±


    Upon obtaining the confirmation, the delivery man handed her a document. ¡°Your parcel.¡±


    Song Ning was surprised. How did the delivery man know to look for her here? She looked at the name on the document before she looked at the delivery man again.


    The delivery man motioned her to have a look at the document as he said, ¡°The sender has a message for you. You should open the file and have a look.¡±


    Song Ning was thoroughly shocked when she opened the file and saw its content. She saw a stack of high-definition photos of a couple; they were none other than Fu Le and Feng Man. She closed her eyes for a moment, and when she opened them again, she put the photos in her bag.


    Following that, the delivery man took two steps backward. Then, he cleared his throat before he attempted to imitate a woman¡¯s voice and said, ¡°Ning, Fu Le won¡¯t marry you. The person he loves is me. We¡¯ve been together for half a year now. He just couldn¡¯t bear to tell you the truth because of your mother. Just think about it¡­ What kind of man would be willing to marry a dense woman like you who doesn¡¯t care about her lover?¡± After he finished speaking, he looked at Song Ning with an expression of pity.


    Despite her trembling body, Song Ning¡¯s voice was calm when she said, ¡°Is that all?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The delivery man quickly nodded. He felt sorry for having to deliver such an outrageous message to Song Ning. He bowed before he turned around and hurried away.


    When Song Ning felt the scorching heat from the sun on her head, she ced the file over her head, using it to shade herself. Contrary to the heat, her tears streamed down her face like the rain.


    She brought her mobile phone out and dialed Fu Le¡¯s number, but he did not answer her call. She did not give up and continued to call him over and over again. After a while, the call finally connected.


    However, before Song Ning could speak, Fu Le¡¯s voice rang from the other end of the line. ¡°N-Ning, uh, I¡¯m busy today. My friend¡¯s injured so I¡¯m taking care of her in the hospital. I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll talk to youter¡­ ¡±


    Song Ning tried to get rid of the tremors in her voice before she said, ¡°Your injured friend? Are you talking about Feng Man?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Fu Le blurted out, ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°Fu Le, do you still intend to marry me on another day? Or do you not have any intention to marry me at all?¡±


    Fu Le only hesitated for a moment before he said, ¡°Ning, I think you¡¯ll be able to livefortably without me since you¡¯re capable and independent. You don¡¯t need me at all unlike¡­ unlike Feng Man who can¡¯t live without me¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, I understand,¡± Song Ning interjected before she hung up. After that, she slowly squatted down with her phone in her hand as her heart throbbed in pain.


    ¡®Fu Le, what do you mean by I¡¯m too independent? It¡¯s just ame excuse for?you cheating on me!¡¯


    At this moment, two tall men dressed in ck suits were climbing up the stairs.


    The man in the lead solemnly said, ¡°I¡¯m only marrying her to fulfill my grandmother¡¯s wish. I even agreed to divorce her once Grandma recovers from her illness. What¡¯s the matter now? Does she think the money I gave her isn¡¯t enough?¡±


    The man at the back exined with a reluctant expression on his face, ¡°Ye Xin said she¡¯s a public figure and this marriage will greatly impact her career. She¡¯s currentlypeting for an international award so this is a critical time for her. She doesn¡¯t want any negative publicity, and she doesn¡¯t want to be known as a divorced woman. Even if there¡¯s nothing between both of you, her fans won¡¯t believe it. Mu Chen, why don¡¯t you call her?¡± When he finished speaking, he passed a phone over to the man in front.


    Upon hearing these words, Mu Cheng¡¯s expression turned frosty immediately. However, the corners of his lips curled up into a confident smile as he said, ¡°I tolerated her when she used me for publicity, but now she refuses to do this for Grandma? Cheng Che, do I look like a fool to you?¡±


    Cheng Che sighed. ¡°Young Master Chen, for your Grandma¡¯s sake, please beg Ms. Ye.¡±


    ¡°Beg? She should be grateful that I¡¯m not going to bankrupt her family due to the friendship between our elders. Why should I beg her?¡± Mu Chen snorted.


    Cheng Che said anxiously, ¡°But you must get married today! We must stop your Grandma¡¯s hunger strike! I don¡¯t care. Since you¡¯ve agreed to your Grandma¡¯s request, you must do it at all cost!¡±


    Mu Chen frowned slightly as he lowered his gaze, lost in his thoughts.


    Meanwhile, Song Ning who was standing nearby overheard the two men¡¯s conversation. With this, an idea appeared in her mind. She slowly rose to her feet before she turned to look behind. She froze when she saw the man behind her.


    The tall man stood under the Civil Affairs Bureau¡¯s sign with his back against the sunlight with his clean and beautiful hanging by his sides. The sun cast a shadow on his sharp features and highlighted his icy and noble temperament.


    Song Ning narrowed her eyes as she mustered up her courage to approach the man. Then, she said clearly despite her soft voice, ¡°Sir, why don¡¯t we get married?¡±


    ¡®Fu Le, you¡¯ll regret missing this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity!¡¯

 Chapter 2

    <h4>Chapter 2: Request</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Mu Chen and Cheng Che were both taken aback when they heard Song Ning¡¯s words.


    The girl standing in front of them looked like she was in her early twenties. Her facial features were exquisite and sharp, and her limpid eyes were dark and a hint of stubbornness could be seen shing from their depths. She wore a simple white skirt that was embroidered with an elegant orchid that snaked up from the tail of her skirt.


    Song Ning raised the file in her hand andughed self-deprecatingly before she said, ¡°My name is Song Ning. Today is the day my mother chose for me to get married, but my fiance cheated on me. Still, I want to fulfill my mother¡¯sst wish. I want to¡­ get married today¡­¡±


    At this moment, she choked back her tears, unable to continue speaking.


    Then, Mu Chen took the file in her hand and casually perused the content before he shifted his eyes to her face.


    Song Ning thought her request was a little too much and abrupt when¡­


    The man parted his thin lips as he said, ¡°Alright, but I have a condition. After we register our marriage, you must move into my house immediately.¡±


    Song Ning was taken aback by Mu Chen¡¯s words.


    Mu Chen pursed his lips before he continued to say, ¡°My grandmother is very ill and emotionally unstable. You¡¯ll have to help me apany her.¡±


    As Song Ning looked down at the file that Mu Chen handed back to her, her eyes glinted coldly. ¡°Deal!¡±


    Meanwhile, Cheng Che, Mu Chen¡¯s assistant, was dumbfounded.


    What on earth was going on?


    The process of registering their marriage went very smoothly. After only half an hour, Mu Chen and Song Ning sessfully obtained their marriage certificates.


    ¡­


    When the trio was in the car, Cheng Che who was driving the car at quite a high speed peeked at the silent young woman through the rearview mirror from time to time.


    ¡®I guess she hasn¡¯t recovered from the pain of being cheated on by her fiance, eh?¡¯


    Song Ning¡¯s fingers gently rubbed the red cover of the marriage certificate, lost in her thoughts. ¡®Mom, I got married on the day you chose for me. Fu Le doesn¡¯t want me, but it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll fight for my own happiness. I don¡¯t need a man to be happy! Mom, if you¡¯re watching from the heavens, please watch over me¡­¡¯


    ¡­


    At Four Seasons Cloudy Peak.


    It was a top wealthy residential area in the city just like the word ¡®peak¡¯ in its name suggested. It spanned a huge area, but only fifteen households upied the ce. Each household probably secretly owned business empires.


    When Song Ning disembarked from the car, she was stunned. She did not expect she would enter a Peak Vi again.


    At this moment, Mu Chen moved next to Song Ning and solemnly said, ¡°My grandmother is old so she has quite the temper. You must try your best to coax her. No matter what, you must coax her and persuade her to cooperate with the treatment. She¡¯s the only family I have left in this world. Please help me¡­¡±


    Cheng Che had never heard Mu Chen begging anyone for help in his entire life, but Song Ning was unaware of this.


    She calmly replied, ¡°I¡¯m a doctor. I¡¯m duty-bound to treat illnesses and save people. Don¡¯t worry about this.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a doctor?¡± Mu Chen and Cheng Che said, almost in unison.


    Song Ning looked at them and nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a doctoral student of Chinese medicine at N Medical University. I have one year left before I graduate. I¡¯m currently under the tutge of Professor Li Sen.¡±


    ¡°How old are you?¡± Cheng Che could not help but ask.


    ¡°Twenty-six,¡± Song Ning replied nonchntly.


    Upon hearing this, Mu Chen and Cheng Che exchanged a nce.


    At this moment, Mr. Jiang, the chubby butler, ran over. ¡°Master, you¡¯re back!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Jiang, how¡¯s Grandma?¡± Mu Chen asked in a deep voice.


    Mr. Jiang sighed before he replied in a voice that grew increasingly soft, ¡°She¡¯s still throwing a tantrum. She overturned Yu¡¯s porridge and said if you don¡¯t bring your wife to meet her today, she¡¯s going to go on a hunger strike and starve to death.¡±


    At this moment, Mr. Jiang finally noticed Song Ning¡¯s presence. His eyes widened as he sized Song Ning up. ¡°Master, you really brought a girl back?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go see Grandma!¡± Mu Chen pulled Song Ning along as he strode inside the house.


    As soon as they approached the room, they heard a soft yet powerful and dramatic voice.


    ¡°Oh, woe is me! I¡¯m already on my deathbed, and yet, I don¡¯t get to see my grandson getting married!¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Song Ning could not help but raise her eyebrows in surprise.


    Mu Chen pushed the door open and entered the room as he called out loudly, ¡°Grandma!¡±


    Meanwhile, Song Ning cowered behind Mu Chen as she followed him into the room.


    At this moment, a soft pillow sailed in the air toward Mu Chen. He raised his hand and caught it before he called out again in a resigned tone, ¡°Grandma!¡±


    ¡°You punk, why did you return so soon? Didn¡¯t I say you¡¯re not allowed to see me without a wife and marriage certificate? I can¡¯t believe the grandson whom I worked so tirelessly to raise is so cruel to me. He won¡¯t even get married to¡­¡±


    All of a sudden, Jiang Jin, Mu Chen¡¯s grandmother, stopped speaking as soon as she saw Mu Chen pulling Song Ning into the room.


    ¡°Huh? Who¡¯s this?¡± Jiang Jin blinked her eyes that were strangely dry considering she had been sobbing andmenting earlier.


    Upon hearing Jiang Jin¡¯s question, Mu Chen walked to the bed and put the two marriage certificates on the quilt before he said softly, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m married. This is your granddaughter-inw, Song Ning. Isn¡¯t she pretty? Are you satisfied with her?¡±

 Chapter 3

    <h4>Chapter 3: Grandma</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Bah! Brat, she¡¯s your wife! Why are you asking me if I¡¯m satisfied with her? Miss, move a little closer to me. Let me have a good look at you.¡± Jiang Jin motioned Song Ning toe closer.


    Song Ning took a quick look at the room before she moved her eyes back to the elegant olddy who was lying in the middle of the big bed. The olddy¡¯s eyes were beautiful, but their beauty was eclipsed by the anger that shone in them. However, upon closer inspection, she discovered the olddy¡¯s eyes were actually twinkling with mirth. It was quite apparent now that the olddy was only feigning anger. When she recalled the soft pillow that was aimed at Mu Chen, realization dawned on her. She quickly nced at Mu Chen and discovered he looked both nervous and helpless.


    When Song Ning regained her senses, she calmly stepped forward and bowed. ¡°Hello, grandma. I¡¯m Song Ning.¡±


    When Song Ning stood next to the bed, Jiang Jin reached out and held her hand.


    With this, the servant, Yu, hurriedly brought a chair over and invited Song Ning to take a seat.


    In contrast to her treatment of Song Ning, Jiang Jin rolled her eyes at Mu Chen, who was standing at the side, and waved her hand impatiently as she roared, ¡°You¡¯re blocking the light. Step aside!¡±


    Mu Chen reluctantly moved aside, wondering where else he should stand in the 330-square-meter room.


    Jiang Jin no longer minded Mu Chen as she held Song Ning¡¯s hand and looked at her carefully before saying in a gentle voice, ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful. Tell me, did mywless grandson kidnap you?¡± Then, she patted Song Ning¡¯s hand and continued to say with a solemn expression on her face, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t take his side. Tell me the truth. I¡¯ll teach him a lesson. Send him to the police station. I don¡¯t want this grandson anymore¡±


    Song Ning patted Jiang Jin¡¯s hand with her other hand and said softly with a smile on her face, ¡°Grandma, Mu Chen didn¡¯t kidnap me. Our marriage certificates are real. Here! You can take a closer look at them.¡±


    Jiang Jin looked at the marriage certificates on the quilt and raised an eyebrow. ¡°It¡¯s a piece of cake for him to obtain fake marriage certificates.¡±


    Song Ning chuckled before she suggested, ¡°You can ask someone to verify them online.¡±


    Jiang Jin nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll investigate this thoroughly. I won¡¯t allow him to fool me! Girl, how much did my grandson pay you?¡±


    Song Ning was startled when she heard Jiang Jin¡¯s words.


    Jiang Jin confidently made a counter offer. ¡°As long as you tell the truth and admit that your marriage with him is a farce, I¡¯ll pay you double of whatever he paid you.¡± After she finished speaking, she shot a triumphant look at her grandson who was standing next to her.


    Mu Chen was rendered speechless by his grandmother¡¯s words.


    On the other hand, Song Ning burst outughing. ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re so cute.¡±


    Jiang Jin¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard Song Ning¡¯s words. ¡°Oh, what a sweet talker! No one has ever praised me for being cute. Please tell me if he hired you. Did he fake marriage with you to fool me?¡±


    Song Ning giggled before she swiftly changed the topic. ¡°Grandma, do you have trouble sleeping these days? Do you have nightmares often and are easily awakened? Do you feel drowsy? Do you lose your temper for no good reason every afternoon? How about your appetite? Do you feel hungry but have no appetite to eat?¡±


    A stunned expression appeared on Jiang Jin¡¯s face immediately upon hearing these questions.


    On the other hand, Yu had an expression of amazement on her face. She looked at Song Ning intently and hurriedly said, ¡°Yes, yes. Old Madam has been facing these issues recently. How do you know this, miss? W-what¡¯s your upation?¡±


    Song Ning chuckled and said teasingly, ¡°I¡¯m a fortune-teller.¡±


    Yu could not help but feel embarrassed when she heard Song Ning¡¯s reply.


    At this moment, Mu Chen finally spoke up. ¡°Grandma, Song Ning is studying Chinese medicine; she¡¯s a doctor. We are really married!¡±


    Jiang Jin rolled her eyes at her grandson as she said, ¡°So you didn¡¯t bring me a granddaughter-inw, but you brought me a doctor instead? How long have you known each other? If you¡¯ve known each other for a while now, why didn¡¯t you bring her to meet me when I first fell ill? Mu Chen, do you really treat me as a fool just because of my age?¡±


    Mu Chen, who was at a loss for words, only muttered, ¡°Grandma¡­¡±


    At this moment, Song Ning gently exined, ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s true that we don¡¯t know each other for long¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin red at Mu Chen with an expression that seemed to say ¡®I knew it¡¯.


    Song Ning looked at Jiang Jin with clear and calm eyes as she continued to say, ¡°Grandma, haven¡¯t you ever felt as though you¡¯ve known someone for a long time even though you¡¯ve just met? The length of time we knew each other has nothing to do with us being married or not. What do you think?¡±


    Jiang Jin¡¯s eyes brightened as she held Song Ning¡¯s hand again and said, ¡°Girl, I¡¯m only worried that you¡¯re being fooled by this punk. I forced him to find a girlfriend and even introduced girls to him, but he didn¡¯t take me seriously at all. All of a sudden, he brought you over when I threatened to die if he continues being single. Isn¡¯t this suspicious?¡±


    ¡°Grandma!¡± Mu Chen said through gritted teeth. However, he had no words to refute Jiang Jin.


    Song Ning remained calm as she said, ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t believe us. Time reveals a person¡¯s heart. We will prove it to you, okay? However, you have to get better before you can interrogate us. Why don¡¯t I give you an injection so you can sleep better? In the meantime, I¡¯ll cook something for you to eat. Would you like to try my cooking?¡±

 Chapter 4

    <h4>Chapter 4: Nailed It</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Jiang Jin was slightly stunned. She did not expect Song Ning would be able to remain calm after listening to her words. Whether or not his grandson truly married this girl, there was no doubt the girl was mature and wise. After listening to the girl¡¯s soft and gentle voice, she could not bear to refuse her.


    Upon seeing this, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes shed briefly.


    Meanwhile, Yu¡¯s expression turned friendly when she looked at Song Ning again.


    Jiang Jin stared at her grandson, but she directed her words to Song Ning after she sighed. ¡°I¡¯m old now so my health is failing me. My illness can¡¯t be cured.¡±


    Song Ning smiled and gently patted Jiang Jin¡¯s hand as she said reassuringly, ¡°Grandma, just leave your treatment to the doctors. All you need to care about is whether Mu Chen really married me and if we¡¯re happy. You love him the most, right? How can you feel at ease if you don¡¯t find out for yourself if I¡¯m good enough for him?¡±


    Jiang Jin instinctively nodded in agreement. However, when she realized she was openly doubting Song Ning, she felt slightly embarrassed.


    Meanwhile, Song Ning picked up the bird¡¯s nest porridge on the bedside table and tested its temperature against her hand before she scooped a spoonful of the porridge and sent it to Jiang Jin¡¯s lips. ¡°You must eat well so the doctors can treat you. You can only test us when you¡¯re healthy and well.¡±


    With these words ringing in her ears, Jiang Jin instinctively opened her mouth and allowed Song Ning to feed her.


    Upon seeing this, Mu Chen¡¯s tense shoulders seemed eased up.


    Song Ning¡¯s words and personality were like a tranquilizer that could calm Jiang Jin.


    When Cheng Che, who was waiting anxiously at the door, saw Mu Chening out, he asked?hastily, ¡°How is it? How is it? Did your Grandma expose you?¡±


    Mu Chen red at Cheng Che who then hurriedly covered his mouth before he asked again in a hushed tone, ¡°Why did youe out of the room then?¡±


    Mu Chen nced at the closed door and replied, ¡°Song Ning is going to perform acupuncture for Grandma.¡±


    Cheng Che widened his eyes in shock. ¡°Your Grandma agreed to it?¡±


    Mu Chen nodded as he walked away.


    ¡°Then, is your Grandma still on a hunger strike?¡±


    The expression on Mu Chen¡¯s face softened as he replied in a gentle voice, ¡°She fed Grandma a bowl of bird¡¯s nest porridge.¡±


    Dumbfounded, Cheng Che cried out, ¡°Really?!¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± The corners of Mu Chen¡¯s lips lifted slightly, but Cheng Che who was walking behind him failed to notice it.


    ¡°Ah! This is great! Chen, you¡¯re such a lucky man! The woman you randomly married saved our asses!¡± Cheng Che eximed in delight.


    Mu Chen stopped in his tracks suddenly and turned to stare at Cheng Che. ¡°Shut up! Random woman? If you spout nonsense again, I¡¯ll skin you alive!¡±


    Cheng Che, who almost bumped into Mu Chen when Mu Chen abruptly stopped moving, hastily said, ¡°No! No! I take that back! Song Ning is like my sister-inw, not some random woman! She¡¯s our savior!¡±


    With that, Mu Chen was finally satisfied. He turned around and made his way downstairs.


    Cheng Che hurried after him. ¡°Chen! Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°The kitchen,¡± Mu Chen replied without looking back.


    ¡®K-Kitchen?¡¯ Cheng Che was so surprised he almost tripped and fell.


    ¡­


    Initially, Mu Chen assumed Song Ning was going to instruct the servants on what to cook when she said she was going to cook for his grandmother. However, to his surprise, she was actually cooking without the servants¡¯ help.


    She asked the maid about his grandmother¡¯s preference in detail before she checked the vegetables, seasonings, and meat that Mu Chen had asked the servants to send over before she started cooking. There was so much fish, meat, eggs, milk, and vegetables that it seemed like Mu Chen had bought out the entire fresh food department in the supermarket.


    Being an organized person, Song Ning then instructed the servants to put the things ording to categories.


    She looked elegant as she moved in the kitchen skillfully and smoothly.


    Meanwhile, Mu Chen sat on a chair in the kitchen and looked at Song Ning curiously. He had never seen such a scene before. For some reason, there was an inexplicable warm feeling in his heart, and he suddenly did not feel like getting up.


    Feeling his gaze on her, Song Ning turned back without stopping her hand movement as she said, ¡°I¡¯ll stew the porridge and soup first. After that, let¡¯s have a chat.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Chen nodded.


    After Song Ning was done, she sat across from Mu Chen.


    The servants tactfully and silently retreated.


    Song Ning said without beating around the bush, ¡°Grandma told me earlier that there¡¯s nothing wrong with her health. She said she colluded with the doctors to fool you into thinking she¡¯s seriously ill so she could scare you. However, I felt her pulse earlier and discovered that she¡¯s really ill. In fact, it¡¯s highly likely that she has an early-stage tumor in her body. I don¡¯t know if the doctors had said anything to you about this matter¡­¡±


    Mu Chen eximed in surprise, ¡°Y-You diagnosed Grandma?¡±

 Chapter 5

    <h4>Chapter 5: Honest</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Song Ning smiled upon hearing Mu Chen¡¯s words. ¡°I guess you still haven¡¯t believed me when I said I¡¯m a doctor.¡±


    Her words made Mu Chen a little ufortable.


    She continued to say, ¡°I suggest giving Grandma aprehensive physical examination, but you can also hide the truth from her because keeping her happy is important for recovery. I¡¯ll formte a special treatment n based on her health report. I¡¯ll ask my mentor to help with the diagnosis.¡±


    Mu Chen sighed in relief when heard Song Ning¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯ll pass you a copy of Grandma¡¯s report. The doctor has already informed me about this, and I told him to hide it from Grandma.¡±


    Song Ning was not surprised by his response. Shemented, ¡°The doctors have it tough. Not only does he have to help Grandma lie to you, but he also has to help you lie to Grandma. In any case, I can see you¡¯re very close to your grandmother.¡±


    Mu Chen replied in a low voice, ¡°My grandma raised me. She¡¯s my closest rtive.¡±


    Song Ning nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma will recover in three months to six months.¡±


    Seeing Song Ning¡¯s determination, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes light up.


    Song Ning could empathize with Mu Chen so she said, ¡°My mother was also my only rtive. Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t manage to treat her. You and Grandma are so close. I¡¯ll do my best to cure her so you won¡¯t have regrets like mine.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Song Ning,¡± Mu Chen said sincerely.


    Song Ning said with a smile, ¡°I still haven¡¯t thanked you for marrying me today.¡±


    Mu Chen only looked at her and did not reply.


    Song Ning looked at him calmly as she said, ¡°You probably don¡¯t understand why I have to get married today¡­ To the extent that I would even marry a stranger¡­¡± A bitter smile appeared on her face as she continued to say, ¡°My mother chose this day for me to get married. She said that I¡¯ll definitely have a lifetime of happiness if I get married today. She left me some inheritance¡­ To receive the inheritance, I have to show my marriage certificate.¡±


    A surprised expression appeared on Mu Chen¡¯s face when he heard her exnation.


    Song Ning chuckled self-deprecatingly before she said, ¡°My mother and my fiance¡¯s mother were good friends, and they were the ones who arranged our marriage. They sealed up the item my mother left me and came up with this rule as a joke¡­ Unexpectedly¡­ Heh, well, life is full of surprises¡­¡±


    ¡°What did she leave you?¡± Mu Chen changed the topic, not wanting her to dwell on her fiance¡¯s betrayal.


    Song Ning shook her head and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Not long after my mother died of an illness, my aunt had a car ident and passed away. They didn¡¯t manage to tell me what was left behind for me. I want to obtain it as soon as possible since it¡¯s thest thing she left for me.¡±


    When she finished speaking, her eyes brimmed with tears.


    Upon seeing this, Mu Chen poured a ss of water and silently handed it to Song Ning.


    Afterposing herself, she continued, ¡°Mu Chen, I¡¯ve already achieved my goal. I guess you can say we¡¯re partners now. For your grandmother¡¯s health, we¡¯ll have to maintain this rtionship for half a year at least. When Grandma gets better, we¡¯ll tell her the truth. Of course, if you and your girlfriend get back together, I can go through the divorce procedures with you at any time.¡±


    Song Ning had always been straightforward and frank so she did not beat around the bush and spoke bluntly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a girlfriend,¡± Mu Chen said quietly.


    Song Ning only smiled in response. ¡®If you didn¡¯t have a girlfriend, why did you go to the Civil Affairs Bureau in the first ce? Don¡¯t tell me you went there in hopes of picking up a random woman to marry?¡¯


    ¡°I nned to fake marriage with an acquaintance of mine to appease Grandma. Ms. Ye and I¡­ we¡¯re family friends. She¡¯s in the entertainment industry and has used me for publicity before. In the past, Grandma was delighted when she saw our dating news. I was nning to divorce her after Grandma recovers. However, I didn¡¯t expect her to refuse me at thest minute. If I didn¡¯t meet you, I would probably have to pay a female employee of mine to fake a marriage.¡± Mu Chen smiled bitterly. ¡°You¡¯ve seen Grandma¡¯s temper. I¡¯m left with no choice but to acquiesce to her request.¡±


    Song Ning nodded sympathetically.


    Mu Chen looked at her and continued to say, ¡°Grandma is very smart and observant. If we are even a little negligent in our daily interactions, she¡¯ll definitely find out. Therefore, I¡¯d like to invite you to move in and act like a loving couple with me in front of Grandma. I¡¯m sure you know it¡¯s conducive to Grandma¡¯s condition for her to be happy and have a healthy state of mind.¡±


    Song Ning nodded in agreement. ¡°Okay, but I have two conditions. You must agree to it first.¡±


    He asked, ¡°Okay, what are the conditions?¡±


    ¡°First, I still have to go to school, and I have to take care of the studio my mother left me. Please don¡¯t interfere with my private life. Second, since we¡¯re just husband and wife in name, I hope you won¡¯t overstep the boundaries.¡±


    An expression of delight flitted across Mu Chen¡¯s face as he nodded. ¡°Okay. I¡¯m willing to transfer half of the property under my name to you when Grandma recovers as long as you stay with her and make her happy!¡±


    Song Ning smiled and refused his offer. ¡°No, I don¡¯t need your money.¡±


    He said with a sigh, ¡°But I have nothing to offer you except money. The only thing I can do to repay you is to give you my heart and soul.¡± It seemed as though he was speaking to himself during thetter half of his words.


    Song Ning was taken aback when she heard his words. She thought, perhaps, she had misheard him.


    At this moment, Yu¡¯s excited voice rang from the living room. ¡°Young Master, Ms. Song¡­ No, I mean Young Lady, the Old Madam is awake!¡±

 Chapter 6

    <h4>Chapter 6: Cooking</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Mu Chen hurriedly stood up.


    Seeing this, Song Ning said, ¡°Go and apany Grandma while I prepare a few small dishes. They¡¯ll be ready soon.¡±


    Mu Chen nodded before he left the kitchen.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Yu helped Jiang Jin out of her room. For some reason, her body was rxed, putting her in a good mood.


    Upon seeing this, Mu Chen stepped forward and held Jiang Jin¡¯s arm. ¡°Grandma, did you sleep well?¡±


    Jiang Jin was filled with joy when she saw her grandson, but she only replied, ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Mu Chen knew Jiang Jin was not being truthful and that she had slept well. Therefore, he was?not too worried.


    When Jiang Jin saw four dishes and a bowl of soup on the dining table that Song Ning brought out, she could not help but widen her eyes.


    As Song Ning lifted her hands to remove the apron, she said with a smile, ¡°Look, Grandma! I wasn¡¯t lying when I told you that you¡¯ll be met with delicious food when you wake up. Come and try my cooking.¡±


    Jiang Jin took a seat and looked at the dishes carefully.


    Song Ning ced a bowl of porridge in front of Jiang Jin and prompted her, ¡°Grandma, have a taste.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Jiang Jin epted the bowl of porridge. The girl in front of her was calm and mature, making those around her feel at ease.


    Following that, Jiang Jin picked up the spoon and began to eat the porridge. After tasting the porridge, she could not help but exim in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s delicious! Girl, how did you make this porridge? It¡¯s so soft and tastes fresh.¡±


    Song Ning who was sitting next to Jiang Jin used her chopsticks to pick some shredded chicken before putting them on a te in front of Jiang Jin. ¡°Try this.¡±


    Jiang Jin did not hesitate to eat what Song Ning had given her. She nodded excitedly like a child as she chewed. ¡°It¡¯s delicious! Yu, Mu Chen,e and try the food. They¡¯re really delicious.¡±


    Hearing these words, Song Ning served the porridge to Mu Chen and Yu as well.


    Yu was ttered by this favor.


    Song Ning motioned for Yu to take a seat next to Jiang Jin before she said ¡°Yu, help me taste the food for Grandma first. Let me know if they taste bad.¡±


    Jiang Jin urged Yu to eat. Both of them had been together for many years now. Despite their status as master and servant, they were as close as sisters.


    Meanwhile, Mu Chen had already taken a seat next to Song Ning.


    Song Ning picked some vegetables and ced them in Mu Chen¡¯s bowl.


    Jiang Jin could not help but grin ear to ear when she saw this. The already delicious porridge tasted even more delicious after she saw this scene.


    ¡°Grandma, you have a weak liver, which results in poor sleep. However, the main culprits are your weak spleen and stomach. Therefore, you should always eat food that nourishes the spleen and invigorates your appetite. That¡¯s the reason I added some herbs to the porridge as well. I¡¯ll make it often for you. I handmade the chicken shreds, and I only lightly drizzled soy sauce on them so they¡¯re not greasy and easy to digest. You can eat without worrying about any stomach difort.¡±


    Yu watched Jiang Jin eat with a worried expression. Then, she asked tentatively, ¡°Young Lady, is what you said true? The Old Madam won¡¯t get indigestion issues if she eats these? She often vomits and suffers stomach difort after eating meat.¡±


    Song Ning picked a vegetable ball with her chopsticks and gave it to Yu as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be here to take care of her. In the future, we must apany Grandma for a half-an-hour walk after food. Yu, I¡¯ll leave this to you when I¡¯m not at home during the day.¡±


    Yu nodded quickly. ¡°No problem, no problem.¡±


    When Jiang Jin saw the vegetable balls, she asked in a pitiful tone, ¡°Can I eat them?¡±


    Song Ning chuckled before putting a vegetable ball in front of Jiang Jin. ¡°You can, but you can¡¯t eat more than two a day, okay?¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Jiang Jin nodded and smiled happily like a child.


    Mu Chen was indescribably happy when he saw this. His grandmother had always had a poor appetite. He and Cheng Che tried their best to make her eat by cooking using expensive ingredients such as cordyceps, bird¡¯s nest, sea cucumber, and shark¡¯s fin. They even hired a professional chef to cook for her. However, she remained a picky eater. They had been at their wits¡¯ end trying to make her eat more. It was only natural that he was surprised when he saw his grandmother taking the initiative to ask for Song Ning¡¯s vegetable balls.


    If Cheng Che were here, he would have been dumbfounded.


    At this moment, Song Ning filled a bowl with soup before passing it to Mu Chen. ¡°Bamboo shoots are tasty and nutritious. You should buy more and keep them at home.¡±


    Mu Chen nodded in response.


    Meanwhile, Jiang Jin continued feeling delighted as she watched the interaction between the two. ¡°Ning, Mu Chen used to hire chefs to cook for me, but the food they cook is horrendous! He¡¯s just trying to fool me and bully me because he thinks I¡¯m old and useless!¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Mu Chen choked on his soup and began to cough.


    Song Ning hurriedly took a piece of tissue and handed it to him. Then, she poured a ss of water and ced it next to his hand.


    On the other hand, Jiang Jin and Yu exchanged a look before they burst outughing.


    Due to embarrassment and partly due to choking on the soup, Mu Chen¡¯s cheeks flushed red.


    Jiang Jin grabbed Song Ning¡¯s hand and happily proimed, ¡°My dear granddaughter-inw, you¡¯re truly a good cook. I haven¡¯t had such a delicious meal in a long time. Mu Chen, I¡¯m only letting you off the hook this time because of Song Ning!¡±


    Mu Chen was rendered speechless by his grandmother¡¯s words. Nevertheless, he was d that his grandmother seemed to acknowledge Song Ning as her granddaughter-inw now. However, he had a feeling that he would have less and less authority in the family in the foreseeable future.

 Chapter 7

    <h4>Chapter 7: Breakup</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Everyone enjoyed themselves during the meal. It seemed like the saying, ¡®The way to a person¡¯s heart is through their stomach,¡¯ was true.


    Song Ning analyzed Jiang Jin¡¯s physical condition and formted a recipe ording to Jiang Jin¡¯s eating habits.


    Jiang Jin looked forward to eating food that was delicious and would help in her recovery.


    Seeing this, Yu was impressed by Song Ning and admired her.


    Even Jiang Jin¡¯s attitude toward Mu Chen improved. She instructed the housekeeper to redecorate Mu Chen¡¯s room.


    ¡­


    After Mu Chen and Song Ning finally managed to coax Jiang Jin to sleep, both of them sighed in relief.


    Mu Chen¡¯s bedroom was connected to the study and upied two-third of the second floor. He ceded the bedroom to Song Ning and nned to sleep in the study instead. They only had to share the bathroom.


    At this moment, Song Ning had already showered and changed into her pajamas. She was sitting on the balcony connected to the bedroom, watching the night sky. It helped her calm down when she recalled the ups and downs of today. Following that, she subconsciously nced at the phone.


    A day had passed, and yet, the phone did not ring.


    Fu Le did not bother to look for her at all. As it turned out, it was so easy for some people to end a rtionship.


    She had known Fu Le for more than twenty years. They were childhood sweethearts, and she once thought he would be her life partner. She had always trusted him as much as she trusted herself.


    However, life was full of surprises.


    Feng Man was her junior high school ssmate. Back when they were students, they did not interact with each other at all. After all, Song Ning was often absent and rarely appeared in school.


    After that, both of them went on to study at N Medical University. Feng Man studied nursing while she studied medicine so they were in different departments.


    After Feng Man graduated, her family spent money and used all their connections to get her a job as a nurse in First Hospital.


    On the other hand, Song Ning became a doctorate student, and she had been studying alongside her professors and tutors. Thus, they often run into each other at work. After running into each other so many times, both of them gradually grew closer.


    It did not take long before Feng Man met Fu Le who often visited Song Ning at that time. Gradually, the three of them began to spend more time together. Whenever Fu Le brought something for Feng Man, he would bring an extra one for Feng Man as well.


    Song Ning was often busy so Feng Man would frequently apany Fu Le whenever he visited Song Ning. Just like that, slowly but surely, they no longer spent time as a trio. The trio turned into a duo; Fu Le and Feng Man.


    Before today, Song Ning had always thought she and Fu Le would be together forever, and Feng Man would be her good friend for life. In the end, Fu Le and Feng Man became a couple, and she became the outsider.


    Did her heart ache? She did not know. Her heart had grown numb over the years from various experiences. However, she felt as though there was only a void now where her heart used to be.


    Originally, she held Fu Le dearly in her heart, but now, Fu Le had left her, leaving a bloody void behind.


    She was at a loss. Once upon a time, her mother and Ms. Yun Yao hoped that both of them would be together. They would be disappointed by this.


    Ding!


    At this moment, her phone rang.


    Song Ning instinctively picked up the phone to have a look. As it turned out, Feng Man sent a message on WeChat.


    She clicked on the notification to read the message, but it turned out to be an intimate picture of Fu Le and Feng Man kissing.


    Her fingers trembled as she clicked on the voice message below the picture.


    ¡°Ning, I¡¯ve met Fu Le¡¯s father and grandmother. I promised them that when Fu Le and I get married, I¡¯ll quit my job and be a housewife. The Fu family is wealthy and powerful so they don¡¯t need a career woman like you. I¡¯m the type of woman they want Fu Le to marry, do you understand? I hope you won¡¯t see Fu Le again from now on. He¡¯s now my fiance, after all!¡±


    Song Ning¡¯s grip on the phone loosened when she was hit with a pang of pain in her heart.


    The phone slid out of her grip and fell to the ground.


    She did not know when Mu Chen arrived, but he, dressed in a bathrobe, picked up her phone for her before he took a seat next to her. Then, he began to dry his hair as he asked, ¡°Do you need my help?¡±


    He had obviously heard Feng Man¡¯s voice message.


    ¡°Help me?¡± Song Ning was puzzled.


    Mu Chen mulled over his words for a moment before he said, ¡°I don¡¯t mind beating up that scumbag to help you vent your anger.¡±


    Song Ning chuckled and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s not worth it.¡±


    Mu Chen raised his eyebrows, stunned. She was too calm after all. Did she not care about that man at all? Or did she still have feelings for that man?


    He looked at her as she shifted her eyes back to the night sky. Seeing how lonely she looked, he could not help but pity her.


    Those who had just broken up were the most vulnerable.

 Chapter 8

    <h4>Chapter 8: Checking Up on the Sleeping Couple</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The morning sun poured in through the gaps in the curtains.


    Song Ning gradually woke up, still in a daze.


    Where was she?


    This was not her bed or her quilt.


    It did not take long before memories from the day before flooded her mind.


    Last night, Mu Chen had given her wine. After that, it seemed like she had gotten drunk and began to vent her feelings to him.


    She was now married to Mu Chen; he was now her husband.


    With all these thoughts in mind, she could help but sigh.


    At this moment, she felt the bed sink. She turned to look and saw a figure getting under the quilt before pressing up against her.


    Startled, she instinctively shrank back. However, a strong arm reached out and pulled her back. Then, she heard Mu Chen¡¯s voice by her ears.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move. Grandma is here to check on us.¡±


    Song Ning¡¯s body that was being held by Mu Chen stiffened. His hand was pressed against the back of her head, and her face was pressed against his chest. She could even smell the scent of shower gel on him that was mixed with a scent unique to men. Her body heated immediately; she did not dare to move at all.


    Sure enough, in the next moment, the bedroom door opened slightly.


    ¡°Old Madam, look, the young couple is sleeping. Oh, they¡¯re so affectionate. Let¡¯s go now!¡± Yu said, clearly flustered.


    Jiang Jin took two steps into the room and peered at the couple on the bed. When she saw them hugging, she nodded. ¡°The more I look at them, the more I¡¯m convinced they¡¯re truly married. Mu Chen is truly a good grandson. He has always exceeded my expectations since he was young. I was so worried that he¡¯d marry that girl from the Ye Family yesterday.¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Yu could not help but exim, ¡°Then, why did you force him to get married? I was so sure that Young Master would return with Miss Ye yesterday! If you don¡¯t like Miss Ye, why did you want them to get married?¡±


    Jiang Jin shushed Yu before she said angrily in a hushed tone, ¡°Keep your voice down! You don¡¯t understand. My grandson is as dense as a brick so I had to help him. He thought I would like Ye Xin so he allowed Ye Xin to use him to create scandals. If I don¡¯t let him see Ye Xin¡¯s true nature, he would¡¯ve sacrificed his happiness and married her just to appease me!¡±


    Confused, Yu asked, ¡°Then, how do you know that Young Master has seen Miss Ye¡¯s true nature?¡±


    Hearing this, Jiang Jin said happily, ¡°Because he married Ning! She¡¯s a great woman. She is indeed suitable to be with my grandson.¡±


    Yu could not help but giggle. ¡°Then, why did you get up so early just to check on them? You still don¡¯t believe they¡¯re a couple?¡±


    A gentle smile appeared on Jiang Jin¡¯s face as she looked at the couple on the face. Then, she said with a scoff, ¡°I don¡¯t care. Even if they¡¯re a fake couple, I¡¯ll make sure that they be a real couple soon.¡±


    After that, Jiang Jin pulled Yu out of the room and mmed the door shut.


    Yu was taken aback and hastily said, ¡°Old Madam! Please be gentle. Don¡¯t wake them up!¡±


    However, Jiang Jin did not worry about waking the couple up. Her grandson had always been a light sleeper. However, the entire time she and Yu were chatting in the room, the couple stayed motionless. Did they think she was a fool? Her grandson was still no match for her!


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in the bedroom.


    Mu Chen felt slightly reluctant to let go of the gorgeous woman in his arms.


    Song Ning was like a little hedgehog with spikes all over her body to protect herself. However, she was clearly very soft-hearted. It could be seen in the way she treated his grandmother. She seemed to have a soft spot for the elderly.


    Last night, she told him a lot about her and her mother. He could see she was filled with longing and regret due to her mother¡¯s death.


    On the other hand, Song Ning was startled by the sound of the mming door. Mu Chen¡¯s grandmother should have left. However, when she saw Mu Chen did not move, she did not dare to move as well. His grandmother was wise and observant after all; it would not be easy to pull the wool over her eyes.


    Jiang Jin had tricked Mu Chen, but Mu Chen was clearly not gullible. Song Ning really had no words for this pair of grandmother and grandson.


    After a moment, Song Ning gently pushed Mu Chen. They were too close, and it was too hot!


    With that, Mu Chen released his hands and whispered in her ear, ¡°It¡¯s still early. Let¡¯s sleep for a little longer.¡±


    ¡®Don¡¯t go to sleep!¡¯ Song Ning sighed inwardly. Then, she struggled to extricate herself from Mu Chen¡¯s arms and the nket. Finally, she sat up with the nket around her. When she lifted her hand to tidy her hair, she felt her head aching. She must be hungover from drinking too muchst night.


    Meanwhile, Mu Chen leaned against the bed¡¯s headboard and looked at Song Ning who was wrapped in the quilt. He could not help but reach out to pat her head. ¡°Song Ning, let¡¯s date!¡±


    Flustered, Song Ning whipped her head around to look at him, causing his hand to slide down to her delicate face.


    Upon seeing the shocked expression on Song Ning¡¯s face, he smiled slightly before he repeated his earlier words. ¡°Song Ning, let¡¯s date. I¡¯m serious.¡±

 Chapter 9

    <h4>Chapter 9: Provocation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Today, Song Ning was shadowing Professor Li Sen who had many patients to see in the morning. Throughout the entire time, she was focused on taking notes, taking pictures, and writing down prescriptions.


    She was as capable as she usually was, and Professor Li Sen was rather satisfied with her performance.


    When thest patient got up and thanked Professor Li Sen, Song Ning¡¯s two ssmates who were sitting next to her heaved a sigh of relief.


    After Professor Li Sen took a sip from the ss of water his student had handed him, he turned to look at them and asked, ¡°How¡¯s it going? Did you guys learn much this morning?¡±


    The students nodded in response.


    Meanwhile, Song Ning typed out thest prescription before closing the program.


    Seeing this, Professor Li said to her, ¡°Ning, sort out today¡¯s medical records and send them to me in the afternoon. I¡¯ll use them in ss tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Professor!¡± Song Ning nodded. She was already in the midst of sorting out the files.


    Jia Hui, Song Ning¡¯s ssmate, giggled before she said, ¡°Professor, you don¡¯t have to wait until afternoon. I guarantee that Song Ning will send it to you within half an hour.¡±


    Professor Li looked at his beloved student whose eyes were glued to theputer before he said with a smile, ¡°If all of you work as hard as Song Ning, we, the old men, can retire and leave everything to our sessors.¡±


    Jia Huiughed before she retorted, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about retiring, Professor. You are as precious as the national treasure. For the sake of the patients, you have to continue working in the front lines.¡±


    The students joked and chatted with Professor Li. Someone even approached Professor Li to massage his stiff shoulders.


    Amidst their bonding session, Song Ning finally typed out thest word and saved the document before she heaved a sigh of relief.


    Upon seeing this, Jia Hui rushed to say, ¡°Look, Professor. It¡¯s just as I¡¯ve said. She finished it in half an hour. Ning, you¡¯re so amazing that you make the rest of us look bad.¡±


    Another ssmate patted Jiahui and said teasingly, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t drag us into this. We don¡¯t feel that Song Ning makes us look bad. Instead, she¡¯s a big help to us. Hurry up, Ning. Send us the documents.¡±


    The group of studentsughed upon hearing this.


    Meanwhile, Professor Li Sen looked at Song Ning with a satisfied expression. She was talented and willing to endure hardships. Such a student was rare and precious.


    ¡­


    After helping Professor Li send theptop and the medical records back to the office, Jia Hui linked her arm around Song Ning¡¯s arm and asked, ¡°What do you want for lunch? It¡¯s my treat!¡±


    Song Ning was not averse to Jia Hui¡¯s affectionate gesture. She asked jokingly, ¡°Why are you treating me to lunch? You should state your motives first. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be doomed after unknowingly eating the lunch you buy.¡±


    Jia Hui feigned anger as she said, ¡°Hey, you brat! Am I so evil?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Song Ning replied without any hesitation as she tried to hold back herughter.


    At this time, a group of nurses walked past; their conversations naturally entered the duo¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Hey, did you hear? Feng Man received 999 roses today. The nursing department on the first floor is flooded with flowers!¡±


    ¡°Really? Let¡¯s go and have a look! Did someone confess to her?¡±


    ¡°No, I heard it¡¯s her birthday today so her boyfriend decided to surprise her.¡±


    ¡°Ah, how romantic! When did Feng Man get a boyfriend? Why don¡¯t I know about it at all?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve been dating for a long time. His name¡¯s Fu Le. He visits her quite often. I heard he¡¯s from a wealthy family. It looks like Feng Man¡¯s persistence finally paid off, huh?¡±


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t Fu Le the boyfriend of Song Ning, Professor Li¡¯s student?¡±


    ¡°They broke up. What¡¯s the matter? Feng Man is beautiful and has a good personality. If I were a man, I would like her as well.¡±


    After hearing the nurses¡¯ conversation, Jia Hui stopped in her tracks immediately and grabbed Song Ning¡¯s arms. ¡°Ning, who are they talking about?¡±


    Song Ning put her hands in the pockets of her white coat before she continued to walk forward and calmly said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what they said?¡±


    It seemed like Feng Man liked to show off, but it had nothing to do with her.


    Riddled with anxiety, Jiahui dragged Song Ning in the opposite direction. ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look! Feng Man, that shameless vixen! I bet she doesn¡¯t even intend to continue working in the hospital after this!¡±


    Song Ning cried out, startled, ¡°Hey! What are you doing!? I don¡¯t want to go there!¡±


    Jia Hui said through gritted teeth, ¡°Song Ning! You are a Chinese medicine student, not a saint! That wench snatched your boyfriend away, and yet, you¡¯re still so calm! Don¡¯t be a pushover!¡±


    Song Ning, who was amused by Jia Hui¡¯s words, said, ¡°An Jiahui, how can you call me a pushover? Don¡¯t forget I¡¯m the winner of this semester¡¯s first-ss schrship. Moreover, do I need to remind you that this has nothing to do with you? How dare you call me a pushover?¡±


    ¡°Who cares about that schrship? That b*tch snatched your boyfriend away! Didn¡¯t you say you were childhood sweethearts? How did that stupid b*tch manage to snatch him away? Hey, she¡¯s obviously provoking you! Let¡¯s go! You have to win him back!¡± After Jia Hui finished speaking, she continued to fume as she dragged Song Ning with her.


    Song Ning gently broke free of Jia Hui¡¯s grip. At this moment, Jia Hui¡¯s anger highlighted her calmness even more. ¡°Jiahui, since you know she¡¯s provoking me, why do you want me to see them? Why would I want someone who¡¯s unfaithful and is so easily snatched away as my boyfriend?¡±

 Chapter 10

    <h4>Chapter 10: Roses</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Jiahui was fuming.


    Seeing this, Song Ning stepped forward to hold Jiahui she cajoled her, ¡°My dear Jiahui, I¡¯ve been working very hard the entire morning so I¡¯m tired and hungry now. Can you apany me to lunch?¡±


    When Song Ning finished speaking, she held Jia Hui¡¯s hand and swayed it back and forth.


    Jia Hu sighed; her heart could not help but soften at Song Ning¡¯s words and actions. She looked at Song Ning with a distressed gaze as she asked, ¡°When did he break up with you?¡±


    Song Ning sighed before she exined, ¡°Yesterday. I only found out about him and Feng Man yesterday. She also said she has already met the elders in Fu Le¡¯s family.¡±


    ¡°What about Fu Le? What did he say? Didn¡¯t he say anything?¡± Jiahui asked angrily.


    As Song Ning considered her words, she felt yesterday¡¯s incident happened a lifetime ago. After a moment, she replied, ¡°Fu Le said Feng Man can¡¯t live without him whereas I¡¯m independent and strong so it doesn¡¯t matter if he leaves me.¡±


    ¡°What kind of nonsense is that?!¡± Jia Hui grew even angrier. ¡°Don¡¯t stop me! I have to give that jerk a piece of my mind! How can he use the fact that you¡¯re independent and strong to justify his cheating? It doesn¡¯t make sense at all. I have to teach him a lesson!¡±


    After Jia Hui finished ranting, she turned around, intending to look for Fu Le.


    Song Ning hurriedly stopped her. ¡°Wait! It¡¯s time for lunch! Dear Jiahui, you¡¯ll only have the strength to fight after you eat, right?¡±


    ¡°Song Ning!¡± An Jia Hui said through gritted teeth and stomped her feet in anger as Song Ning dragged her away.


    Unbeknownst to the two girls, someone had witnessed the scene from the corner of the corridor.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, the Director of the Administration Department walked forward with his staff in tow. A wide grin could be seen on his face as he said, ¡°Greeting, President Mu, Assistant Cheng. Why did youe before informing in advance?¡±


    Cheng Che pushed his sses up as he shed a professional smile and replied, ¡°Director Lin, President Mu and I just attended a medical equipment exhibition. There are a few pieces of equipment that are to our liking so I thought I¡¯de over to see if your hospital has any need for new equipment.¡±


    Cheng Che pushed his sses up from the bridge of his nose again as he nced at his boss who was standing next to him with a frosty expression on his face. He could not possibly tell the director that his boss came to the hospital just to see his wife, could he?


    Director Lin was delighted by Cheng Che¡¯s words. The Mu Group was their major benefactor, after all. Since the new president, Mu Chen, took over, he had given them tremendous support. He was like the hospital¡¯s sugar daddy.


    Direction Li gestured with his hand and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to the surgical department.¡±


    ¡°No. I want to go to the nursing department,¡± Mu Chen said in a low voice as he nced at the two figures who had just disappeared around the corner.


    Director Lin was taken aback and baffled by Mu Chen¡¯s request.


    Cheng Che hastily added, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the nursing department first. We can see if the nursing department requires new equipment to reduce the nurses¡¯ workload.¡±


    Director Lin smiled ecstatically as he walked ahead. ¡°Okay, okay.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Wow! You¡¯re really lucky!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Fu treats you really well! He has never done such things for his ex-girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°Hey, watch your words! How can Song Ningpare to our beautiful? Although Song Ning is beautiful, she¡¯s soulless like a robot. Mr. Fu has a great taste in women, that¡¯s why he decided to marry the most beautiful woman in our nursing department instead.¡±


    ¡°Are you guys getting married soon?¡±


    ¡°I can see how happy you are with him! I really envy you. Tell me, does Mr. Fu have brothers? Don¡¯t forget to help us too. If he has brothers, you have to introduce us to them!¡±


    As soon as Mu Chen and Cheng Che stepped foot into the nursing department, the conversations between the nurses rang in their ears.


    Director Lin looked at Mu Chen furtively and discovered the icy expression on Mu Chen¡¯s face. He hurriedly said, ¡°There are many girls in the nursing department so it¡¯s a bit noisy.¡±


    Mu Chen did not respond to Direction Lin and strode in immediately. He saw the nurses¡¯ office flood with roses. Based on his observation, there had to be more than 999 roses in there. It seemed like Mr. Fu was a very generous man.

 Chapter 11

    <h4>Chapter 11: Humiliated</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Just then, Director Lin¡¯s secretary, Xiao Zhang, said with a smile, ¡°There are many beautiful and capable women working in our hospital, and young men will oftene here to propose to them.¡±


    Mu Chen nced at roses before he asked solemnly, ¡°It seems like this ce doesn¡¯t need any equipment. After all, there¡¯s no space for the equipment at all.¡±


    The atmosphere grew heavy and tense immediately.


    At this moment, the young nurses finally noticed the neers. When they saw the two neers, they could not help but inhale sharply. The two men with their strict director were incredibly handsome!


    Meanwhile, Xiao Zhang felt that his attempt to lighten the situation had bitten his arse.


    Director Lin¡¯s expression was stern as he barked, ¡°What¡¯s this mess? Is this still the nursing department of a hospital? How can it be so messy? Secretary Zhang, hurry and throw these flowers out!¡±


    Left with no other choice, Xiao Zhang hurried forward and grabbed the flowers closest to him, and began to throw them out.


    The nurses were dumbfounded at this moment.


    Secretary Zhang bellowed to the people behind him, ¡°Why are you standing there in a daze?! Hurry and clean this up!¡± After he finished speaking, he snuck a nce at Mu Chen and Cheng Che. As expected, Mu Chen¡¯s expression had eased up.


    Mu Chen pointed to the spot where the roses just vacated and said lightly to Director Lin, ¡°We¡¯ve taken an interest in a new type of nursing device. We¡¯ll send it to you for a trial first. The group will bear the cost.¡±


    Director Lin was overjoyed upon hearing Mu Chen¡¯s words. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Mu! Thank you, Mr. Mu!¡±


    Then, Mu Chen turned around and walked out. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the canteen, and have a look. The doctors work hard so we must ensure that they have a healthy diet.¡±


    Director Lin hurried after Mu Chen and Cheng Che. He said with barely concealed enthusiasm, ¡°Okay! I understand! Mr. Mu, this way! Pleasee this way!¡±


    At this moment, only a group of dazed young nurses and the roses that were brutally thrown out by the director¡¯s secretary were left.


    One of the nurses regained her senses first and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen him in financial programs on TV. He¡¯s Mu Chen, the president of the Mu Group and the favorite grandson of the Old Madam of the Mu family,¡± someone replied softly in a voice filled with awe.


    ¡°Heavens! Is that true? Why did he show up in our hospital¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Our hospital is owned by the Mu family. Didn¡¯t you see the director¡¯s attitude?¡±


    ¡°Where did he say he was going?¡±


    ¡°The canteen.¡±


    ¡°Ah! I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s go eat!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry as well!¡±


    ¡°Me too. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    With this, the young nurses all swarmed to the canteen.


    Meanwhile, Feng Man who was left standing in front of the nurse¡¯s desk gritted her teeth as she stared at the roses in the trash can by the door.


    Feng Man was annoyed. Those people only went after the rich and powerful. Were they not just ttering her a moment ago?


    She scoffed as she thought to herself, ¡®What president? Fu Le will also be a president in the future. I¡¯ll be the future president¡¯s wife! What¡¯s so great about donating equipment? I can¡¯t wait to see the director bowing to me and ttering me after I marry Fu Le!¡¯


    Then, she picked up the phone, wanting to call Fu Le toin to him. She wanted him tofort her.


    However, before Feng Man could ce the call, the head nurse walked over with a fierce expression on her face and said, ¡°Feng Man, are these roses yours? Clean them up immediately! As mentioned earlier, no one¡¯s allowed to send flowers to the nurse¡¯s station anymore! We are medical professionals who treat illnesses and save people; we must not forget our duty. Quick! Clean it up!¡± After she finished speaking, she walked away with her head held high.


    Feng Man¡¯s chest heaved up and down and her breathing quickened as she tried to suppress her boiling rage. At this moment, she was even more determined to resign and leave this ce in a grand manner so that these arrogant women would be green with envy.

 Chapter 12

    <h4>Chapter 12: Canteen</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The canteen for the hospital¡¯s staff was located in the basement. It was spacious and could amodate almost 1,000 diners at the same time. Although it was no longer peak hour, there were still many people in the canteen.


    Director Lin walked next to Mu Chen and Cheng Che as Secretary Zhang pointed out areas of the canteen that needed improvement.


    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze swept through the lunch crowd in the canteen. His eyes darted past a sea of people in white coats. It was a tall order for him to find her in this crowd.


    When Cheng Che realized it would be difficult to find the person they came here for, he could not help but feel worried. He lowered his voice and suggested to Mu Chen, ¡°Why don¡¯t you call her?¡±


    However, Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was already locked on someone at this time. He said solemnly, ¡°Cheng Che, listen to Director Lin¡¯s requests ande up with a proposal. I¡¯m going to eat first.¡± He did not wait for a reply before he strode away.


    Meanwhile, Director Lin and Secretary Zhang exchanged a nce, wondering if this aloof President Mu was upset again. They quickly raised their feet, intending to hurry after him, but were stopped by the gentle Assistant Cheng.


    ¡°Secretary Zhang, please continue. Director Lin, what essentials do you think the hospital needs?¡± Cheng Che asked politely. Despite the cordial expression on his face, he was fuming inwardly. ¡®Mr. Mu, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re doing too much just to court a woman?¡¯


    Although Director Lin and Assistant Zhang were curious about Mu Chen¡¯s abrupt departure, they knew they could not just ignore Cheng Che to chase after Mu Chen. Therefore, they could only watch as the bigshot walked toward two figures dressed in white coats.


    Meanwhile, An Jiahui poked the chicken thigh on her te, still fuming. ¡°Song Ning, you¡¯re such a pushover. How can you let that stupid couple go just like that? No, I really can¡¯t just stay idle and watch this injustice. That woman is Feng Man, right? I already knew she¡¯s a b*tch the moment I saw her. However, I still can¡¯t believe she betrayed you after everything you¡¯ve done for her!¡±


    Then, Jia Hui poked Song Ning¡¯s forehead with her index finger and said indignantly, ¡°Eat! Eat! Eat! Is that all you think about? How can you remain so calm? Your boyfriend has just been snatched away, and yet, you still have the appetite to eat!¡±


    Song Ning moved her head to the side to avoid Jia Hu¡¯s repeated jabs. Then, she reluctantly put down her chopsticks before she said with a sigh, ¡°An Jiahui, you shouldn¡¯t discipline a child while you¡¯re eating. It¡¯ll affect my mental health!¡±


    ¡°Y-You despicable ¡®child¡¯! I¡¯m furious,¡± An Jia Hui growled as she poked two holes into the chicken on her te with her chopsticks.


    At this moment, a shadow fell over the two women. Before they could react, a figure swiftly slipped into the seat next to Song Ning.


    ¡°Song Ning, I¡¯m hungry.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s voice was low and gentle.


    An Jia Hui, who was sitting across from Song Ning, was so shocked that her mouth was so wide open that an entire egg could fit into her mouth at this moment.


    Song Ning was simrly shocked as well when she saw Mu Chen. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Mu Chen smiled as he said, ¡°I came to invite you to lunch, but I arrivedte¡­¡±


    Song Ning¡¯s cheeks flushed red, and she turned away to avoid Mu Chen¡¯s gentle gaze as she said softly, ¡°What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll treat you to lunch.¡±


    ¡°You decide.¡± Mu Chen shrugged.


    With that, Song Ning hurriedly rose to her feet to buy food for Mu Chen.


    Looking at Song Ning¡¯s back as she left in a panic, the corners of Mu Chen¡¯s lips lifted slightly.


    An Jia Hui, who was sitting across from Mu Chen now, still had not recovered from the shock.


    Mu Chen who was in a good mood nodded to Jia Hui. ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± An Jia Hui finally found her voice. She was stunned that she was still?holding onto the chopsticks that were stuck in the chicken thigh.


    ¡°My name¡¯s Mu Chen,¡± Mu Chen introduced himself.


    An Jia Hui stared at Mu Chen before her eyes shifted to Song Ning who was taking a te from the counter at this moment. Her eyes continued darting between the two for quite a while.


    Seeing An Jia Hui¡¯s reaction, Mu Chen continued to say, ¡°I want to be with Song Ning, but she hasn¡¯t agreed to my request yet.¡±


    To confirm she was not dreaming, An Jia Hui ruthlessly bit her tongue. The pain sobered her up immediately. Then, she finally put the chopsticks down and straightened her back before she said, ¡°Hey, handsome, you have great taste! What did you say your name was again?¡±


    ¡°Mu Chen.¡±


    An Jia Hui nodded. Then, she began to earnestly promote her friend. ¡°Mu Chen. Alright, Mu Chen. Ning is gentle, kind, beautiful, and capable. Every year, she gets the highest number of schrships, and she¡¯s our professor¡¯s favorite student. She¡­¡±

 Chapter 13

    <h4>Chapter 13: Props</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I want to pursue her. Can you help me?¡± Mu Chen interrupted An Jia Hui¡¯s incessant chattering.


    Contrary to expectations, An Jia Hui shook her head. ¡°No!¡±


    Mu Chen was taken aback by An Jia Hui¡¯s blunt and sinct reply.


    ¡°Ning is my best friend so I won¡¯t do anything against her wish or betray her. I admit you¡¯re handsome, and Ning doesn¡¯t seem to dislike you, but I¡¯ll always be on Ning¡¯s side. I don¡¯t object to you pursuing her, but I won¡¯t help you!¡± An Jia Hui made her stance exceptionally clear.


    Mu Chen could not help but reevaluate the naive-looking young woman sitting in front of him. In the end, he had no choice but topromise. ¡°Fine. Then, can you help me take care of her? If someone bullies her, please tell me immediately, alright?¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to win Ning over by being the hero?¡± the quick-witted An Jia Hui asked.


    Mu Chen shook her head. ¡°No, don¡¯t tell her about this. I just don¡¯t want her to be mistreated from now on. I¡¯ll make sure everyone who dares to bully her suffers twice as much! However, I can be with her 24 hours a day. I think we¡¯re allies regarding this matter. You don¡¯t want to see her getting bullied as well, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± An Jia Hui replied immediately. Clearly, Mu Chen¡¯s negotiation skills worked on her.


    At this moment, Song Ning brought Mu Chen¡¯s food back to the table. She ced the te in front of him before she said apologetically, ¡°There isn¡¯t much food left so you¡¯ll have to fill your stomach with this first.¡±


    Mu Chen smiled as he said. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll eat a little first. You can cook for me tonight to make up for this.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯ An Jia Hui turned to look at Song Ning immediately with an expression of disbelief. What did the man say? Did he ask Song Ning to cook for him tonight?


    Song Ning could not ignore An Jia Hui¡¯s probing gaze so she introduced the two. ¡°This is my ssmate, An Jiahui. Jiahui, this is Mu Chen.¡±


    An Jia Hui stared at Song Ning intently as she asked, ¡°And?¡±


    Song Ning replied in confusion, ¡°And what?¡±


    An Jiahui pointed to Mu Chen and asked, ¡°You¡¯re going to tell his name, and that¡¯s it?¡±


    Song Ning could not wait to knock some sense into An Jia Hui at this moment.


    Mu Chen reached out and patted Song Ning¡¯s head as he said to An Jia Hui, ¡°Don¡¯t make things difficult for her. She hasn¡¯t made up her mind about epting me yet.¡±


    Song Ning felt her heart stirred when Mu Chen patted her head.


    Mu Chen, who was inwardly repulsed by the food, did not eat much. He put the chopsticks down and asked, ¡°Song Ning, where are you going this afternoon?¡±


    Song Ning hesitated briefly before she replied, ¡°Thewyer¡¯s office.¡±


    Then, Mu Chen nced at the time before he said, ¡°It just happens that I¡¯m free in the afternoon so I¡¯ll apany you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that!¡± Song Ning instinctively refused him.


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t need me there as a ¡®prop¡¯?¡± Mu Chen asked meaningfully.


    Song Ning fell silent when she heard these words.


    Mu Chen seized the opportunity and patted her shoulder as he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go now.¡±


    Song Ning knew Mu Chen¡¯s words were not without reason. After all, the key to obtaining the inheritance her mother left her was a marriage certificate to prove she was married. Having Mu Chen, her husband, apany her could only help her case.


    Under everyone¡¯s watchful gaze, Mu Chen and Song Ning left the canteen. The couple left the hospital and drove away in Mu Chen¡¯s car, leaving a panicked Cheng Che and the director of the hospital behind.


    ¡°A-Assistant Cheng, Mr. Mu l-left,¡± Secretary Zhang stuttered.


    ¡®Yes. I saw it. I¡¯m not blind,¡¯ Cheng Che thought to himself. However, outwardly, he said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve written down the requests all of you mentioned earlier. After I return, I¡¯ll write up a proposal for President Mu. The development and upgrade of our hospital is the focus of ourpany this quarter so I hope you can provide more valuable insight on problems that exist daily at work and the management of the hospital. We hope to achieve the best result this time around.¡±


    Cheng Che¡¯s words effectively drew the attention of the leaders in the hospital away from Mu Chen.


    Meanwhile, the doctor in the white coat had long left the hospital.

 Chapter 14

    <h4>Chapter 14: Lawyer</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    At this moment, Song Ning stood at the front desk of Jiacheng Law Firm, feeling slightly nervous. She was excited to see what her mother left her, but she felt nervous and mncholic at the same time.


    Mu Chen reached out and gently patted her shoulder tofort her.


    Song Ning turned around and looked at him gratefully.


    In order to divert Song Ning¡¯s attention, Mu Chen said, ¡°Song Ning, you still haven¡¯t given me a reply to what I said this morning.¡±


    Song Ning asked in a daze, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Mu Chen chuckled as he brushed the loose hair by the side of her face and tucked it behind her ears. ¡°Did you selectively forget what I said? I said I want to be with you¡­¡±


    Upon hearing Mu Chen¡¯s straightforward confession, Song Ning¡¯s cheeks flushed red immediately. She was so frightened by his words in the morning that she fled and buried herself with work all morning to avoid thinking about those words. She was certain she would forget it by evening. Who knew he would bring it up again?


    Mu Chen nced at her reddened ears before he said softly and solemnly, ¡°Song Ning, at the very least, you don¡¯t hate me, right? Then, why don¡¯t we try to fall in love with each other? I have no experience with rtionships, and you¡¯re the same. Why don¡¯t we experience this together? We¡¯re already married anyway.¡±


    She looked up at Mu Chen and refuted his words, ¡°That¡¯s not true. I had a boyfriend.¡±


    Mu Chen was briefly taken aback by?her response. When he regained his senses, he could not help chuckle wryly. It seemed like she had a tendency of focusing on the wrong point. ¡°But you haven¡¯t experienced love, silly.¡± Then, he rubbed her head after he finished speaking.


    At this moment, a soft voice rang in the air. ¡°Ms. Song.¡±


    Song Ning quickly turned around. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me.¡±


    She quickly followed thewyer into the office. However, it did not take long before she returned to Mu Chen who was sitting in the rest area.


    Mu Chen looked up at her with a smile.


    She lowered her gaze as her cheeks turned pink and said in a slightly pleading tone, ¡°Pleasee into the office with me.¡±


    Mu Chen rose to his feet and patted her head again. ¡°Aren¡¯t you d I came with you?¡±


    Song Ning only bit her lower lip in response.


    ¡­


    In thewyer¡¯s office.


    Mu Chen caught sight of their marriage certificate on the table as soon as he walked in.


    Thewyer, whose surname was Yang, was a man in his forties with a friendly smile on his face. He looked at Mu Chen before he asked Song Ning, ¡°Ms. Song, is this your husband?¡±


    Song Ning nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Following that, Lawyer Yang began to exin with a smile on his face, ¡°Okay. Ms. Song Ning, your mother, Ms. Zhuang Yi, previously entrusted me with a key to a bank safe. She instructed me to only hand the key to you when you show up with your husband at 26 years old and assure me that you¡¯re living happily. I have verified your ID card, your marriage certificate, and your husband. Now, I would like to ask Mr. Mu Chen, are you happy?¡±


    Song Ning was startled and puzzled when she heard this. ¡°Isn¡¯t the question meant for me?¡±


    However, Lawyer Yang maintained the smile on his face and looked at Mu Chen.


    Mu Chen reached out to pat Song Ning¡¯s head again, trying to calm her down. Then, he replied, ¡°Lawyer Yang, it¡¯s an honor and blessing to be able to marry Song Ning. I¡¯m very happy, and I¡¯m willing to stay with her and protect her for the rest of my life. I¡¯ll make her the happiest woman on earth.¡±


    Lawyer Yang beamed with joy as he eximed, ¡°That¡¯s great! Fantastic! Ms. Zhuang Yi would be very happy if she were here to hear your words. Not bad,d!¡±


    Then, Lawyer Yang handed the document file in his hand to Song Ning and urged her, ¡°You should go and see what your mother left you.¡± Then, he looked at Mu Chen meaningfully before he added, ¡°From now on, ourw firm will be your legal advisor for life!¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Mu Chen put his hands around Song Ning¡¯s shoulders and said confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll never get divorced!¡±


    Song Ning looked at Mu Chen in surprise when she heard the determination in his words


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the bank,¡± Mu Chen said softly as he lowered his head.


    ¡­


    Song Ning¡¯s attention was focused on the document file in her hand that she did not realize she had walked out of thew firm with her arm around Mu Chen¡¯s arm. As soon as she entered the car, she opened the file and found a unique key inside.


    She only jolted back to her senses when Mu Chen leaned over to fasten the seatbelt for her. She looked at him shyly, at a loss for words.


    Upon seeing this, Mu Chen ruffled her hair and said, ¡°You¡¯ll know the answer to your question soon.¡±


    Song Ning turned her head away from him, letting his hand fall, before she softly said, ¡°Your action makes me feel like a puppy.¡±


    Mu Chen burst intoughter when he heard her words.

 Chapter 15

    <h4>Chapter 15: Love</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Song Ning stared at Mu Chen intently and solemnly asked, ¡°Do you really want to be with me?¡±


    Mu Chen nodded. ¡°Yes!¡±


    Song Ning lowered her eyes, causing her longshes to fan out under her eyes, as she said, ¡°But I don¡¯t know how to be a loving partner.¡±


    She had always been up to her neck with her matters, working tirelessly like a spinning top. Fu Le, who had always been her life, would have fun on his own when she was busy. She did not care about what he did when she was not with him. When she had time, she would eat or watch movies with him. That was about the summary of their rtionship.


    Fu Le was the man her mother had chosen for her, and Aunt Yun Yao vouched for him as well. Perhaps, it was due to these reasons that she did not expect such a tragedy to happen to her like those from the previous generation. She felt she had messed as well. She was not affectionate, or perhaps, she did not know to be affectionate, leading to the current mess.


    Mu Chen chuckled before he said reassuringly, ¡°I don¡¯t know much either. Why don¡¯t we take our time and try to fall in love with each other? Let¡¯s interact with each other in the way that we¡¯re mostfortable with¡±


    ¡®Fall in love with each other?¡¯ Song Ning¡¯s eyes widened imperceptibly as realization dawned on her. Perhaps, this was the reason she and Fu Le separated. Then, she said decisively, ¡°Alright! Mu Chen. I¡¯m willing to give this a try. However, if one day you decide we¡¯re notpatible, you have to promise to be honest with me¡­¡±


    Mu Chen looked at her earnestly as he interjected, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t cheat on you or betray you. I promise you in the name of my beloved Grandma!¡±


    Song Ning was slightly taken aback when she saw how serious he was. When she regained her senses, she said, ¡°Alright, Mu Chen. Let¡¯s date! I¡¯m willing to be with you!¡±


    After he inserted the key into the ignition, he ruffled Song Ning¡¯s hair again. ¡°It¡¯s a promise then.¡±


    With this, Song Ning¡¯s racing heart gradually calmed down.


    ¡­


    When Song Ning and Mu Chen arrived at the bank, a staff led them to the safe and left them for privacy.


    When Song Ning found the safe ording to the number given to her, she was dumbfounded. She had expected a small safe, but the safe in front of her was even taller than her. Flustered and at a loss, she looked at Mu Chen.


    Mu Chen gently took the key from her hand and opened the safe for her.


    The safe opened, revealing four huge camphor boxes.


    Mu Chen reached out and brought a box out before cing it on the ground.


    Song Ning touched the copper sp on the box as she gently said, ¡°This is the dowry my grandma gave to my mother. In my mother¡¯s hometown, camphor trees are nted in the yard when a baby girl is born. When the daughter gets married, the parents would use the camphor trees to make a camphor box to store the dowry they prepared for their daughter.¡±


    Mu Chen asked in slight confusion, ¡°Dowry? That¡¯s a very old tradition. Do people still do that nowadays?¡±


    Song Ning¡¯s gaze softened as she exined, ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s a very old tradition. When my mother was born, my grandparents had already moved to the city. However, they asked their rtives in the countryside to help them nt a camphor tree in the courtyard of their old house.¡±


    Jiang Nan thought to himself, ¡®As it turns out, her grandparents are from Jiangnan. No wonder she carries the grace and temperament of Jiangnan women.¡¯


    After a moment, he urged her, ¡°Open it and have a look¡­¡±


    She unlocked the brass sp and gently lifted the lid.


    As the scent of camphor wood permeated wafted in the air, Song Ning saw a white dress lying in the box. It was a wedding dress.


    Mu Chen gently prompted her, ¡°Why don¡¯t you pick it up and have a look?¡±


    She nodded slightly in response. With Mu Chen¡¯s help, she carefully took the wedding dress out.


    Mu Chen was 1.88 meters tall so it was easy for him to show her the entire dress when he held it up.


    Tears welled up in her eyes as she reached out and gently stroked the wedding dress. Her voice quivered as she said, ¡°This was sewn by my mother. I know this for sure because I recognize my mother¡¯s sewing technique. I don¡¯t know when she made this for me¡­¡±


    Upon hearing her words, he looked down and discovered the wedding dress had exquisite embroidery. The threads of the embroidery were simr to the wedding dress. He could not identify the flowers, but each of the flower stamens was carefully embroidered with small pearls. When he held the dress higher, the movement made the pearls shimmer. Due to their simr colors, it looked as though the dress itself was shimmering. He could not help but sigh in admiration. How ingenious!


    When he looked at Song Ning again, a smile gradually appeared on his face as he imagined how beautiful she would look in this wedding dress.


    Meanwhile, Song Ning reached out and clutched the dress against her chest as she whispered, ¡°Mom.¡±

 Chapter 16

    <h4>Chapter 16: Items Left Behind</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The second box contained a red Chinese dress gown. Its embroidery was even moreplicated and exquisite. The Chinese-style clothingplemented the embroidery so it looked as exquisite as a work of art.


    Mu Chen looked at Song Ning for an exnation.


    Song Ning gently traced the embroidery with her finger as she exined, ¡°This is a traditional wedding dress. My mother is best at embroidery. I have no idea when she started preparing this.¡± When she spoke about her mother, her voice would hitch.


    Seeing this, Mu Chen patted her shoulder andforted her. ¡°Your mother loved you very much. It¡¯s obvious she wished very much for you to be happy.¡±


    Song Ning nodded slightly in response. ¡®Mom, I¡¯ll definitely be happy.¡¯


    When Mu Chen saw tears begin to streak down Song Ning¡¯s face like a broken string of pearls, he picked up a piece of tissue from the table and handed it to her. He reminded her in a soft voice, ¡°Don¡¯t let the tears fall on the wedding gown¡­¡±


    She nodded gently and closed the box.


    The third box was full of embroideries.


    Even Mu Chen, who did not know much about embroidery, could tell they were top-notch embroideries and were of high value.


    After taking a careful look, Song Ning found a small purse in the corner. It was made of aqua blue silk and was embroidered with yellow satin thread. The yellow looked particrly vibrant against the blue silk. She picked it up gingerly and stroked it lightly before she showed it to Mu Chen. ¡°This is the first pouch I made. My mother said that the first gift a girl should give her sweetheart is a pouch sewn by herself. At that time, when I was only eight years old, she forced me to make a pouch. I didn¡¯t expect her to keep it.¡±


    Mu Chen plucked the purse out of Song Ning¡¯s hands. Compared to the masterpieces in the box, the stitches on this purse were not as exquisite. It was embroidered with an orchid on one side and a small bird on the other. The stitches were not delicate at all. Still, it was simple and lovely. As he held the purse in his hand, he asked teasingly, ¡°So this is meant for your sweetheart? Then, I guess I have no choice but to ept this.¡±


    Embarrassed, Song Ning reached out to grab it, but Mu Chen raised his arm high beyond her reach.


    ¡°This is too ugly.¡± She grabbed his sleeve.


    ¡°I don¡¯t dislike it at all. I like it very much.¡± Mu Chen smiled happily as he kept his hand out of her reach.


    Song Ning blushed when she heard his words.


    Then, Mu Chen nudged her gently and prompted her, ¡°Go and see what else is there.¡±


    As soon as Song Ning turned away, he put the purse away. He was really lucky today. How could he let his good luck go to waste?


    At this moment, a soft sigh escaped from Song Ning¡¯s lips. ¡°The embroideries in this box are all my mother¡¯s work. Her studio wasn¡¯t doing well back then, and she was struggling to run her business. I don¡¯t know why she didn¡¯t sell these embroideries back then. My mother probably has her reasons. I will cherish them.¡±


    Following that, Mu Chen helped her open the fourth box.


    Both of them were dumbfounded when the box was opened. The inside of the box that was lined with white silk was empty; there was nothing in there. In the end, they could only move the empty box to the side with the other three boxes.


    Confused, Mu Chen looked at Song Ning for answers again.


    Song Ning shook her head slightly as she spected in a soft voice, ¡°I don¡¯t understand either. Maybe my mother didn¡¯t have time to put whatever she intended into this box.¡±


    Mu Chen could not help but nod in agreement. She had said her mother passed away suddenly. Despite being seriously ill, the sudden death had nothing to do with the illness. Therefore, he thought her spection was reasonable.


    Seeing the crestfallen expression on her face, Mu Chen patted her shoulder lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. We will fill this box in the future.¡±


    When he saw the expression of confusion on her face, he ruffled her hair and exined with a smile, ¡°We¡¯ll also prepare this kind of dowry for our daughter in the future. We will use these boxes to keep the dowry and pass it on from generation to generation.¡±


    Song Ning¡¯s face heated up as she weakly pushed his hand away.


    When they were done, Song Ning decided to keep the boxes in the safe. After all, she did not need the things in the boxes for now.


    With that, Mu Chen helped Song Ning to put the things back into the boxes.

 Chapter 17

    <h4>Chapter 17: Gifts</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When they were in the midst of putting the items back into the boxes, Song Ning picked a white silk kerchief out of the third box. It was embroidered with delicate pines and cranes on one of its corners.


    Mu Chen leaned over to have a look before he eximed, ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful!¡±


    After looking at him, Song Ning flipped the silk kerchief around.


    Mu Chen was stunned when he saw the back of the silk kerchief. There was a different version of the pines and cranes on the other side of the kerchief. He asked in surprise, ¡°Double-sided embroidery?¡±


    Song Ning nodded with an expression filled with pride. ¡°Wasn¡¯t my mother amazing?¡±


    ¡°Yes! This is a work of art!¡± Mu Chen sighed in admiration.


    After a moment, Song Ning put the silk kerchief into her bag.


    Upon seeing this, Mu Chen shook his head and asked, ¡°Are you going to use it? Are you really fine with using this masterpiece?¡±


    She asked with a smile, ¡°Do you think Grandma will be happy to receive this as a gift? Will she obediently receive the treatment if we give her this?¡±


    Mu Chen was surprised by her words. He did not expect her to care about his grandmother so much. Even at such a moment, she was thinking about his grandmother. When he regained his senses, he nodded and said, ¡°Grandma will like it very, very much.¡±


    Then, Song Ning urged him to clean up the mess quickly so they could return home earlier to see his grandmother.


    After Mu Chen put thest box back into the safe, he sighed. ¡°If you give such an expensive gift to Grandma, she¡¯ll start treating you like her granddaughter and treat me like I¡¯m adopted.¡±


    Song Ning chuckled when she heard him teasing her.


    ¡­


    During their journey home, Mu Chen asked Song Ning as he drove, ¡°What are your ns for the future?¡±


    Song Ning leaned back in her seat and looked at scenery shing past through the window before she said, ¡°I¡¯ll be graduating in a year, so during this time, I¡¯ll be rtively busy. I have to work on my graduation thesis and visit the hospital with my professor. I¡¯ve been struggling to maintain my mother¡¯s small studio as well due to my workload. However, after seeing what she left for me today, I¡¯m even more determined to keep the studio running regardless of how difficult it would be. That ce was my mother¡¯s blood, sweat, and tears.¡±


    After a moment, he said, ¡°Take me to the studio tomorrow. Maybe there¡¯s something I can do to help¡­¡±


    Song Ning stared at Mu Chen silently.


    When he did not hear a reply from her, he nced at her from the corners of his eyes before he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t believe me? I¡¯ll have you know my grandmother brought me with her to sit in during the board of directors meeting when I was just eight years old.¡±


    Song Ning shook her head and exined, ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. The thing is I don¡¯t understand business matters at all. Can I hire you to help me?¡±


    Mu Chen was slightly taken aback. Then, he chuckled and said, ¡°Okay! But I can only work part-time. You don¡¯t mind, right?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. The studio isn¡¯t that big anyway. Moreover, business is dwindling as well. After all, embroidery is a niche nowadays. After my mother passed away, all her assistants were poached away, leaving behind only the mediocre but loyal employees. We¡¯re barely breaking even now.¡± She felt slightly embarrassed talking about this.


    Mu Chen held the steering wheel with one hand as he reached out to rub Song Ning¡¯s head lightly. ¡°You only need to focus on your studies. Leave these things to me.¡±


    As she escaped from his huge hand, she said, ¡°It takes a lot of energy to maintain a business so you can keep the profits if there are any. The only thing I care about is to keep this business running since it¡¯s the result of my mother¡¯s painstaking effort.¡±


    He asked with a chuckle, ¡°So you¡¯re saying you want to pay me?¡±


    Song Ning nodded seriously in response to his question.


    ¡°That¡¯s not enough.¡± Mu Chen shook his head gently.


    Feeling a little guilty, Song Ning suggested, ¡°Then, I will take care of Grandma for you. I will take care of her forever, not just half a year. What do you think?¡±


    Mu Chen shook his head again.


    She bit her lower lip nervously before she asked, ¡°Then, what do you suggest?¡±


    Mu Chen looked at her from the corner of his eyes before he said with a faint smile on his face, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be paid. I¡¯m content with having you by my side.¡±


    Song Ning turned to look at him, stunned by the sight that met her eyes.


    At this moment, the dappled sunray illuminated his face and tinted his body with a faint glow. His pure eyes and gentle smile looked so dazzling under the sun that she felt as though she had to squint. He was shining so brightly in her eyes.


    ¡®Mom, are you watching? Did you lead him to me?

 Chapter 18

    <h4>Chapter 18: Rtives</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When they were at the door of the house, Mu Chen held Song Ning¡¯s hand and gently said, ¡°Song Ning, don¡¯t push yourself so hard. From now on, you should trust me, rely on me, and let me help you shoulder the burden. You and Grandma just need to sit back and enjoy life.¡±


    Song Ning lowered her head and bit her lower lip before she softly replied, ¡°I¡¯m already used to doing things on my own and being alone. I don¡¯t know how to?be a girlfriend. If¡­ If there¡¯s something you¡¯re dissatisfied with, you can let me know, and I promise to try harder.¡±


    Mu Chen reached out and pinched her cheek, freeing her lower lip from her teeth. ¡°Silly girl, just be yourself. I like how strong, independent, courageous, and capable you are. I also like that you¡¯re sensible, filial, naive, and innocent. I like everything about you. Remember this: I like you so there¡¯s no need for you to change, understand?¡±


    Song Ning was on the brink of tearing up when she heard his words.


    Meanwhile, Mu Chen felt a pang in his heart when he saw the pitiful expression on her face. He pulled her into his arms and said in an attempt to cheer her up, ¡°Silly girl, don¡¯t cry. You need to understand Grandma more. Do you know that no matter the reason you cry, Grandma will definitely me me for it? It seems like I have no choice but to curry favor with you now¡­¡±


    His words sessfully made Song Ningugh.


    ¡­


    When the couple finally entered the house hand in hand, they heard amotion from the living room. It seemed very lively so they did not think much of it and thought it was just noises ofughter and conversations.


    However, as the noises grew clearer, Mu Chen stiffened and abruptly came to a halt as he clenched his hands tightly. After a beat, he resumed walking.


    Confused, Song Ning looked up at him and discovered his eyes that were shining with affection and gentleness just a moment ago were incredibly frosty at this moment. In fact, his entire person seemed to emit a bone-chilling aura.


    At this moment, the butler walked up to the couple.?¡°Young Master, Young Lady, you¡¯ve finally returned!¡±


    When the butler spoke, his voice grew increasingly loud, and his tone was arrogant. However, despite his tone, a hint of relief could be seen in his eyes. It was as though he wanted to announce their arrival to everyone.


    Song Ning found this strange.


    However, before Song Ning could ponder on the strangeness of the matter, Jiang Jin who had seen Song Ning waved and called out, ¡°Ning, you¡¯re finally back. Hurry,e over!¡±


    Song Ning discovered there were a few people sitting on the sofa in the living room. At this moment, all of their eyes were trained on her and Mu Chen¡¯s intertwined hands. Flustered, she tried to free her hand from his grip, but he refused to let go.


    Instead, Mu Chen led Song Ning to Jiang Jin¡¯s side before he greeted the guests sitting on the sofa frostily, ¡°Hi, Second Grandma, aunt, sister-inw.¡±


    Jiang Jin reached out and pulled Song Ning to sit next to her. Then, sheined childishly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you only have half a day of sses today? Where did Mu Chen abduct you? Both of you only care about going on dates and forgot all about me!¡±


    Amused, Song Ning smiled. Then, she expertly diverted the conversation. ¡°Grandma, why don¡¯t I make you something delicious tonight?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Jiang Jin refused to let go of Song Ning¡¯s hand.


    When Song Ning looked at the unfamiliar faces in front of her, Jiang Jin finally realized she had forgotten to introduce Song Ning. ¡°Oh, Ning, let me introduce you. This is Mu Chen¡¯s Second Grandma; this is his sister-inw from his Second Grandma¡¯s side; this is his aunt, and these are his cousins, Tingting and Qiaoqiao.¡±


    Song Ning wanted to stand up to greet them, but Mu Chen pressed her shoulder down and leaned on the arm of the sofa next to her.


    Jiang Jin pretended not to see his actions and said to the guest with a smile, ¡°This is Mu Chen¡¯s wife, Song Ning. Both of them have already registered their marriage, but they¡¯re both too busy to hold a wedding banquet for now. When they finally hold their wedding banquet, everyone muste and help me! I¡¯m an olddy and can¡¯t keep up with the current trends. I don¡¯t want to ruin Ning¡¯s wedding.¡±


    The guests seemed taken aback by Jiang Jin¡¯s words.


    Then, the Second Old Madam, Ding Hong, stared at Song Ning before she asked, ¡°Jiang Jin, a-are you serious? When did Mu Chen get into a rtionship? Didn¡¯t he have a scandal with thatdy from the Ye family previously? Why did he turn around and marry someone else? What about the Ye family? If the Ye family finds out about this, they¡¯ll be fuming mad!¡±


    Meanwhile, Mu Chen¡¯s sister-inw, Qu Huanhuan, red at Song Ning and said mockingly, ¡°That¡¯s right, Grandma. Where did this girle from? Why haven¡¯t we heard about her before this? Can any ordinary woman marry into the Mu family just like this? Although Mu Chen doesn¡¯t have a mother, he still shouldn¡¯t do such a shameful thing, right?¡±


    Seemingly encouraged by Qu Huanhuan¡¯s words, Mu Chen¡¯s two cousins, Mu Tingting and Mu Qiaoqiao, even sneered at Song Ning¡¯s outfit. ¡°Look at the way she dressed. I even thought she¡¯s a new nurse Grandma hired!¡±


    Jiang Jin¡¯s expression soured immediately.


    Meanwhile, Mu Chen rose to his feet with a darkened expression. Just as he was about to speak, Song Ning grabbed his arm.

 Chapter 19

    <h4>Chapter 19: When One of Them Passes Away</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Mu Chen, can you help me check if there are any shredded bamboo shoots and dried tofu in the kitchen? I love to eat those. Oh, can you bring a te of honeydew out as well?¡± Song Ning hurriedly said as she pushed Mu Chen away from these people with a gentle nudge.


    Seeing this, Mu Chen¡¯s aunt, Mu Lan, chucked. Then, she said with barely concealed sarcasm, ¡°Jiang Jin, she¡¯s truly a sensible girl.¡±


    Jiang Jin¡¯s expression soured again.


    Then, Mu Lan looked at Song Ning and said, ¡°Song Ning, huh? What a good girl. Mu Chen is very picky with women. I have arranged so many dates for him, and yet, he wasn¡¯t satisfied with any of them. To be honest with you, we were starting to think that something was wrong with this child. Who knew he would suddenly marry a beautiful woman?¡±


    Mu Qiao snorted. ¡°Aunt, are you blind? What do you mean by beautiful woman? Where¡¯s the beautiful woman? How can you call someone who looks like this beautiful? She can¡¯t hold a candle to Ye Xin!¡±


    ¡°Mu Qiao!¡± Jiang Jin barked. She was so angry that her body trembled.


    Song Ning quickly reached out to pat Jiang Jin¡¯s back. She called out worriedly, ¡°Grandma.¡±


    Jiang Jin nodded, indicating she knew what to do.


    With that, Song Ning turned to face these unkind voices with a slight smile on her face. ¡°I see that everyone dislikes me. However, I¡¯m sorry to say Mu Chen and I are already married, and there¡¯s no turning back. He has also promised me that if we get a divorce, regardless of the reason, he¡¯d transfer all the properties under his name to me. Grandma has also agreed to this!¡± After she finished speaking, she looked at Jiang Jin?meaningfully.


    A smile bloomed on Jiang Jin¡¯s face as she chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right. Mu Chen even said there¡¯s no way they¡¯ll get a divorce. The only reason they would be separated is when one of them passes away. The two of them are really a match made in heaven.¡±


    The Second Old Madam was fuming mad as soon as she heard these words.


    Meanwhile, Mu Qiao red at Song Ning and said in a shrill voice, ¡°My brother and Ye Xin are a couple. Don¡¯t you keep up with entertainment news? Ye Xin agreed to marry my brother after she wins the grand prize!¡±


    Song Ning smiled sweetly and replied, ¡°Oh? Is that so? What should I do then? Unfortunately, I married him first. Does Ye Xin want to marry Mu Chen? It seems like it¡¯s toote for her though. You should tell her to seize the opportunity as soon as it arises next time.¡±


    ¡°You! You shameless wench!¡± Mu Qiao¡¯s face nched from anger.


    Song Ning maintained the smile on her face and continued to say, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being shameless in front of a group of unscrupulous people? Wouldn¡¯t I be bullied if I¡¯m not shameless? Am I supposed to smile and ept it when someone wants to snatch my husband away? Sorry, I¡¯m not that generous. Ms. Mu, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Mu Qiao was rendered speechless by Song Ning¡¯s words.


    Jiang Jin smiled and patted Song Ning¡¯s hand. ¡°Yes, Ning. You¡¯re right.¡±


    At this moment, Ding Hong scowled and said, ¡°Jiang Jin, so this is what your granddaughter-inw is like? What an uncultured woman! Mu Chen¡¯s wife will be the futuredy of the family. Do you really think someone like her is capable of taking on that role?¡±


    Jiang Jin nced at Ding Hong and said airily, ¡°Since Mu Chen married her, I¡¯m sure she¡¯s capable. If you¡¯re not convinced, why don¡¯t you persuade Mu Chen to step down? In fact, I don¡¯t want him to bear the burden of being responsible for the mu family.¡±


    Ding Hong had no choice but to shut when she heard these words.


    Mu Lan hastily said with a smile, ¡°Aunt Jiang, don¡¯t misunderstand. Mu Chen is the most outstanding among the younger generation in our Mu family so everyone is naturally picky about his other half. Auntie Ding is just too straightforward so please don¡¯t take it to heart. I think Song Ning is a pretty nice girl. It¡¯s rare to see you getting along so well with another person. Song Ning, Mu Chen is a filial child. As long as you win over Grandma, Mu Chen will treat you well forever.¡± After she finished speaking, she covered her mouth andughed.


    Ding Hong and Qu Huanhuan exchanged a look before they forced themselves tough as well.


    Song Ning who was now standing behind Jiang Jin tapped a few acupuncture points on Jiang Jin¡¯s back before she sighed and said with a smile, ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t have much in life except for luck. Mu Chen treats me well, and Grandma treats me like her granddaughter. Even Mu Chen is jealous of how close we are.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she leaned forward and hugged Jiang Jin from the back.


    Meanwhile, Jiang Jin felt relieved after Song Ning tapped her acupuncture points. As a result, her mood improved as well.

 Chapter 20

    <h4>Chapter 20: Send the Guests Away</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Jiang Jin wore a proud expression on her face as she held the hand of Song Ning who was standing behind her. ¡°I raised Mu Chen so he¡¯s naturally filial to me. Even the woman he married is to my liking.¡±


    Ding Hong and the others¡¯ expressions turned sour. They looked at Mu Lan meaningfully as though indicating she should speak up.


    Mu Lan said with a faint smile on her face, ¡°Aunt Jiang, we¡¯ve had a close tie with the Ye family for generations now. Now that the Young Master of the Ye family has gotten into politics, we can¡¯t underestimate the power of a marriage alliance. Mu Chen, he¡­ I¡¯m just worried the Ye family will be offended that he abandoned Ye Xin¡­ Oh, Aunt Jiang, Mu Chen is young, and I¡¯m sure he¡¯s worked hard to reach where he is today¡­¡±


    Everyone was listening intently to Mu Lan, waiting for her to finish her word.


    Song Ning looked at the elegant and dignified woman in front of her and could not help but feel curious about her next words as well.


    Under everyone¡¯s watchful gaze, Mu Lan cleared her throat before she continued to say, ¡°But, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s better if our family takes over all the dealings with the Ye family? That way, even if Ye family were to get offended when they find out about Mu Chen¡¯s marriage, our business won¡¯t be harmed, right?¡±


    Song Ning lowered her head as a faint smile appeared on her face. Mu Chen¡¯s aunt was rather clever.


    When Ding Hong heard this, she was enraged. ¡°Mu Lan, what are you talking about? I thought you were worried about Mu Chen, but as it turns out, you¡¯re just greedy. Is Zhou Jianbang still dissatisfied with all the benefits he received from the Mu family? How dare you scheme to take over all the Ye family¡¯s business. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being too ambitious?¡±


    After that, Qu Huanhuan pursed her lips and added, ¡°Sure enough, Aunt Mu Lan just cares for herself.


    Mu Lan paid no mind to the insults and said, ¡°All of you are overthinking things. I¡¯m doing this for the good of the Mu family. Do you think the Ye family won¡¯t burn bridges with us when they find out Mu Chen has secretly married another woman? Xin and Mu Chen¡¯s scandal made headlines. This time, she even won an international award. She¡¯s more than worthy to marry our Mu Chen. If you have a better idea, why don¡¯t you tell me what you think we should do? If the Ye family tries to bring down our businesses, won¡¯t all of you and the Mu family suffer the biggest loss? Apart from Jianbang, can you find a more suitable sessor?¡±


    Ding Hong and Qu Huanhuan were not persuaded, and they ended up bickering.


    Jiang Jin began to tremble in rage as she watched the scene in front of her.


    At this moment, Song Ning suddenly called out to the butler, ¡°Mr. Jiang!¡±


    The butler hurried over.


    Song Ning¡¯s voice caught the attention of the noisy women as well. They looked at her in confusion.


    ¡°Young Lady!¡± Mr. Jiang then bowed.


    ¡°Send the guests away. I¡¯m going to start cooking for Grandma,¡± Song Ning said to Mr. Jiang.


    Mr. Jiang was briefly startled by Song Ning¡¯s words. However, he quickly recovered and walked toward Ding Hong and the others. He bowed and extended his hand out, indicating they should follow him. ¡°Second Old Madam, Young Lady and Old Madam are busy now, if you¡¯d please take your leave¡­¡±


    Song Ning could not help but secretly give Mr. Jiang a thumbs-up.


    Ding Hong rose to her feet and pointed at Song Ning as she said furiously, ¡°How dare you drive us away? Who do you think you are? Huh? This is our Mu Residence! Who gave you the right to speak like that? Do you really think you¡¯re the Young Lady of the Mu family?¡±


    At this moment, Mu Chen¡¯s frosty voice rang in the air. ¡°She¡¯s indeed the Young Lady of the Mu Family!¡±


    Ding Hong could not help but withdrew her hand immediately.


    Mu Chen swept his icy gaze across the guests as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll say this one more time; Song Ning is the Young Lady of the Mu family. Whoever has any objection, you can leave the Mu family. I will personally remove her from the family registry!¡±


    Frightened, Mu Lan forced a smile on her face and said, ¡°Mu Chen, what are you talking about? Why are you so angry? What¡¯s going on? Aunt Jiang, please calm him down.¡±

 Chapter 21

    <h4>Chapter 21: Angel</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Jiang Jin calmly said, ¡°I¡¯m truly old and useless. I can¡¯t even protect my grandson and my granddaughter-inw when they¡¯re being bullied.¡±


    Mu Lan was at a loss for words when she heard these words.


    Mu Chen looked at them coldly and barked, ¡°Mr. Jiang, see the guests out! Grandma is ill so we won¡¯t have any visitors from now on!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Mr. Jiang hurriedly replied and gestured to everyone to leave.


    Scared witless from the bone-chilling aura Mu Chen was emitting, Mu Tingting and Mu Qiaoqiao did not dare to make a sound at all.


    When Mu Chen saw Ding Hong wanting to refute his words out of humiliation, he added indifferently, ¡°From tomorrow onward, the Mu family will conduct a thorough check of the ounts! Any business that has problems with its ount will be transferred, and its assets would be redistributed!¡±


    Qu Huanhuan jumped up immediately and asked anxiously, ¡°M-Mu Chen, what are you doing? Everything is fine. Why do you have to check the ounts?¡±


    Mu Chen sneered. ¡°Why are you so anxious? Is there something wrong with my brother¡¯s ounts?


    ¡°No, no, no. Of course not,¡± Qu Huanhuan stammered and forced a smile on her face.


    Simrly, Mu Lan was panicking as well. ¡°Mu Chen, what¡¯s the matter with you? W-We are just joking with Aunt Jiang and Song Ning. Why are you so angry?¡±


    Mu Chen did not respond to Mu Lan. Instead, he held Jiang Jin¡¯s arm to support her as he turned to look at Song Ning and asked, ¡°Weren¡¯t you nning to cook for Grandma?¡± Then, he said to Jiang Jin, Grandma, why don¡¯t you watch Ning cook this time?¡±


    Jiang Jin patted her grandson¡¯s hand in response.


    Meanwhile, Song Ning turned around and smiled at everyone before she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but there isn¡¯t enough rice at home so I can¡¯t invite all of you to stay for dinner!¡±


    ¡­


    In the kitchen.


    After Song Ning put on an apron, she began to work. She washed some fruits before cing them in front of the grandmother-grandson duo.


    Jiang Ning grinned ear to ear as she looked at Song Ning. Then, she turned and whispered to Mu Chen, ¡°Ning is a little different today.¡±


    Mu Chen put a strawberry in his mouth and nced at his grandmother as he raised an eyebrow.


    Jiang Jin exined in a hushed tone, ¡°Yesterday, she acted more like a polite guest, but today, she was like a defensive little hedgehog. She defended you even though she knows those people are your rtives. Even if you¡¯re not around, she¡¯s capable of standing ground; she¡¯s no pushover. This girl is quick-witted and unforgiving with her words just like me.¡±


    Mu Chen picked the biggest strawberry and handed it to his grandmother before he said, ¡°You have to guide her. She¡¯s very smart, but she¡¯s naive since shecks experience.¡±


    Jiang Jin epted the strawberry. She looked at her grandson and solemnly asked, ¡°Mu Chen, are you serious about her?¡±


    The corners of Mu Chen¡¯s lips lifted slightly as he looked at the strawberry. ¡°Grandma, you¡¯ve said it yourself earlier; the only time we¡¯ll be separated is when one of us passes away.¡±


    Jiang Jin beamed with joy, pleased by her grandson¡¯s answer.


    Meanwhile, Song Ning who was busy cooking waspletely oblivious to the duo¡¯s conversation.


    At this moment, Yu nced at Jiang Jin and Mu Chen before she whispered to Song Ning, ¡°Young Lady, you¡¯re amazing.¡±


    Song Ning lowered her head; a smile could be seen on her face. ¡°You don¡¯t think I¡¯m uncouth and rude?¡±


    Yu shook her head slightly in response. ¡°Those people are the ones who are uncouth and rude.¡± She sighed before she said again, ¡°It¡¯d be great if Madam could stand up for herself like you did when she was bullied¡­¡±


    ¡°Madam?¡± Song Ning was puzzled. Then, realization dawned on her. ¡°You¡¯re referring to Mu Chen¡¯s mother?¡±


    Song Ning was slightly taken aback. Mu Chen had never mentioned his parents before. It was not surprising since they had only met two days ago, after all.


    Yu looked at Jiang Jin and Mu Chen before she said with a sigh, ¡°Young Lady, the atmosphere in this home has changed since you came. It feels like the Young Master hase back to life. With this, the Old Madam¡¯s health will definitely improve soon. You¡¯re an angel sent by God to save the Mu family!¡±


    Song Ning chuckled upon hearing these words. ¡°I¡¯m an angel?¡±


    Yu nodded fiercely. ¡°Yes, you really are.¡±


    Yu¡¯s reply was rather loud this time, attracting Jiang Jin and Mu Chen¡¯s attention.


    Jiang Jin sighed before she asked, ¡°Yu, what¡¯s the matter? Why are you making a fuss?!¡±


    Yuughed before she exined, ¡°I think Young Lady is an angel. After she came here, the atmosphere in our house has changed.¡±


    Jiang Jin smiled when she heard these words. Then, she nced at her grandson as she said, ¡°She¡¯s an angel God sent to me¡­¡±

 Chapter 22

    <h4>Chapter 22: Protect</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    At this moment, Mu Chen rose to his feet. Then, he said as he rolled up his sleeves, ¡°Please teach me. I¡¯ll help you¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin and Yu could not help but stare at Mu Chen in amazement.


    Hearing this, Jiang Jin and Yu couldn¡¯t help but stare at Mu Chen.


    Yu stammered, ¡°But Young Master, y-you¡­¡±


    Yu did not finish her sentence. She thought to herself inwardly, ¡®But you don¡¯t know a thing about cooking!¡¯


    ¡°Yu,e here!¡± Jiang Jin hurriedly said and gestured to Yu to sit next to her in an attempt to stop Yu from speaking.


    Yu walked over hesitantly as she said uneasily, ¡°Young Master has never cooked before!¡±


    Jiang Jin pointed at Mu Chen who was washing vegetables under Song Ning¡¯s guidance and said, ¡°He¡¯s doing it now, right? There¡¯s a first time for everything. I bet you he¡¯s enjoying his time cooking with her. Why are you trying to stop him? I¡¯m finally experiencing what it¡¯s like to have a harmonious family.¡±


    After instructing Mu Chen to do some chores, Song Ning advised softly, ¡°Don¡¯t invite your rtives over to the house anymore. Grandma was really angry earlier. Due to her health, it isn¡¯t good for her to get emotional.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Chen nodded.


    Song Ning hesitated slightly before she asked, ¡°Will me offending them cause you trouble?¡±


    Mu Chen turned on the faucet and washed the vegetables as he said, ¡°They¡¯re a problematic bunch so you¡¯re not at fault. Every once in a while, they¡¯lle here to make trouble. Grandma and I are used to it. However, since they would affect Grandma¡¯s health, they won¡¯t be allowed to visit ever again. They asked for this.¡± His voice was gentle when he spoke to her; it was a stark difference from the way he had spoken to his rtives earlier.


    Song Ning asked curiously, ¡°Why are they so afraid of you? You still look handsome even with a scowl on your face.¡±


    His hand paused for a brief second. Then, he sighed helplessly and asked, ¡°Are youplimenting me?¡±


    She smiled faintly and nodded.


    Mu Chen asked in return, ¡°Then, why did you anger them earlier? Aren¡¯t you afraid of them? My aunt is famous for being cunning.¡±


    Song Ning cut the vegetables swiftly as she exined, ¡°That¡¯s because they bullied you and Grandma. How can they bully the owner of the house they¡¯re visiting? I just can¡¯t bear it.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Mu Chen solemnly dered, ¡°Song Ning, I will protect you and Grandma in the future.¡±


    Song Ning looked up at him and replied, ¡°Well, if I deal with them next time, I¡¯ll ask for your help.¡±


    Mu Chen nodded. He would definitely protect his woman.


    ¡­


    After dinner, Mu Chen asked Yu to apany Grandma for a walk since he nned to bring Song Ning back to her house to move her possessions over.


    Jiang Jin was delighted and instructed Mr. Jiang to help Song Ning move all her things over.


    Although Mu Chen knew his grandmother wanted Song Ning to be with her every day, he did not want to keep Song Ning here against her will. He wanted to give her time to slowly adapt to life here. Hence, he convinced his grandmother to let him return to Song Ning¡¯s house without Mr. Jiang.


    For this, Song Ning felt grateful to him.


    ¡­


    Song Ning¡¯s home was in an old town. Her house had two small bedrooms and one living room; it was cozy and neat.


    Photos of Song Ning and her mother lined the TV cab in the living room.


    Song Ning¡¯s mother looked like a very gentle woman, and Song Ning greatly resembled her mother.


    At this moment, Song Ning opened the refrigerator and brought a bottle of water out. As she handed it to Mu Chen, she said, ¡°I¡¯m going to tidy up the ce first. Make yourself at him.¡±


    Mu Chen studied the house. There were two rooms; a bedroom and a study. He observed his surroundings, trying to glean information of the bits and pieces of Song Ning¡¯s life. Soon after, his eyes fell on a set of books on the shelves.


    Sitting conspicuously among the books was a beautifully wrapped book. The spine of the book bore its name and its author; Yi Yao by Liang Zhen.


    Mu Chen traced the title of the book gently with his fingers.


    At this moment, Song Ning¡¯s voice rang from behind him. ¡°Have you read this book?¡±


    Without turning his head, he asked softly in return, ¡°You¡¯ve read this book?¡±


    A faint smile appeared on Song Ning¡¯s face as she reached out and took a photo album, which was ced next to the books, out. ¡°This book changed my life.¡±


    She opened the album, revealing stage photos.


    Back then, Yi Yao was adapted into a movie. The author also signed on as the screenwriter for the movie. It was said that the lead actress was handpicked by the author. After the movie was released, it was a huge sensation. It won many awards that year. As a result, the lead actress also became the youngest award-winning actress.

 Chapter 23

    <h4>Chapter 23: The Award-Winning Actress (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze fell on the first page of the album and saw a photo of the lead actress with the author who was also the screenwriter for the movie. It seemed like the lead actress was Song Ning when she was a child.


    Song Ning looked at Mu Chen and asked jokingly, ¡°You didn¡¯t expect this, eh?¡±


    Mu Chen nodded in response.


    ¡°Knowing you, you probably don¡¯t watch artistic movies like this. We worked on the movie for almost a year. At that time, Ms. Liang Zhen taught me to act bit by bit. Unfortunately, she died before she could see us win the awards.¡± Song Ning¡¯s eyes returned to the photo as she spoke.


    Mu Chen stroked the picture gently as he said in a soft tone, ¡°She¡¯s my mother.¡±


    Song Ning was startled when she heard his confession. She stuttered, ¡°W-What did you say?¡±


    Mu Chen closed the photo album. He looked at the book in front of him and exined in a hoarse voice, ¡°Liang Zhen is my mother. I haven¡¯t watched her movies. I can¡¯t even bring myself to read her books.¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Song Ning stepped forward and gently hugged him from behind.


    After a long time, Mu Chen finally put down the album in his hand and gently ced his hands on Song Ning¡¯s arms that were wrapped around his waist. ¡°Thank you for helping her realize her dreams.¡±


    At this moment, tears were already threatening to spill from Song Ning¡¯s eyes. She removed her hands from Mu Chen¡¯s waist, causing him to turn and look at her.


    Seeing her reddened eyes, he sighed softly. ¡°The world is really small.¡± He reached out and wiped the tears from her face as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, silly. It must be my mother who brought you to me¡­¡±


    ¡°And my mother as well. They¡¯re both watching us from the heavens,¡± Song Ning said. She recalled the moment she saw Mu Chen standing at the door of the Civil Affairs Bureau, illuminated by the sunlight. It was as though he had descended from heaven to rescue her from the hurt of Fu Le¡¯s betrayal.


    Song Ning lifted her hand and wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes. However, no matter how many times she tried wiping the tears away, her tears would not stop falling. When she looked at Mu Chen, she could not help but imagine how great it would be if his mother, Liang Zhen, was still alive.


    Mu Chen sighed when he saw tears streaming down her face. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I didn¡¯t expect you to be the young award-winning actress. It¡¯s my fault for not watching the movie. After my mother passed away, I was so depressed that I didn¡¯t dare to look at the book and movie she wrote. How could I know I would miss the chance to get to know you by doing so?¡±


    Song Ning reached out and hugged Mu Chen again, overwhelmed by mixed emotions.


    Mu Chen returned the hug and gently patted her back, knowing that she was grieving for his mother. His heart ached, but it felt warm at the same time. After a while, he asked curiously, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you continue acting? I heard you didn¡¯t even attend the award ceremonies.¡±


    She shook her head and said, ¡°I was really sad when your mother passed away. Without her guidance, I wouldn¡¯t have received all those awards. I felt like the awards held no meaning after she was gone. After that, my parents divorced, and my mom and I moved out. During the first two years of high school, I acted in movies. However, I focused on my studies during the third year of high school to prepare for my college entrance examination.¡±


    Mu Chen asked, puzzled, ¡°Then why did you study Chinese medicine? Shouldn¡¯t you apply to join an acting school? I remember people raving about you being a talented actress. My mother said the same as well.¡±


    After Song Ning calmed down, she led him to the sofa in the living room to sit down. Then, she exined, ¡°With my personality, I¡¯m not suited for the entertainment industry. I was just lucky I met Ms. Liang who helped me sessfullyplete the filming of the movie. She and I had discussed this matter before as well. She respected my opinion and told me to study what I liked. However, she made me promise her that I would be the lead actress if she made another movie in the future. This was our agreement. I didn¡¯t expect that¡­¡± She trailed off; she could not bring herself to finish the sentence.


    Upon hearing this, Mu Chen patted her hand andforted her. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. My mother was very satisfied with the movie, and she had no regrets. She was also very grateful to you for helping her realize her dream. A good actress is as rare as a hen¡¯s teeth. Both of you helped each other out¡­¡±

 Chapter 24

    <h4>Chapter 24: The Award-Winning Actress (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Although I haven¡¯t watched this movie, I remember the lead actress¡¯ name is Ning Xiao, not Song Ning. Why did you change your name?¡± Mu Chen asked curiously.


    Song Ning sighed softly when she heard his question before she exined, ¡°Ning Xia is my original name. My father cheated on my mother. The two years I was filming, my parents fell out. At that time, my mother who was pregnant with my younger brother suffered a miscarriage. She was disheartened by that and divorced my father after that. When she left, she didn¡¯t demand anything except to have custody over me. I hated my father and his family for being cruel to my mother so I wanted to change my name. However, my mother wanted me to keep the surname Ning, not for my father, but for the movie.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s why no one could find you after you retired from the entertainment industry. The movie and the lead actress became a legend and a mystery¡­¡± Mu Chen finally understood what had happened.


    ¡°There are many rookies in the entertainment industry. The moment one leaves, another will take the stage. It wasn¡¯t difficult to quit. Moreover, I was only fifteen years old at that time. After that, I was busy preparing for my college entrance examination. After entering university, I was up to my neck with my studies. Disappearing for more than a year is more than enough for people to forget me,¡± she calmly said.


    Mu Chen was slightly surprised when he heard her words. After all, countless young girls flocked to enter the entertainment industry, desperate to be famous overnight and to be noticed. However, Song Ning spoke about her glorious past without any regret at all. He asked curiously, ¡°Don¡¯t you miss the entertainment industry at all?¡±


    Again, her tone was indifferent when she replied, ¡°There is nothing about that industry that¡¯s worth missing. I just acted out a character, and it¡¯s not my life.¡±


    Mu Chen could not help but admire her when he heard her words that were wise beyond her years. After a?beat, he said, ¡°I remember the cast and the backstage crew were interviewed. You¡¯re the only one who was not interviewed. If you were, I would¡¯ve remembered you.¡±


    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t even participate in the promotional activities of the movie. I quit the moment I decided to retire so that I won¡¯t hurt my fans so much. I didn¡¯t want them to be sad since I felt grateful toward them,¡± Song Ning said.


    All of a sudden, Mu Chen understood why his mother had liked the girl, Ning Xia, so much.


    ¡°Mu Chen, how did Ms. Liang Zhen pass away?¡± This matter was also a mystery in the entertainment industry.


    There were two sensational mysteries in the entertainment industry at that time; one was the retirement of the youngest award-winning actress, Ning Xia, and the other was the idental death of Liang Zhen, an incredibly talented author and screenwriter.


    After Song Ning went to university and settled down, she discovered all traces of Liang Zhen seemed to have vanished into thin air when she tried to look for Liang Zhen. She knew Liang Zhen had toe from a wealthy family since her son was the main investor of the movie. No matter how hard she tried, she could not find Liang Zhen.


    At this moment, she felt the world was really small. In the past, she thought Liang Zhen would only exist in her memories. Who knew she would meet Liang Zhen¡¯s son?


    Meanwhile, Mu Chen seemed to have fallen into a daze when he heard Song Ning¡¯s question. It was as though he was caught in memories of the past. After a moment, he clenched his hands tightly and said, ¡°My mother passed away in a car ident. My mother and aunt were twin sisters. The person who was supposed to marry my father should be my aunt, but my aunt didn¡¯t want to be a part of a marriage of convenience so she fled. In the end, my grandpa and grandmother married my mother to my father since my mother and my aunt looked really simr. Fortunately, my father fell in love with my mother, and my grandmother treated my mother like her biological daughter. However, after I was born, my father fell out of love with my mother and began to party a lot. For that reason, my mother fell into depression. It was during that time that she wrote Yi Yao. She devoted all her time and effort to the book. Using the book as emotional support, she was getting better until¡­¡±

 Chapter 25

    <h4>Chapter 25: Know</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Mu Chen took a deep breath and tried to calm down before he continued to say, ¡°This went on until she found out about my dad¡¯s new mistress. After that, my dad insisted on divorcing my mom. Grandma didn¡¯t agree so my dad kept making trouble. It was then that my mom had a rpse of depression. Thest straw that broke the camel¡¯s back was when she found out my father¡¯s mistress was her identical twin sister. That crushed her and led her to jump into the sea.¡±


    Song Ning held Mu Chen¡¯s hand as she listened to him recount his tragic past.


    Lost in the memories of the past, Mu Chen buried his face in the palms of his hands before he wiped the tears that spilled down his face.


    Song Ning reached out and hugged him. They both had tragic pasts so she empathized with him. It was by chance that she found out about his past. She did not expect him to discover her secret when he came over to help her to move, and in turn, she also discovered his secret. What a surprise that two people who married on impulse were connected in such a way since a long time ago.


    It was truly a small world.


    ¡­


    After they left Song Ning¡¯s house, she brought Mu Chen to her mother¡¯s embroidery shop. It was located not far from Song Ning¡¯s house and the Mu Group.


    The building had two floors; the retail shop was on the first floor while the operation room and the staff dormitory were on the second floor.


    Song Ning said, slightly embarrassed, ¡°Since the business hasn¡¯t been doing very well, many of our embroiderers have been poached by other businesses. Those who stayed are either acquainted with my mother or have mediocre skills; that¡¯s why they¡¯re reluctant to leave. I don¡¯t know how to run a business so I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll ruin the fruits of herbor.¡± She was most concerned about and saddened by this matter.


    Mu Chen studied every nook and cranny on the two floors before he took Song Ning¡¯s hand and confidently said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here to help you. Everything will be fine.¡±


    Although the duo only knew each other for two days, it felt as though they had known each other for half a lifetime. Who knew two people who seemed to have no intersection with each other would be so inextricably linked?


    ¡­


    In the Cloudy Peak Vi.


    Jiang Jin had not slept; she was waiting for the duo to return.


    When Jiang Jin saw the small luggage Song Ning brought with her, a sad expression appeared on her face as she asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you move all your belongings here? This is your home now, right? Ning, are you nning to leave us?¡±


    Song Ningughed before she replied, ¡°Grandma, I won¡¯t leave if you obediently take your medicine and receive the necessary treatments.¡±


    As though she did not hear Song Ning¡¯s words, Jiang Jin nced at her grandson and said bitterly, ¡°Ning, don¡¯t worry. If Mu Chen dares to treat you badly, I¡¯ll skin him alive!¡±


    Mu Chen put his hands around Song Ning¡¯s shoulders before he sighed and said with a helpless expression on his face, ¡°I¡¯ll have to rely on you from now on. I have no status at all in this house.¡±


    Song Ning smiled. The yful interaction between Mu Chen and Jiang Jin really warmed her heart. At this moment, she recalled something and quickly brought out the silk kerchief she took out from the safe earlier and presented it to Jiang Jin.


    Upon seeing this, Jiang Jin asked in surprise, ¡°Ning, where did you buy this? Based on the embroidery, if I¡¯m not mistaken, it¡¯s made by Zhuang Yi.¡±


    Upon hearing these words, it was Song Ning and Mu Chen¡¯s turn to feel shocked.


    ¡°Grandma, do you know Zhuang Yi?¡± Mu Chen asked curiously.


    Jiang Jin stroked the kerchief and said, ¡°Of course! If she didn¡¯t pass away at such a young age, I would¡¯ve done everything I could to promote her craft. It¡¯s part of the Chinese culture after all. Ning, where did you buy this? I can tell it¡¯s genuine and that it¡¯s embroidered by Zhuang Yi. Look, the stitch at this corner is embroidered using a very unique method. No one else can imitate this even if they tried.¡±


    Mu Chen and Song Ning stared at Jiang Jin, still in shock.


    When Jiang Jin lifted her head, she finally noticed the duo¡¯s strange reaction. She asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Tears threatened to spill out of Song Ning¡¯s eyes as she said, ¡°Grandma, Zhuang Yi is my mother.¡±


    Jiang Jin rose to her feet in shock. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Song Ning repeated her words with a smile on her face, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m Zhuang Yi¡¯s daughter. The kerchief in your hand is my mother¡¯s work.¡±

 Chapter 26

    <h4>Chapter 26: The Mu Family</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Ning, is this true? You¡¯re really Zhuang Yi¡¯s daughter?¡± Jiang Jin was surprised and delighted. She looked at Song Ning from head to toe as though she was seeing Song Ning for the first time.


    Song Ning and Mu Chen looked at each other in confusion.


    Without an exnation, Jiang Jin grabbed Song Ning¡¯s hand and led her to the study as she said, ¡°Come on, let me show you something!¡±


    In Jiang Jin¡¯s study, there was a delicately framed picture of eight horses on the wall behind the desk. However, what was framed was not a painting but a piece of embroidery.


    As tears threatened to spill from her eyes, Song Ning said, ¡°This is my mother¡¯s embroidery. She took more than ten months to finish it before she auctioned it off for charity. The proceeds from the auctions were donated to a few children with congenital heart disease. Grandma, you were the one who bought the embroidery?¡±


    Jiang Jin nodded. ¡°Your mother is a very kind person. The value of this piece of embroidery is much higher than the auction price. I felt bad about it so I visited your?mother. However, she told me she was grateful that I bought her embroidery and even gave me a double-sided embroidered fan.¡±


    ¡°My mother said youter donated another 100,000 to those children.¡± Song Ning held Jiang Jin¡¯s hand.


    Jiang Jin nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Your mother truly touched my heart. It¡¯s a pity that I lost contact with her because I was busy with some family affairs and my health. I didn¡¯t know you¡¯re Zhuang Yi¡¯s daughter. You even became my granddaughter-inw. What a coincidence! This is great!¡±


    Song Ning looked at her mother¡¯s embroidery as emotions threatened to overwhelm her heart. ¡®Mother, you¡¯re always by my side no matter where I go.¡¯


    Song Ning felt today¡¯s emotional rollercoaster ride was much more intense than yesterday.


    Yesterday, she married Mu Chen who was a stranger because they needed each other¡¯s help.


    Today, they identally discovered there were so many connections between them.


    Fate was really mysterious. Life was filled with so many surprises and uncertainties. However, it was also life¡¯s unpredictability that gave it meaning.


    ¡­


    The next morning.


    As soon as Song Ning walked into the hospital she discovered many people were staring at her. As she walked toward her department, it did not stop. Colleagues, those she knew and those she did not know, would look at her furtively and whisper among themselves. She was confused why everyone¡¯s attention seemed to be on her today.


    As soon as Song Ning entered the office, Jiahui hurriedly rose to her feet and lunged at Song Ning as she said, ¡°Ning, Ning, hurry up and exin to me! Who¡¯s that man yesterday!¡±


    Song Ning dodged Jiahui¡¯s ¡®Sumo attack¡¯ and walked straight to her seat.


    Jiahui hurried after Song Ning and sat down in front of Song Ning¡¯s desk. ¡°Rumors are flying in the hospital that you¡¯re dating a bigshot. Do you know who that bigshot is?¡±


    Song Ning did not reply. She knew once Jiahui started speaking, Jiahui would go on regardless of her response.


    ¡°He¡¯s the CEO of the Mu Group! Do you know the Mu Group? The Mu Group is a multinationalpany, and it has businesses in almost every industry. Our hospital is owned by them. That bigshot is the favorite grandson of the chairwoman of the Mu Group. Ning, he¡¯s Mu Chen! He told me his name yesterday!¡± Jiahui said excitedly.


    On the contrary, Song Ning calmly turned on theputer and searched for the necessary document, ignoring her friend¡¯s words. Despite her calm exterior, she was inwardly shaken. Although she knew the Mu family was well off, she did not expect them to be so wealthy and sessful. In hindsight, she should have known this. After all, there was no way ordinary folks would be able to live in Cloudy Peak Vi.


    Jiang Jin and Mu Chen were not arrogant at all despite their status and wealth. Jiang Jin was rather cute, and she always clung to Song Ning and Mu Chen and would even act childishly to her, Mu Chen, and Yu. She would be delighted just by eating delicious food. It was difficult to imagine she was the chairwoman of a multinationalpany.


    When Song Ning thought of Jiang Jin, she could not help but smile.

 Chapter 27

    <h4>Chapter 27: Rumors</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Hey, Ning, stop daydreaming! Did you hear what I said?¡± An Jiahui shook Song Ning¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°No,¡± Song Ning replied frankly.


    An Jiahui said through gritted teeth, ¡°Song Ning! How can you break my heart like this!¡±


    ¡°Really? Please extend your hand and let me check your pulse. I want to know what the pulse of a brokenhearted person is like,¡± Song Ning calmly replied.


    An Jiahui said with a dejected expression, ¡°How can you call yourself my good friend? Is this how you treat your good friend?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there an official guide to how one should treat their good friend?¡± Song Ning raised an eyebrow as she continued typing, unaffected by Jiahui¡¯s words.


    ¡°Song Ning, I¡¯m serious! Rumors are spreading like a wildfire in the hospital now. People are saying you¡¯re unscrupulous and that you were dating two rich men at the same time!¡± Jiahui said impatiently when she saw Song Ning¡¯s indifference.


    Upon hearing these words, Song Ning¡¯s fingers finally stopped moving. She asked, ¡°Two rich men? Who¡¯s the other rich man they¡¯re talking about?¡±


    ¡°Fu Le!¡± Jiahui reached to poke Song Ning with her index finger.


    Song Ning leaned back to avoid Jiahui¡¯s finger silently. As it turned out, everyone thought Fu Le was a rich man! She furrowed her brows slightly as she asked in confusion, ¡°Don¡¯t they know Fu Le is dating Feng Man?¡±


    Jiahui rolled her eyes as she said exasperatedly, ¡°Do you still not understand? Everyone thinks you¡¯re a temptress who preys on wealthy men!¡±


    Song Ning smiled. ¡°What do you think then?¡±


    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t think so! However, I don¡¯t know how to exin it to them!¡± Jiahui said angrily.


    ¡°Why should you exin anything ?¡± Song Ning asked quietly.


    ¡°Because¡­¡± An Jiahui was at a loss for words. She looked at Song Ning silently.


    Song Ning asked gleefully, ¡°Why should you exin anything to those people?¡±


    An Jiahui looked at Song Ning before she sighed. ¡°Song Ning, if I were a man, I¡¯d fall in love with you as well.¡± She threw her hands up with a helpless expression as she said, ¡°You¡¯re right! Why should I exin anything to those nosy people? However, Song Ning, aren¡¯t you angry? They don¡¯t even know you, but they¡¯re calling you nasty names just because of some unfounded rumors. Are you really not angry at all?¡±


    Song Ning raised her hand and pointed at theputer. ¡°I only care if the professor is angry with me. What do those people have to do with me? I¡¯m not a temptress or an easy woman. However, I can¡¯t possibly exin myself to everyone. Moreover, people will always believe what they want to believe; most people are not interested in the truth. After all, the truth doesn¡¯t secrete dopamine and give them excitement. So why should I do something so meaningless like exining myself to them?¡±


    Upon hearing Song Ning¡¯s words, Jiahui¡¯s expression turned solemn as she ced a hand on Song Ning¡¯s shoulder and asked in an equally solemn tone, ¡°Are you a nun who traveled here from ancient times? How can you be so calm? How can you be so open-minded? You¡¯re in your twenties, but you have a 2,000-year-old soul! I truly admire you. Song Ning, I¡¯m your fan!¡±


    Song Ning smiled. Anyone who had experienced life and death, loss of loved ones, wealth and poverty, and love and hatred would be able to remain calm. In fact, she wanted to be like Jiahui who felt angry whenever she was mistreated. s, her passionate and reckless self was long gone.


    However¡­ However, when she thought about Mu Chen, warmth would suffuse her heart. She had agreed to Mu Chen¡¯s request. They would try to fall in love with each other and give their hearts to each other. This was the only impulsive thing she had done in a long time.


    When Song Ning regained her senses, she said, ¡°An Jiahui, as your idol, I¡¯d like to remind you that the professor has graded our homework and has sent it back to us. If you don¡¯t want to be scolded during ss, you better have a look at it now.¡±


    Song Ning¡¯s words pulled Jiahui back to reality and sent her running back to her desk. However, she did not forget her promise to Mu Chen yesterday. Did he not say he would not let Song Ning be wronged? She thought to herself, ¡®Come on then! Save your woman from these troubles and show me what you can do!¡¯

 Chapter 28

    <h4>Chapter 28: Troublemaker</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Song Ning did not have to shadow Professor Li today. Her task was toplete the homework assigned by the professor and sort out documents and files of patients¡¯ diagnoses. With no other distractions, her work went smoothly.


    At noon, she finally stopped working. She stretched her waist as she asked, ¡°Jiahui, are you done?¡±


    ¡°Song Ning, shut up! Don¡¯t bother me!¡± An Jiahui said gruffly.


    Song Ning chuckled. She went to the pantry with the intention of making two cups of coffee to boost their energies. When she wasing out of the pantry, she saw Feng Man who was surrounded by a group of young nurses in a grand manner.


    Song Ning frowned. She did not reply to Feng Man¡¯s harassment on WeChat nor did she receive a proper exnation from Fu Le. Over the years, she had changed and protected herself very well. Her guard was always up so no one could hurt her. In her opinion, no one deserved her sadness except for her mother. Not even Fu Le, whom her mother thought she could entrust her daughter to and shield her daughter from the storm, could make her sad. Her mother did not know that Fu Le would be the one to bring the storm to her. As for Feng Man, although she felt disappointed, she did not lose sleep over Feng Man. She did not want to waste her sadness or emotions on Feng Man at all nor did she harbor intentions of seeking revenge. As the saying went, ¡®If one was bitten by a mad dog, one wouldn¡¯t try to seek revenge from the mad dog¡¯.


    Jiahui did not understand this so she did not understand why Song Ning was so calm.


    Song Ning thought that perhaps, Mu Chen was right. The most important thing in a rtionship was to give each other their hearts. Fu Le did not give her his heart nor did she give him her heart. This meant that they did not owe each other anything.


    s, not everyone shared the same thoughts as Song Ning. Feng Man, who was making her way over, obviously did not think that way.


    Song Ning who was holding two cups of coffee looked at Feng Man whose eyes were red and swollen and wondered what Feng Man was plotting now.


    A young nurse by Feng Man¡¯s side narrowed her eyes and said unhappily, ¡°Drinking coffee? It seems like you¡¯re in a good mood. I really pity Feng Man; she didn¡¯t sleep the entire night.¡±


    Song Ning looked at the cups of coffee in her hands before she looked at Feng Man. She did not understand the meaning behind the young nurse¡¯s words.


    ¡°Look at her. She likes to stay silent so the male doctors and teachers think she¡¯s cute. Men are stupid, but she can¡¯t fool us women. Ah, what a cunning vixen!¡±


    ¡°Song Ning, I really didn¡¯t know you¡¯re such a terrible woman! You secretly hooked up with another rich man and dumped Mr. Fu, and yet, you don¡¯t allow Mr. Fu and Feng Man to have a happy rtionship?


    ¡°Tell us, did you invite President Lin and the others over yesterday to ruin Man¡¯s birthday?¡±


    ¡°Those roses were carefully selected by Mr. Fu for Man. However, because of you, the roses had to be thrown away. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re too cruel?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Song Ning, I didn¡¯t expect you to be a scheming b*tch! Not only are you a jealous woman, but you¡¯re greedy as well! You¡¯re really too vicious!¡±


    ¡°A vicious and promiscuous woman like you is an embarrassment to Professor Li!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! We should report her to Professor Li! Don¡¯t let her tarnish Professor Li¡¯s reputation! How can we ept such useless students?¡±


    All of the women attacked with words covered with thorns one after another. No, to be precise, only six women spoke up. Feng Man did not speak at all, only weeping silently.


    Song Ning was confused. Why was Feng Man crying? She looked at Jiahui¡¯stte in her left hand and her Americano in her right hand as she wondered which of them she should throw at the women to shut them up.


    While Song Ning was contemting this matter, someone snatched the cup of coffee in her right hand. She looked up and saw the cup of coffee was now in An Jiahui¡¯s hand.


    Following that, Song Ning heard the women in front of her screaming one after another.

 Chapter 29

    <h4>Chapter 29: Confrontation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Song Ning sighed inwardly. ¡®Jiahui is going to say that I¡¯m slow on the draw again.¡¯


    As expected, An Jiahui red at Song Ning with her big and round eyes as she scolded, ¡°Song Ning, are you a fool? Why are you just standing still when they¡¯re scolding you like this? Is there a need for you to be polite to this group of idiots?¡±


    Song Ning thought to herself, ¡®I wasn¡¯t nning on being polite. However, you¡¯ve already acted before I had a chance to act!¡¯


    ¡°Hey! How can you ssh the coffee on us! You stained my uniform!¡±


    ¡°My makeup is ruined!¡±


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this An Jiahui? What¡¯s the matter? You think you¡¯re hot stuff just because your father is the principal? Do you think you can do whatever you want?


    ¡°An Jiahui, you¡¯ve crossed the line! We are going to lodge aint against you! Just you wait! Let¡¯s see if your father punishes you!¡±


    All of a sudden, the women began screaming again.


    The remaining cup of coffee was sshed on the group of women. This time none of them were spared.


    Song Ning said tonelessly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Didn¡¯t youe here to pick a fight? You call it justice when you act out, but when we act, you say we¡¯re breaking thew?¡±


    The women fell silent.


    Song Ning had always been courteous and modest, but she maintained an appropriate distance from everyone, except for Jiahui. Even Feng Man was not an exception when they were on good terms. In fact, Feng Man was the one who took the initiative to befriend her and clung to her back then.


    Although Song Ning was quiet, her presence was hard to ignore. When she spoke, she would attract everyone¡¯s attention.


    This moment was a good example.


    As Song Ning swept her gaze across the crowd, everyone could not help but fall silent. After a while, she called out, ¡°Feng Man.¡±


    Stunned, Feng Man began to sob harder. ¡°Ning, I¡¯m sorry, I know you¡¯re upset Fu Le chose me in the end. I know we deserve whatever you throw at us. I¡­ I didn¡¯t him to fall in love with me as well. This is all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have tried to help when you and Fu Le were having trouble in your rtionship. I¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have helped Fu Le¡­ I didn¡¯t expect him to fall for me.¡±


    Jiahui¡¯s face turned red from anger. She pointed at Feng Man. ¡°You! You¡¯re too shameless!¡±


    Upon hearing this, the young woman standing next to Feng Man stepped forward to shield Feng Man and retorted, ¡°Who are you calling shameless?! Song Ning is the shameless one!¡±


    ¡°Song Ning, the person Fu Le likes is not you! He likes Man! You relied on the agreement between your family and Fu Le¡¯s mother to keep him with you while you cheated on him! Then, when you saw Fu Le treating Man so well, you even came to stir up trouble! What do you want? Do you really want to date two men at the same time? Why don¡¯t you look at yourself in the mirror first?¡±


    Song Ning¡¯s expression remained calm as she looked at Feng Man and her friends. She said in an even tone, ¡°Feng Man, your rtionship with Fu Le has nothing to do with me. Please make it clear to the people in front of you. Don¡¯t just hide behind them. I¡¯m not interested in Fu Le, and I have no interest in destroying your rtionship!¡±


    Then, Song Ning brought her phone out of her pocket and shook it in front of Feng Man. ¡°Feng Man, mind your behavior. If you don¡¯t make things clear, I¡¯ll publish the video and photos you sent to me. You should know that I¡¯m a woman of my words!¡±


    Song Ning¡¯s words made Feng Man¡¯s face turn pale. ¡°Song Ning, you b*tch!¡±


    Song Ning cocked an eyebrow and looked at the women in front of her before she asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you afraid? Why didn¡¯t you think about that before you came here? Why did you incite these people to cause trouble on your behalf? What¡¯s your purpose? Do you want to embarrass me or yourself? Or do you really treat them as fools?¡±


    Shocked by Song Ning¡¯s domineering aura, Feng Man could not help but take two steps back.


    ¡°Man, don¡¯t be afraid of her! This woman is too vicious. There¡¯s no doubt she¡¯s responsible for yesterday¡¯s incident. Usually, no one cares if we receive flowers. However, all of a sudden, we had to throw your flowers away!¡± Feng Man¡¯s friend said indignantly.


    Meanwhile, An Jiahui was satisfied with Song Ning¡¯s domineering attitude. With this, her anger had been extinguished.

 Chapter 30

    <h4>Chapter 30: Support</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    An Jiahui crossed her arms and watched the excitement, admiring her ¡®idol¡¯. Then, she said mockingly, ¡°Hey, you there, did youe to help Feng Man or to harm Feng Man? Look, Feng Man has stepped back. She¡¯s afraid Song Ning will reveal evidence and expose the fact that she¡¯s using all of you. And yet, you persist in taking her side. You¡¯re all as stupid as pigs!¡±


    ¡°Who did you call a pig!?¡± Feng Man¡¯s friend hissed.


    ¡°The person who replied to me!¡± An Jiahui retorted smugly.


    Feng Man pulled the sleeves of her friend¡¯s shirt and said pitifully, ¡°Nan Nan, forget it. We can¡¯t beat them. They¡¯re Professor Li¡¯s students so we can¡¯t afford to offend them. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Jiahui grew angry again when she heard these words. ¡°Hey, Feng Man, can you stop ying the victim? You took the initiative to look for trouble with Feng Man, but now that you¡¯re about to be exposed, you still have the audacity to act like a victim? What does our conflict have to do with Professor Li? Who do you think you are? There¡¯s no need for us to ask for Professor Li¡¯s help to deal with small fries like you!¡±


    ¡°Girl, who do you need help dealing with?¡± A gentle voice rang in the air all of a sudden.


    Everyone instinctively turned to look at the owner of the voice.


    Professor Li stood in the corridor with two students. Director Lin, Secretary Zhang, and a handsome man stood behind him.


    The young nurses were shocked. Was the handsome man not the Ceo of the Mu Group? He was the one who wanted to donate equipment for the nurse station yesterday!


    Professor Li looked at them and asked with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are your uniforms stained?¡±


    Secretary Zhang nced at the cups in Song Ning and Jiahui¡¯s hands and immediately understood what had happened. He, naturally, did not dare to provoke An Jiahui since her father was the principal of N Medical University. However, Song Ning did not have such connections. Therefore, he scolded, ¡°Song Ning! What¡¯s the matter with you? This is a hospital, not a gangster hideout. You¡¯re a medical student, not a gangster! How can you ssh your colleagues with coffee? Hurry up and apologize to everyone!¡±


    Secretary Zhang¡¯s words, naturally, drew everyone¡¯s attention.


    Before An Jiahui could speak up, Professor Li¡¯s smile vanished as he said, ¡°Secretary Zhang, you must be mistaken. I understand my student very well. Song Ning is not a bully!¡±


    Seeing that they had a supporter, Feng Man¡¯s friend said, ¡°Professor Li, don¡¯t be fooled by this vixen! She is a double-faced b*tch. She¡¯s good at seducing men!¡± As she spoke, her eyes darted to Mu Chen. Clearly, these words were meant for him. She wanted to let the Ceo of the Mu Group know that Song Ning was a vicious woman.


    After being refuted by Professor Li, Secretary Zhang was upset and vented his anger on Song Ning. ¡°Song Ning, what kind of shameful things did you do?¡±


    At this moment, a low voice rang from behind Secretary Zhang. ¡°Secretary Zhang, why do you think Song Ning is at fault?¡±


    Mu Chen looked at Song Ning who was standing calmly at the side even though she was being picked on and felt a pang of pain in his heart. What did she go through to have developed such a tough front? Although she was independent, her figure seemed so lonely standing in the midst of a crowd.


    Secretary Zhang was taken aback when he heard Mu Chen¡¯s words. He panicked and quickly said in an ingratiating tone, ¡°Mr. Mu, there¡¯s always drama around women. Song Ning has always looked down on others because of her good grades. There¡¯s no doubt she¡¯s the bully¡­ She¡­¡±


    ¡°She has the qualifications to look down on others¡­¡± Mu Chen said, directly cutting off Secretary Zhang¡¯s words. Then, he stepped forward and walked toward Song Ning.


    When Mu Chen stood in front of her, he reached out and tucked her hair behind her ears. His eyes softened when he saw the tips of her ears turned red. The corners of his lips could not help but rise.


    Song Ning asked softly, feeling slightly ufortable, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to support you,¡± Mu Chen replied. Although his voice was not loud, everyone clearly heard his words.

 Chapter 31

    <h4>Chapter 31: Making It Public</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡®I¡¯m here to support you!¡¯


    Mu Chen¡¯s words struck everyone like a bolt of lightning.


    Secretary Zhang¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he stuttered, ¡°P-P-President Mu, y-y-you¡­¡±


    Mu Chen ced his hand on Song Ning¡¯s shoulder nonchntly as he looked at Secretary Zhang and said, ¡°Secretary Zhang, I¡¯m not here to ask for justice. I¡¯m here to support my beloved Song Ning since she¡¯s my wife. Next time, please think twice before scolding her.¡±


    If the professor were not present, An Jiahui would have given a thumbs-up to Mu Chen out of admiration. Indeed, he was an outstanding bigshot! This domineering man came to protect his Song Ning and support her, not to seek justice. This meant he did not care if Song Ning was right or wrong; he was here to support Song Ning no matter what. She wanted tough when she thought about this. Those people deserved this. A grin appeared on her face as she thought to herself, ¡®Song Ning, you¡¯re really blessed!¡¯


    Meanwhile, Secretary Zhang was so embarrassed that he wished he could hide in a hole.


    Professor Li Sen¡¯s eyes lit up as he asked, ¡°Hey, when did this happen? Girl, when did you get married? Why didn¡¯t we know about it?¡± Then, he looked at Jiahui and asked, ¡°An Jiahui, did you know about this?¡±


    Upon hearing the professor¡¯s words, Jiahui was stunned. She was so focused on Mu Chen¡¯s deration of supporting Song Ning that she did notice he had referred to Song Ning as his wife. She only looked at the professor nkly and shook her head.


    Professor Li Sen scowled and beckoned Song Ning over. ¡°Girl,e here! Tell me, were you tricked into getting married? Howe we don¡¯t know you got married even though we see each other every day? Don¡¯t worry, I have your back if anyone dares to trick you!¡±


    At this moment, Direction Linughed. He hurriedly stepped in front of Secretary Zhang as though he was shielding Secretary Zhang before he said with a smile, ¡°Song Ning, Professor Li really cares about you! Mr. Li, don¡¯t be ridiculous. Who do you take our President Mu for? How could it be possible that he tricked Song Ning into marrying him? Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±


    Li Sen ignored Director Lin. Instead, he red at Mu Chen and said, ¡°Song Ning is my beloved student. She¡¯s really naive and innocent. You see, she was just minding her own business and drinking coffee, and yet, these girls blocked her path and cursed at her. I¡¯m just worried she was tricked into marrying you due to her kindness¡­¡±


    Mu Chen turned to face Li Sen with a rare gentle expression on his face; even his cold aura had dissipated. After all, he knew Li Sen was Song Ning¡¯s teacher and that she respected Li Sen a lot. He nced at Song Ning, who was blushing, and gently pulled her closer to him, resting his arm around her shoulders. He wanted her next to him. ¡°Professor Li, Song Ning and I only registered our marriage, and we haven¡¯t had a wedding banquet yet. We¡¯re nning to wait until she graduates.¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Li Sen seemed appeased. However, despite the smile on his face, he asked again, ¡°Girl, did you willingly marry him?¡±


    Mu Chen turned to look at Song Ning tenderly when he heard Li Sen¡¯s question.


    Song Ning nodded gently. ¡°Professor.¡±


    Li Senughed and stopped teasing her. Then, he said to Mu Chen solemnly, ¡°My apprentice is very kind. She¡¯s worthy of your love.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Chen ced his hand on Song Ning¡¯s head and ruffled her hair affectionately.


    Direction Lin tried to lighten the atmosphere and hurriedly chimed in, ¡°Oh, this is good news! I didn¡¯t know that Ms. Song and President Mu are married!¡±


    At this moment, a gentle voice rang in the air. ¡°Mr. Mu, you can¡¯t marry Song Ning!¡±


    With these words, the atmosphere turned tense again.


    Director Lin sighed inwardly. ¡®Why am I so unlucky today?¡¯

 Chapter 32

    <h4>Chapter 32: Destruction</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Feng Man¡¯s timid expression was reced by a righteous expression. She mustered up her courage to look at Mu Chen¡¯s cold expression as she thought to herself, ¡®I can¡¯t let Song Ning win no matter what. How can she turn around and find a man who¡¯s better Fu Le?¡¯


    Then, Feng Man said, ¡°Mr. Mu, Song Ning has a marriage contract. She can¡¯t marry you!¡±


    Song Ning looked at Feng Man. At this moment, she felt Feng Man and Fu Le were truly pitiful.


    Mu Chen then asked indifferently, ¡°Who does Song Ning have a marriage contract with?¡±


    Feng Man avoided Mu Chen¡¯s cold gaze and tried to calm down. Then, she said, ¡°Fu Le. Song Ning and Fu Le are childhood sweethearts who grew up together. Their mothers made a marriage contract for them. Hence, Song Ning is bound by the marriage contract. President Mu, don¡¯t be fooled by her innocent appearance. She abandoned Fu Le because you¡¯re richer and your family background is better than Fu Le. In fact, she hasn¡¯t broken up with Fu Le and is cheating on him!¡±


    Mu Chen tightened his grip on Song Ning¡¯s shoulder, motioning to her not to speak. Then, he looked at Feng Man and asked, ¡°Miss, why do you know about her personal life in such detail?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m her best friend. I¡¯ve also seen her rtionship with Fu Le!¡± Feng Man said, growing more confident.


    An Jiahui interjected angrily, ¡°Ha! You¡¯re really shameless! How dare you say you¡¯re Song Ning¡¯s best friend?¡±


    Jiahui did not understand how Feng Man could be so shameless! Yesterday, she had been delighted when she received roses from Fu Le and proudly dered he was her boyfriend. How could she turn around now and push Fu Le to Song Ning again?


    Jiahui rolled up her sleeves and was about to step forward when Mu Chen looked at her. She stopped in her tracks immediately. She was happy Song Ning had someone to protect her now. Moreover, the person in front of her was not a pushover.


    Feng Man continued to say, ¡°An Jiahui, what are you talking about? I¡¯m her best friend! Song Ning and I have been good friends since high school. Her parents divorced, and her father abandoned her. That¡¯s why she changed her name. She used to be called Ning Xia!¡±


    Mu Chen clearly felt Song Ning¡¯s body tightened when she heard her previous name. His voice turned icy instantly as he said, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, yesterday, you received a full room of roses from the Mr. Fu you mentioned, right? What¡¯s with that? Why would Song Ning¡¯s fiance send roses, which represent love, to you, Song Ning¡¯s best friend? Is he insane?¡±


    Feng Man froze up when she heard Mu Chen¡¯s words.


    Feng Man¡¯s friends were flustered as well. They could not help but take a step back, distancing themselves slightly from Feng Man. Was Song Ning telling the truth? Was Feng Man using them?


    At this time, Mu Chen dipped his hand into the pocket of Song Ning¡¯s white coat and fished out Song Ning¡¯s mobile phone. Without asking for the password, he entered her mobile phone. His fingers typed on the phone for a moment before everyone¡¯s phones started to ring.


    Everyone instinctively took their phones out to have a look.


    Intimate photos of Feng Man and a man had been sent to the hospital¡¯s group chat. The most amazing thing was the intimate pictures were sent by Feng Man.


    Feng Man¡¯s face paled immediately. She clicked at her phone desperately, trying to delete the pictures. However, to her despair, the pictures could not be deleted for some reason. She cried out, ¡°No, no, no, I didn¡¯t send it. It wasn¡¯t me!¡±


    She looked at Mu Chen in horror. ¡°How did you do it?¡±


    Mu Chen said nonchntly, ¡°It¡¯s just a little trick. Song Ning might not be bothered to share your dirty photos. However, I¡¯m not going to stay idle if you bully her so don¡¯t me me for being rude. You have to bear the consequences of your actions.¡±


    After Mu Chen finished speaking, he clicked on Song Ning¡¯s phone again, ying a voice message.

 Chapter 33

    <h4>Chapter 33: Embarrassment</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Ning, I¡¯ve met Fu Le¡¯s father and grandmother. I promised them that when Fu Le and I get married, I¡¯ll quit my job and be a housewife. The Fu family is wealthy and powerful so they don¡¯t need a career woman like you. I¡¯m the type of woman they want Fu Le to marry, do you understand? I hope you won¡¯t see Fu Le again from now on. After all, he¡¯s my fiance now!¡±


    Feng Man¡¯s gloating voice echoed clearly from Song Ning¡¯s mobile phone in the quiet corridor.


    Mu Chen¡¯s voice broke the awkward silence. ¡°Now, tell me, what¡¯s the rtionship between Mr. Fu Le and Song Ning?¡± Then, he looked at Professor Li Sen and Director Lin and said, ¡°Song Ning and I were single when we got married. Although I don¡¯t need to exin myself to anyone, I won¡¯t stand it if someone tries to ruin the reputation of someone as amazing as Song Ning. I¡¯ll protect her for the rest of my life.¡±


    Professor Li Sen nodded in satisfaction while Direction Lin was shocked.


    On the other hand, Secretary Zhang wished he could disappear into thin air at this moment. No, he wished he could turn back time and take back what he had said.


    As expected, An Jiahui was infuriated when she heard the voice message. ¡°Feng Man! You really crossed the line! You knew Fu Le and Song Ning had a marriage contract, but you still went between them! Not only did you cause their breakup, but you even dared to gloat and show off in front of her! You b*tch! Now that you discovered Song Ning found someone better than Fu Le, you want to sabotage her rtionship again? What¡¯s the matter? Do you want to return Fu Le to Song Ning now? Mu Chen, you should really thank Miss Feng and Mr. Fu. If it weren¡¯t for this pair of scumbags, you and Song Ning wouldn¡¯t have met¡±


    Mu Chen seemed to mull over Jiahui¡¯s words before he nodded. Then, he said with a straight face, ¡°Indeed! I should really thank Mr. Fu for not marrying Song Ning! Naturally, I have to thank Miss Feng for breaking them up as well.¡±


    At this moment, one of Feng Man¡¯s friends cried out angrily, ¡°Feng Man! I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a person!¡±


    Feng Man panicked. ¡°No, it¡¯s not true. It¡¯s not true. I¡¯ve not met his elders.¡±


    Indeed. Feng Man was telling the truth. She had never met Fu Le¡¯s elders. She only sent those messages to Song Ning because she knew Song Ning was a prideful person. She knew Song Ning would give up on Fu Le after listening to her message. Moreover, she had no qualms about lying since she had already won Fu Le¡¯s heart. It was only a matter of time before she met his elders. Her ns had gone smoothly. However, she had felt uneasy when she heard Song Ning had left with a rich and handsome man yesterday. Who knew Song Ning would turn around and find an even better man? How could she endure this? Since they were young, Song Ning had stood high above the masses. Song Ning was beautiful and had good grades; she was eye-catching no matter where she went. It was unfair. Apart from Song Ning¡¯s good grades, she did not feel she was inferior to Song Ning. So why was God so good to Song Ning?


    Mu Chen no longer paid any attention to Feng Man. He held Song Ning¡¯s arms as he spoke politely to the director and the professor as he walked away.


    After everyone left, Feng Man copsed to the ground. She was unwilling to admit defeat, but what could she do now?


    ¡­


    In Mu Chen¡¯s car.


    Mu Chen had brought Song Ning away after obtaining permission from Professor Li.


    At this moment, Song Ning was still in a daze.


    Mu Chen reached out and helped her to fasten the seat belt. Then, he ruffled her hair as he asked, ¡°Why are you so quiet? Are you in shock?¡±


    Song Ning pushed away his hand so he would not make a mess out of her hair. ¡°Did you really deliberately ruin the roses Fu Le gave to Feng Man yesterday?¡±


    Mu Chen nodded while starting the car. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Song Ning was slightly taken aback when she heard Mu Chen¡¯s direct admission. She asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I was in a bad mood,¡± Mu Chen answered bluntly.


    She could not help but smile when she heard Mu Chen¡¯s reply. He was domineering and as cold as an iceberg in front of outsiders. However, when he was with her and his grandmother, he was apletely different person. He could be domineering as well, but he was mostly adorably childish. In the end, she said in an attempt to reassure him, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m no pushover. You¡¯ve seen it for yourself earlier. I spilled coffee on them.¡±


    Mu Chen remained silent.

 Chapter 34

    <h4>Chapter 34: Family Background</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Mu Chen was aware that Song Ning was capable of protecting herself. He knew an unyielding and tough womany beneath her calm exterior. However, he knew her protective armor was made ofyers uponyers of scars. The more he got to know her, the more distressed he felt for her. He did not know what happened during the three years after she changed her name from Ning Xia to Song Ning. Since she did not say anything, he would not ask her about it. Regardless, he knew she must have gone through an excruciating transformation during that time. Simrly, those three years were excruciating for him as well. Who knew that all these things inexplicably formed an invisible maic field that drew them together?


    At this moment, Song Ning said in a daze, ¡°Everyone knows about our rtionship now.¡±


    A trace of panic appeared in Mu Chen¡¯s heart when he heard these words. Outwardly, he just raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t you want them to know about us?¡±


    Song Ning looked at him and said teasingly, ¡°This means my juniors won¡¯t buy me snacks anymore. I can only depend on Jiahui to treat me in the future.¡±


    Mu Chenughed, feeling relieved. He did not expect Song Ning would have such a yful side to her as well. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll have my staff send all kinds of snacks to your office tomorrow!¡±


    Song Ning hastily shook her head before she said with a faint smile on her face, ¡°Please don¡¯t! Let¡¯s keep a low profile. Did you see Secretary Zhang¡¯s face today? I¡¯m guessing he¡¯lle to my office tomorrow to kneel and beg for mercy. He has been so careful all this while, and yet, he made such a big mistake today¡­¡±


    Mu Chen nodded. ¡°That¡¯ll teach him a lesson. There are people like him everywhere. If they¡¯re used well, they¡¯ll be an asset. Otherwise, they would only be a burden. I think Direction Lin knows this very well.¡±


    Song Ning frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t like dealing with interpersonal rtionships. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t manage the staff in the studio well.¡±


    When the car stopped at the red light, Mu Chen reached out to pat her head again. ¡°Silly, I¡¯m here to help you, right? Just focus on your studies. Based on Professor Li¡¯s words, I can see he admires you a lot.¡±


    Song Ning looked at Mu Chen for approval as she said, ¡°I¡¯m thinking of asking Professor Li to have a look at Grandma when he¡¯s off duty. After all, it might be inconvenient for Grandma to travel to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°I agree. However, it¡¯s better that you speak to him.¡± Mu Chen looked at Song Ning from the corners of his eyes and smiled.


    Song Ning could not help but blush when she felt his gaze on her.


    ¡°Based on what I saw earlier, he treats you sincerely and loves you like an elder.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Song Ning nodded slightly as a trace of sadness shed in her eyes. ¡°In fact, Professor Li is my grandfather¡¯s apprentice.¡±


    Mu Chen was taken aback. ¡°Your grandfather?¡±


    Song Ning nodded. ¡°I studied medicine because my grandfather told me that I should be a doctor if I can¡¯t get into politics. I can¡¯t be a politician, but I can be a great doctor.¡±


    Mu Chen smiled bitterly. ¡°Ning, your family members are very outstanding, huh? Professor Li is one of the best doctors in the nation. This means your grandfather¡­ I don¡¯t even dare to guess¡­ Moreover, your mother is a master at embroidery. It feels like you¡¯re way out of my league!¡±


    Song Ning smiled and gently hit him. She knew he was trying to cheer her up.


    After a moment, Mu Chen asked tentatively, ¡°Then, your father¡­¡±


    Song Ning¡¯s expression darkened instantly. ¡°He is powerful and influential as well, but we no longer have anything to do with each other. I only had my grandparents and mother. Now that they¡¯re gone, I¡¯m an orphan. I have no family, and I¡¯m on my own.¡±


    Mu Chen instantly refuted her words. ¡°That¡¯s not true! You have me and Grandma!¡±


    Song Ning fell silent. Life was really full of surprises.


    Mu Chen smiled and changed the subject. ¡°Grandma is looking more energetic recently. She looks forward to your return from school every day as soon as she sends you off in the morning. My position in the family is really precarious now.¡±


    Song Ning had erected a thick barrier around herself; she was used to protecting herself. However, those who knew her, especially elders like Mu Chen¡¯s grandmother and Professor Li, would be inexplicably fond of her and want to protect her.

 Chapter 35

    <h4>Chapter 35: Ye Xin</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    At the airport.


    Ye Xin, who was wearing sunsses, walked out with her manager, Yang Li, as several assistants carrying her luggage carefully followed them. At this moment, she was emanating an icy aura.


    When Yang Li saw the reporters and fans waiting for Ye Xin, he whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t put on such a sour expression. Smile sweetly! It¡¯s not a big deal that you didn¡¯t win. It just means you still have room for improvement.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even get nominated! Do you think my fans are fools?¡± Ye Xin coldly retorted.


    Yang Li took a deep breath before he said, ¡°You can say you went there to observe and gain experience, and that it was just a baseless rumor that you were nominated. Tell them you still have a lot to learn. Don¡¯t be nervous. You must look cheerful, positive, and magnanimous. You can try to look slightly sad as well so your fans will sympathize with you.¡±


    Ye Xin ignored Yang Li and said to one of the assistants at the back, ¡°Find out the person who spread the rumors immediately!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± the assistant hurriedly replied.


    Yang Li sighed. It was truly difficult to work with Ye Xin.


    After exiting the gate, Ye Xin immediately put on a dazzling smile. She had prepared her speech so she was confident she would be able to present a gentle and humble image to the masses. However, she felt as though she was going to have a mental breakdown when she heard the first few questions from one of the reporters.


    ¡°Ms. Ye, do you know President Mu Chen is married? Did you use him for publicity and to get better resources?¡±


    The reporters shoved their microphones in her face.


    Ye Xin who had taken a deep breath, preparing herself to give the reporters an eloquent answer, was shocked when she heard these questions. ¡®What? Mu Chen is married? What the hell?¡¯


    Ye Xin turned around to look at her assistant immediately.


    The assistant hurriedly lowered his head and pretended to brush the dust off the luggage in his hands, avoiding her gaze.


    At this moment, a reporter showed his mobile phone to Ye Xin.


    A very clear picture of a man and a woman walking toward a Rolls-Royce Phantom on the screen of the mobile phone.


    Ye Xin recognized Mu Chen immediately. He was as handsome as ever. When she saw him resting his arm affectionately on the woman¡¯s shoulders, her eyes widened as she instinctively raised her hand and threw the phone away in rage.


    Amotion broke out immediately.


    Clearly, Ye Xin was furious!


    Yang Li could not help but sigh. ¡®She¡¯s done for.¡¯


    Ye Xin¡¯s face turned pale.


    Seeing her anger, a reporter seized the opportunity and asked, ¡°Ms. Ye, what¡¯s your rtionship with Mr. Mu?¡±


    Meanwhile, the reporter, whose phone was thrown away by Ye Xin, finally found his phone. He was almost trampled by the crowd while he searched for his phone. At this moment, his back was drenched in cold sweat. Undeterred, he held his mobile phone up again and asked, ¡°Ms. Ye, are you angry? Are you Mr. Mu¡¯s lover? Did Mr. Mu cheat on you when you were abroad?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Ye, didn¡¯t you deny your rtionship with Mr. Mu previously? Were you lying at that time?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Ye, what¡¯s your rtionship with Mr. Mu?¡±


    Ye Xin bit the inside of her lips so hard that she could taste the faint metallic scent of blood.


    Upon seeing themotion, Yang Li quickly instructed the assistants and bodyguards to separate Ye Xin from the reporters. Then, he quickly said to the reporter to do damage control, ¡°Sorry, sorry. Xin¡¯s hand slipped earlier. We¡¯llpensate you and buy you a new phone. Thank you for supporting Xin!¡±


    At this moment, the fans who were present began to chant loudly.


    ¡°Xin! Xin!¡±


    ¡°Xin! Xin!¡±


    ¡°Xin, we love you!¡±


    ¡°Xin, we support you!¡±


    ¡°Xin, we will definitely help you find the mistress and avenge you!¡±


    ¡°Xin, don¡¯t be afraid. We will always support you!¡±


    Under Yang Li¡¯s protection, Ye Xin walked out of the airport without saying another word. As soon as she entered the car, she removed her sunsses and shouted at the assistant, ¡°Give me the phone!¡±


    The assistant hurriedly handed her the phone and looked at Yang Li, silently pleading for help.


    Yang Li reached out and quickly snatched the phone away from Ye Xin. ¡°Don¡¯t look at it. It has nothing to do with you anyway!¡±

 Chapter 36

    <h4>Chapter 36: Anger</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ye Xin looked up and red at Yang Li. ¡°You¡¯ve known about this from the beginning, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Yang Li looked at Ye Xin¡¯s beautiful face that was distorted by anger and sighed helplessly. ¡°Ye Xin, in life, you win some, and you lose some. As a celebrity, it¡¯s best to remain single so you won¡¯t have any scandal. Back then, you used Mu Chen to stir up a scandal because you wanted to create the image of a career woman for yourself. Regardless of how amazing Mu Chen is, there¡¯s no point in you thinking about dating him now. Moreover, your previous reluctant attitude has already negatively impacted your image. What do you think the reporters would write about you now that you threw someone¡¯s mobile phone away?¡±


    Ye Xin shrieked furiously, ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡±


    Yang Li looked at her and solemnly exined, ¡°Ye Xin, you were given the nickname ¡®Little Ning Xia¡¯ when you debuted. Do you know how many fans of yours are Ning Xia¡¯s fans? They only became your fans because of Ning Xia. As soon as you make a mistake, it¡¯s not difficult if they want to ruin your entire career. Do you understand?¡±


    A sense of helplessness rose in Yang Li¡¯s heart. It would be great if Ye Xin was Ning Xia.


    When Ye Xin finally calmed down, she said to her assistant icily, ¡°Call my brother and tell him to deal with the reporter with the phone. I don¡¯t want to see any negative news about me making the headlines!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± the assistant hurriedly responded and called Ye Xin¡¯s brother, the CEO of the Ye Group.


    Finally, Ye Xin turned to look at Yang Li again and asked, ¡°Is there any truth to that news?¡±


    Yang Li was confused for a brief moment before she realized what Ye Xin was asking about. Then, she shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Mu Chen is like a celebrity after we used his name to create a scandal. He received media attention because of you. It¡¯s not surprising that the paparazzi are paying attention to his every move.¡±


    Ye Xin then fell silent. Only she alone knew how terrified she was at this moment.


    Previously, Ye Xin had been surprised but ecstatic when Mu Chen¡¯s assistant had called her and told her that Mu Chen wanted to marry her in order to fulfill his grandmother¡¯s wish. It was her wish since she was a child to marry Mu Chen, after all. Apart from that, if her parents and her brother knew about it, they would have been delighted as well. However, at that time, her childhood dream could notpare to her dream to win the Lilly Best Actress Award.


    Just as Yang Li had said, she was able to debut as an actress due to some resemnce to the mysterious award-winning actress, Ning Xia. It was also due to this reason that it did not take long for her to shoot to fame after she debuted.


    After Ning Xia¡¯s retirement, her fans were looking for the next talented actress, and Ye Xing debuted at the right time. Ning Xia¡¯s fans gave all their love for Ning Xia to her.


    Apart from that, Ye Xin¡¯s parents and brother also helped her with her career by giving her multiple endorsement deals.


    As her poprity skyrocketed, the size of her fan base grew, she was desperate to get rid of the nickname ¡®Little Ning Xia¡¯. She thought she would be able to get rid of the nickname if she proved her worth by winning an award. This was why it was so important for her to win that award.


    Among the judges of the Lilly Awards, there were directors who had coborated with Ning Xia in the past. It was also said that there were two judges who were fans of Ning Xia.


    The movie Ye Xin starred in that was submitted to themittee of the Lilly Award was simr to ¡®Yi Yao¡¯ that Ning Xiao starred in in the past.


    At the start of the Lilly Awards, Ye Xin¡¯s poprity skyrocketed even more. Her poprity was at an unprecedented high.


    When Ye Xin¡¯s team made an inquiry through multiple channels, they discovered that she had been shortlisted as a nominee for the Best Actress Award. For this reason, she was determined to maintain her poprity and continue working. It was a critical moment in her career, and she could not afford to make any mistakes.

 Chapter 37

    <h4>Chapter 37: Choice</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    At that time, Ning Xia was pure and gentle despite her cold and aloof exterior. She had a noble bearing and a mncholic air about her. For someone like Ye Xin, her image would be ruined the moment the public found out she was in a rtionship, let alone get married.


    Therefore, what Ye Xin thought was an ingenious n to create a scandal not only did not make her popr, but it made many of her fans hate her. After that, she no longer dared to recklessly make a move and relied on her manager and thepany instead.


    She had climbed to the peak of the entertainment industry by relying on Ning Xia¡¯s poprity. Therefore, to stop people fromparing her to Ning Xia, she had to win the award. After that, if with a few decent movies, she could slowly be herself again.


    The path Ye Xin had chosen was filled with obstacles. However, since she had chosen this path herself, she did not have any regrets. Moreover, she was just one step away from her goal. For this reason, she refused when Mu Chen proposed to her.


    If she missed the Lilly Awards this time, she would have to wait another three years. As an actor, youth was an asset. s, youth would notst. During the three years, many unpredictable things might happen as well. Therefore, she knew that she could not miss that opportunity.


    In her opinion, Mu Chen would always be there waiting for her. She was sure he would still be single after three years had passed,


    The youth of an artist was limited, and many unpredictable things could happen in these three years, so she couldn¡¯t afford to miss this opportunity.


    However, Mu Chen would always be there waiting for her. She was sure that he would still be single after another three years. The only person who could marry Mu Chen was her!


    Not only was she outstanding, but the rtionship between the two families was good as well. Mu Chen¡¯s beloved grandmother and his father and stepmother whom he hated were very satisfied with her as well. For these reasons, she had no doubt she was the best candidate to marry Mu Chen.


    Moreover, even when Mu Chen needed to fake marriage to appease his grandmother, he could only call her for her help. Apart from her, she was certain no other woman would marry him. Since she knew he would not be able to find another woman to marry him, she boldly refused him.


    At that time, Ye Xin had nned to fly back immediately after the Lilly Awards to marry him. She had even thought about the exnation she would give to her fans. She nned to tell about her love story with Mu Chen and how they were childhood sweethearts. Those idiotic fans would definitely fall for a tear-jerking love story, after all.


    With all these ns, she was confident it was just a matter of time before she would get married to Mu Chen.


    Apart from that, she would also sessfully step out of Ning Xia¡¯s shadow. It was exhausting having to try to be another person.


    Unfortunately, she, her manager, and thepany did not expect that she would return empty-handed from the Lilly Awards. Not only did she not win, but she was not even nominated in the first ce


    Her previous campaigns, interviews, her name trending on Twitter, and her rivals on the red carpet were nothing more than a joke.


    After Yang Li painstakingly consoled her, Ye Zin finally memorized her prepared speech and mustered up her courage to the fans who were waiting for her.


    She tried to calm down and looked at it in a positive light. It was not a big deal for her to pretend to be like Ning Xia for another three years.


    She also looked at it positively. It was no big deal for her to pretend to be Ning Xia for another three years anyway. Moreover, Ning Xia had mysteriously disappeared. No matter how she imitated Ning Xiao, no one would say anything.


    However, she did not expect that the questions she had prepared for had been pushed aside for other questions. Moreover, the questions were about Mu Chen¡¯s recent marriage to another woman!


    Ye Xin really felt like she was having a mental breakdown. She refused Mu Chen¡¯s proposal for the award, and yet, she lost the award. In the end, she lost both Mu Chen and the award. She had lost everything!


    The more she thought about it, the more furious she became. She barked, ¡°Bring me to the Mu residence now!¡¯


    The driver lightly stepped on the brakes and nced at the rearview mirror. The cars following them must belong to the paparazzi.


    At this moment, the assistant said timidly, ¡°Ms. Ye, if you go to the Mu residence now, the media will definitely create baseless rumors about you. I¡¯m afraid that the previous news about you will surface again.¡±

 Chapter 38

    <h4>Chapter 38: Calctions</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    An unsightly smile appeared on Ye Xin¡¯s beautiful face. ¡°No, they¡¯ll only make baseless rumors if I don¡¯t go to the Mu residence. I must go to the Mu residence today and stay there for at least an hour before leaving with a smile. Only then will the paparazzi be led into thinking my rtionship with Mu Chen is real and disprove the rumor that he¡¯s married!¡±


    Dumbfounded, the assistant muttered, ¡°But then, the image you created previously would be ruined.¡±


    She looked at the assistant sharply as she retorted, ¡°I wasn¡¯t even nominated; my image is long ruined. If I don¡¯t hurry up and do something to catch everyone¡¯s attention, I¡¯ll be done for!¡±


    The young assistant was terrified and no longer dared to speak. He only looked at Ms. Yang.


    Yang Li thought about it for a while before she said to Ye Xin, ¡°Ye Xin, it¡¯s not necessarily true that he¡¯s married. The paparazzi only want to get a reaction from you so they¡¯ll be able to write clickbait articles about you. Due to the previous incident, the media are paying close attention to Mr. Mu. When a woman was caught on camera next to him, they simply wrote a groundless article for attention. It¡¯s not necessary for you to get so worked up about this.¡±


    Ye Xin closed her eyes and leaned on the seat before calmly saying, ¡°I¡¯m not fine with that either. Apart from his grandmother, the only woman who¡¯s allowed to be by his side is me!¡±


    The other assistants lowered their heads immediately. Truly, no one could surpass Ms. Ye¡¯s possessiveness and domineering personality.


    Yang Li frowned. ¡°Peng is right. If you get caught in a scandal now, it¡¯ll be very bad for your image¡­¡±


    Ye Xin opened her eyes and said indignantly, ¡°That¡¯s not my image; it¡¯s Ning Xia¡¯s image! If I keep imitating her, I¡¯ll lose my boyfriend. I can¡¯t lose both my boyfriend and my career. Mu Chen is my entire life. Since I didn¡¯t get the award this time, I have to have him now. As for my image, I¡¯ll leave it to you to clean the mess!¡± After she finished speaking, she closed her eyes indifferently.


    After mulling it over for a moment, Yang Li ordered the driver, who was driving slowly,m¡±Drive us to Four Seasons Cloudy Peak.¡±


    The corners of Ye Xin¡¯s lips lifted into an icy smile. It was best for her to make her own decision at a critical moment like this.


    ¡­


    The Four Seasons Cloudy Peak was not a ce where anyone could just enter.


    When the butler received a notification from the guards at the gate about a visitor, he notified the Old Madam immediately.


    At this moment, Jiang Jin had put on her reading sses before enthusiastically studying Song Ning¡¯s embroidery easel with Yu. When she discovered Song Ning could also embroider, she pestered Song Ning to show her the embroidery despite Song Ning saying her embroidery skill was only mediocre.


    Song Ning wanted to make Jiang Jin happy so she gave her a thick booklet filled with patterns hand-painted by Zhuang Yi. Following that, she asked Jiang Jin and Yu to choose a pattern they liked.


    Jiang Jin and Yu were both so excited that it took them a few days just to decide on the patterns they liked.


    Song Ning embroidered a flower on a piece of white silk and taught Jiang Jin and Yu how to embroider. Their progress was slow since Song Ning was unavable to teach them all time due to work. Nevertheless, the two elders had a good time learning.


    When Jiang Jin heard from the butler that Ms. Ye Xin was at the gates, she took off her reading sses and asked, ¡°Where are the Young Master and Young Lady?¡±


    The butler replied, ¡°Young Master wants to bring the Young Lady to a newly opened dessert shop in Xicheng to try the cakes, but Young Lady wants to stay at home to make pastry for you instead.¡±


    Jiang Jin nodded. ¡°Tell the Young Lady that I insist she goes to the new dessert shop. She can make the pastry for me when she returns.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± The butler nodded and left.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Jiang Jin stopped him suddenly. ¡°Wait at the entrance. Make sure Young Master¡¯s car has left the gates before you let Ms. Ye in.¡±


    The butler hesitated before he said, ¡°Since Ms. Ye is here, I¡¯m sure the reporters are here as well¡­ If we let Ms. Ye in¡­¡± He trailed off.


    Jiang Jin red at him and said, ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you to wait for the Young Master¡¯s car to leave before you invite Ms. Ye in. I¡¯m trying to show the reporters that Ms. Ye came to see, and her visit has nothing to do with my Mu Chen!¡±


    ¡°Oh, alright!¡± Following that, the butler left in a hurry.


    At this moment, Yu could not help but ask, ¡°Old Madam, what are you trying to do?¡±


    Jiang Jin lifted up the embroidery easel and took a photo. ¡°The award ceremony should be over. Since Ms. Ye returned empty-handed, she must have finally remembered my grandson. I¡¯m going to teach her that things won¡¯t always work out the way she intends them to.¡±


    Yu was puzzled. ¡°The Young Master is already married to the Young Lady. Why bother letting Ms. Ye in? The Ye family spoils her rotten; even her family can¡¯t control her. Why should we do this? The Young Lady has said that you can¡¯t get overemotional!¡±

 Chapter 39

    <h4>Chapter 39: Give Her a Taste of Her Own Medicine</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Jiang Jin pursed her lips. Then, she said with a sigh, ¡°In just a few days, the girl has won you overpletely. Now, you¡¯re even trying to control me.¡±


    Yu smiled but remained silent. It was not just her; everyone in the family had been won over by that girl in just a few days.


    As Jiang Jin continued embroidering, she said, ¡°Although Ning looks fine on the surface, she has gone through much suffering. Her parents are divorced, and she has never spoken much about her father. She must have been in a lot of pain when Zhuang Yi passed away at such a young age. At that time, she had just entered university. How did she go through it? If I¡¯m not mistaken, Mu Chen has fallen in love with her. However, she¡¯s too strong and independent. It won¡¯t be easy for her topletely open her heart to him. Now that their rtionship is getting better, how can I let that b*tch ruin their marriage?¡±


    Realization dawned on Yu at this moment. She said, ¡°So you¡¯re afraid Ms. Ye will try to sabotage Young Master and Young Lady¡¯s rtionship?¡±


    Jiang Jin shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s too bad that my help is limited. There are things that they¡¯ll have to face on their own. However, now I only want to see them being affectionate. I¡¯ll only feel assured to let them face difficulties once Song Ning grows closer to Mu Chen.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it seems like you¡¯ve given this a lot of thought,¡± Yu said with a smile.


    Jiang Jin sighed. ¡°I have no other choice. If Liang Zhen was still alive, an olddy like me wouldn¡¯t have to worry about these things. Liang Zhen is a fool when ites to love and so is my grandson. It¡¯s not a bad thing for him to be like his mother, but I¡¯m just worried he¡¯ll choose the wrong person as his partner. Ye Xin is cunning. Even if Mu Chen wanted to marry her back then, I wouldn¡¯t have agreed to it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you tricked her with the Lilly Awards! Old Madam, your actions were too risky. If the Young Master had fallen in love with Ms. Ye and discovered that you did such a thing, he would have been furious with you. Fortunately, Young Master doesn¡¯t like Ms. Ye at all.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t really trick her. I just gave her a taste of her own medicine. She shouldn¡¯t use Mu Chen to advance her career. As soon as I found out she did such a thing, I knew that I would never agree to them being together. The child is shrewd but an idiot at the same time. Instead of relying on herself, she relied on Ning Xia¡¯s poprity to enter the entertainment industry. How can someone who has to rely on another person to get famous get far in life? I can¡¯t believe the Ye family as well. Is this part of their strategy or are they really spoiling her excessively? They keep turning a blind eye to her idiotic behavior. I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t have a good end.¡±


    Yu asked worriedly,?¡°Old Madam, do you think the Young Master would be tricked by the Ye family in the future?¡±


    Jiang Jin rolled her eyes. ¡°Do you think your Young Master is an idiot? Since he was eight years old, I¡¯ve dragged him to all the board meetings. He has seen all kinds of sly, scheming, maniptive, and conniving people before. It¡¯s just that he can¡¯t be bothered to deal with them. If the Ye family steps on his bottom line, he would definitely bring the Ye family down even if it would affect him as well. Both sides would incur huge losses. At that time, things will be difficult to deal with.¡±


    Yu nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. With Young Master¡¯s hot temper, he would get into a lot of trouble if you¡¯re not here to guide him!¡±


    Jiang Jin picked up Song Ning¡¯s embroidery easel again and said with a smile, ¡°I can still guide him while I¡¯m still alive, but what if I pass away? He doesn¡¯t even recognize his own father. I feel relieved now that Song Ning is here. She can guide him on my behalf. She¡¯s calm and quiet, and yet, she managed to catch the attention of my evil grandson. This is great


    At least Song Ning¡¯s here now, so I feel relieved. She can guide him instead. This girl is very calm and collected, as well as a little slow-witted, yet she managed to subdue my evil grandson. This is great!¡±


    Yu could not help but smile. ¡°Hey, stop insulting Young Master. Young Master is like a pure-hearted child.¡±


    Jiang Jin stared at her and said. ¡°You¡¯re just biased!¡±


    Yu smiled when she heard a small noise. Then, she said, ¡°Mr. Jiang should have already invited Ms. Ye in.¡±


    Jiang Jin put the embroidery easel down and removed her reading sses. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We must wee our guests.¡±

 Chapter 40

    <h4>Chapter 40: Assist</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Song Ning asked Mu Chen, ¡°Is their cake really that delicious?¡±


    Mu Chen said as he drove, ¡°We won¡¯t know until we try it. Cheng Che said that I can send him to a God-forsaken ce for a business trip if it doesn¡¯t taste good.¡±


    Song Ning giggled. ¡°Why are you so shameless and childish?¡±


    Mu Chen nced at her. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll remember what you just said. I¡¯ll show you what true shamelessness is.¡±


    Song Ning smiled and looked out the window, not bothered by his threats at all. All of a sudden, she turned around and asked, ¡°Why are there so many paparazzi outside?¡±


    Mu Chen, who had already long noticed their presence, calmly replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Perhaps, there¡¯s a celebrity around.¡±


    Song Ning instinctively turned around and hid her face. ¡°Is it possible that they¡¯re here to take pictures of you? Didn¡¯t you say you used to have an affair with a celebrity before?¡±


    Song Ning did not have a habit of reading entertainment news, and Mu Chen thought it was a good thing. He reached and patted her head as he said, ¡°Well, I¡¯m having an affair with you now.¡±


    Song Ning pushed his hand away, still turning her face away from the window. ¡°I¡¯m not a star anymore. I can¡¯t evenpare to those lesser-known stars.¡±


    Mu Chen held her hand gently and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t strain your neck. Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t be able to take pictures of you. The windows are tinted dark.¡±


    Nevertheless, Song Ning was still skeptical.


    Upon seeing the doubts written on her face, he said again, ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±


    Finally, she heaved a sigh of relief and straightened her back.


    Amused, Mu Chen chuckled as he said teasingly, ¡°You must have been used to this kind of thing when you were popr, right?¡±


    Song Ning did not respond to his words,


    Upon seeing her reaction, he turned to look at her and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t seem happy whenever I speak about your past.¡±


    Song Ning said softly, ¡°It¡¯s not that. It¡¯s just that many things in my past are connected. When I think of one matter, I will inadvertently think of another matter. All these things happened so long ago so I don¡¯t really want to talk about it. Moreover, I don¡¯t want to be in the spotlight again.¡±


    His grip tightened around her hand as she asked, ¡°The paparazzi are here because of you, right? Is it because you had a dating scandal with a celebrity before so they¡¯re trying to find out if you¡¯re with that celebrity? Or are they here to find out who your new lover is?¡±


    Mu Chen felt a little helpless when he heard her questions. Song Ning was taciturn and calm, but underneath that exteriory an extremely smart woman. Moreover, she was once in the entertainment industry. Therefore, it was not difficult for her to figure out what was going on.


    ¡°Answer me.¡± Song Ning shook his hand, urging him to answer her.


    He nodded before he exined, ¡°The thing is I have nothing to do with that celebrity. I was tricked by her. She wanted to stir up a scandal, but she did not want to associate with the male stars in the industry. Therefore, she decided to use me. After that, her family came to apologize to me. In the end, I removed my name that was trending on social media. Nevertheless, the inte never forgets. Therefore, this incident has left a stain on my name.¡± In fact, he was rather annoyed by this matter.


    Song Ning nced out the car window as she asked, ¡°Did they follow us when we left? Can we still go to that shop for cakes?¡± Her main concern now was whether she would be able to eat the cake today.


    Mu Chen could not help but smile when he saw that all she cared about were the cakes. He said softly, ¡°Let them follow us if that¡¯s what they want. I don¡¯t want to ruin our trip to the dessert shop today.¡±


    Song Ning sighed. ¡°It seems like the paparazzi are more interested in you than the celebrities. Why don¡¯t you drop me off first and park your car at the corner? I¡¯ll buy the cakes while you drive around to divert the paparazzi.¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Mu Chen asked in a slightly sulky tone, ¡°Why?¡±


    Song Ning bluntly said, ¡°Since you¡¯re the cause of the trouble, you naturally have to clean? up the mess. Don¡¯t let your issues affect me and Grandma.¡±


    Mu Chenughed. ¡°You and Grandma truly have simr thoughts.¡±


    Song Ning did not understand his words.


    Meanwhile, Mu Chen recalled seeing Ye Xin getting into Mr. Jiang¡¯s car at the entrance. He thought to himself, ¡®Forget it. There¡¯s no need to tell Song Ning about it.¡¯


    He knew his grandmother was creating an opportunity for him and helping him with his marriage. He could not let his grandmother¡¯s effort go to waste. It was already difficult for him to make Song Ning fall in love with him. Even if she fell in love with him, he probably would know.


    Mu Chen smiled. ¡®Then, why don¡¯t I¡­¡¯

 Chapter 41 - Tricks 1

    <h4>Chapter 41: Tricks</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    As soon as Ye Xin saw Jiang Jin, she ran over with her arms open as she said affectionately, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ve missed you so much!¡±


    Jiang Jin smiled as she stepped back nimbly and sat on the sofa. Then, she said, ¡°Look at this girl! You¡¯re just like a child. An olddy like me can¡¯t handle such passionate enthusiasm!¡±


    Then, Ye Xin took a seat next to Jiang Jin and said with a giggle, ¡°Grandma, I miss you so much. Although I was exhausted after traveling, I didn¡¯t return home after I got off the ne. Instead, I came straight to you. Grandma, I¡¯m a good child, right?¡±


    Jiang Jin smiled and patted Ye Xin¡¯s hand. ¡°What a good girl! You came at just the right time. I was about to go shopping with Yu. Let¡¯s go together!¡±


    Ye Xin hesitated when she heard Jiang Jin¡¯s words.


    Yu said with a chuckle, ¡°Old Madam, you¡¯ve forgotten Miss Ye is now a star. How can she go shopping with you? We¡¯ll be swamped by her fans in the mall!¡±


    As though realization just dawned on her, Jiang Jin eximed, ¡°Ah, look at me, I¡¯m so forgetful! Ye Xin¡¯s a star now so she can¡¯t go shopping with an old woman like me.¡±


    Ye Xin made her mind and said decisively, ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s fine. What do you want to buy? I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Jiang Jin said in disbelief, ¡°Really?¡±


    Ye Xin nodded. ¡°Of course. What¡¯s more important than making you happy?¡±


    Satisfied with her answer, Jiang Jin said to Yu, ¡°See? Ye Xin is a good and sensible girl. She¡¯s just the same as before even though she¡¯s famous now.¡±


    Yu smiled in agreement.


    Soon after, the trio left the house.


    When the car was at the gate, they saw many paparazzi already waiting there.


    Jiang Jin said with a sigh, ¡°Oh, Ye Xin is really famous indeed. Look at the dozens of people waiting for her.¡±


    A proud smile appeared on Ye Xin¡¯s face immediately upon hearing these words.


    The driver drove slowly.


    Some bold paparazzi saw this as an opportunity and jumped in front of the car.


    The driver hurriedly stepped on the brake and said in a panic, ¡°Old Madam...¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t hit anyone, did you?¡± Jiang Jin hurriedly asked.


    The driver quickly reassured Jiang Jin. ¡°No no, it¡¯s nothing like that.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Jiang Jin sighed in relief.


    At this time, a paparazzi boldly approached the side of the car and began to take pictures as he yelled, ¡°Miss Ye, Miss Ye, can you give us ament?¡±


    Ye Xin¡¯s expression soured. She turned her head away from the window, not wanting to look at the paparazzi.


    Jiang Jin patted Ye Xin¡¯s tightly clenched hand and consoled Ye Xin in a soft voice, ¡°Silly girl, if you want to wear a crown, you must bear its weight. You¡¯re famous now. You must face the paparazzi directly. Speak to them frankly and elegantly. With that, more people wille to like you.¡±


    A frown appeared on Ye Xin¡¯s face. With an annoyed expression on her face, she exined, ¡°Grandma, they¡¯re really irritating. They only want to ask about my private life!¡±


    The truth was Ye Xin hade to see Mu Chen. As long as she was photographed with Mu Chen today, those rumors of his marriage would surely vanish overnight. How could another woman apart from her marry Mu Chen? However, she had been forced to go shopping with Jiang Jin with just a few words from Jiang Jin. She did not even have time to ask about Mu Chen¡¯s whereabouts before she was guilt-tripped into ying the role of a filial granddaughter.


    Since Ye Xin could no longer get out of shopping with Jiang Jin, she thought it would be fine even if she was photographed with Jiang Jin. It would indirectly confirm her rtionship with Mu Chen if she was photographed with his grandmother, after all. However, she did not expect the driver would be so idiotic and stop the car in front of the paparazzi. How could she face the paparazzi when her manager and assistant were not with her?


    Ye Xin could only grit her teeth to control her temper. Jiang Jin did not understand anything at all!


    At this moment, Jiang Jin patted Ye Xin¡¯s hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll help you out.¡±


    Before Ye Xin could react, Jiang Jin motioned to the driver to unlock the car. Then, she alighted the car swiftly.


    ¡°Grandma!¡± Ye Xin eximed. However, it was toote.


    With this, the paparazzi swarmed around Jiang Jin and began throwing questions at her one after another.


    ¡°Mrs. Mu!¡±


    ¡°Hello, Mrs. Mu!¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Mu, is Miss Ye your granddaughter-inw?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Mu, are you satisfied with Miss Ye as your granddaughter-inw?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Mu, have Mr. Mu and Miss Ye registered their marriage?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Mu, when will the wedding banquet be held? Where will it be held?¡±


    Ye Xin clenched her hands tightly. She was hesitating, wondering if she should get out of the car as well. If she did, it would be like confirming her rtionship with Mu Chen. The image she had established for herself would copse, and her endorsement deals might even be terminated. Naturally, she did not care if she had to pay a hugepensation for the termination of the contracts. However, she cared very much about her fans, if they would turn against her, and if her poprity would decline.


    Just like her lukewarm scandal back then, Ye Xin was in trouble again because of her impulsive behavior.

 Chapter 42 - Making Things Public

    <h4>Chapter 42: Making Things Public</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Jiang Jin raised her hand, gesturing to the paparazzi to quiet down. Her intimidating aura was enough to make the paparazzi fall silent.


    When it was finally quiet, Jiang Jin smiled and said, ¡°If you have questions, ask them one by one. You will scare Miss Ye by bombarding her with questions in such a manner.¡±


    A paparazzi asked tentatively, ¡°Mrs. Mu, w-where are you going with Miss Ye?¡±


    Jiang Jin answered patiently, ¡°We¡¯re going to go shopping and have a meal together. I didn¡¯t expect to meet all of you as soon as we left the house.¡±


    Upon seeing Jiang Jin¡¯s amicable attitude, the paparazzi rxed.


    Soon enough, one of them asked, ¡°Mrs. Mu, will we be receiving good news about Miss Ye and Mr. Mu soon?¡± Seeing Jiang Jin¡¯s friendly attitude, the paparazzi also rxed.


    Jiang Jin raised her eyebrows and asked in confusion, ¡°Good news? What are you talking about?¡±


    To the paparazzi, it seemed like Jiang Jin was trying to evade the question. Therefore, one of them bluntly said, ¡°I¡¯m talking about the marriage between Miss Ye and Mr. Mu!¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Jiang Jin smiled and waved her hand dismissively. ¡°Huh?! Everyone, please stop spreading such baseless rumors. Mu Chen watched Ye Xin grow up; he treats her like a sister. What do you mean by marriage? Please stop spreading such nonsense!¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Ye Xin, who was sitting in the car, sighed in relief. Indeed. She was not ready to confirm her rtionship with Mu Chen. She nned to make things public when she could use it to boost her career. Moreover, at that time, she would be able to use the public¡¯s pressure to force Mu Chen to marry her. She understood Mu Chen very well. Although she did not think Mu Chen would marry another person apart from her, she knew he was stubborn and had a hot temper. She had to use external force to make him submit to her wish.


    Ye Xin knew this was not the right time to confirm anything to prevent things from backfiring on her. She could not simply make a statement at this moment. It was better for Jiang Jin to speak. Apart from that, Jiang Jin¡¯s words also showed how much Jiang Jin loved her. With this, when this matter developed further in the future, the paparazzi andizens would not be able to use Jiang Jin¡¯s words to mock her. This was simply perfect!


    At this moment, a paparazzi asked, ¡°Then, why didn¡¯t Mr. Mue forward to rify previously when both of them had a dating scandal?


    ¡°rify? What does he need to rify? Mu Chen and Miss Ye are just friends. Why should he prove his innocence? My grandson is stubborn; he wouldn¡¯t concern himself with such nonsense.¡± Jiang Jin was clearly filled with pride when she spoke about Mu Chen.


    ¡°Mrs. Mu, I heard that President Mu has a girlfriend. Is that true?¡± someone asked.


    Jiang Jin shook her head and sighed again. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to these baseless rumors. You shouldn¡¯t report such nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Someone photographed Mr. Mu with a female doctor. Isn¡¯t she his girlfriend?¡±


    Jiang Jinughed before she replied, ¡°A female doctor? That¡¯s not his girlfriend, that¡¯s his wife!¡±


    What?


    With a smile on her face, Jiang Jin revealed this explosive news!


    Not only was the paparazzi present on the scene stunned by this revtion, but even Ye Xin, who was still in the car, was stunned.


    One of the paparazzi reacted quickly. As soon as he regained his senses, he quickly asked, ¡°W-Wife? Mr. Mu is married?¡±


    Jiang Jin nodded. A joyful smile appeared on her face as she said, ¡°Yes. I read the articles written by some of you a few days ago. What¡¯s that nonsense? My grandson isn¡¯t seeing anyone else apart from my granddaughter-inw. He¡¯s a loyal man. He even said the only way for them to be separated is if one of them passes away¡­¡±


    The paparazzi, still shocked by this explosive revtion, suddenly did not know what to ask next.


    After a moment, someone finally asked, ¡°So, Mr. Mu and Miss Ye are not lovers?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Mu Chen has always treated Ye Xin like a sister. I watched my grandson and Miss Ye grow up. If those two really have feelings for each other, they would¡¯ve been together a long time ago. Why would they wait so many years?¡±


    The paparazzi felt that Jiang Jin had a point. It seemed like those rumors were just a publicity stunt by Miss Ye¡¯s agency.


    ¡°Mrs. Mu, Mrs. Mu, please tell us about President Mu and his wife. When will they hold a wedding banquet? Is his wife really a doctor?¡±


    Jiang Jin smiled and said with a sigh. ¡°I can¡¯t answer this question. My granddaughter-inw is pursuing her Ph.D., and she has yet to graduate. I think they¡¯ll only hold a wedding banquet after she graduates¡­ Mu Chen is madly in love with her so he decided to register their marriage first. He¡¯s afraid she would run away from him.¡± After she finished speaking, sheughed happily.


    Everyone followed suit andughed as well. They could not help but wonder what kind of woman Mu Chen¡¯s wife was. To be able to marry a man like Mu Chen and have a grandmother-inw like Jiang Jin defending her, she was definitely blessed by the heavens. Nevertheless, no matter who that woman was, it was definitely not Ye Xin, the popr actress, who had yet to show her face until now.

 Chapter 43 - A Clear Clarification

    <h4>Chapter 43: A Clear rification</h4>


    When the security guards of the Four Seasons Cloudy Peak saw Jiang Jin¡¯s car had been stopped by the paparazzi, one of them came over to have a look and persuaded the paparazzi to leave.


    Meanwhile, after Jiang Jin entered the car, she patted Ye Xin¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Ye Xin, look, isn¡¯t it simple? The paparazzi are only hounding you because it¡¯s the nature of their job. As long as you tell them what they want to know, they will, naturally, stop pestering you. How great is it? I¡¯ve already clearly rified the matter to them so they won¡¯t write nonsensical articles about you and Mu Chen in the future. I know popr stars like you don¡¯t like being involved in scandals so I rified the matter for you to save you trouble!¡±


    It seemed as though Jiang Jin was kindly giving Ye Xin advice about how to deal with the paparazzi.


    However, Ye Xin felt her heart turn cold at this moment.


    Seeing Ye Xin¡¯sck of response, Jiang Jin patted Ye Xin¡¯s hand again and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you think so, Ye Xin?¡±


    With these words, Ye Xin finally regained her senses. She felt as though she had exhausted all her strength as sheposed herself and asked, ¡°Grandma, did you say Mu Chen is married?¡±


    Jiang Jin nodded enthusiastically. She said with barely concealed joy, ¡°That¡¯s right! Mu Chen has always been a sensible and filial grandson. He told me was going to give me a surprise. Let me tell you, Ye Xin, I was so happy that even my health improved by leaps and bounds. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t even have the energy to invite you out shopping today. If you see anything you liketer, tell me. I¡¯ll buy it for you!¡±


    Apart from the words ¡®That¡¯s right¡¯, Ye Xin filtered out the rest of Jiang Jin¡¯s words. ¡°When did Mu Chen get married?¡±


    Jiang Jin thought about it for a moment, trying to recall the exact date, before she said, ¡°Justst Monday.¡±


    ¡®Last Monday? Isn¡¯t that the day Mu Chen asked Chen Che to call me?¡¯ With this thought in mind, Ye Xin came to the conclusion that Mu Chen had only gotten married as a pretense. Now that she had calmed down, she decided she would not tell the joyful Jiang Jin in front of her the truth. Jiang Jin was Mu Chen¡¯s grandmother after all. When she married Mu Chen in the future, she would still need to rely on Jiang Jin. Everyone knew only Jiang Jin was able to subdue a stubborn man like Mu Chen. Thus, she needed to tter and win over Jiang Jin¡¯s heart. If she carefully nurtured her rtionship with Jiang Jin, it would definitely be her trump card in the future.


    At this moment, as though she had just realized something was amiss with Ye Xin, Jiang Jin asked, ¡°Ye Xin, why are your hands so cold?¡±


    Ye Xin calmed herself down and forced a smile on her face. ¡°Grandma, I feel a little unwell. Perhaps, it¡¯s due to jetg.¡±


    Jiang Jin asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you want to go to the hospital?¡±


    Ye Xin shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, Grandma. If it¡¯s okay, can you send me home to rest? I¡¯ll apany you to go shopping another day.¡±


    Jiang Jin hurriedly nodded. ¡°Shopping isn¡¯t important; your health is more important.¡± Then, she looked at the driver and said, ¡°Wang, please send Miss Ye home.¡±


    ¡­


    As soon as Ye Xin returned to her house, she shut herself in her room and tried to recall everything that happened.


    That day, Cheng Che called her and made it clear that Mu Chen wanted to marry her as a pretense just tofort his grandmother. He had made it clear that they would get a divorce once his grandmother¡¯s health improved. He was willing to give her half of his wealth after their divorce.


    She had refused him at that time. Although it was just a pretense, they still had to legally register their marriage. At that time, she could not get married since she was still waiting for the results of the award.


    She had acted carefully all this time. She had even convinced her brother to make her dark past vanish, which cost her brother a lot of money. She needed everything to be perfect.


    At that time, she had nned to marry Mu Chen after she won the award. Then, she would make their marriage public at the right time. If it was timed carefully, she would definitely be an A-list star. Therefore, she decided to wait for a few months. Jiang Jin had been ill for such a long time; it should not matter if Jiang Jin had to wait a little longer. When the time came, she would ask her sister for help, and everything would be resolved.


    s, contrary to her expectations, Cheng Che did not call her again. At that time, she was worried Mu Chen would personally call her and beg her to marry him. If that happened, she really did not know what she would do. After all, Mu Chen had never asked anyone for help in his entire life, and she could bear to reject him at all if he had personally asked her for help. Therefore, she was rather happy she did not receive any calls from Mu Chen at that time. She only managed to rx after two days.


    Ye Xin had been very certain that Mu Chen was waiting for her. After all, apart from her, who would want a business marriage? Moreover, he had always been picky in regard to women. Even if he was desperate to get married for his grandmother¡¯s sake, he would not randomly select a woman to marry. Apart from that, his grandmother was smart; an ordinary woman would not be able to fool her.


    Nevertheless, despite her certainty and confidence, she still felt anxious. At that time, she could not wait to receive the award and return home. To her dismay, not only did she not win the award, but as soon as she returned home, she received news that Mu Chen had already gotten married!


    She knew she had made a big mistake and lost a great opportunity. With this thought in mind, she screamed and swept everything on the dressing table in front of her to the ground.

 Chapter 44 - Ye Xin’s Mother

    <h4>Chapter 44: Ye Xin¡¯s Mother</h4>


    ¡°Xin? Xin! What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Xin¡¯s mother, Gao Wen, pushed Ye Xin¡¯s room door open and hugged her clearly furious daughter. Clearly distressed, she asked anxiously, ¡°Who upset you, Xin? Don¡¯t cry. Why don¡¯t you tell mother what happened? Who bullied you?¡±


    The Ye family had more male descendants and fewer female descendants this generation. Therefore, Ye Xin was spoiled and treated like a princess by the entire Ye family. The Ye family did not think their actions of over-indulging Ye Xin were inappropriate. After all, in their opinions, girls should be doted on and spoiled. Moreover, they felt a woman would only be respected by her inws if her inws could see how much they spoiled and loved her. This would not only prevent Ye Xin from being bullied but also strengthen her rtionship with her inws.


    Moreover, Ye Xing had always been beautiful since she was a child. Among the young misses in the wealth circle of M City, she could be considered as one of the most beautiful.


    Ye Xin was ambitious, capable, and strove to be the best in everything. She was the pride of the Ye family. Therefore, when she first dered she was going to join the entertainment circle, her family did not object to it strongly even though her father and brother were quite disapproving of it.


    In any case, the Ye family knew with their family¡¯s status, Ye Xin would not be bullied in the entertainment industry. If she became famous, her status would be further elevated. Even if she was not sessful, what little fame she gained would still benefit her. Moreover, they knew of Ye Xin¡¯s intention of marrying into the Mu family. Since Mu Chen¡¯s mother had dabbled in the entertainment industry when she was alive, Mu Chen had invested heavily in the entertainment industry. Therefore, they thought she had everything to gain when she entered the entertainment industry.


    As expected, Ye Xin¡¯s journey in the entertainment industry had been smooth-sailing. Moreover, due to her slight simrity to Ning Xia, the award-winning actress, her rise to fame was meteoric.


    Ning Xia and Liang Zhen had a connection. Therefore, when Ye Xin¡¯s elder brother, Ye Cheng, found out about this, he had smiled and told his parents that he did not expect his seemingly spoiled younger sister would be able toe up with such a scheme. It seemed like she was all grown up.


    Ye Cheng was the mainstay of the new generation in the Ye family. Since he was young, he had been ssmates with Mu Chen. Therefore, upon hearing him praising his younger sister, his parents felt even more confident about their daughter.


    Apart from that, since Ye Xin was from a wealthy family, she had always been generous with the people in the entertainment industry so she was rather popr in the industry.


    For all these reasons, Gao Wen was at a loss when she saw her daughter so furious. She had not seen her daughter in such a state for a long time now.


    Ye Xin pushed her mother away before she fell to the ground, sobbing.


    Gao Wen ordered the servants anxiously, ¡°Quick! Call Yang Li and Peng to see what¡¯s going on!¡± Then, she returned her attention to Ye Xin and continued to ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who made you so upset, Xin?¡±


    When Yang Li and Peng finally arrived, Gao Wen had just put her daughter to bed. She looked at Yang Li with a frown on her face and asked, ¡°Yang Li, what happened to Xin? Why is she so upset?¡±


    Yang Li could be considered an experienced manager. In the entertainment industry, everyone respectfully addressed her as Ms. Yang. However, in front of Gao Wen, she was a nobody. She hurriedly replied, ¡°Madam, she¡¯s upset she didn¡¯t win the Lilly Award. Moreover, she wasn¡¯t even nominated¡­¡±


    Gao Wen raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°What happened? Didn¡¯t you confirm the result before traveling abroad?¡±


    Yang Li nodded. ¡®We did. Theizens and the VIPs were all very supportive of Xin so we were confident about her victory. Moreover, ourpany also received internal news that Xin had a high chance of winning the Best Actress Award. Apart from that, several famous brands came forward to request endorsement deals with her. The famous brands are usually very well-connected. Upon seeing them requesting Xin to endorse them, we were further convinced the news was true.¡±


    Up until now, Yang Li still had not figured out how they managed to make such a big mistake. She had been managing celebrities for many years now, and this was the first time she had been so thoroughly tricked intomitting such a huge mistake.


    Gao Wen nodded. ¡°Investigate this matter; find out who¡¯s behind it. Is it possible that it¡¯s one of her rivals?¡±


    Yang Li hurriedly replied, ¡°I¡¯ve already investigated this matter, but I didn¡¯t find a single clue.¡±


    Gao Wen looked at Yang Li contemptuously before she turned to look at the housekeeper standing next to her and said, ¡°Tell the Young Master to look into this matter.¡±


    The housekeeper did not dally and prepared to look for Ye Cheng.


    However, before the housekeeper could leave, Gao Wen stopped her and turned to Yang Li before she asked, ¡°Is there anything else you didn¡¯t tell me? Is this all there is to it?¡±


    Gao Wen knew if this was all there was to the matter, Ye Xin would have called her brother before she even returned home. Moreover, her son should have heard about this matter a long time ago as well. After all, their family¡¯s Ye Xin was so much more famouspared to the other wannabes.


    Upon hearing Gao Wen¡¯s question, Yang Li felt chills running up her spine. After a beat, she replied, ¡°Madam, when we were at the airport, we heard from the paparazzi that Mu Chen is married. After that, Xin left and went to the Mu family¡¯s residence¡­¡±


    Gao Wen straightened her back as soon as she heard Yang Li¡¯s reply. ¡°What? Mu Chen¡¯s married?¡±


    Yang Li nodded.


    Gao Wenughed. ¡°What a joke! Where did the rumore from? How could our family not know if Mu Chen had gotten married?¡±


    Yang Li remained silent. She had been waiting in the van outside of the Mu residence earlier so she and the other staff had clearly heard Jiang Jin¡¯s words.


    After mulling over the matter for a moment, Yang Lin decided to tell the truth. ¡°The day before we went abroad, Xin received a call from Mu Chen¡¯s assistant. He asked Xin to pretend to marry him to make his grandmother happy. Although there would be no feelings involved, they would have to legally register their marriage.¡±


    Gao Wen interjected, ¡°Xin refused?¡±


    Yang Li nodded.


    Gao Wen smiled. ¡°Xin did the right thing.¡±

 Chapter 45 - The Game Theory

    <h4>Chapter 45: The Game Theory</h4>


    ¡°How can Xin possibly agree to a sham of a marriage? If he wants to marry her, he has to properly ask for her hand in marriage. It¡¯s necessary for the Mu family to show their sincerity, after all,¡± Gao Wen said as she lifted her chin arrogantly.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Yang Li replied, ¡°However, when a paparazzi asked Xin about this matter at the airport, she got angry and threw the paparazzi¡¯s phone away.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Did you take care of that matter?¡± Gao Wen was not surprised. She was well aware of her daughter¡¯s temper after all.


    Yang Li nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Madam. I¡¯ve already taken care of it.¡± Then, she hesitated for a while before she said, ¡°After that, Xin went to the Mu residence. We didn¡¯t follow her in. When Xin and Mrs. Mu were driven out in Mrs. Mu¡¯s car, they were stopped by the paparazzi at the gates. At that time, Mrs. Mu announced to the paparazzi that Mu Chen has already gotten married. I¡¯m guessing this is the reason why Xin is so upset.¡±


    Gao Wen chuckled as she said, ¡°What a silly girl! What¡¯s there to be upset about? It¡¯s obviously just a marriage of convenience! A fake marriage! The Old Madam of the Mu family was so desperate for a granddaughter-inw that she¡¯s fooled by Mu Chen¡¯s petty tricks. How embarrassing! Her words will certainlye back and bite her in the future¡­¡±


    Following that, Gao Wen waved her hand dismissively at Yang Li as she said, ¡°Okay, I get it now. You may leave. Xin has been quite tired these days so we should let her rest for a few days. I¡¯ll leave it to you to make the necessary arrangements. If you need someone to write a statement on her behalf, contact Ye Cheng¡¯s secretary to make arrangements. It¡¯s not a big deal if she didn¡¯t win that award. We can always boost her poprity in other ways.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Yang Li replied before she left the Ye residence with Peng, Ye Xin¡¯s assistant.


    After they left, Peng said in a low voice, ¡°Ms. Yang, Miss Ye Xin¡¯s mother is really terrifying. Every time I stand in front of her, I get goosebumps all over.¡±


    Yang Li only smiled as she looked at Peng¡¯s innocent face. This assistant was a little too cowardly.


    After a while, Yang Li wondered if she would ever have the luck to meet Ning Xia. If she could be Ning Xia¡¯s manager, she would sincerely thank the heavens. How could Ye Xin, the ¡®Little Ning Xia¡¯. how a candle to the original?


    Yang Li sighed inwardly. The longer she worked with Ye Xin, the more she could see that Ye Xin was not like Ning Xia at all. Perhaps, Ye Xin slightly resembled Ning Xia when she debuted. However, after two years, this was no longer the case. Moreover, what was the use even if Ye Xin resembled Ning Xia when there was such a huge disparity between their personalities?


    Yang Li could not imagine how disappointed the fans would be if they ever found out ¡®Little Ning Xia¡¯ was such a person.


    Yang Li closed her eyes as she recalled the time when Ning Xia announced her retirement. Needless to say, Ning Xia¡¯s fans were devastated. With the debut of Ye Xin, the ¡®Little Ning Xia¡¯, many of Ning Xia¡¯s fans ced their hopes in Ye Xin. Unfortunately, Ye Xin could not live up to their high hopes. It would have been fine if Ye Xin was truly deserving of the hopes they had ced on her. However, Ye Xin did not even have a proper foundation, let alone talent and abilities.


    Yang Li shook her head. She no longer dared to think about the matter.


    ¡­


    At this time, the housekeeper informed Gao Wen that she had a phone call.


    ¡°Ye Cheng, I finally managed to calm your sister down. You have to quickly find out what¡¯s going on!¡±


    Ye Cheng said in a rxed tone, ¡°Mom, Mu Chen wouldn¡¯t marry a in Jane. He¡¯s incredibly picky. Previously, you didn¡¯t listen when I objected to using him for publicity. Although that kid didn¡¯t speak out, I knew he was nning something. How about this? I¡¯ll invite him over to our house for dinner one of these days. At that time, we¡¯ll get Xin to apologize to him and resolve this matter once and for all. If Xin wants to marry him, she should stop being so stubborn and stop ying hard to get. Mu Chen isn¡¯t like those little boys who¡¯ve chased after since she was a child. Doesn¡¯t Xin love his aloofness? Then, she should stop trying to use all these tricks on him. That way, she¡¯ll be able to marry him, and we¡¯ll finally feel at ease.¡±


    Upon hearing her son¡¯s words, Gao Wen raised her voice and said sharply, ¡°Why are you taking his side? Xin is your sister!¡±


    ¡°Mom, can you please calm down? I¡¯m, naturally, on Xin¡¯s side. Xin likes Mu Chen and wants to marry him so we must think of a way to pair them up, right? If Xin doesn¡¯t like him, then there¡¯s no need for us to be courteous to him. We could¡¯ve settled the matter with a fight.¡± Ye Cheng said with a hint of mirth in his tone.


    ¡°Can you be serious for once?! I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s a marriage of convenience or what, you have to find out the identity of the woman Mu Chen married. No other woman¡¯s allowed to marry the man Xin loves!¡± Gao Wen demanded before she hung up.


    Following that, she turned around and ordered a servant, ¡°Boil some soup for the Young Lady, and bring it to her when she wakes up!¡±

 Chapter 46 - Family

    <h4>Chapter 46: Family</h4>


    Song Ning was unaware of what had happened earlier in the day. At this moment, she was happily presenting all kinds of cakes to Jiang Jin. ¡°Grandma, that shop has some really tasty cakes. I picked a few of them and brought them back for you. However, you have to promise me that you will only eat two bites from each cake at most. They¡¯re high in sugar and fats so they¡¯re not good for your health.¡±


    Jiang Jin was overjoyed and promised Song Ning without any hesitation. ¡°Okay, okay. I promise. I promise. Let¡¯s have a taste. If we can¡¯t finish them, we can give them to Mu Chen.¡±


    Mu Chen frowned. ¡°Grandma, am I a trash can?¡±


    Jiang Jin ignored him and began to eat the cakes with Song Ning. She was as happy as a child at this moment.


    Amused, Song Ning gently nudged Jiang Jin before she said, ¡°Grandma, Mu Chen seems jealous.¡±


    Jiang Jin rolled her eyes at her grandson before she said to Song Ning, ¡°Don¡¯t pay any attention to him. Let me tell you this; you can¡¯t be too nice to a man. Otherwise, they¡¯d start acting up. I¡¯ll teach you a few techniques to control your man and how to make him listen to you obediently.¡±


    Mu Chen, who was sitting next to them, sighed. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m your grandson! Song Ning is just your granddaughter-inw. How can you take her side? You should be teaching me how to control my wife and how to make her obedient!¡±


    Jiang Jin took a bite of the strawberry-vored cake. She closed her eyes in delight as she tasted the cake. When she was done, she said solemnly, ¡°My granddaughter-inw is very obedient, but I can¡¯t say the same about you. I have to keep a close eye on you so that you won¡¯t bully Ning. If you mistreat her, I¡¯ll beat you up like when you¡¯re a child! Don¡¯t think I won¡¯t do it!¡±


    Mu Chen nodded helplessly. ¡°Okay, I know, Old Madam!¡±


    Song Ning felt a warm feeling rising in her heart as she looked at the grandmother and grandson duo. After a moment, she asked curiously, ¡°Did Grandma really beat you when you were a child?¡±


    Mu Chen nodded. ¡°She did! She was very strict with me. I can still remember it vividly.¡±


    Jiang Jin ignored Mu Chen and said to Song Ning, ¡°If you have a son in the future, you must discipline him strictly. However, if you have a daughter, you must be gentle to her. I hope your daughter will be as gentle as you.¡±


    Mu Chen smiled and said, ¡°If we have children, you must help us to raise them. You¡¯re very experienced after all.¡±


    Jiang Jin red at him. ¡°You¡¯re the father of the child so you should take care of him or her! Why should I raise your child for you?¡±


    Mu Chen patted Song Ning¡¯s shoulder as he said, ¡°I want to have alone time with Song Ning, and I don¡¯t want our child to disturb us. He or she can keep youpany at that time. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯d be nice?¡±


    Song Ning moved away from his hand. Her cheeks were flushed red at this moment.


    On the other hand, Jiang Jin grinned from ear to ear as she pointed to Mu Chen and said, ¡°Deal. I hope you won¡¯t regret this.¡±


    ¡°Why would I regret this? I¡¯ve nned this for a long time.¡± Mu Chen shrugged indifferently.


    Even Yu and Mr. Jiang who were standing at the side could not help but smile.


    Song Ning discreetly kicked Mu Chen¡¯s leg under the table.


    He responded by reaching out and holding her hand as he looked at her blushing face from the corners of his eyes. He thought to himself, ¡®Song Ning, all you need to do is wait while I present the entire world to you.¡¯


    ¡­


    A few hourster, Mu Chen and Ye Xin made the headlines.


    On Mu Chen¡¯s side, he was pictured holding hands with a slender woman as they walked out of a cake shop. They were also photographed driving back to the Four Seasons Cloudy Peak. Although the paparazzi did not have a clear shot of the woman¡¯s face, based on the couple¡¯s bodynguage, it was obvious the couple had a good rtionship.


    Meanwhile, on Ye Xin¡¯s side, she, Mu Chen¡¯s rumored girlfriend, was photographed with Mrs. Mu in the same car while they were on the way to the mall. At that time, Mrs. Mu had alighted from the car and confirmed two things to the paparazzi present on the scene:


    First, Mu Chen had already registered his marriage. However, since the other party was still a student, the wedding banquet would be postponed for the time being.


    Second, Mu Chen and Ye Xin were never lovers. Apart from that, Mu Chen had only regarded Ye Xin as a little sister.


    These articles caused a huge uproar on the Inte.


    Everyone¡¯s attention was on the mysterious woman by Mu Chen¡¯s side.


    ¡­


    Mu Chen sighed before he nced at Song Ning. She had her sses on at this moment as she did her research on herputer.


    Song Ning did not have the habit of reading news online, and she seemed to live in another world. Therefore, she was unaware that she had be the topic of discussion for many people on the Inte.


    Mu Chen fell into a daze as he looked at Song Ning. He was deeply attracted to her diligent personality. When she was an actress, she did her best and reached the pinnacle of her career after her first film. When she resolutely retired at the height of her fame, she did not turn back at all. She did not even look at the entertainment news at all.


    As a student, she was just as diligent, always doing her best. He had heard that she had been receiving a special schrship every year. Professor Li Sen was filled with praise for her, but she did not let herself getcent. She continued to work tirelessly to better herself. She was always hungry for knowledge, absorbing them like a sponge.


    Apart from that, she was incredibly calm and decisive. It might seem cold how she seemed able to advance and retreat with no hesitation at all, but he knew she had erected a thick barrier around herself. He knew it was her way of protecting herself. It had be instinctive for her to keep her guard up.

 Chapter 47 - Cheng Che

    <h4>Chapter 47: Cheng Che</h4>


    After Cheng Che got off the ne, he was ¡®dragged¡¯ back to thepany. Thereafter, the secretary moved the small mountain of files to his office.


    Cheng Che picked up the document on top as he asked the secretary, ¡°Isn¡¯t this Mr. Mu¡¯s documents?¡±


    The secretary nodded. ¡°Mr. Mu asked you to deal with them because he¡¯s busy.¡±


    ¡°Busy? What¡¯s he up to?¡± Cheng Che took a sip of the coffee that was just made by the secretary.


    The secretary fell silent for a moment. She gulped, clearly nervous, before she said in a small voice, ¡°Mr. Mu is busy spending time with his wife.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Cheng Che choked on his coffee and began to cough violently.


    The secretary hastily handed her a boss a few pieces of tissue paper as she looked at him sympathetically.


    Cheng Che took the few pieces of tissue paper from her as he said, ¡°C-Come again?¡±


    The secretary cleared her throat and repeated her words. ¡°Mr. Mu said that he wants to spend time with his wife so he¡¯s busy. He asked you to help him with this.¡±


    ¡°Is he even human? I just got off the ne! I have been on a business trip for more than ten days! I¡¯m still jetgged!¡± Cheng Che said indignantly.


    The secretary straightened her back immediately, frightened by her boss¡¯ outburst.


    ¡°W-Wait! Wife? He said he wanted to spend time with his wife?¡± Cheng Che asked.


    The secretary nodded.


    How could it be? Did Mu Chen not marry that woman only to appease his grandmother? Was his marriage not a marriage of convenience? Spending time with his wife? What was going on?


    Cheng Che was stunned and confused. What happened over the past ten days? Mu Chen was only thinking about spending time with his wife while he had been so pitiful, worrying about thepany when he was abroad.


    The secretary silently handed Cheng Che his mobile phone.


    Cheng Che nced at her as he pushed his sses on the bridge of his nose out of habit. He took the phone and scrolled through it before asking the secretary, ¡°What did I miss?¡±


    The secretary said carefully, ¡°Just the beginning of the story. You¡¯ll be able to catch up with the drama quickly.¡±


    Cheng Che returned the phone to the secretary. ¡°Are there many paparazzi camping outside ourpany building?¡±


    The secretary nodded.


    ¡°And?¡± Cheng Che asked again.


    ¡°That¡¯s why Mr. Mu decided not toe into thepany and spend time with his wife instead. Assistant Cheng, some of these documents require your signature while some need to be discussed in a meeting. Then¡­¡± the secretary began to say enthusiastically.


    Cheng Che pushed his sses up again and interjected, ¡°Make me a cup of coffee, and make it extra strong.¡±


    What could Cheng Che do when faced with his friend¡¯s unreasonable demand? Friends should have each other¡¯s backs after all.


    Nheless, Cheng Che was now very curious about the woman who managed to enchant Mu Chen.


    Although Mu Chen was not gay, he had always been immune to women¡¯s charms. He was like an emotionless robot. In his grandmother¡¯s words, he was ¡®romantically ipetent¡¯. If it were not for this, his grandmother would not have made such a huge fuss to force him to get married. It was not the first time his grandmother had made such demands, but she was extra adamant this time. She even went on a two-day hunger strike, which truly frightened Mu Chen and Cheng Che. Moreover, previously, they had just found his grandmother had tumors. How could he not be worried? Therefore, when his grandmother went on a hunger strike, he surrendered immediately.


    At that time, Cheng Che suggested getting a fake marriage certificate to Mu Chen. Initially, Mu Chen had opposed the idea. However, Mu Chen could not think of any other solution so he could only follow Cheng Che¡¯s suggestion. Following that, they had a tough time choosing a suitable candidate since Mu Chen was not romantically involved with anyone. It was not safe to simply find a random woman after all, and they might not be able to fool Mu Chen¡¯s grandmother if the woman they hired was not smart enough. In the end, the only feasible candidate left was Ye Xin.


    At that time, the duo even did a risk assessment of getting Ye Xin involved in the matter. They concluded


    The two of them also did a risk assessment for getting Ye Xin involved. The worst possible oue would be Mu Chen having to get married for real and that he might not be able to get rid of Ye Xin when the time came.


    Mu Chen was in a dilemma and was still hesitating when he received news that his grandmother had refused the porridge Yu had brought to her, overturning the bowl. As soon as he heard this, he had hastily grabbed his car key and left after telling Cheng Che to call Ye Xin and tell her to meet him at the entrance of the Civil Affairs Bureau. He could not wait a minute longer.


    However, Mu Chen and Cheng Che had miscalcted. As the strong wind blew against them as they stood at the entrance of the Civil Affairs Bureau, he did not even dare to look at Mu Chen¡¯s face.


    At that time, Cheng Che was angry at Ye Xin, but he felt sorry for her as well. She stood Mu Chen up during such a critical time so he knew there was no way she would ever be able to marry Mu Chen after this. He really wanted to call Ye Cheng and tell him this was his sister¡¯s only chance to marry Mu Chen.


    To his surprise, Mu Chen married a young girl he met at the entrance of the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    What a coincidence!


    What was even more unexpected was that Cheng Che¡¯s, Mu Chen, would get entangled in such a strange matter. It was a shocking miracle.


    Cheng Che sighed as he thought about this and signed the documents that needed his attention.

 Chapter 48 - Vicious

    <h4>Chapter 48: Vicious</h4>


    Cheng Che was deep in his thoughts when he received a call from Ye Cheng.


    Ye Cheng did not beat around the bush as he said, ¡°Cheng Che, what¡¯s going on? Why is Mu Chen so angry? Is he serious? My sister is sobbing day and night. Can you ask Mu Chen to meet me? I don¡¯t mind apologizing to him as long as he calms down and exins to the paparazzi that those are just groundless rumors. If he insists, we can make his rtionship with Xin public! Her acting career isn¡¯t as important as their marriage! We¡¯ll deal with the matters of her career after they¡¯ve settled down.¡± Ye Cheng went straight to the point.


    Cheng Che sighed inwardly. The Ye family truly believed Ye Xin was the only woman Mu Chen would consider marrying. This was probably why Ye Xin dared to refuse Mu Chen back then. After a moment, he steeled himself and refused Ye Cheng. ¡°President Ye, I¡¯m not particrly clear about the specifics of this matter. I just returned from a business trip, and I¡¯ve yet to meet him.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Mu Chen in thepany? I couldn¡¯t get through to him so the secretary transferred the call to you.¡± Ye Chen was clearly dissatisfied.


    Cheng Che cursed inwardly, ¡®Mu Chen, damn you! Aren¡¯t you just using me?!¡¯


    In the end, Cheng Che had no choice but to lie, using Mu Chen¡¯s almighty grandmother as an excuse. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right, President Ye, about that, Mu Chen¡¯s grandmother asked him to go home.¡±


    Upon hearing Cheng Che¡¯s words, Ye Cheng no longer asked any questions. It was not a secret that Mu Chen¡¯s number one priority was his grandmother. In the end, Ye Cheng only said, ¡°Fine. Please help me to invite him out for a meal.¡±


    ¡°Yes, President Ye.¡± Cheng Che heaved a sigh of relief after sessfully dealing with the matter that was foisted on him.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, as soon as Ye Cheng put the phone down, he asked his secretary, ¡°Have you found out the woman¡¯s identity yet?¡±


    The secretary nodded as she handed the dossier on Song Ning to Ye Chen.


    However, Ye Chen waved his hand dismissively and said, ¡°I¡¯ve no interest in this. Give it to Ye Xin.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± the secretary replied before withdrawing from the office.


    ¡­


    At this moment, Ye Xin was with Yang Li and Peng. After crying the entire day yesterday, coupled with her mother and her brother¡¯s persuasion, she had calmed down.


    Ye Xin gritted her teeth before she said viciously, ¡°When I find out who the little b*tch is, I¡¯ll skin her alive!¡±


    Peng nced at Yang Li timidly before she lowered her head.


    Yang Li sighed. ¡°Xin, don¡¯t be impulsive. How can she hold a candle to you? You¡¯re obviously superior to her. If the public finds out about your conflict with her, it¡¯ll damage your image. You must remember that you¡¯ll be an award-winning actress in the future¡­¡±


    ¡°What award-winning actress?! I wasn¡¯t even nominated! Ms. Yang, are you mocking me?¡± Ye Xin said furiously.


    Yang Li panicked inwardly. However, outwardly, she managed to maintain herposure as she calmly said, ¡°Ye Xin, you¡¯re only twenty-two years old. After three years, you¡¯ll only be twenty-five. These are the best years of your life. You¡¯ll definitely improve during these three years. You¡¯re thepany¡¯s favorite; thepany will arrange for you to act in other movies. It¡¯s just a matter of time before you win an award.¡±


    Upon hearing Yang Li¡¯s words, Ye Xin¡¯s anger visibly eased.


    At the same time, Peng looked at Yang Li in admiration. In her opinion, Ye Xin was a ticking time bomb, and Yang Li was an elite at defusing the time bomb. Not only was Yang Li capable of cating Ye Xin, but Yang Li was also capable of cating Ye Xin¡¯s mother.


    At this moment, Ye Xin¡¯s phone vibrated, and Peng trembled involuntarily. In an attempt to prevent Ye Xin from throwing her mobile phone in anger, Yang Li had instructed her to hold onto Ye Xin¡¯s phone. Apart from that, it was also to prevent Ye Xin from impulsively posting inappropriate posts on the Inte.


    Peng instinctively clicked on the message; she was stunned when she saw the content of the message.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ye Xin asked.


    Peng hurriedly replied, ¡°Oh, President Ye sent us a document. It¡¯s about the person who¡¯s rumored to have married Mr. Mu.¡±


    Ye Xin snatched the phone from Peng¡¯s hand and began to look through the file that was sent to her.


    ¡°Ha, I thought she¡¯s some hotshot, but she¡¯s just a student! A twenty-six-year-old doctorate student? Isn¡¯t she old? She¡¯s a doctorate student? Mu Chen must¡¯ve been so anxious to get married that he had to lower his standards. Since she¡¯s a doctorate student, I bet she¡¯s not beautiful at all. Only an ugly girl has to study so much,¡± Ye Xin said contemptuously as she returned the phone to Peng.


    After a beat, Ye Xin rose to her feet. Then, she said with a sneer, ¡°I¡¯m going to get changed. Let¡¯s go and meet this doctorate student. I want to ask her how much money she charged Mu Chen for this. I must make her return it to me. How dare she take Mu Chen¡¯s money? How shameless! I can¡¯t believe she has the guts to do such a thing! I must ruin her reputation and force her to leave the hospital! No! I want to drive her out of M City! I¡¯ll make it so that no one would dare to take her in then!¡±


    Yang Li wanted to stop Ye Xin. However, after pondering on it for a moment, she refrained from saying anything. With Ye Xin¡¯s temper, she knew she could only let Ye Xin act as she pleased.


    The Ye family was wealthy and influential. As long as Ye Xing did not cross the line, Ye Cheng would help her deal with any situation that arose.


    Yang Li could not help but pity the unsuspecting and innocent girl who was the target of Ye Xin¡¯s wrath. s, this was a dog-eat-dog world. There was nothing she could do about this.

 Chapter 49 - Scandal

    <h4>Chapter 49: Scandal</h4>


    After Ye Xin entered the locker room, Peng held up the phone in front of Yang Li and whispered, ¡°Ms. Yang, look at this person. She looks familiar!¡±


    Yang Li took the phone and nced at it casually. When she saw the picture, her heart began to race wildly in her chest.


    When Peng saw Yang Li staring at her, she said timidly, ¡°I think she looks a little like Miss Ye Xin.¡±


    There were two people in the photo: Mu Chen and a slender woman. They looked very close with their fingers intertwined. The woman tilted her head slightly as she smiled at Mu Chen while Mu Chen looked down at her. The photo was rather blurry so Mu Chen¡¯s face was not very clear in the photo. Even then, it was not difficult to identify him due to his body and mannerism.


    At a nce, the woman, indeed, resembled Ye Xin, but she was much more slender than Ye Xin. Her innocent smile really resembled Ye Xin. No, this person did not resemble Ye Xin. This person resembled Ning Xia.


    Yang Li recalled the woman¡¯s name was Song Ning, and she was 26 years old, ording to the dossier of information that was sent to Ye Xin. She thought to herself, ¡°Even their age matches up¡­¡¯


    Yang Li put the phone down and said to Peng, ¡°Apany Miss Yeter. I¡¯m heading back to thepany; something urgent hase up.¡±


    Peng was stunned. ¡°But¡­ Ms. Yang Li, I¡­ I don¡¯t know how to fight. What should I do if a fight breaks out?¡±


    Yang Li nced at the locker room door before she said, ¡°You must prevent her from getting into a fight. If she¡¯s photographed fighting, her reputation will be ruined. Use this reason to persuade her. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll listen if you say that.¡±


    After Yang Li left, Peng paced around in circles, feeling frightened and anxious.


    Meanwhile, Ye Xin did her makeup meticulously. She would not lose to an ugly doctorate student! When she was finally done, Yang Li had already been gone for a long time.


    Peng stammered as she repeated Yang Li¡¯s earlier words to Ye Xin.


    To Peng¡¯s surprise, Ye Xin did not kick up a fuss and was cooperative. She patted Peng¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going to get into a fight with her. I just want to take a look at her. It¡¯s so rare to see a female doctorate student after all. Aren¡¯t you curious to meet her as well?¡± When she finished speaking, sheughed at her own remark.


    Following that, Peng timidly followed Ye Xin out.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Song Ning was busy as usual.


    Jiahui ced a cup of Americano on Song Ning¡¯s table before she tapped her fingers on the table. ¡°Hey, can you raise your head and look at me?¡±


    Meanwhile, Song Ning was busy as usual.


    Song Ning raised her head and nced at Jiahui as she remarked, ¡°Your face is a little swollen¡­¡±


    ¡°Song Ning! Have you lost your mind?¡± Jiahui said through gritted teeth as she red at Song Ning with her round eyes.


    Song Ning smiled and picked up the cup of coffee before she patted Jiahui¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°What do you mean, Jiahui? Tell me.¡±


    Jiahui pulled her chair closer to Song Ning and took a seat before she said, ¡°Ning, you can¡¯t continue working yourself to the bones like this. You¡¯re now married. Can¡¯t you take better care of yourself?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Song Ning took a sip of coffee. After a pause, she added, ¡°Mu Chen and Grandma are fine as well¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± Jiahui gritted her teeth. ¡°Are you showing off?¡±


    Song Ning looked at Jiahui¡¯s face that was drawing closer to her and leaned backward before she pushed Jiahui away. ¡°You were the one who brought up the topic¡­¡±


    Jiahui pulled Song Ning¡¯s chair closer to her and said indignantly, ¡°You have no conscience, you ingrate!¡±


    Song Ning smiled and averted her eyes. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    Jiahui realized that she had gone off-topic.


    Bam!


    Jiahui mmed her mobile phone down on the table. ¡°Look at the news about you and Mu Chen. You¡¯re now the most popr person on the Inte.


    ¡®Bam¡¯. She mmed her cell phone on the table. ¡°You¡¯re even more popr than Ye Xin, the ¡®Little Ning Xia¡¯.¡±


    Song Ning¡¯s smile faded as she looked at Jiahui¡¯s phone. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Tell me in detail.¡±


    Jiahui looked around warily.


    Upon seeing this, Song Ning said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just the two of us here.¡±


    Jiahui was upset with how calm Song Ning was. This was not the point, but she could not be bothered to argue with Song Ning now. ¡°Did you know there were rumors that Mu Chen has a girlfriend? It was Ye Xin, the popr celebrity. Ye Xines from a wealthy family so she really doesn¡¯t need to work at all. However, she insisted on entering the entertainment industry. When she debuted, she was known for her resemnce to the mysterious actress, Ning Xia. Therefore, Ye Xin was known as ¡®Little Ning Xia¡¯. It¡¯s said that she¡¯ll achieve bigger sess than Ning Xia in the future. She¡¯s really popr.¡±


    Song Ning nodded calmly.


    ¡°Huh? Do you still not understand?¡± Jiahui asked, furrowing her eyebrows.


    ¡°I understand, but I don¡¯t understand what point you¡¯re trying to make.¡± Song Ning took a sip of coffee.


    Jiahui stared at Song Ning and gritted her teeth before she said, ¡°My point is Mu Chen had a rumored girlfriend who¡¯s very beautiful!¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Song Ning nodded, expressing she understood Jiahui.


    The two looked at each other silently for a moment.


    ¡°Then?¡±


    ¡°Then?¡±


    The two women asked in unison.


    ¡°Then what? I know about this. Mu Chen told me she¡¯s not his ex-girlfriend. He said that he has no ex-girlfriends,¡± Song Ning said as she looked at Jiahui.

 Chapter 50 - Looking for Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 50: Looking for Trouble</h4>


    ¡°Do you really believe everything he says?¡± Jiahui asked exasperatedly.


    ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t tell me you think I should look for his rumored girlfriend and fight her? Why should I do something like that?¡± Song Ning asked.


    Jiahui looked at Song Ning speechlessly, furious.


    Song Ning patted Jiahui¡¯s head and said. ¡°Girl, remember to tell me when you fall in love someday. I hope you won¡¯t get fooled. You easily get emotional¡­.¡±


    ¡°Me? You¡¯re talking about me?¡± An expression of disbelief appeared on Jiahui¡¯s face as she pointed at her nose.


    Song Ning moved her chair closer to her desk before she said, ¡°When you get into a rtionship, remember to focus on your partner instead of focusing on outsiders and rumors. You must trust your partner!¡±


    Jiahui retorted, ¡°You trusted Fu Le; look at what happened in the end. Weren¡¯t you fooled by Fu Le as well?¡±


    Song Ning¡¯s expression darkened immediately.


    Upon seeing this, Jiahui knew she had touched a sore spot. She hurriedly apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ning.¡±


    Song Ning shook her head slightly. ¡°You¡¯re right, Jiahui, but I have a clear conscience in regard to my actions and behavior when I was with Fu Le. Therefore, I chose to trust Mu Chen and give him the benefit of the doubt. If I discover he¡¯s deceiving me in the future, I¡¯ll just break things off with him.


    Jiahui, I have a clear conscience for how I acted during my rtionship with Fu Le. So simrly, I choose to believe Mu Chen. If he deceives me one day in the future, I¡¯ll just break things off with him in time. No one can predict the future so there¡¯s no point worrying about what might or might not happen. Do you understand?¡±


    Jiahui looked at Song Ning nkly. At this moment, she could not help but feel concerned about Mu Chen. ¡®Sir, I¡¯m worried about your future.¡¯


    It was obvious Song Ning had been keeping her guard up. Jiahui wondered if Song Ning understood what it meant to fall in love? Did Song Ning know what love was? Song Ning was obviously an obtuse primitive woman!


    Jiahui clicked her tongue, frustrated and speechless. ¡®Mr. Mu, you still have a long way to go before you can win her heart!¡¯


    At this moment, a melodious female voice rang from outside the door.


    ¡°Is this the ce?¡±


    Song Ning and Jiahui looked up in unison.


    A slender woman with a ck mask covering the lower half of her face walked through the door. Apart from her eyes, she had covered herself up from head to toe.


    Next to the woman, a girl dressed in in clothes, who looked like she was still a student, nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, this is the ce.¡±


    At the same time, two tall men wearing sunsses and ck suits stood behind them.


    The masked woman looked around before she asked Song Ning and Jiahui, ¡°Is Song Ning here?¡±


    With a hint of charm, the woman¡¯s voice was pleasing to the ears.


    Song Ning stood up. ¡°That¡¯s me.¡±


    The woman¡¯s exposed eyes narrowed immediately as she sized Song Ning up. ¡°You¡¯re pretty good-looking¡­¡±


    Jiahui stepped forward and stood in front of Song Ning. ¡°Who are you? What do you want?¡±


    At this time, most people have gone out for lunch. This was the office for the Chinese medicine students. It was isted so it would not be easy for outsiders to find their way here.


    Jiahui¡¯s instincts told her these people were here to look for trouble.


    The masked woman reached out and pushed Jiahui to the side as she said, ¡°This is none of your business.¡± Then, she pointed at Song Ning before she continued to say, ¡°I¡¯m looking for her, not you. Stand aside.¡±


    Jiahui stumbled slightly after she was pushed aside. She asked in annoyance, ¡°Who are you? Are you here to cause trouble? I¡¯m calling the police.¡±


    Song Ning grabbed Jiahui and looked at the finger that was pointed at her before she calmly asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The masked woman was stunned; she did not expect Song Ning to be so calm. When she recovered her senses, she asked, ¡°Do you know Mu Chen?¡±


    Realization dawned on Jiahui at this moment. ¡°Are you that Ye Xin?¡±


    Song Ning could not help butugh. Jiahui was rather observant.


    Ye Xin pulled the mask off her face before she sneered at Jiahui. ¡°How smart of you!¡±


    Jiahui moved to stand in front of Ye Xin again before she said, ¡°What do you want? Look for Mu Chen if you have a problem. Why would youe here to look for Song Ning instead?¡±


    Song Ning reached out and pulled Jiahui back. She knew Jiahui was instinctively protective of her, just like an old hen guarding its chicks.


    A contemptuous smile appeared on Ye Xin¡¯s face as she said pointedly, ¡°It seems you¡¯re aware of the reason I¡¯m here. In that case, you better keep a distance from Mu Chen. Divorce him! Do you hear me?¡±


    Seemingly amused, Jiahui nced at Song Ning and asked, ¡°Is this person mentally ill?¡±


    Song Ning did reply to Jiahui. Instead, she looked at Ye Xin quietly. So this was the person who was known as ¡®Little Ning Xia¡¯? Were she and this woman really alike?


    Needless to say, Ye Xin was infuriated by Jiahui¡¯s words. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s mentally ill!¡±


    Song Ning pushed Jiahui behind her and whispered, ¡°Stop it!¡± Then, she looked at Ye Xin and asked indifferently, ¡°Does Mu Chen know you¡¯re here?¡±


    Ye Xin was rendered speechless by Song Ning¡¯s words.


    Song Ning continued to say, ¡°Would you like me to call Mu Chen? Two people¡¯s consent is needed to get married, and the same is true for a divorce. I¡¯ll agree to the divorce if he agrees to it. Perhaps, you should talk to him.¡±


    Song Ning¡¯sposure was like the oil to Ye Xin¡¯s fire. Her body trembled slightly from the fury as she looked at Song Ning. She tried her best to calm herself down before she finally said, ¡°Scheming b*tch! Name your price. How much did he pay you to marry him? I¡¯ll double the price for you to divorce him immediately!¡±

 Chapter 51 - Fight

    <h4>Chapter 51: Fight</h4>


    Song Ning picked her phone up and said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll call Mu Chen, and we¡¯ll see if he agrees¡­¡±


    Upon seeing this, Ye Xin stepped forward to grab Song Ning¡¯s phone. ¡°Don¡¯t call him!¡±


    Song Ning raised her hand, causing Ye Xin to miss and hit her body on the corner of a desk. Then, she stepped back and looked at Ye Xin icily.


    Needless to say, Ye Xin was infuriated. She turned to look at the two bodyguards who were dressed head to toe in ck and said, ¡°Destroy this ce!¡±


    The two bodyguards, who were hired by the Ye family for Ye Xin, stepped forward and picked up aputer on the desk near the door.


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Jiahui and Song Ning shouted in unison.


    Following that, Jiahui rushed forward and kicked one of the bodyguards. ¡°Put it down!¡±


    s, Jiahui was, naturally, no match for the bodyguard. He had just dodged Jiahui¡¯s kick when he felt his elbow go numb. In the next moment, theputer in his hand fell into Song Ning¡¯s hands.


    After Song Ning handed theputer to Jiahui, she tapped the back of the other bodyguard who was about to attack them. Just like that, the bodyguard stopped moving as though he was frozen.


    Jiahui praised Song Ning. ¡°Good job!¡±


    Song Ning said coldly, ¡°Call the police!¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Ye Xin was stunned. Among the two tall bodyguards, one was standing motionlessly while the other was grimacing in pain while clutching his elbow. After a beat, she shouted at Peng, ¡°Beat her up for me!¡±


    Peng did not pay attention to Ye Xin at this moment. Her attention was solely focused on Jiahui who was calling for help.


    ¡°Hello? 110? I¡¯m in a Chinese medicine hospital. My friend and I are being attacked; I think they¡¯re trying to kill us! The address is¡ª¡±


    Peng rushed over and began to plead with Jiahui. ¡°M-Miss, please don¡¯t call the police¡­¡±


    Jiahui disconnected the call and said mockingly, ¡°All of you came to wreak havoc in our ce of work, and yet, you¡¯re asking me not to call the police? Youngdy, is something wrong with your brain?¡±


    Peng was at a loss about what to do. She hurriedly called Yang Li, crying for help. ¡°Ms. Yang, can you hurry here? What do I say if Miss Ye is brought into the police station?¡±


    At this moment, Ye Xin seemed to have finally regained her senses. Why did she not control her temper earlier?! It was all that damn woman¡¯s fault. Anger rose in her heart again, and she raised her hand to hit Song Ning.


    Song Ning blocked Ye Xing¡¯s hand before she held a silver needle to Ye Xin¡¯s face. She said icily, ¡°Do you want to try getting poke by this and see what happens?¡±


    At this moment, Song Ning and Jiahui¡¯s colleague who had just returned from lunch stood at the entrance and eximed in shock, ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡±


    Upon hearing her colleague¡¯s voice, Song Ning withdrew her hand and backed away.


    Meanwhile, Jiahui prevented her colleague froming into the office. ¡°Don¡¯te in. Don¡¯te in. I¡¯ve already called the police. We must protect the scene!¡±


    Ye Xin said through gritted teeth, ¡°You vicious woman! Song Ning, name your price! I¡¯m willing to pay you any amount as long as you agree to divorce Mu Chen!¡±


    Song Ning sneered. ¡°You¡¯re talking to the wrong person. You should look for Mu Chen and speak to him instead!¡±


    At this moment, a voice brimming with anxiety rang from outside the office. ¡°Ye Xin! Peng! What¡¯s the matter?!¡±


    ¡°Yang Li, you¡¯re here!¡± Ye Xin was clearly relieved when she heard Yang Li¡¯s voice. It was as though she had seen her savior.


    Meanwhile, Song Ning sighed inwardly. She turned around to take a look outside.


    There were many people gathered outside the office; her ssmates and her colleagues were standing outside with varying expressions of confusion.


    Jiahui, who stopped everyone froming in, exined that these people were here to cause trouble.


    At this moment, a middle-aged man standing next to Yang Li called out in a trembling voice, ¡°N-Ning Xia?!¡±


    The middle-aged man¡¯s voice was drowned by themotion, but Ye Xin, who was standing next to Yang Li, had heard him. She could not help but tremble all over as soon as she heard that name. After a moment, she looked at the middle-aged man and asked in shock and confusion, ¡°Director Pan, what did you say?¡±


    The middle-aged man¡¯s name was Pan Hao. He was also one of the most famous directors in China. Most importantly, he was the chief director of ¡®Yi Yao¡¯.


    Pan Hao did not respond to Ye Xin; his eyes were fixed on someone standing behind her.


    Ye Xin turned around and followed the direction of Pan Hao¡¯s gaze. The only person standing behind her was Song Ning.


    At this moment, Song Ning stepped forward with a faint smile on her face. ¡°Director Pan.¡±


    Pan Hao was so excited that he pushed past Jiahui and their colleagues and ssmates, walking into the office.


    Jiahui immediately shouted at him, ¡°Hey, what are you doing? We¡¯re trying to protect the crime scene!¡±


    Song Ning raised her hand to stop Jiahui. ¡°I know him.¡±


    Jiahui said pointedly, ¡°If you dare to bully Song Ning, I¡¯ll make you rot in prison!¡±


    On the other hand, Pan Hao could not help but smile as he looked at Song Ning. He thought that she was still the same. Just like before, everyone around her was very protective of her.


    Meanwhile, Song Ning lifted her hand and tapped the back of the motionless bodyguard, causing him to stumble forward and almost falling to the ground.


    As soon as the bodyguard regained mobility, he raised his hand, clearly intending to hit Song Ning¡­


    One of Song Ning¡¯s ssmates shouted, ¡°See what happens if you hit her!¡±


    The bodyguard instinctively withdrew his hand and looked at Ye Xin, who was still in a daze.


    Song Ning moved to the other bodyguard who was cradling his elbow and removed a silver needle from his outer arm. He straightened his back immediately now that his elbow was no longer in pain. However, he did not dare to make a move.


    Finally, Song Ning called out calmly, ¡°Ms. Yang Li.¡±


    ¡°Hello.¡± A hint of excitement could be heard in Yang Li¡¯s voice when she responded to Song Ning.


    Song Ning said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I wasn¡¯t aware she¡¯s one of your artistes so I called the police on her.¡±


    Yang Li truly did not know what to say at this moment. In truth, how could Ye Xin be considered as one of her artistes? She was a useless manager when it came to Ye Xin.


    At this moment¡­


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°The police are here!¡±


    The crowd at the entrance parted immediately to make way for the police.

 Chapter 52 - Calling the Cops

    <h4>Chapter 52: Calling the Cops</h4>


    Apart from the police, several executives from the hospital, including two handsome men, had arrived as well


    Song Ning¡¯s eyes flickered slightly when she realized the two handsome men were Mu Chen and Cheng Che.


    While Jiahui recounted what happened earlier to the police, Mu Chen pulled Song Ning to his side and asked, ¡°Ning, did they hurt you?¡±


    Song Ning shook her head slightly in response.


    At this moment, a policeman walked up to Song Ning and said, ¡°Doctor, pleasee with us to make a statement.¡±


    Song Ning nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯lle with you.¡± Mu Chen reached out and held Song Ning¡¯s hand, ignoring everyone else¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Mu Chen!¡± Ye Xin, who had already put on her mask, called out in a trembling voice. Her eyes were glued to Song Ning and Mu Chen¡¯s intertwined fingers.


    Mu Chen did not even deign to look at Ye Xin. He only looked at Cheng Che and said, ¡°Call thewyer.¡±


    Cheng Che did as he was told and brought his phone out to call thewyer. Inwardly, he was overwhelmed with emotions. What was going on? He had only been away for a few days; how did things escte to this point?


    Pan Hao silently followed Song Ning and the others out.


    Upon seeing this, the policeman asked, ¡°Why are you following us? Are you involved in this matter as well?¡±


    Pan Hao said, ¡°No.¡± His eyes looked slightly teary as he looked at Song Ning and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you outside of the police station.¡±


    Song Hao nodded slightly. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Mu Chen nodded at Pan Hao as well.


    Yang Li was surprisingly silent when faced with Ye Xin¡¯s wrath. It seemed as though she did not care if there were paparazzi or reporters around. She only brought her phone out and called Ye Cheng, telling him to send awyer for Ye Xin.


    ¡­


    The matter was resolved very easily, and both sides were represented by their respectivewyers.


    When the two parties¡¯wyers saw each other, they were taken aback. They did not expect to see each other in such a ce. However, they still stayed professional. With Mu Chen and Cheng Che watching from the side, the two did not dare to make eye contact and proceeded toplete the procedures for their respective clients.


    ¡­


    Yang Li and Pan Hao were waiting outside of the police station.


    When Yang Li saw the parties involved in the mattere out of the police station, Yang Li said, ¡°Peng, please bring Miss Ye home. Lawyer Jin, can you apany Miss Ye home as well so you can brief Mr. Ye about this matter?¡±


    Thewyer nodded.


    However, Ye Xin refused to leave. She moved to stand in front of Mu Chen and pleaded. ¡°Mu Chen, I made the wrong choice that day. I refused you at that time because I had important work to do. I¡¯m sorry. Please don¡¯t be angry with me. Why don¡¯t we get married now?¡±


    Mu Chen frowned and took a step back before he said, ¡°Ye Xin, please don¡¯t say such misleading words. I don¡¯t want people to misunderstand us. I called you that day to talk about work. Since you weren¡¯t willing to work with me, forget it. Let me introduce my wife, Song Ning, to you.¡±


    Mu Chen did not want to leave any room for Ye Xin to refute his words at all.


    ¡°No, Mu Chen. I was wrong. Please forgive me. It¡¯s all my fault,¡± Ye Xin said anxiously as she reached out to grab Mu Chen¡¯s hand.


    However, Mu Chen took another two steps back and pulled Song Ning into his arms.


    Upon seeing this, Ye Xin stomped her feet in frustration as she continued to beg Mu Chen. ¡°Mu Chen, please! Let¡¯s get married now, okay?¡±


    Mu Chen frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? I¡¯ll say this for thest time; I¡¯m married, and this is my wife. Her name is Song Ning, and I will never divorce her. We¡¯ll only be separated if one of us passes away. Now, do you understand?¡±


    Mu Chen¡¯s voice was rather loud, attracting the attention of passersby near the entrance of the police station. Without waiting for Ye Xin to respond, he continued to say, ¡°Ye Xin, don¡¯t think I¡¯ll give in to you or change my mind just because you make a fuss. I¡¯m not Ye Cheng. Moreover, I¡¯m not angry with you. I tried contacting you because of work, not because I wanted to marry you. I hope you understand this.¡±


    When Mu Chen finished speaking, he turned around to leave, putting his arm around Song Ning¡¯s shoulder.


    Ye Xin shrieked as she charged toward Song Ning. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! It¡¯s all your fault! Don¡¯t leave!¡±


    Cheng Che reached out and grabbed Ye Xin before she could even touch Song Ning. ¡°Miss Ye! This is the entrance of the police station. Do you want to return to the police station?¡±


    Meanwhile, the Ye family¡¯swyer seemed anxious. He could imagine how furious Mu Chen would be if Ye Xin harmed Song Ning.


    Finally, Yang Li stepped forward and hugged Ye Xin. ¡°Ye Xin, you must go home immediately. Stay at home for now. I¡¯ll call thepany and ask them to monitor the social media. What if someone secretly photographed you at the hospital or when you were making your way here? Have you thought about the consequences? What do you think will happen? What about your acting career?¡±


    With these words, Ye Xin jolted slightly, finally regaining her senses.

 Chapter 53 - Keep Your Words

    <h4>Chapter 53: Keep Your Words</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ye Xin pointed at Song Ning and asked Yang Li, ¡°Who¡¯s she? Do you know her?¡±


    Yang Li pushed Ye Xin to thewyer¡¯s side and said, ¡°Go home immediately. Don¡¯t ask any questions. I¡¯ll look for you after dealing with these matters. If you don¡¯t want any negative news about you surfacing tomorrow, it¡¯s best if you obediently listen to my words!¡±


    Lawyer Jin held Ye Xin¡¯s arm and whispered in her ear, ¡°Miss, let¡¯s look for Mr. Ye right away. Let him speak to Mr. Mu. Don¡¯t make the matter worse.¡±


    Lawyer Jin knew very well that he had to bring Ye Xin to Ye Cheng now. They would be screwed if something were to happen. There was no way Mu Chen would help them.


    Ye Xin was, naturally, aware of all these points. It was just that she could not ept the fact that she had lost. Moreover, she had been humiliated. Contrary to her assumptions, Song Ning was not a pushover at all. She had also seen the way the director had looked at Song Ning. What did the director call Song Ning earlier? No, she told herself she must have heard wrongly. She had to be confused due to the chaos earlier. There was no way it could be true.


    When Lawyer Jin saw Ye Xin seemed to be wavering, he hurriedly continued to persuade her. ¡°Miss, we should let Mr. Ye deal with this.¡±


    Ye Xin gritted her teeth. ¡®Fine. I¡¯ll let this matter go for now. However, it doesn¡¯t matter who Song Ning is, I won¡¯t let her get away with this!¡¯


    Ye Xin red at Song Ning for a moment before she looked at Mu Chen tearfully and said, ¡°Mu Chen, please calm down. I¡¯ll look for you again when you¡¯re no longer angry.¡±


    Jiahui watched Ye Xin get into her car before she turned to look at Mu Chen and asked, ¡°Hey, Mu Chen, do you promise to keep to your words?¡±


    Mu Chen asked in confusion, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°You said the only time you¡¯ll be separated from Song Ning is when one of you passes away.¡±


    The corners of Mu Chen¡¯s lips curled up into a faint smile as he said reassuringly, ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll keep my word as long as I live!¡±


    Jiahui red at him with her round and big eyes as she said threateningly, ¡®I¡¯m warning you; if you dare to mistreat Song Ning in any way, I¡¯ll make you suffer a fate worse than death!¡±


    Mu Chen was slightly taken aback by Jiahui¡¯s words. When he regained his senses, he said with a smile, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take your warning to heart.¡±


    Cheng Che pushed his sses up. He was thoroughly shocked. ¡®What the hell?! How can such violent wordse out from the mouth of this sweet little girl?¡¯


    Most importantly, not only was Mu Chen not angered, but he even reassured her!


    Cheng Che looked at the parties involved in shock. What on earth was happening? He simply could not believe his eyes.


    The point was, not only was Mu Chen not angered by this, but he was all smiles as he reassured her!


    At this moment, Song Ning patted Jiahui¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Return first. I still have something to deal with. Please help mee up with an excuse and exin this matter to our colleagues and ssmates in the hospital.¡±


    Jiahui patted Song Ning¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    When Jiahui nced at Mu Chen, he nodded at her before he said, ¡°Cheng Che will send you off¡­¡±


    Cheng Che was about to step forward when Jiahui said, ¡°The hospital¡¯s just across the road; there¡¯s no need to send me off. Stay here and protect Ning. There are so many people targeting her, after all.¡±


    After Jiahui finished speaking, she did not wait for a reply before she hurried away.


    Cheng Che watched Jiahui with his mouth agape. ¡®What a cool girl!¡¯


    At this moment, Song Ning finally turned to look at Pan Hao. She extended her hand and said, ¡°Director Pan, long time no see.¡±


    Pan Hao stepped forward and shook her hand. ¡°Hello, Ning Xia.¡±


    Pan Hao had already calmed down at this moment. Nevertheless, his eyes still reddened when he heard Song Ning greeting him.


    Then, Song Ning reached out to shake Yang Li¡¯s hand as she said, ¡°Ms. Yang Li, long time no see.¡±


    Yang Li reached out with both her hands to shake Song Ning¡¯s hand. Her eyes were slightly wet, and she was at a loss for words. ¡°Ning Xia¡­¡±


    Cheng Che lifted his hand to the bridge of his nose and pushed his sses up again. He moved in front of Song Ning to look at her.


    At this moment, Mu Chen grabbed Cheng Che by the back of the cor and pulled him back as he said ¡°Leave her alone¡­¡±


    Cheng Che struggled as he eximed, ¡°Mu Chen, they called her Ning Xia!¡±


    Mu Chen did not bother to spare Cheng Che another nce.


    Then, Cheng Che asked, ¡°Both of you are acquainted from way before?¡±


    Song Ning hesitated for a moment. It was obvious from their interactions that this was not their first meeting; they had known each other from before.


    Mu Chen smiled faintly as he said, ¡°The world is quite small.¡±


    ...


    The group found a small cafe and sat down.


    Pan Hao rubbed his hands together as he asked, ¡°Ning Xia, how are you all these years?¡±


    Song Ning looked at Pan Hao and smiled. She did not reply to his question. Instead, she said, ¡°I watched all your works over the past few years. They¡¯re great!¡±


    Pan Hao shook his head and sighed. ¡°They¡¯re not as good as ¡®Yi Yao¡¯. However, that¡¯s mostly because I wasn¡¯t lucky enough to meet such a good screenwriter, actor, and teman again.¡±


    Song Ning smiled gently. ¡°That¡¯s not true. I watched the movie you releasedst year; it was exciting and kept me at the edge of my seat.¡±


    Pan Hao did not furtherment on his movie. He looked at Song Ning intently as he said, ¡°You realized your dreams and became a doctor in the end. This is really great! You truly shine in any industry you work in. I bet Liang Zhen would¡¯ve been delighted if she were still alive to see this!¡±


    Pan Hao wiped the tears from his eyes when he finished speaking.


    Song Ning¡¯s eyes were red as well as she reached out to pat the back of Pan Hao¡¯s hand that was resting on the table. She did not say much; she believed everything she wanted was better conveyed through her silence. After a brief moment, she looked at Yang Li and said with a smile, ¡°Ms. Yang, I heard that you¡¯ve be an elite manager in the entertainment industry¡­¡±

 Chapter 54: - Reminiscing

    <h4>Chapter 54: Reminiscing</h4>


    Yang Li quietly wiped away the tears in her eyes before she replied with a smile on her face, ¡°It¡¯s nothing but an empty title. I¡¯ve been having a hard time managing the artistes under me.¡±


    Song Ning stirred her coffee as she said, ¡°After I left, I seldom pay attention to the entertainment industry. I¡¯ve only heard about ¡®Little Ning Xia¡¯ recently. I was wondering why someone would debut with such a nickname. However, I finally figured it out when I discovered you¡¯re her manager.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Yang Li hurriedly exined, ¡°Ning Xia, it wasn¡¯t me who gave her that nickname. It was thepany¡¯s decision. We didn¡¯t expect her to be so well-received. Moreover, a rtivelyrge number of her fans are your fans as well.¡±


    Then, Yang Li looked at Mu Chen and straightened her back before she continued to say, ¡°Little Ning Xia is from a wealthy family so her journey in the entertainment industry is rather smooth. However, Ning Xia, appearance can be deceiving. She doesn¡¯t have the talent to be a great actress. At best, she¡¯s just a popr celebrity.¡±


    Yang Li paused for a moment to look at Mu Chen and Cheng Che¡¯s expressions. She sighed in relief inwardly when she saw that both men¡¯s expressions remained unchanged. Following that, she returned her gaze to Song Ning and continued to say frankly, ¡°Thepany executives even said that we might be able to kill two birds with one stone if you find out about this matter¡­¡±


    Song Ning¡¯s smile did not falter as she asked, ¡°What do they want? Are they hoping I would speak out about this matter and create free publicity for them? Do they n to use me to make Little Ning Xia more popr or do they hope to force me into making aeback? Or perhaps, they¡¯re hoping to achieve both?¡±


    Yang Li nodded; Song Ning had hit the nail on the head.


    Song Ning stopped stirring her coffee and exined, ¡°I¡¯ll be graduating with a Ph.D. next year. My teacher, Li Sen, is one of the nation¡¯s nest doctors. He thinks I¡¯m talented and will be a good doctor in the future. In the past, Director Pan thought I was talented as well and helped guide me. However, I still feel that profession isn¡¯t suitable for me. If it weren¡¯t for Ms. Liang Zhen¡¯s amazing script and Director Pan¡¯s guidance, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to y that role so well. What I¡¯m trying to say is I¡¯m more suited to be a doctor. In the words of grandfather, ¡®One might not be able to save the entire world, but every life saved still counts.''¡±


    Yang Li shook her head. ¡°Ning Xia, for so many years, I still haven¡¯t met an actress as talented as you. At that time, you acted as though you were born for that role! I often use you as an example to my artistes, but s, only a few of them listen to me. Everyone else is too impatient and reckless.¡±


    Song Ning patted Yang Li¡¯s hand. ¡°Take it slow. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll meet the right person sooner orter. Moreover, I¡¯m certain I¡¯m not the only good actress around.¡±


    Meanwhile, Pan Hao, who had calmed down, looked at Mu Chen before he pointed at Mu Chen and Song Ning and said, ¡°Both of you are¡­¡±


    Mu Chen and Song Ning exchanged a look and a smile before Mu Chen said, ¡°I¡¯ve known Song Ning for half a month now.¡±


    Pan Hao said, surprised, ¡°However, I heard Ye Xin said both of you are married, right?¡±


    Mu Chen touched his nose and nodded. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re married! We got married first before falling in love.¡±


    Pan Hao looked at Yang Li as he said, ¡°Am I getting old? I feel like I can¡¯t keep up with the youngsters anymore¡­¡±


    Song Ning smiled. ¡°Director Pan, I only found outter that he¡¯s Ms. Liang Zhen¡¯s son. He had also just recently found out that I acted in his mother¡¯s movie. Everything was a coincidence.¡±


    Pan Hao was stunned when he heard Song Ning¡¯s words. Then, he pped his tight lightly as he eximed, ¡°Then, this must be fate!¡±


    Pan Hao joined his palms together and bowed as he continued to say, ¡°Liang Zhen must be watching over you in heaven and arranged for both of you to meet. This is really fate! Back then, Mu Chen was abroad so he hardly visited the movie set. After so many years have passed, who knew both of you would meet. If this isn¡¯t fate, then what is it?¡±


    Pan Hao said emotionally, ¡°Back then, if it wasn¡¯t for Young Master Mu, our movie wouldn¡¯t have seen the light of day. When our funding was cut off, it was Young Master Mu who offered to continue funding the movie so we could continue. It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that we owe him for Yi Yao¡¯s sess.¡±


    Song Ning nced at Mu Chen. He had not told her about this matter.


    Mu Chen said in a soft voice, ¡°I was only helping my mother. That book is a culmination of her blood, sweat, and tears. It¡¯s my responsibility to make sure her efforts bear fruits.¡±


    Cheng Che who was sitting in stunned silence as he listened to the conversation between these people finally regained his senses. He grabbed Mu Chen¡¯s arm and asked. ¡°Can you please exin to me who these people are?¡±


    Cheng Che knew Mu Chen would not refuse him since Mu Chen¡¯s expression did not darken.


    Cheng Che pointed at Pan Hao first so Mu Chen said, ¡°He¡¯s the director of Yi Yao.¡±


    Following that, after Cheng Che pointed at Song Ning, Mu Chen exined, ¡°This is Song Ning, no, Ning Xia¡­ She¡¯s my wife. She was the lead actress for Yi Yao.¡±


    Cheng Che was further shocked.


    The others nodded.


    Finally, Cheng Che pointed at Yang Li and asked, ¡°What about you?¡±


    Yang Li hurriedly replied, ¡°I was a staff member working under Ms. Liang Zhen back then.¡±


    Cheng Che looked at everyone as he pointed to Mu Chen and said, ¡°He is Ms. Liang Zhen¡¯s son!¡±


    Mu Chen cocked an eyebrow as he looked at Cheng Che in disdain. Why was Cheng Che stating the obvious?


    ¡°What kind of fate is this? What power brought all of you, who were scattered in different ces, together again? I have to check if there are any abnormal phenomena recently. This is too coincidental!¡±

 Chapter 55 - Respect

    <h4>Chapter 55: Respect</h4>


    Cheng Che sighed as he looked at Song Ning. ¡°I thought Mu Chen had married a random pretty girl at the entrance of the Civil Affairs Bureau. I was shocked when I found out you¡¯re a Ph.D. medicine student when we returned! Now, after returning from my business trip, I found out that you¡¯re also the award-winning actress from ten years ago! Song Ning, you¡¯re too amazing! Tell me, do you still have any hidden identity? You¡¯re a hidden gem!¡±


    Song Ning felt a little embarrassed by Cheng Che¡¯s words. Although she was not familiar with Cheng Che, Mu Chen had told her that he and Cheng Che were childhood friends. She had also learned from Mu Chen that Cheng Che was two years younger than Mu Chen. She could not help but feel she had known Mu Chen for years even though they had only gotten to know each other for half a month. Perhaps, it was due to their connections to Liang Zhen.


    Mu Chen patted Cheng Che¡¯s head and said, ¡°You talk too much.¡±


    Cheng Che reached out and pushed Mu Chen¡¯s hand aside. ¡°Mu Chen, you¡¯re too blessed. I¡¯m so jealous of your luck! Song Ning even changed career, but you still managed to meet her in the end!¡± He clicked his tongue and shook his head after he finished speaking, thinking that Mu Chen really should thank his lucky star for everything. Then, he added, ¡°Mu Chen, touch my head again so some of your luck will rub off on me.¡±


    Everyone could not help butugh at Cheng Che¡¯s words.


    At this time, Pan Hao said, ¡°Ning Xia, I can rest assured now that I know that you¡¯re married to Mu Chen. I¡¯m d you became a doctor. You are one of the rarest talents I¡¯ve ever met, but I respect your choice. It¡¯s your life after all. As long as you¡¯re happy, you have all my support.¡±


    Pan Hao rose to his feet and opened his arms as he said, ¡°Child, I wish you happiness for the rest of your life!¡±


    Song Ning stood up and hugged Pan Hao as tears brimmed in her eyes. ¡°Thank you, Director Pan! I¡¯m forever indebted to you for all that you¡¯ve taught me!¡±


    Pan Hao was very pleased when he heard Song Ning¡¯s words. He patted Song Ning¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°I hope you mean what you said! As the saying goes, ¡®Once a teacher, always a teacher.¡¯ If you encounter any difficulties in the future¡­¡± He paused for a moment as he patted his chest before he continued to say, ¡°You can alwayse to me. I¡¯m like your family, and I¡¯ll always be there for you!¡±


    Then, Pan Hao looked at Mu Chen and said, ¡°Mu Chen, you¡¯ve always been Liang Zhen¡¯s pride. I, now, entrust Ning Xia to you. You must treat her well; it¡¯s what she deserves!¡± After he finished speaking, he reached and shook Mu Chen¡¯s hand firmly.


    Mu Chen replied gently, ¡°Director Pan, if you encounter financial difficulties during filming in the future, you cane to me for help. Please don¡¯t feel embarrassed. If my mother were still alive, she would¡¯ve asked me to do the same!¡±


    Pan Hao smiled as his eyes reddened again. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll keep that in mind!¡±


    At this moment, Song Ning opened her arms and turned to hug Yang Li who was silently crying.


    Yang Li said through her tears, ¡°Ning Xia, it¡¯s really great to see you again! I¡¯m so d I¡¯m able to see you again!¡±


    Song Ning whispered in Yang Li¡¯s ears, ¡°Ms. Yang Li, good luck! I can¡¯t be of any help to you now, but if you ever feel sick, you cane to me. However, if it is for this reason, I¡¯d rather you not show up in front of me ever again then.¡±


    Yang Li could not help but smile with tears streaming down her face when she heard Song Ning¡¯s words. Song Ning was still the same as before; she did not change at all.


    ¡­


    In the car, Cheng Che looked at the two people in the backseat who were holding hands through the rearview mirror as he drove. He said with a sigh, ¡°Mu Chen, I feel like I¡¯m dreaming¡­¡±


    Mu Chen snorted coldly. ¡°Would you like me to punch you? The pain should wake you up from your dream!¡±


    Cheng Che hurriedly shook his head. ¡°No, no, please don¡¯t. That¡¯s not what I mean. It¡¯s just that everything changed so drastically after I returned from my business trip!¡±


    Mu Chen no longer paid Cheng Che any attention.


    When Cheng Che shifted his gaze to Song Ning, he seemed to recall something. ¡°Song Ning, they said you immobilized Ye Xin¡¯s two bodyguards? Are you skilled in martial arts as well? Do you know Kung Fu?¡±


    Song Ning smiled. ¡°I just poked their acupuncture points with needles. They were going to destroy theputer in our office, after all. Theputer contains the lifeblood of our department; it contains information that all of us worked tirelessly to obtain. Everyone would be heartbroken if they really destroyed theputer. Therefore, I had no choice but to act against them. I¡¯m probably going to be scolded by my professor tomorrow. The purpose of the needle is to save lives, not harm others like I did.¡±


    Cheng Che grew even more enthusiastic when he heard Song Ning¡¯s words. ¡°You¡¯re too amazing, Song Ning! Ye Xin¡¯s bodyguards are all skilled fighters whom Ye Cheng spent a lot of money to hire. And yet, you subdued them with just two needles. Ye Cheng really suffered a huge loss this time.¡±


    After Cheng Che finished speaking, he was reminded of something immediately. He said, ¡°By the way, Mu Chen, Ye Cheng wants to invite you out for a meal. I don¡¯t think this is the end of this matter.¡±

 Chapter 56 - Concealing the Truth

    <h4>Chapter 56: Concealing the Truth</h4>


    As soon as Ye Xin got home, she lifted the vase by the door, preparing to smash it.


    Upon seeing this, Gao Wen cried out, ¡°My princess, that¡¯s the antique your father got from an auctionst month! Can you please be more gentle with it?!¡±


    Ye Xin grew even more infuriated upon hearing these words. She screamed, ¡°You only care about the antiques! Are antiques more important than I am?¡±


    Gao Wen hurried over and hugged Ye Xin. ¡°My baby, what¡¯s the matter? Who upset you?¡±


    It was also at this moment that Gao Wen discovered Peng and Lawyer Jin standing behind Ye Xin. She hurriedly asked, ¡°Lawyer Jin? Why are you here? What happened?¡±


    Lawyer Jin replied perfunctorily, ¡°Something happened to Miss Ye so I was helping her out.¡±


    ¡°Something happened? What happened? Peng?¡± Gao Wen looked at Peng.


    Peng winced before she nced at Ye Xin.


    Ye Xin pushed Gao Wen away before she furiously grabbed and threw the cushion on the sofa to the floor.


    ¡°Peng, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Gao Wen asked. She only nced at her daughter and did not attempt to stop her daughter¡¯s tantrum at all, allowing her daughter to vent her anger as much as she wanted to.


    Peng replied fearfully, ¡°Miss Ye went to the hospital and got into an altercation with a woman. Following that, she was sent to the police station.¡±


    Gao Wen raised her eyebrows. ¡°With whom did she get into an altercation?¡±


    Peng lowered her head and stammered, ¡°T-the woman who married P-president Mu¡­¡±


    ¡°What happened next?¡± Gao Wen raised her voice.


    ¡°Uh, t-they¡­ they called the p-police. W-when the police came, all of us were brought to the police station,¡± Peng said as her voice and her courage grew smaller and smaller.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you what happened to that woman,¡± Gao Wen said harshly.


    ¡°S-she¡¯s fine,¡± Peng replied. She had assumed Gao Wen was asking if anyone was injured.


    ¡°That means my baby lost to her.¡± No wonder her daughter was so angry.


    Gao Wen turned to look at Lawyer Jin and asked angrily, ¡°Who¡¯s she? How dare she act so arrogantly? She dares to provoke the Ye family?¡±


    Peng took a step back with her head lowered. She did not dare to speak at all.


    Lawyer Jin hurriedly replied, ¡°That woman is President Mu¡¯s wife. President Mu and Assistant Cheng were present at that time, and President Mu called hiswyer over as well.¡±


    Gao Wen was surprised. ¡°So it¡¯s not just a rumor that she married Mu Chen? Did Xin go there to look for trouble with her?¡±


    Peng nodded quickly.


    Gao Wen gritted her teeth. ¡°That sl*t! How dare she seduces the Ye family¡¯s future son-inw?¡± She looked at her exhausted daughter who was sitting and panting on the sofa as she said, ¡°Baby, don¡¯t be angry. Mom will bring you to the Mu residence and speak to Mu Chen¡¯s grandmother. She¡¯ll definitely stand up for you!¡±


    Ye Xin sneered. ¡°That old witch won¡¯t do that. Do you know how happy she looked when she spoke about her grandson and her granddaughter-inw? Her happy smile makes me feel sick to my stomach. If she really likes me, how could she allow that woman to marry Mu Chen in the first ce? Mom, they fooled us! Tell Ye Cheng not to have business dealings with the Mu family anymore!¡±


    Gao Wen did not take her daughter¡¯s words to heart. She assumed her daughter was throwing a tantrum as usual. As she wiped the tears off of Ye Xin¡¯s face, she said, ¡°In the entire M City, no, in the entire country, you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s a match for Mu Chen. He grew up being spoiled by his grandmother so he¡¯s much more stubbornpared to your brother. Ever since he was a child, he had never had to bow to anyone, not even his father. Therefore, it¡¯s not surprising if he¡¯s angry with us¡­¡±


    ¡°Fine. I admit that it¡¯s my fault!¡± Ye Xin began to cry again. When she recalled the incident earlier, she felt aggrieved again. ¡°I threw my pride away and apologized to him in front of so many people, but he ignored me!¡±


    At this moment, Gao Wen recalled something. She asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t your brother investigate that woman? Just ruin her reputation. There¡¯s no way the Mu family will ept a woman with a tarnished reputation. At that time, they will surely realize how great you arepared to her. Where¡¯s her information? Let me have a look!¡±


    Ye Xin stopped crying immediately. She grabbed the phone that Peng passed to her mother away before she said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll deal with this woman on my own. Call Ye Cheng and ask him to invite Mu Chen over for dinner. I want to speak to Mu Chen here. No matter what, he has to be courteous to me in my home, right?¡±


    Seeing that her daughter had stopped crying, Gao Wen¡¯s mood improved. ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll call your brother and ask him to invite Mu Chen over dinner. If he refuses, we¡¯ll kidnap him here!¡±


    Gao Wen did not waste time and called Ye Cheng immediately.


    Meanwhile, Ye Xin gripped her phone tightly as she bit her lips. ¡®That woman¡¯s identity must never be made public. Since she has retired, she must stay hidden forever. Please don¡¯t show up ever again!¡¯

 Chapter 57 - Stress

    <h4>Chapter 57: Stress</h4>


    Why was the world so small? The world was so small that one would always end up meeting the person one did not want to meet.


    Although it was for different reasons, this was something that troubled both Ye Xin and Song Ning.


    At this moment, a middle-aged man dressed in an exquisite suit with his hair meticulously styled stood in front of Song Ning. From his appearance to his expression and the air of elegance around him, they all hinted that he was from a distinguished family. The man was clearly surprised to see Ning Xia. ¡°Ning Xia, why are you here?¡±


    Song Ning replied calmly, ¡°I¡¯m here to meet a friend.¡±


    The man looked around the restaurant that was owned by the Mu Group.


    The restaurant was the most luxurious restaurant in M City, and its patrons were, naturally, the wealthy and the influential. The upper floors of the restaurant were part of the office in the Mu Group¡¯s headquarters.


    The man asked skeptically, ¡°You¡¯re meeting your friend¡­ here?¡±


    Song Ning only smiled faintly as she replied, ¡°Are you implying that I don¡¯t have friends who are qualified to dine here?¡±


    When the man realized he had made a gaffe, he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ning Xia. That¡¯s not what I mean. Why don¡¯t you call your friend over, and we can have a meal together. We haven¡¯t eaten together in years.¡±


    Song Ning¡¯s smile froze immediately. ¡°No, I don¡¯t have the appetite to eat with you.¡±


    The man¡¯s expression darkened immediately. ¡°Ning Xia, how dare you speak to me like this? Mind your manners. It¡¯s clear you¡¯ve been negatively influenced over the years.¡±


    Song Ning¡¯s eyes reddened slightly as she looked at the man in front of her. ¡°Manners? After my mother passed away, no one taught me anything about manners. No one influenced me; I¡¯m just naturally rude. Don¡¯t you know that?¡±


    The man loosened his tie slightly as he softened his voice and said, ¡°Ning Xia, the door of our house is always open to you. You cane back anytime you want. It was never my intention to abandon you; it was your mother who insisted on taking you away.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention my mother!¡± Song Ning¡¯s voice rose, attracting the attention of the people in the surroundings.


    Feeling embarrassed, the man lowered his voice. ¡°Do you really have to throw a tantrum on such an asion? Didn¡¯t you learn to behave after so many years of suffering? You gave up on the chance to have a nice and easy life back at home. Look at what you¡¯ve be!¡±


    Song Ning¡¯s breathing grew heavy. She dug her nails into her palms when she clenched her hands. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t want a nice and easy life. I¡¯m not Ning Xia; my name is Song Ning! Song Ning! If you see me in the future, please pretend that you don¡¯t know me! I¡¯m not worthy enough to know someone like you anyway!¡±


    As soon as Song Ning finished speaking, she walked past the man without looking back. Buzzing noises rang in her ears, and she felt like it was difficult to breathe. She hurriedly strode across the restaurant and made her way to the internal elevator. After swiping her card, she squatted down in the elevator. Her breathing grew even heavier so she dug her finger into the acupuncture on her right hand to keep herself from losing it.


    At this moment, the elevator opened with a ding!


    Mu Chen who was standing at the entrance of the elevator looked at Song Ning in shock when he saw how pale she was. ¡°Ning?¡±


    Song Ning rose to his feet and rushed into Mu Chen¡¯s arms, hugging him tightly.


    Confused, Mu Chen instinctively tightened his hold around her as he hugged her and stroked her head with his other hand. He asked gently, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What happened?¡±


    Song Ning buried her face in his chest and shook her head.


    Mu Chen only realized Song Ning was crying when he felt the wetness on his shirt. He asked in shock, ¡°Song Ning, what happened? Tell me, what happened?¡±


    Upon seeing theck of response, he pulled Song Ning away from his body. He grew even more anxious when he saw the crestfallen expression on her face. ¡°Song Ning, why don¡¯t you tell me what happened? Don¡¯t make me worry¡­¡±


    Song Ning shook her head and asked softly, ¡°Where is the bathroom?¡±


    Mu Chen pointed in the direction of the bathroom, and before he could say anything else, she had already run into the bathroom and locked the door. He grew even more concerned when he heard the sound of retching from the bathroom. He hurriedly found a spare key and opened the bathroom door.


    When he entered the bathroom, Song Ning had just pressed on the flush button. Her body swayed unsteadily as she turned the tap on and sshed water on her face.


    Mu Chen hurriedly walked up to her and held her. She was drenched in sweat. ¡°Song Ning, Song Ning, what¡¯s the matter? What happened? Talk to me please.¡±


    However, Song Ning closed her eyes and did not respond to Mu Chen.


    Upon seeing this, Mu Chen was horrified and turned around in a hurry to call a doctor.


    However, Song Ning grabbed his hand at this time. Her hand was icy cold. Her eyelids were drooping as she said, clearly exhausted, ¡°Mu Chen, I¡¯m very tired. Let me sleep for a while. Don¡¯t ask me any questions. Please¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. Sleep¡­¡± Mu Chen carried her out and put her on the bed in the lounge.


    Song Ning opened her eyes and smiled with great difficulty. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s just a stress response. I¡¯m just going to sleep.¡±

 Chapter 58 - Gossip

    <h4>Chapter 58: Gossip</h4>


    Mu Chen held Song Ning¡¯s hand. ¡°Are you feeling sick? I¡¯ll ask the doctor toe over and take a look.¡±


    Following that, he touched Song Ning¡¯s forehead with the back of his hand. She did not have a fever, but her forehead was cold to the touch.


    Song Ning grabbed Mu Chen¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. I want to sleep for a while. You don¡¯t have to stay with me; you can deal with your work. Moreover, I won¡¯t be able to calm down if you¡¯re here. I¡¯ll call you when I wake up.¡± She spoke with great difficulty as though she was enduring excruciating pain.


    Mu Chen rubbed her hand as he said, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t disturb you.¡±


    He covered Song Ning with a quilt and did as she asked. He knew she was calm and independent. After walking out of the lounge, he saw the secretary entering his office.


    ¡°Mr. Mu, Mr. Ye is waiting for you in the restaurant downstairs.¡±


    Mu Chen nodded, nced at the door of the lounge, and said to the secretary, ¡°My wife is resting in the lounge. Please keep an eye on her. When she wakes up, call me immediately.¡±


    The secretary concealed her surprise and nodded in response.


    While Mu Chen was in the elevator, Ye Cheng called him. However, he did not answer Ye Cheng¡¯s call. When he found Ye Cheng in the restaurant, his phone was still ringing.


    Ye Cheng asked with a hint of helplessness, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re crossing the line, Mu Chen?¡±


    Mu Chen took a seat across from Ye Cheng.


    After Ye Cheng put his phone down on the table, he said in a nosy tone, ¡°Hey, if you¡¯d arrived ten minutes earlier, you would¡¯ve been able to watch a good show.¡±


    Mu Chen raised an eyebrow and poured himself a cup of tea as he waited for Ye Cheng to continue.


    Ye Cheng leaned forward and said, ¡°Guess who I just saw.¡± However, when he saw the expression on Mu Chen¡¯s face, he knew Mu Chen had no intention of answering him. After all, Mu Chen was much more serious, unlike Cheng Che. Therefore, he continued to say with a chuckle, ¡°Ning Zhe! He was pestering a young woman! I didn¡¯t expect the calm and prudent Ning Zhe is actually a veteran in love. Moreover, his target is a girl in her twenties!¡±


    Ye Cheng clicked his tongue before he continued to say, ¡°We, young people, truly can¡¯t hold a candle to these old people. You and I are both so handsome and rich, and yet, we still struggle to find a good partner. On the other hand, the older generation is targeting twenty-five-year-olds. I really can¡¯t believe this.¡±


    Mu Chen took a sip of his tea and calmly said, ¡°You¡¯re the only one who¡¯s struggling to find a good partner. I have a great wife.¡±


    Shocked by Mu Chen¡¯s words, Ye Cheng choked on tea and coughed violently. He hurriedly grabbed a napkin and wiped his mouth as he stared at Mu Chen resentfully. How embarrassing for him to lose hisposure in such a ce. s, the culprit that made him choke on his tea continued to calmly and indifferently drink his tea. After a moment, he said, ¡°Mu Chen, your standards are too low!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± Mu Chen said as he picked up a piece of wet wipes and wiped his hands.


    Ye Cheng picked his teacup up and took a sip before he pointed at Mu Chen. ¡°You¡¯re really serious? My family is in chaos because of you, and yet, you¡¯re still calmly drinking tea as if nothing has happened. Mu Chen, this is all your fault!¡±


    At this moment, a waiter brought over the food that Ye Cheng had ordered.


    Mu Chen picked up the teapot and refilled Ye Cheng¡¯s cup. He waited for the waiter to leave before he asked, ¡°Are you here to settle ounts with me?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Don¡¯t act dumb! Tell me what happened. Why did you get married all of a sudden?¡± Ye Cheng said as he cut his steak.


    Mu Chen ate a spoon of the sd in front of him. Then, he said, ¡°My grandma kept throwing tantrums and insisted that I must get married. Initially, I nned to register a marriage just to cate my grandma. Since the marriage would be legally binding, I nned to find someone with whom I¡¯m familiar to put on an act. I spoke to Ye Xin about this at that time, but she refused me because she had her own concerns. Therefore, I found someone else. However, I¡¯ve fallen in love with my wife, and I¡¯m working hard to court her now so that we won¡¯t only be husband and wife in name!¡±


    Ye Cheng tapped his fork against his te before he asked tentatively, ¡°So it was love at first sight?¡±


    Mu Chen mulled over Ye Cheng¡¯s words for a moment before he replied, ¡°No, I was destined to fall in love with her¡­¡±


    Ye Cheng clicked his tongue before he solemnly said, ¡°Mu Chen, I understand that you¡¯re angry with my sister. I admit that my sister is too stubborn and needs to be taught a lesson. However, don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve crossed the line? However, lovers should solve their fights privately. Getting a third person involved will onlyplicate things. You shouldn¡¯t have dragged an innocent bystander into this.¡±


    Mu Chen raised an eyebrow as he looked at Ye Cheng and said, ¡°Ye Cheng, why are you under the impression that I like your sister? With my bluntness, I would¡¯ve told you a long time ago if that was the case. My grandmother was so desperate for me to get married that she had to resort to threatening me. If I really liked your sister, would things escte to this point?¡±


    Ye Cheng was dumbfounded. ¡°But Mu Chen, you¡¯ve always been nice to Xin!¡±


    Mu Chen looked at him disdainfully as though he was looking at an idiot as he said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that because she¡¯s your sister? Of course, I¡¯d be more polite to her. However, just because I¡¯m nice to her doesn¡¯t mean that I like her. The Mu Group has thousands of female employees, and I treat all of them well. Based on your logic, I should have a harem by now.¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Ye Cheng felt a headacheing on. ¡°No, Mu Chen, it¡¯s not the same. You¡­¡±

 Chapter 59 - Negotiations

    <h4>Chapter 59: Negotiations</h4>


    Ye Cheng lowered his voice and said, ¡°When we were living in the same dormitory back then, you didn¡¯t even react when we showed you adult films. At that time, we even questioned your sexual orientation, and you said the women in the films weren¡¯t good enough to attract your attention. I remember all of us asking what kind of woman would attract you¡­ Do you remember what you said? You said you¡¯d think about it when a woman manages to get close to you. For so many years, is there another woman apart from my sister who managed to get close to you? Perhaps, the only other woman is your grandma! Even your f*cking assistant is male! If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I¡¯ve known you for so long, I would¡¯ve doubted your sexual orientation as well!¡±


    Mu Chen reached out and pushed Ye Cheng who had leaned in away before he said, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Ye Cheng smiled and straightened his back. ¡°Mu Chen, seriously, stop stirring up trouble. My sister keeps destroying things at home every day. Just think of it as doing me a favor. Please calm down, and stop this nonsense. We¡¯ve been friends for so many years so please stop this for my sake.¡±


    Mu Chen smiled as he looked at Ye Cheng. However, his smile did not reach his eyes. ¡°Ye Cheng, for thest time, I¡¯m married. No matter how our marriage started, I¡¯m very satisfied with where I am now. I like her very much. No, I¡¯m in love with her. I¡¯m only waiting for her to reciprocate my feelings. I¡¯m enjoying the process of courting her and making her happy. Moreover, you know I¡¯ve always been loyal.¡±


    Ye Cheng stared at Mu Chen; his smile was gradually fading. ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    Mu Chen nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ye Cheng remained silent, but his gaze was still fixed on Mu Chen.


    Mu Chen put down the tableware, leaned back on his chair, and returned Ye Cheng¡¯s gaze. ¡°Yesterday, Ye Xin went to look for trouble with Song Ning. I¡¯m guessing you¡¯re the one who investigated my wife. Did you think about the consequences when you did such a thing? I¡¯m sure you did, but you just didn¡¯t care. After all, you knew Ye Xin wouldn¡¯t get into trouble no matter what; even if she did, all you need to do is spend some money to bail her out. You even sent bodyguards to protect her. Ye Cheng, I was the one who wanted to marry Song Ning; she didn¡¯t force me into this marriage. If you look for trouble with her over this matter, doesn¡¯t this mean you¡¯re dissatisfied with me as well?¡±


    Ye Cheng¡¯s expression darkened immediately.


    Mu Chen¡¯s tone was calm, but there was no mistaking the iciness in his tone as he said, ¡°You should thank Song Ning. She handled the matter very well yesterday. The matter was dealt with peacefully, and Ye Xin didn¡¯t suffer too big of a loss. I would¡¯ve made Ye Xin regret her actions otherwise. You know I¡¯ve always been overprotective of those I love¡­¡±


    Ye Cheng¡¯s expression changed upon hearing these words.


    The two men stared at each other silently before Ye Cheng finally softened his tone and said, ¡°Mu Chen, the entire city thinks of you and my sister as a couple. If you do this, her reputation would be ruined!¡±


    Mu Chen bluntly said, ¡°Ye Cheng, have you ever thought about why the entire city thinks I¡¯m in a rtionship with your sister? You should know your sister used me to create headlines and wanted to use our so-called rtionship to increase her poprity. I didn¡¯t hold her ountable for your sake. In any case, I have no doubt you were aware of her actions at that time so don¡¯t y dumb. I¡¯ll treat the matter as doing you a favor, but my patience has its limits as well¡­¡±


    Ye Cheng lifted his teacup and sighed in relief. ¡°So you weren¡¯t acting out of anger?¡±


    Mu Chen shook his head. His attitude seemed to soften as well as he said, ¡°I¡¯m not angry. At that time, I was only asking Ye Xin for help. It¡¯s her prerogative to refuse me. In the end, I found Song Ning to help me, but I ended up falling for her. For that reason, I changed my mind and want our marriage to be real.¡±


    Ye Cheng sighed heavily when he saw the determination shing in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. ¡°My sister can only me herself for not seizing the opportunity to marry you. I have nothing left to say. However, I hope we¡¯ll still be friends and partners despite the issue with my sister!¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Mu Chen truly did not have anything against Ye Cheng.


    After a while, Ye Cheng curiously asked, ¡°I¡¯m very curious, Mu Chen, is that girl pretty? How did she manage to win your heart? Moreover, based on your words, it seems like she doesn¡¯t return your feelings?¡±


    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze turned gentle as soon as Song Ning was mentioned. ¡°She¡¯s very beautiful and has a great personality. I¡¯m trying my best to pursue her now¡­¡± He could not help but feel worried again when he recalled the state Song Ning was in earlier.


    Ye Cheng was puzzled. ¡°She sounds like my sister. My sister is beautiful and has a great personality. The only difference is that my sister actually likes you. Do you not like my sister because she made the first move?¡±


    Mu Chen frowned. ¡°Ye Cheng! Stop talking nonsense. I know you¡¯re rather loyal as well so you know what I mean.¡±


    Ye Cheng smiled and lifted his hands as though he was surrendering. ¡°Fine, fine, I¡¯ll stop messing around. You are probably thest president on earth to be so innocent when ites to love. One day, she¡¯ll break your heart!¡±


    The corners of Mu Chen¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°You can keep on waiting because that won¡¯t happen.¡±

 Chapter 60 - Commands

    <h4>Chapter 60: Commands</h4>


    Ye Cheng¡¯s expression darkened as soon as he got into his car. He brought his phone out and dialed a string of numbers. When the call connected, he said, ¡°Investigate the whereabouts of Song Ning, the woman I asked you to look up yesterday. If she goes to a club, look for an opportunity to ruin her or something. After a while, drive her out of M City. Keep an eye out on Mu Chen; don¡¯t let him find out about this. Be as discreet as possible!¡±


    After the call disconnected, he tossed his phone on the seat before he removed his jacket. Then, he asked his driver, ¡°Did you see Mr. Ning¡¯s car?¡±


    The driver nodded. ¡°Yes, he has already left.¡±


    ¡°Find out who he was meeting and see if there were any young women around him recently.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± the driver replied.


    Ye Cheng leaned back in the seat and closed his eyes. He and Mu Chen had known each other since they were children. They attended the same kindergarten and the same university. Both of them were burdened with the responsibility of inheriting their families¡¯ businesses so they had undergone all kinds of rigorous training since they were young.


    During their four years in university, he and Mu Chen hid their wealthy backgrounds and studied with ordinary identities. They even stayed in the dormitories with their ssmates. Perhaps, it was due to their simrities, they became quite close. Mu Chen had always been aloof and taciturn so he would speak up for Mu Chen. Therefore, Mu Chen had always respected Ye Cheng. When both of them took over their respective families¡¯ businesses, the two families had an unprecedented good rtionship.


    For all these reasons, Ye Cheng had hoped Ye Xin would be able to marry Mu Chen. Not only would it stabilize the rtionship between their families, but he knew Mu Chen was a good man and would not mistreat his sister.


    With Ye Xin¡¯s bad temper, she would definitely have conflicts with her parents-inw. However, since Mu Chen¡¯s mother had passed away, there was no need for her to worry about conflicts with her inws. Moreover, he was unwilling to meet his biological father and stepmother because of his mother.


    Therefore, in Ye Cheng¡¯s opinion, in the entire M City, only Mu Chen was a match for Ye Xin.


    Let alone Ye Xin, even Ye Cheng was upset when he discovered a random woman had appeared out of nowhere and married Ye Cheng.


    Anyone or anything that stood in his path had to be removed. It was their instinct to be ruthless, both him and Mu Chen. It was as simple as that.


    Inparison, Ye Cheng was more interested in Ning Zhe.


    The Ning family was a low-profile wealthy family. Ning Zhe had begun keeping a low profile after his divorce ten years ago. The Ning family had very few descendants. Ning Zhe was in his fifties, but his son was still in junior high school. He had a daughter as well, but she had disappeared after his divorce. It was likely that his daughter had been taken away from him.


    Everyone knew about Ning Zhe¡¯s divorce back then. It was normal for men like him to have affairs or illegitimate children. Even Ye Cheng¡¯s father had a mistress. Fortunately, Ye Cheng¡¯s mother was unaware of it so his mother did not kick up a huge fuss.


    Ye Cheng knew he was fortunate since his father did not have any illegitimate children who would fight him for the inheritance. Naturally, he would not allow his father to have illegitimate children as well. As a man, he understood his father, but it did not mean he would allow his father to bring him trouble.


    Nevertheless, Ye Cheng knew that even if his mother was aware of his father¡¯s affairs, she would not divorce his father for personal reasons.


    However, Ning Zhe¡¯s wife at that time was different. When she found out about his extramarital affairs and illegitimate children, she chose to divorce him. Moreover, she did not want alimony from the Ning family. All she wanted was to regain her business from the Ning family regardless of the loss. Following that, she went to court to fight Ning Zhe for custody of their daughter.


    Ning Zhe¡¯s wife was the talk of the town back then. The moment she lost her love for her husband, she did not hesitate to end the marriage. She did not depend on him nor did shepromise.


    After the divorce, Ning Zhe¡¯s reputation took a hit. His wife gave everything up and only asked for the custody of their daughter. This made the public see him negatively; they saw him as a jerk who abandoned his wife and child for his mistress.


    Ever since then, Ning Zhe¡¯s ex-wife and his daughter disappeared from the public eye.


    Simrly, Ning Zhe¡¯s new wife hardly appeared in the public as well due to the public¡¯s criticism toward her.


    Ning Zhe suffered huge losses and kept a low profile for years.


    In Ye Cheng¡¯s opinion, Ning Zhe¡¯s ex-wife was not on the losing end at all. In fact, he considered her the winner of the entire mess.


    In the past few years, Ye Cheng had begun to pay attention to the traditional handicraft industry. It was a rtively unpopr niche, but there was arge profit margin to be made. He wanted to find a new approach to enter the industry, but he found that the Ning family was the market leader in that sector. For example, the embroidery market was almost entirely monopolized by the Ning family.


    It was for this reason that Ye Cheng took an interest in Ning Zhe and his past.


    In this age of advanced information technology, it was not easy for the Ning family to maintain such a low profile. In any case, Ye Cheng thought this was a good opportunity for him.


    In fact, it did not matter to Ye Cheng when Mu Chen married Ye Xin. He was not worried that Mu Chen would not marry his sister. Like him, he knew Mu Chen did not have a choice in this matter. Since Mu Chen seemed to be crazy in love now, it was the perfect moment for Ye Cheng to take action.


    Ye Cheng thought perhaps it was due to Mu Chen¡¯s mother being an author that contributed to Mu Chen being an idealist. After all, Mu Chen thought people like them would be able to have romantic rtionships and loving marriages.


    On the other hand, Ye Cheng only thought that it was f*cking nonsense!

 Chapter 61 - Surveillance

    <h4>Chapter 61: Surveince</h4>


    Meanwhile, when Mu Chen was hurrying back to his office, he ran into his secretary who was just about to leave. He asked, ¡°Is she awake?¡±


    The secretary shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no movement inside.¡±


    ¡°Alright, you can return to your work.¡± Mu Chen nodded. He walked into the lounge quietly to have a look. Sure enough, Song Ning was still sleeping. Upon seeing this, he sighed in relief.


    After returning to his office, he fell deep into his thoughts. After a moment, he decided to have a look at the surveince footage.


    Initially, he had nned to introduce Song Ning to Ye Cheng in the afternoon so that the Ye family would give up on their ideas. He did not expect her to be in such a state when she came over.


    If Song Ning had not been feeling well since the beginning, she would not havee over at all. Moreover, based on her reaction earlier, it was obvious to him that she did not want him to see her in such a state. Therefore, he deduced that something must have happened when she arrived and before she came up to the office.


    Mu Chen rewound the surveince footage until he saw Song Ning. Soon enough, he saw her talking to Ning Zhe. He was taken aback by this. They were familiar with each other?


    ¡®Ning Zhe¡­ Ning Xia?¡¯ It did not take long before an idea appeared in Mu Chen¡¯s mind.


    He picked up his phone and dialed a string of numbers. When the call connected, he said, ¡°Cheng Che, find out the name of Ning Zhe¡¯s daughter¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, brother? Why did you suddenly take an interest in Ning Zhe? I saw him in our restaurant in the afternoon,¡± Cheng Che said.


    Mu Chen asked curiously, ¡°Who was he meeting in our restaurant?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I was rather curious as well. He was meeting a middle-aged man. Wait, I¡¯ll send a picture to you,¡± Cheng Che said before he sent the picture he had taken earlier to Mu Chen.


    Mu Chen¡¯s heart sank when he saw the middle-aged man in question. He had seen the middle-aged man before; he was an employee in Song Ning¡¯s studio.


    Song Ning had previously said that many of the outstanding employees from the studio had left. Those who remained were mostly those who had a good and long-standing rtionship with her mother.


    Where did those excellent employees go? The answer was obvious.


    After a beat, Mu Chen said in a low voice, ¡°Cheng Che, investigate the Ning group¡¯s textile and clothing businesses. I want all the information you can find.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Can you tell me what you¡¯re trying to do?¡± Cheng Che asked tentatively.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing concrete yet. Anyway, get ready. I¡¯m bringing you somewhere tonight; I have a new challenge for you,¡± Mu Chen said.


    ¡°Are you going to reward me for it?¡± Cheng Che asked.


    Mu Chen asked patiently, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Ask sister-inw to introduce me to the girl who looks like a grape,¡± Cheng Che said without beating around the bush.


    ¡°A girl who looks like a grape?¡± Mu Chen was confused as the images of a bunch grapes shed in his mind.


    Cheng Che exined, ¡°You know, the one who¡¯s really fierce!¡±


    After a moment, realization dawned on Mu Chen, and he could not help but smile when he realized Cheng Che was talking about An Jiahui. ¡°That girl is indeed rather fierce.¡±


    Cheng Che said, defending Jiahui, ¡°Yes, yes, she¡¯s quite fierce, but she¡¯s quite cute as well¡­¡±


    Mu Chen said nonchntly, ¡°If you like her, you should pursue her on your own¡­¡±


    ¡°You still have to provide me with a chance before I can start doing that. Are you bringing sister-inw tonight? If you¡¯re bringing her, why don¡¯t you ask her to invite Little Grape along?¡± Cheng Che said excitedly.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± Mu Chen did not give Cheng Che a definite answer before he disconnected the call.


    At this moment, the door to the lounge clicked open.


    Upon hearing this, Mu Chen rose to his feet immediately. He asked worriedly, ¡°You¡¯re awake? How do you feel? Do you feel ufortable anywhere?¡±


    He held Song Ning¡¯s shoulders as he leaned closer to have a look at her. A hint of exhaustion could be seen on her slightly pale face.


    Song Ning nodded. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Mu Chen helped Song Ning to the sofa before he squatted down in front of her. Then, he continued to ask, still worried, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to see a doctor?¡±


    Song Ning looked at Mu Chen who was squatting in front of her and smiled. ¡°Mu Chen, have you forgotten I¡¯m a doctor as well?¡±


    Mu Chen waved his hand and said, ¡°Doctors can¡¯t treat themselves. Let¡¯s have the doctore over and take a look at you.¡±


    Song Ning shook her head before she swiftly changed the topic. ¡°I¡¯m hungry. I want to eat.¡±


    Mu Chen sighed in relief. At least, she still had the appetite to eat. It seemed like she was fine now. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go eat.¡±


    ¡­


    In the end, Song Ning chose a small and cozy congee shop close to her studio.


    Thedy boss was a chubby and friendly woman in her forties. She seemed rather happy when she saw Song Ning. ¡°Little Song, it¡¯s been a long time!¡±


    When thedy boss¡¯ eyes shifted to Mu Chen, they lit up immediately. ¡°You found yourself such a handsome boyfriend! Not bad, not bad! Today, I¡¯ll give you a special promotion; buy one, get one free! I¡¯ll have to feed you well; look at how skinny you¡¯ve gotten.¡±


    Then, thedy boss looked at Mu Chen and continued to say, ¡°Young man, Little Song is a good girl. You must cherish her. If you marry her, you¡¯ll have good luck for the rest of your life! Little Song will definitely be a good wife!¡±


    Song Ning was embarrassed when she heard thedy boss¡¯ words.


    On the other hand, Mu Chen nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Yes, of course¡­¡±


    Song Ning pinched him gently and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense¡­¡±


    Following that, the duo found a table at the corner and sat down to wait for their food to arrive.


    Mu Chen looked around as he asked, ¡°Do youe here often?¡±


    Song Ning nodded. ¡°This ce is close to the studio, after all. Sometimes I¡¯d have supper here. Moreover, thedy boss is really nice; she¡¯d give me a bigger portion when I came here in the past.¡±

 Chapter 62 - Father

    <h4>Chapter 62: Father</h4>


    Mu Chen reached out and held Song Ning¡¯s hand. ¡°It must¡¯ve been hard on you. In the future, I¡¯ll share the burden with you. All you need to do is focus on your studies.¡±


    Song Ning smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to thank you properly!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve arranged for Cheng Che toe over tonight. You can give the employees a few days off. We¡¯ll have to do a thorough cleaning, from the studio to the ounts,¡± Mu Chen said.


    Song Ning was surprised that Mu Chen was so quick to act. When she regained her senses, she quickly said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make the arrangement immediately.¡±


    Mu Chen did not object. There were some matters that could not be dyed.


    While Song Ning spoke to her employees to make arrangements, their food was served.


    The bowls of congee were warm and looked very appetizing.


    At this moment, Mu Chen recalled Song Ning had thrown up earlier so he asked, ¡°Are you still feeling nauseous?¡±


    Song Ning shook her head. Then, she sighed softly before she asked, ¡°Did I scare you?¡±


    Mu Chen nodded honestly. ¡°Yes, I was afraid that something would happen to you.¡±


    Song Ning ate in small bites and only gently set the spoon down after she had eaten more than half of the bowl of congee.


    Upon seeing this, Mu Chen asked, ¡°Are you full? You ate so little; you should eat more.¡±


    Song Ning shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m full. Are we going to the studio now?¡±


    Mu Chen nodded as he set his spoon down. Following that, he ordered takeaway from thedy boss. After cing his order for the takeaway, he exined to Song Ning, ¡°Cheng Che has a video conference after work so he¡¯ll onlye overter. It¡¯s best I prepare food for him so he doesn¡¯tinter¡­¡±


    After that, the duo held hands as they walked to the studio.


    When they arrived, Song Ning looked at the sign at the entrance and felt slightly emotional.


    Upon seeing this, Mu Chen gently patted her shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Cheng Che and I will definitely work hard!¡±


    When they entered the studio, they found that the employees had already left.


    Song Ning turned to look at Mu Chen and said with a small smile on her face, ¡°In fact, I only want to preserve my mother¡¯s legacy. However, simr to my mother, I¡¯m not skilled in managing businesses. That¡¯s why the business is in such a state now. If my father were around to manage the business, my mother would¡¯ve probably be famous inside and outside of the country.¡±


    Mu Chen¡¯s heart skipped a beat. This was the first time Song Ning had mentioned her father to him.


    The duo went to the small balcony on the second floor before taking a seat on the rattan chairs.


    Then, Song Ning looked at the streemps and said in a soft voice, ¡°Mu Chen, I met father this afternoon¡­¡±


    Mu Chen leaned closer to her, listening attentively.


    ¡°My father is the Chairman of the Ning Group, Ning Zhe.¡± Song Ning continued to speak in a soft voice.


    Although Mu Chen had suspected this when he asked Cheng Che to investigate the matter, he was still shocked when he heard Song Ning¡¯s words.


    Everyone knew about the divorce in the Ning family. The former Mrs. Ning had given up everything to bring her daughter, Song Ning, away. Song Ning was Ning Xia, the Young Miss of the Ning family. She was also Ning Xia the award-winning actress.


    Song Ning¡¯s identity was really not simple!


    Song Ning turned to look at Mu Chen and said, ¡°Previously, you asked me if I was hiding my identity from you, and I said no. That¡¯s because I¡¯ve never considered myself part of the Ning family. However, I saw Mr. Ning this afternoon and felt that I should tell you about this. After all, you might have business dealings with him. Moreover, he lives in Cloudy Peak Vis as well. Since I could even run into him in Mu Group, it¡¯s inevitable that I¡¯d run into him in Cloud Peak Vi at some point. Therefore, I decided to tell you this to avoid unnecessary misunderstandings over this matter.¡± She spoke calmly and articted her thoughts clearly.


    ¡°Were you in such a state earlier because of him?¡± Mu Chen was more concerned about Song Ning¡¯s wellbeing.


    Song Ning nodded slightly. She was disappointed in herself for having such a big reaction to Ning Zhe. ¡°I couldn¡¯t help it. Over the past ten years, I¡¯ve met him three times by chance. Every time I met him, I¡¯d be in that state. Perhaps, it¡¯s due to the hatred in my heart¡­¡±


    When Mu Chen reached out to hold Song Ning¡¯s hand, he discovered it was cold to the touch. He felt distressed for her. ¡°Song Ning, don¡¯t think about him anymore, okay?¡±


    Song Ning raised her head to look at Mu Chen before she said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to think about him either. If it¡¯s possible, I don¡¯t want to see him at all! I want to forget about him, and I want to pretend that he doesn¡¯t exist. The first time you brought me back to meet Grandma, I thought there were some things one could never escape from. I didn¡¯t expect to return to Cloud Peak Vi ever again in this lifetime. Who knew after ten years, I¡¯d return with a different identity?¡± After a quick pause, she continued to say, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet him today. This world is really too small. I can¡¯t avoid him no matter how hard I try.¡±


    Song Ning fisted her hands as she spoke faster and faster. ¡°Do you know how much I hate him? I¡¯ve even developed that kind of reaction to him!¡±


    Mu Chen held her fisted hand in an attempt to soothe her. He could tell she was agitated at this moment. Then, he gently patted her back as he said, ¡°I know. Let¡¯s not think about him, okay? We can leave Cloudy Peak Vi and move to another ce¡­¡±


    Song Ning grabbed Mu Chen¡¯s hand and shook her head. ¡°No, I can¡¯t hide from him forever, and I can¡¯t keep torturing myself like this.¡±

 Chapter 63 - The Past

    <h4>Chapter 63: The Past</h4>


    Mu Chen rose to his feet and gently hugged Song Ning. ¡°Ning, you¡¯re no longer Ning Xia. You¡¯re now Song Ning, the medical student. You¡¯re also Mrs. Mu. We have our own home now. I love you and so does Grandma. The others are irrelevant. Don¡¯t torture yourself and be sad anymore, okay? My heart aches when I see you like this.¡±


    Song Ning lifted her hands and wrapped them around Mu Chen¡¯s waist as tears streamed down her face.


    Mu Chen gently stroked her head, letting her vent her emotions to her heart¡¯s content. He did not dare to imagine how she had gotten through those years. Her calmness and independence were all gained from her hardships. Although she had erected a wall around her heart, she was not as strong as people imagined her to be. When faced with the core issue, she would copsepletely.


    After calming down, Song Ning told him the story of her parents.


    ¡°My father spent a lot of effort pursuing my mother. My grandparents were reluctant to let their daughter marry so far away. When my mother got married, my grandparents had sent her off with ten miles of dowry; it was rather sensational at that time. s, their ten miles of dowry was nothing to the Ning family. After bing part of the Ning family when she moved to M City, she helped my father with his business. At that time, my father still hadn¡¯t taken control of the Ning Group. With my mother¡¯s help, my father¡¯s business was rtively smooth-sailing.¡±


    She continued to say, ¡°After a while, my mother founded her own clothing business with my father. That was also when the Ning Group began its foray into the textile industry. For these reasons, my father stood out among his uncles. My paternal grandparents were filled with praise for my mother as well. It did not take long before my father was made the heir of the Ning Group. It was also because of that that I¡¯d lived in Cloudy Peak Vi since birth.¡±


    ¡°As the business continued to grow, my father became busier as well. In order to care for me, my mother gradually stopped paying attention to the business and left it to my father. She focused all her attention on caring for me. She wanted me to be well-rounded so she did not ck in any aspect at all in regard to my education. Since I was young, I had to learn chess, zither, calligraphy, painting, dancing, and even embroidery. In fact, Aunt Liang Zhen discovered me when she watched my award-winning folk dance performance.¡±


    ¡°I used to be the pride of the Ning family. At that time, I really felt I was the happiest person on earth. My mother and Aunt Liang Zhen hit it off as soon as they met. My mother did hesitate when she agreed to let me act in ¡®Yi Yao¡¯. She felt that life was short so I shouldn¡¯t let go of any opportunity that would allow me to challenge myself. Therefore, I took a break from school to film with Aunt Liang Zhen and Director Pan. After the filming wrapped up, I received news that my maternal grandfather was critically ill. At that time, my mother and I rushed back to her hometown and apanied my grandfather during his final days. Unfortunately, half a month after my grandfather passed, my grandmother passed away as well. They¡¯d supported each other for a lifetime, and they even left hand in hand.¡±


    ¡°When my mother and I returned to M City, the Ning family had changed. No, to be precise, my father¡¯s heart had changed.¡± Song Ning stopped speaking after saying this.


    Mu Chen gently caressed her hand as though to soothe her.


    Song Ning took a deep breath before she said, ¡°A woman and a five-year-old child were living at the house.¡± It seemed to have taken a lot out of her to utter these words. ¡°At that time, my world and my mother¡¯s world seemed to have copsed. Before my mother could recover from her grief over my grandparents¡¯ deaths, she was hit with her husband¡¯s betrayal. Everyone hoped my mother would be epting of this matter. No matter what, that child was the flesh and blood of the Ning family, after all.¡±


    ¡°At the same time, ¡®Yi Yao¡¯ became a huge hit, and I became a famous celebrity. At that time, someone suggested I be the face of the Ning Group. They reasoned that I would boost the group¡¯s textile and clothing businesses,¡± Song Ning dug her nails into her palms as she said, ¡°The person who suggested this was Su Tong, Ning Zhe¡¯s lover. She was also the general manager of the Ning Group¡¯s clothingpany.¡±


    ¡°So, at that time, your mother agreed to leave the Ning family under the condition that she would have custody of you?¡± Mu Chen asked even though this fact was well-known back then.


    Song Ning sneered. ¡°Well, yes. However, that¡¯s the result. The process was not easy. My mother had treated the Ning family sincerely, but in the end, she was alone and helpless. No one was willing to speak up for her at all.¡±


    She held back her tears as she continued to say, ¡°At that time, my mother asked me if I wanted to stay in the Ning family or if I wanted to stay with her. She told me that if I decided to follow her, I¡¯d no longer be the young miss of a wealthy family and that our lives might be incredibly difficult in the future. She said if I stayed with the Ning family, I¡¯ll retain my identity as the Young Miss of the Ning family. No one would dare to slight me, and my life would be easy.¡±

 Chapter 64 - Betrayal

    <h4>Chapter 64: Betrayal</h4>


    ¡°I asked my mother how difficult it would be. Would I starve to death? As long as I wouldn¡¯t starve to death, I¡¯d follow my mother. I didn¡¯t want to be the Eldest Young Miss of the Ning family, and I didn¡¯t want to stay in the Ning family. At that time, I thought if my mother didn¡¯t take me with her, I¡¯d look for Aunt Liang Zhen or Director Pan; they¡¯d definitely take me in. After filming ¡®Yi Yao¡¯, I understood the hardships of the world. I was confident I¡¯d find ways to support myself. I¡¯m stubborn like my mother. Deep down, both of us would rather sacrifice ourselves for a just cause than to lose our integrity just to survive.¡±


    ¡°Su Tong is an extremely smart woman. She understood my mother better than anyone in the Ning family did. Slowly but surely, she used my custody rights to make my mother give up on her rights. As for my mother, in order to prevent any unforeseen circumstances, she made my father think that she only wanted money in the beginning. Coupled with Su Tong¡¯s instigation, he hated my mother to the core. With that, their rtionship of more than ten years was slowly used up.¡±


    ¡°During this tug of war, my mother and Su Tong reached an agreement. As long as my mother left the house, she would get my father to give up his custody of me. Both of them held up their ends of the bargain. At that time, my mother took the patent that she had applied for beforehand. From then on, the Ning Group could no longer use my mother¡¯s designs and embroideries. This was also something Su Tong helped my mother obtain. In order to chase us out, Su Tong was willing to do anything.¡±


    ¡°When I became popr and won the award for best actress, the Ning family began to regret their actions and wanted me to return. At some point, they discovered the important role Su Tong yed in this matter. They tried to coax me, coerce me, and bribed me; they did everything they could think of to get me to return to the family. Therefore, I announced my withdrawal from the entertainment industry. With the help from Ms. Yun Yao, Fu Le¡¯s mother, I managed to settle down. At that time, there was only half a year left until my college entrance exam. Ms. Yun Yao and my mother founded this small studio for embroidery. It was an unpopr and niche market, but with Ms. Yun Yao¡¯s management, our lives were not difficult. However, my mother was exhausted.¡±


    ¡°In a span of slightly more than a year, my mother had to go through so many hardships. She had long exhausted herself, but since I¡¯ve yet to settle down, she continued to endure. When I finally entered university, she could no longer hold on. She was really happy when I chose to study Chinese medicine. Although she had experienced and seen the dark sides of humans, she was still delighted that I would be a doctor who could save people in the future. She had always said I should live a meaningful life and not be like her.¡±


    ¡°She arranged a marriage between Fu Le and me because she thought Ms. Yun Yao would be able to take care of me in the future. If she were to leave, I would be an orphan. I don¡¯t think she believed in love anymore. At that time, she probably thought it would be enough as long as Fu Le and his mother treated me well. In the end, she only wanted me to have someone to rely on. However, I think she knew that apart from herself, there wouldn¡¯t be anyone I could rely on.¡±


    Song Ning wiped the tears off her face when she finished recounting the past.


    Mu Chen pulled her into his arms and said, ¡°Ning, I know it¡¯s difficult for you to believe that you¡¯ll be able to rely on me for the rest of your life. However, if you ever encounter hardships, I hope to be the first person you think of. Let me stay by your side and prove myself to you, alright?¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Song Ning looked at Mu Chen with tears in her eyes.


    Mu Chen grabbed Song Ning¡¯s hand and ced it against his face before he tenderly said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you want to guard your heart to avoid getting hurt, but please give me a chance to prove myself, okay?¡±


    Song Ning nodded slowly. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll try.¡±


    Under the moonlight, a warm and reassuring smile appeared on Mu Chen¡¯s face.


    Upon seeing this, Song Ning¡¯s heart could not help but soften.


    Mu Chen reached out and caressed Song Ning¡¯s face; his fingers traced her delicate eyebrows that framed her eyes.


    This girl whom he wanted to pamper and had been raised like a princess was forced to sacrifice herself due to her parents¡¯ rtionship. She had gone through unexpected changes and hardships, and yet, she remained strong like a de of grass standing in the wind.


    He could not deny that he had fallen in love with her.


    At this moment, Mu Chen traced her lips with his finger. The lips under his fingertips were soft and warm. His emotions took over, and he leaned forward to kiss her.


    Song Ning closed her eyes when his lips touched her lips.


    At this moment¡­


    ¡°Is anyone here?¡±


    A voice rang from downstairs.


    Mu Chen cursed under his breath, ¡°B*stard!¡±


    Cheng Che was a Jinx!


    Cheng Che¡¯s voice rang out again. ¡°Brother Chen? President Mu? Is anyone here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll strangle him sooner orter,¡± Mu Chen said through gritted teeth.

 Chapter 65 - Cheng Che

    <h4>Chapter 65: Cheng Che</h4>


    Song Ning chuckled before she gently pushed Mu Chen away. ¡°Hurry up and reply to him!¡±


    ¡°Come up here!¡± Mu Chen roared angrily.


    Song Ning lowered her head and smiled. It was rare to see Mu Chen so flustered and exasperated.


    When Cheng Che came upstairs, he was confused by the dark expression on Mu Chen¡¯s face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why is your expression like this? I don¡¯t owe you money!¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap!¡± Mu Chen said impatiently.


    Cheng Che¡¯s eyes darted between Mu Chen and Song Ning as realization dawned on him. ¡°Ah, did I ruin a moment? Why don¡¯t both of you continue whatever you were doing, and I¡¯lle backter?¡±


    Song Ning¡¯s face flushed red.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Mu Chen lifted his leg to kick Cheng Che.


    Cheng Che hurriedly moved away as he said, ¡°Sister-inw, you have to control him. He bullies me so often that it has be a habit.¡±


    Mu Chen was pleased by the words ¡®sister-inw¡¯. He pulled Song Ning to his side and put his arm around her shoulders before he lifted his chin and said, ¡°Have a look around¡­¡±


    Cheng Che¡¯s eyes moved around the studio as he said, ¡°This ce is really nice¡­¡±


    Following that, Song Ning led the two men on a tour as she exined the studio¡¯s works to Cheng Che.


    Cheng Che stared at Song Ning with his mouth agape. His eyes were wide open and he could not help but gulp when he saw the double-sided embroidery in front of him. ¡°Sister-inw, aren¡¯t you studying Chinese medicine?¡±


    Song Ning nodded. ¡°My mother left this studio behind. I don¡¯t want her hard work to disappear.¡±


    Cheng Che nodded in agreement. ¡°Indeed. This is part of our nation¡¯s culture. It would be a pity if the studio closes down.¡±


    At this moment, Cheng Che recalled the challenge that Mu Chen spoke of in the afternoon. He looked at Mu Chen and asked, ¡°Brother Chen, you want me to manage the studio?¡±


    Mu Chen nodded. ¡°Song Ning is still in school and will only graduate a yearter. Moreover, with Professor Li Sen¡¯s high regard for her, I¡¯m afraid he has already made arrangements for her. Therefore, she doesn¡¯t have time to look after this ce.¡±


    Song Ning hurriedly added, ¡°The main thing is I¡¯m not very good at managing a business. Moreover, my embroidery skills can¡¯tpare to my mother at all. Over the years, it¡¯s due to the support from my mother¡¯s old employees that I managed to keep this ce afloat. However, if this goes on, I¡¯m afraid the situation would get worse. I can¡¯t let those who supported me down.¡±


    ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m here. Ah, no, I mean, Brother Chen is here for you. Right, Brother Chen?¡± Cheng Che looked at Mu Chen with an ingratiating expression.


    Mu Chen did not reply to Cheng Che, but he did not rebuke Cheng Che. In the end, he only said, ¡°The staff, the ounts¡­ We need to check everything. After that, we have to make sure the business gets back on the right track as soon as possible.¡±


    Cheng Che nodded. ¡°That¡¯s not a big deal. However, sister-inw, have you thought about what direction you want your business to take? Do you want to trademark your work and mass-market it? Or do you want to market it as a high-end product and only produce premium products?¡±


    Song Ning quickly said, ¡°My mother has trademarked her works. I don¡¯t want to industrialize and mass-market the products. Embroidery requires one to be meticulous. A good embroidery takes months or even a year or two toplete. Theplete work represents the painstaking efforts of the craftsman. I only hope the buyer would cherish the work they buy.¡±


    Cheng Che snapped his fingers. ¡°I understand. All embroidery pieces have artistic values and should be sold as such¡­¡±


    Song Ning nodded.


    ¡°However, we still have to make money. This is a major matter since it concerns the livelihood of the people and the country¡¯s economy,¡± Cheng Che added.


    Song Ning nodded again.


    ¡°If we don¡¯t make money, we won¡¯t be able to keep the staff. Moreover, if the business generates profit, the staff would be more inclined to stay. The sess of the business would also fill the staff with pride and satisfaction¡­¡¯


    Song Ning smiled and nodded in agreement again.


    Upon seeing this, Mu Chen stroked her hair before he pointed at Cheng Che and asked, ¡°What do you think? Is the person I found reliable?¡±


    The answer to these questions could be seen in Song Ning¡¯s joyful expressions.


    After a moment, Song Ning asked Cheng Che, ¡°Then, what do I need to do?¡±


    Cheng Che pushed his sses up as he said with a straight face, ¡°Have a good rtionship with Brother Chen. Tell him to stop scolding me and to spend more time with Grandma. I¡¯ll be happy as long as she¡¯s happy.¡±


    Song Ning¡¯s face flushed red upon hearing Cheng Che¡¯s words.


    Mu Chen smiled and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you to ask for rewards for yourself?¡±


    Cheng Che scratched his head, looking slightly embarrassed, as he said, ¡°Sister-inw, it¡¯d be great if you can introduce a good friend of yours to me. I don¡¯t have a girlfriend yet.¡±


    Song Ning was taken aback. She did not expect Cheng Che to make such a request.


    Cheng Che hurriedly added, ¡°There¡¯s no need to think too much. That Little Grape by your side will do¡­¡±


    ¡°Little Grape?¡± Song Ning looked at Mu Chen in confusion.


    Mu Chen smiled and said, ¡°He said Miss An¡¯s eyes are like grapes.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Song Ning could not help but smile. ¡°Jiahui? Now that you mentioned it, she really does have grape-like eyes. Alright, I¡¯ll introduce her to you. However, it¡¯s not up to me if she bes your girlfriend or not¡­¡±


    Cheng Che was overjoyed upon hearing Song Ning¡¯s reply. ¡°Alright, I understand! Sister-inw, why don¡¯t you invite her out for dinner another day? Just as a simple introduction will do. Don¡¯t make it seem like a blind date. Otherwise, it might be awkward.¡±


    Song Ning nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make the introductions soon. I¡¯ll do it in a way where Jiahui won¡¯t feel pressured.¡±

 Chapter 66 - Touched

    <h4>Chapter 66: Touched</h4>


    It was already ratherte when Song Ning and Mu Chen got home, but Jiang Jin was still waiting for them.


    Upon seeing this, Song Ning could not help but feel guilty.


    Mu Chen said, ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s sote now, why aren¡¯t you resting? We had work to do earlier. We tend to lose track of time when we¡¯re busy. Don¡¯t wait up for us next time, okay?¡±


    Jiang Jin held Song Ning¡¯s hand and replied to Mu Chen, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Elderly people don¡¯t need much sleep anyway. I just want to see both of you so I feel at ease.¡± Then, she asked Song Ning, ¡°Ning, have you had dinner? Mu Chen is made from iron so it¡¯s not difficult for him to stay up for a few nights in a row. However, you¡¯re a girl. You have to make sure you don¡¯t tire yourself out by overworking, understand?¡±


    Song Ning¡¯s heart was warmed by Jiang Jin¡¯s concern.


    Mu Chen looked at the duo with a smile. He was very happy to see their harmonious rtionship.


    At this moment, Song Ning bit her lower lip as though she had made up her mind. Following that, she looked at Jiang Jin and said, ¡°Grandma, there¡¯s something I want to tell you¡­¡±


    Although Jiang Jin was slightly taken aback, she was filled with joy. ¡°What is it? Tell me! I¡¯ll do anything for you. I only have one precious granddaughter-inw, after all. Even if you want the stars and the moon, I¡¯ll try to get them for you!¡±


    Song Ning was both amused and touched by Jiang Jin¡¯s words. ¡°Grandma, there¡¯s something I want to tell you; it¡¯s about me. I didn¡¯t say anything before this because I didn¡¯t think it was important.¡±


    Song Ning told Jiang Jin she was Ning Xia and briefly recounted the past to Jiang Jin.


    Jiang Jin and Yu could not stop sighing as they listened to Song Ning.


    After Song Ning finished speaking, Jiang Jin hugged Song Ning and patted Song Ning¡¯s back. ¡°Poor child. You must have suffered a lot in the past years. If only we¡¯d known about you earlier.¡±


    After pulling away from the hug, Jiang Jin wiped away the tears from her eyes and held Song Ning¡¯s hand as she solemnly promised, ¡°Song Ning, forget those unhappy things. Grandma won¡¯t let you suffer anymore. No one¡¯s allowed to bully my granddaughter-inw!¡±


    After saying that, Jiang Jin turned to look at Mu Chen who was sitting across from her. ¡°Not even my grandson is allowed to bully you! Remember this; from now on, you¡¯ll always have my support!¡±


    Mu Chen smiled with a hint of helplessness and amusement as he said, ¡°Song Ning, you have to be like Grandma. When she was your age, she was very fierce. No one dared to provoke her at all.¡±


    Song Ning felt that Jiang Jin did not understand the reason she had said all these words. Jiang Jin was more focused on the hardships she had been through and did not think of anything else. Therefore, she reminded Jiang Jin, ¡°Grandma, if the rtives find out about this matter and use them to anger you in the future, please don¡¯t be angry. I didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you.¡±


    Song Ning had met the rtives of the Mu family, after all. It was not impossible for them to do such things.


    Jiang Jin said angrily, ¡°Silly child, you and your mother are so outstanding. I¡¯m very proud of you. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be angered by those irrelevant people.¡± Then, she nced at her grandson and said, ¡°Mu Chen, you have to work hard! Once you have enough power, no one will dare to bully us!¡±


    Mu Chen moved to sit next to Jiang Jin and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll definitely work hard. Both of you are the two women I love most in my life. It¡¯ste now. Let¡¯s rest, alright?¡±


    After saying that, Mu Chen used an arm to hug his grandmother while his other hand rested on Song Ning¡¯s shoulder.


    Yu who was standing at the side was so moved when she saw this loving scene that tears began to brim in her eyes.


    ¡­


    When Yu helped Jiang Jin into bed, Jiang Jin could not help but sigh. ¡°Those two children¡­ They really had a hard life¡­¡±


    Yu said, ¡°Although Young Lady had suffered a lot in the past, her future will only be filled with blessings now that she entered our Mu family.¡±


    Jiang Jin shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not so simple. As long as I¡¯m around, those in the Mu family won¡¯t be able to stir up much trouble. However, Mu Chen still has a knot in his heart. Is he really not going to see his father again? I¡¯m afraid something will happen sooner orter. Moreover, Ning¡¯s background is, indeed, a littleplicated. I¡¯m worried the Ning family won¡¯t let this matter rest. Those two children are too honest. With Ning Zhe¡¯s character, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯d be schemed against¡­¡±


    Upon hearing Jiang Jin¡¯s words, Yu could not help but worry as well. ¡°Then, what should we do? Young Master and Young Lady are smart, but, it¡¯s like you said, they¡¯re too honest. It¡¯d be easy to scheme against them.¡±


    Jiang Jin nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right! Therefore, I have to persevere with my old bones! Only when they¡¯re settled will I be able to close my eyes in peace!¡±


    Sister Yu hurriedly said, ¡°Bah! How can you say such unlucky words! Young Lady has already said that as long as you listen to her and look after yourself well, it won¡¯t be a problem for you to live a long life.¡±


    Jiang Jin smiled in satisfaction. ¡°I have to say, I¡¯m really satisfied with Ning. I really like her from the bottom of my heart. I just don¡¯t know when my grandson will be able to enter her heart¡­¡±


    A small smile appeared on Yu¡¯s face as she said, ¡°I don¡¯t think you need to worry about that. Young Master is still rather intelligent.¡±


    Jiang Jin pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯m afraid his intelligence will backfire on him. Moreover, will intelligence help in this sort of matter? It looks like I¡¯ll have to create more opportunities for him!¡± After she finished speaking, she could not help butugh.

 Chapter 67 - First Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 67: First Kiss</h4>


    After taking a shower, Mu Chen dried his hair as he walked out of the bathroom. When he saw Song Ning sitting on the sofa in her pajamas in a daze, he took a seat next to her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Song Ning sighed softly. ¡°Grandma is really good to me. I thought she¡¯d be angry that I hid my identity and disdained my past. However, she only felt sorry for the pain I suffered.¡± She lowered her gaze as she continued to say, ¡°Both of you are really good to me¡­¡±


    Mu Chen ced the towel down and cupped her chin before he gently said, ¡°Silly girl, you¡¯re Grandma¡¯s granddaughter-inw; you¡¯re just like her granddaughter. It¡¯s only normal that she treats you well. As for me, you¡¯re mywfully wedded wife. How can I not treat you well?¡±


    Song Ning¡¯s face turned red. She moved her head slightly, avoiding Mu Chen¡¯s touch.


    Mu Chen moved closer to her on the sofa before he said, ¡°By the way, we¡¯re a legitimate couple. Shouldn¡¯t we do what a couple should do?¡±


    Song Ning was taken aback by Mu Chen¡¯s words. She instinctively moved aside, and her face turned even redder.


    Mu Chen reached out with his long arm and pulled her closer. ¡°Don¡¯t hide. We agreed to be in a rtionship. It¡¯s only normal for us to do things that couples do¡­¡±


    Song Ning¡¯s body stiffened. Even her neck was red at this moment.


    Mu Chen wavered for a moment before he lowered his head to kiss her. Her lips were soft and sweet; they carried the coolness and taste of the peppermint mouthwash.


    Due to her nervousness, Song Ning¡¯s body was frozen stiff. She could only grab onto Mu Chen¡¯s pajama top tightly.


    Mu Chen reached out and held the back of her head, pulling her into his embrace. He was not satisfied with just kissing her; he wanted her, her being, and her heart.


    Song Ning struggled slightly as she cried out softly.


    He swallowed her cry between his lips and teeth and took the opportunity to invade her mouth.


    Both of them were inexperienced. While Song Ning was frozen stiff, Mu Chen let his instincts guide him. Only Song Ning could awaken the desires in the depths of his heart.


    Song Ning went through a huge change during her most beautiful years, resulting in her calm and indifferent demeanor. During the time she dated Fu Le, they would hold hands, at most, while they watched a movie. They had never been particrly close.


    As for Mu Chen, Ye Cheng¡¯s concern was not without reason. Mu Chen had never been interested in watching any adult movies with their former roommates. Even if he watched them, he did not have any reaction at all. As a result, their roommates even questioned his sexual orientation and ability.


    At that time, Mu Chen had said the women did not pique his interest. Whether it was the women in the movies or the women around him, none of them piqued his interest. However, Song Ning did.


    At this moment, Mu Chen was filled with the urge to make Song Ning his. His hand slowly reached up the hem of her pajama top; he felt her tremble slightly when his hand grazed her skin.


    Song Ning nervously grabbed his hand and pushed him away with all her strength before she said in a low voice, ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s voice was hoarse. He was having a difficult time trying to resrain himself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move. Let me hug You. Be good.¡± Mu Chen continued to hold Song Ning in his arms. He was so greedy for her that he could not bear to let her go. However, he knew the time was not right, and he did not want to scare Song Ning.


    Song Ning obediently let him hug her as her heartbeat slowly returned to normal.


    Mu Chen suddenly stood up and carried her horizontally, causing her to cry out in surprise. After cing her on the bed, he nted a soft kiss on her forehead and hurriedly said, ¡°Good night.¡±


    Following that, he turned around and shut himself in the bathroom.


    Song Ning covered herself with the nket. Her body was warm, and she was red like a cooked shrimp.


    ¡­


    At the breakfast table.


    Jiang Jin¡¯s eyes darted back and forth between Mu Chen and Song Ning¡¯s faces.


    Jiang Jin¡¯s gaze made Song Ning ufortable; even Mu Chen felt uneasy.


    Mu Chen put his chopsticks down and asked Song Ning, ¡°Is there something on my face?¡±


    Song Ning shook her head in confusion.


    Mu Chen looked at Jiang Jin. ¡°Grandma, if you have something to say, just say it. Don¡¯t stare at me like that. I won¡¯t understand what you¡¯re trying to say.¡±


    Jiang Jin raised her chopsticks as if she wanted to stab him. Then, she paused for a moment before sheughed evilly and said in a hushed voice to him, ¡°Kid, is it possible for me to have a great-grandson soon?¡±


    Mu Chen was stunned for a moment. When he regained his senses, he chuckled and shook his head. ¡°You¡¯ll have to wait a little longer.¡±


    Jiang Jin patted him. ¡°Then, you¡¯ll have to work harder!¡±


    Mu Chen only smiled and nodded.


    Although Song Ning could not hear the pair of grandmother and grandson¡¯s hushed conversation, she had a feeling it had something to do with her. She looked at Mu Chen quizzically, but he only handed her a ss of milk and said, ¡°Finish your food. I¡¯ll send you to work.¡±


    Jiang Jin and Yu exchanged a smile when they saw the couple¡¯s interaction; both of them were delighted.


    ¡­


    When Song Ning arrived at the hospital, she threw herself into her work and study.


    At times like this, she was usually silent. When her ssmates were chatting andughing with the professor, she would organize the information she needed and send it to everyone in the group.


    Her ssmate smiled and said with a sigh, ¡°How fortunate for us to have a ssmate like Song Ning. We don¡¯t even need to take notes. The notes she shares with us are so detailed.¡±

 Chapter 68 - Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 68: Meeting</h4>


    Jiahui said with a straight face, ¡°That¡¯s why we have to treat Song Ning better. She¡¯s our treasure.¡±


    Even the professor could not help but say, ¡°This group of yours is really rare. There¡¯s no such thing as scheming against each other and undermining each other. I don¡¯t have to worry about any of you at all. Everyone¡¯s just focused on studying. This is really nice.¡±


    Jiahui said, ¡°It¡¯s all because of Song Ning. Her aura is so strong that all of us unconsciously follow her lead.¡±


    Song Ning continued typing on the keyboard as she said without lifting her head, ¡°Jiahui, did you have honey for breakfast today?¡±


    Everyoneughed upon hearing Song Ning¡¯s words.


    Jiahui stood up and yfully hit Song Ning as she stifled herughter and said. ¡°You¡¯re really heartless! I was praising you!¡±


    At this moment, Song Ning¡¯s phone suddenly started ringing. When she saw the caller, she was briefly stunned. It was Fu Le.


    After picking up the phone, Fu Le hemmed and hawed as he asked to meet her. She calmly replied to him, agreeing to his request.


    After the call disconnected, she organized her notes and sent them to everyone in the group. It was only after she hadpleted her tasks that she asked the professor for a leave of absence.


    The professor waved his hand, letting her have the afternoon off.


    When Jiahui asked her to bring her along, she deliberately sped and ran away, causing the others tough at Jiahui.


    ¡­


    Song Ning had agreed to meet Fu Le at themon area on the third floor. This would be the first time she had seen him since they had broken up.


    Song Ning put her hands in the pockets of her white coat as she slowly strode over. She had no feelings for Fu Le; she did not know him at all. She did not know what his favorite food was or his hobbies; she never tried to understand him at all. Mu Chen was right; she never loved him. Therefore, she did not see Fu Le¡¯s action as an act of betrayal. With this thought in mind, she grew even calmer.


    If she and Fu Le got married, she knew she would not change as well. Fu Le would just be like a tool, upying the position of her husband. It was inevitable that he would betray her sooner orter.


    Their mothers¡¯ wishes were not enough for them to love each other. They were only together because they listened to their mothers, not because they loved each other.


    As a man, Fu Le¡¯s sense of responsibility was not very strong. Everything had been handed to him on a silver tter since he was born. He did not encounter any difficulties or setbacks; everything was neatly arranged for him by his family. Perhaps, someone like Feng Man would be able to help Fu Le grow as a man.


    When Song Ning finally arrived in front of Fu Le, she faced him calmly.


    Fu Le was slightly taken aback. He had prepared himself for a barrage of questions from her, after all. How could he not be surprised by herposure? However, after a moment, he thought it was to be expected. Song Ning was not like Feng Man; Song Ning was like a pool of still lukewarm water.


    Song Ning calmly asked, ¡°Is there a reason you¡¯re looking for me?¡±


    Fu Le¡¯s eyes shed. He wanted to speak, but he did not know what to say.


    Song Ning said, ¡°I know about you and Feng Man. I wish you both the best. I know you¡¯re not here to exin this matter to me so if there¡¯s anything, you can just tell me.¡±


    If Fu Le wanted to exin, he would have done so a long time ago. Why would he suddenly look for her after such a long time had passed just to exin things to her? Moreover, she was familiar with the way Fu Le handled things.


    Fu Le sighed in relief before he said, ¡°Ningning, Grandma is not feeling well. I¡¯d like to invite you over to the house to take a look at her.¡±


    ¡°Where is she feeling unwell? Why didn¡¯t you bring her to the hospital for a check-up?¡± Song Ning asked.


    Fu Le answered truthfully, ¡°Grandma insisted it¡¯s nothing serious so she refuses to go to the hospital. If it¡¯s okay, can youe over and have a look?¡±


    Song Ning was puzzled. Fu Le¡¯s grandmother was nowhere near as kind and amiable as Mu Chen¡¯s grandmother. In fact, his grandmother had always hoped Fu Le would marry a young miss from a wealthy family instead of marrying someone from amon family like her. Moreover, in his grandmother¡¯s eyes, she was a doctor who would be in contact with people from all walks of life every day, hence, she was not noble at all.


    Feng Man had said Fu Le¡¯s grandmother liked her very much. Moreover, Song Ning had already broken up with Fu Le. She could not figure out why his grandmother would want her to go over to have a look instead of going to the hospital.


    ¡°Are you free now? Let¡¯s go now,¡± Fu Le said.


    Song Ning calmly took a step back before she said, ¡°I have a ss in the afternoon so I can¡¯t leave. Moreover, my skills are limited. It¡¯s best for you to bring your grandmother to the hospital for a check-up.¡±


    Fu Le opened his mouth as though he wanted to say something before he stopped himself.


    Song Ning continued to say, ¡°Let me know if you need me to introduce you to an expert. I can help you make an appointment.¡±


    After she finished speaking, Song Ning did not wait for his reply before she turned to leave.


    However, Fu Le stopped her. ¡°Song Ning, Grandma and Dad want you toe over to discuss our matters.¡±


    Song Ning slowly turned around, rm bells ringing in her heart.


    ¡°Our matters? What matters do we have?¡±


    Fu Le stammered, ¡°M-my¡­ M-my dad hopes that we can get married.¡±


    Song Ning looked at Fu Le, stunned. ¡°What about Feng Man?¡±

 Chapter 69 - Zhuang Ji

    <h4>Chapter 69: Zhuang Ji</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Fu Le did not dare to meet Song Ning¡¯s eyes at all. He stood there with his head lowered as though he was a child who was caught misbehaving.


    Song Ning sighed inwardly before she patiently said, ¡°Fu Le, Feng man said both of you have been together for a long time. From the day you decided to be with her, our rtionship has ended.¡±


    Fu Le looked up and took two steps forward. ¡°I¡­ I can break up with Feng Man¡­¡±


    Song Ning took two steps back before she said, ¡°Fu Le, can you be more responsible? What you and Feng Man do has nothing to do with me. I¡¯m married. I got married on the date my mother and Aunt Yao selected.¡±


    Fu Le said anxiously, ¡°Song Ning, I know you¡¯re angry because I didn¡¯t keep my promise. I know I¡¯m wrong. Let¡¯s start over. We can register our marriage whenever you want. We can even do it now.¡±


    Song Ning shook her head. ¡°Fu Le, I said I¡¯m already married. Do you understand? It¡¯s over between both of us. We¡¯re adults; we¡¯re not ying house.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she hurried down the stairs, ignoring Fu Le who was calling out to her. She shook her head. He was just like a child who had yet to grow up.


    ...


    Since Song Ning had the afternoon off, she decided to head to the studio.


    After she changed out of her work clothes, she suddenly recalled something. She hurriedly brought her phone out and called Jiahui. ¡°Hey, where are you? Didn¡¯t you say you want to follow me?¡±


    Jiahui perked up immediately. ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to sell you off. Are you afraid?¡± Song Ning asked yfully.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid! I think they¡¯ll pay you to take me off their hands,¡± Jiahui replied without thinking.


    Song Ning chuckled. She really liked Jiahui¡¯s personality.


    Perhaps, due to growing up in a normal family, Jiahui was bright and cheerful. However, she was not an ignorant fool.


    Song Ning said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you five minutes to meet me at the entrance of the hospital. I¡¯m taking you to meet a handsome man!¡±


    ¡°Alright! All I need is three minutes!¡± Jiahui replied happily.


    Song Ning smiled. She fell deep into her thoughts as she waited for Jiahui.


    The four seasons in M City were very distinct. Song Ning thought Jiahui was like the sun during an autumn afternoon.


    Recently, she was rather happy. She had Mu Chen, Jiang Jin, Yu, her professor, Jiahui, and her ssmates. Being surrounded by people who were good to her gave her a clearer goal and direction.


    Just as she had said, Jiahui arrived in three minutes. She hugged Song Ning before she held Song Ning¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Before you sell me off, let¡¯s think about what to eat. I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Song Ning patted Jiahui¡¯s arm and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you to starve yourself for a while.¡±


    As soon as Song Ning finished speaking, the car she had called arrived so the young women entered the car immediately.


    As Jiahui looked out of the car window, she asked curiously, ¡°My love, are you really going to sell me off? Where are we going? I¡¯m not familiar with the direction we¡¯re going¡­¡±


    Song Ning said ambiguously, ¡°I¡¯m nning to trade you for lunch¡­¡±


    Jiahui leaned back, clearly rxed, as she said, ¡°Sure, you¡¯re my idol. If you want to trade me for a meal, I¡¯m willing.¡±


    Song Ning looked at Jiahui andughed.


    Jiahui immediately asked, ¡°Are you touched? Are you touched? Are you touched?¡±


    Song Ning nodded. ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m touched¡±


    Jiahui leaned over to tickle Song Ning.


    In just a moment, the car was filled with the sound of joyfulughter.


    Even the driver was infected by their joy.


    ¡­


    When they finally arrived at their destination, Jiahui looked around curiously.


    Song Ning made a stop at a cafe nearby to pick up the food she had ordered in advance. Then, they went to the supermarket to get some things. When they left, they were both carrying two heavy bags each.


    Jiahui followed Song Ning and asked curiously, ¡°Why are we buying so much food, Song Ning? What are we going to do? Is this food that I¡¯m being exchanged for?¡±


    Song Ning smiled. ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll hand you over to the buyer in a while.¡±


    Jiahui did not press for answers. She liked surprises anyway.


    All of a sudden, Song Ning stopped in her tracks.


    Jiahui followed suit. When she looked up, she saw she had arrived in front of a shop.


    From the door to the windowttice, they were all decorated with antique decorations. The color of the storefront was a ssic stone blue. There were two elegant rednterns hanging at the side as well.


    Jiahui could not help but exim, ¡°Song Ning, look at how beautiful thesenterns are!¡±


    Jiahui walked closer to one of the rednterns and craned her neck to have a better look. She wished she could touch it.


    On the other hand, Song Ning¡¯s eyes were fixed on the oval sign next to the door. The words ¡®Zhuang Ji¡¯ were written in gold against a ck background.


    ¡®Zhuang Ji¡­¡¯ Song Ning¡¯s visions grew blurry as she looked at the oval sign. ¡®Mom, are you watching? This is your ¡®Zhuang Ji¡¯!¡¯


    The design of the door was so beautiful that before she even entered the door, her heart was already won over.


    She was right in entrusting Zhuang Ji to Mu Chen and Cheng Che. They were really the best people to help her with Zhuang Ji!

 Chapter 70 - A Small Gathering

    <h4>Chapter 70: A Small Gathering</h4>


    ¡°Sister-inw!¡± Cheng Che leaned out from the second floor and waved at them.


    Song Ning looked up. Since her hands were full, she could not wave to him. Instead, she shouted, ¡°I brought food.¡±


    Cheng Che immediately went in and ran downstairs like a whirlwind as he shouted, ¡°Brother Chen, sister-inw is here!¡±


    When Cheng Che arrived on the first flow, he discovered Mu Chen had already taken the bags from Song Ning as Song Ning massaged her sore hands.


    Jiahui pouted as she stood at the side with a resentful expression. ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t both of you too cruel to torture the eyes of single people like me?¡±


    Cheng Che hurriedly stepped forward and took the bags from Jiahui¡¯s hands as he said, ¡°Please understand. They can¡¯t help themselves. My brother wishes he could turn himself into a ne around sister-inw¡¯s neck so he can be with her all the time.¡±


    Jiahui shook her hands and nodded in agreement. ¡°I agree. There¡¯s no one in his eyes but Song Ning. He doesn¡¯t even see me when I¡¯m standing here!¡±


    Cheng Che said with a smile, ¡°Forgive him, you must forgive him!¡±


    Jiahui nced at the duo who was talking intimately. ¡°I¡¯ll forgive him only because Song Ning¡¯s the only one in his eyes.¡±


    After putting the bags on the table, Cheng Che reached out to shake Jiahui¡¯s hands. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Cheng Che, Mu Chen¡¯s assistant. I¡¯m his childhood friend as well.¡±


    Jiahui looked at Cheng Che solemnly and shook his hand. ¡°My name is An Jiahui. I¡¯m Song Ning¡¯s ssmate and her fan. She¡¯s my idol so I¡¯ll always protect her!¡± She looked rather proud as though she was dering sovereignty over Song Ning.


    Cheng Che seemed slightly taken aback by Jiahui¡¯s words. He nced at Mu Chen and Song Ning before he said, ¡°But my sister-inw has my brother now. My brother will protect her.¡±


    Jiahui crossed her arms. ¡°He¡¯s still in the trial period; I¡¯m observing him closely! If he doesn¡¯t treat Song Ning well, he¡¯ll be out with three strikes. I won¡¯t allow anyone to bully Song Ning. She¡¯s the treasure of our ss!¡±


    Cheng Che gave Jiahui a thumbs up. ¡°Awesome!¡±


    Cheng Che suddenly realized Mu Chen seemed to have golden hands. Mu Chen randomly selected a girl by the roadside, but the girl had so many identities, each one more explosive than the other. Not only were her identities mind-blowing, but she was also very popr.


    When Song Ning saw Cheng Che and Jiahui talking, she walked over to the table and opened up the bag that contained the food. ¡°Both of you must be hungry, right? We brought a lot of food.¡±


    Upon seeing this, Jiahui hurried over to help Song Ning.


    Cheng Che leaned over and grabbed a sausage from the container before giving Song Ning a thumbs-up. ¡°Sister-inw, you¡¯re really considerate and kind. My brother is inhumane. Originally, I wanted to order takeaway, but he insisted on waiting for you to bring food.¡±


    Mu Chen threw a bun at Cheng Che. ¡°You can¡¯t stop talking even when you¡¯re eating!¡±


    Song Ning and Jiahui brought food and drinks out before cing them on the table before Song Ning said apologetically, ¡°Let¡¯s eat something simple for now. When we have the weekend off, I¡¯ll cook for everyone.¡±


    Cheng Che¡¯s eyes widened in excitement as he said, ¡®Really? Sister-inw, I heard from Sister Yu that your cooking is especially delicious. She said that Grandma can¡¯t live without eating the food you cook now.¡±


    Song Ning replied with a smile, ¡°Come over during the weekend and you can try it for yourself.¡±


    ¡°Alright! Brother Chen, you better not make me work overtime during the weekend. If you do that, I¡¯llin to Grandma!¡± Cheng Che hurriedly said before Mu Chen could object.


    ¡°I want to go as well!¡± Jiahui chimed in. Seeing her idol about to be snatched away, she could not stay idle.


    Song Ning nced at Cheng Che briefly before she smiled at Jiahui and said, ¡°Can you be more reserved? Wait for me to invite you first. At that time, you can decline or ept the invitation.¡±


    Jiahui blinked her big eyes in confusion. ¡°Why?¡±


    Song Ning smiled but did not say anything.


    Therefore, Jiahui turned around to look at Cheng Che with her big and round eyes and asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    Cheng Che¡¯s mind went nk when he saw those big eyes. He was at loss for words.


    Song Ning could not help but chuckle softly; she found it funny. She patted Jiahui¡¯s head and said, ¡°Because you¡¯re a girl. Being reserved can make the boy who likes you work harder to pursue you¡­¡±


    Jiahui did not take Song Ning¡¯s words to heart. She said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this when someone actually likes me. Moreover, what if that person likes my unrestrained behavior? At that time, wouldn¡¯t my being reserved cause me to miss out on him?¡±


    Cheng Che hurriedly chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re right!¡±


    Song Ningughed so hard that she leaned on Mu Chen¡¯s body.


    Mu Chen could not help but smile as well.


    ¡°Did I say something wrong? Ning Ning, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Jiahui asked in confusion. A displeased expression appeared soon after on her face; she felt like the butt of the joke for some reason.


    Song Ning hurriedly stoppedughing and tried to cate Jiahui. ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯tugh anymore.¡± Then, she turned to Cheng Che and said, ¡°Cheng Che, the road ahead of you is a long one¡­¡±


    Cheng Che handed Song Ning a bottle of drink as he said, ¡°It¡¯s not a problem at all. Thank you, sister-inw!¡±

 Chapter 71 - Planning

    <h4>Chapter 71: nning</h4>


    Jiahui was confused.


    Before Jiahui could ask any questions, Song Ning swiftly changed the topic. ¡°Silly, I provided you with food and drinks, aren¡¯t you even going to ask me about this ce?¡±


    With these words, Jiahui seemed to have realized something. She looked around curiously as she said, ¡°That¡¯s right! What kind of ce is this, Song Ning? It¡¯s really beautiful!¡±


    Although the first floor was still messy, its potential shone through. The hall on the left was very spacious like an exhibition hall. Although it was Oriental-themed, the colors used were not intense like red or ck. Instead, it was the soft color misty rain, stone green, the blue of the sea, and the white of moonlight. It was elegant and exquisite.


    ¡°Who designed this ce? It¡¯s really tasteful. This kind of environment would make me feel embarrassed for speaking loudly. Even if I¡¯m notdylike, I feel like I have to be more restrained. Otherwise, it¡¯d feel like I¡¯mmitting a crime against this ce!¡±


    Song Ning could not help but smile. She picked up her ss and clinked it against Cheng Che¡¯s ss before she said, ¡°Thank you, Cheng Che!¡±


    Jiahui turned around to look at Cheng Che. ¡°Handsome, you did this? Amazing!¡± After she finished speaking, she clinked her ss against Cheng Che¡¯s ss as well.


    Cheng Che modestly replied, ¡°There¡¯s Brother Chen as well. He keeps an eye over things.¡±


    Mu Chen looked at Cheng Che and said calmly, ¡°You should take credit for your work¡­¡±


    Cheng Che smiled fawningly as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t dare, I don¡¯t dare.¡±


    ¡°However, what¡¯s this ce?¡± Jiahui asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s an embroidery shop,¡± Song Ning replied as she ced food on Jiahui¡¯s te.


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s amazing. It looks high-end and ssy. Does President Mu own this ce? No, it doesn¡¯t look like it. This kind of business is more feminine and not very popr. It belongs to you?¡± Jiahui spected out loud.


    Song Ning smiled. Jiahui was a very smart girl. ¡°My mother left me this shop. I asked for Mu Chen and Cheng Che¡¯s help because I don¡¯t understand business management very well.¡±


    Jiahui¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°So this ce really belongs to you?¡±


    Song Ning nodded.


    ¡°Heavens! Song Ning, you¡¯re amazing! You really hid yourself very well. This shop really suits you; it suits your temperament.¡± As usual, Jiahui was filled with nothing but praise for Song Ning.


    At this moment, Cheng Che said, ¡°Sister-inw, the renovation will bepleted in half a month. At that time, I n to invite a few famous fashion designers over to discuss a coboration. Embroidery is a very niche market, hence, I n to poprize it by coboration with famous fashion designers.¡±


    Song Ning said hesitantly, ¡°My mother and Ms. Yun Yao had this thought before. However, they shelved the idea in the end due to the gap between embroidery and the fashion industry. I¡¯ve thought about it as well, but I don¡¯t have any connections in the fashion industry.¡±


    Cheng Che said confidently, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this, sister-inw. First, we¡¯ll position ourselves in an advantageous position. We won¡¯t be begging others to join us; we¡¯ll attract their attention instead. At that time, we can select a suitable candidate whose ideas align with ours from the crowd that swarms to our door!¡±


    Song Ning was briefly stunned as she looked at Cheng Che whose face held a hint of pride.


    Mu Chen patted her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Leave this matter to him. I¡¯ll help you keep an eye on him. I guarantee he won¡¯t act rashly and ruin the things your mother left behind.¡±


    Song Ning nodded solemnly. ¡°Thank you, Cheng Che!¡±


    Cheng Che scratched his head and chuckled, feeling slightly embarrassed.


    Jiahui asked, ¡°What kind of fashion designer are you looking for?¡±


    Cheng Che immediately began to excitedly exin his ideas and ns to Jiahui.


    Jiahui listened as she ate with an expression of confusion on her face. When Cheng Che finished speaking, she shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡±


    Cheng Che deted like a balloon as soon as he heard Jiahui¡¯s words. His expression was rather interesting to look at as well.


    Song Ning could not help butugh upon seeing this.


    ¡°I have a cousin who studied fashion design. She likes oriental clothing very much, to the point of being obsessed actually. She even won awards abroad. However, I heard her mother saying that her work isn¡¯t going well recently. It seems like her ideas aren¡¯t in line with herpany¡¯s ideas so she resigned three months ago. Therefore, she¡¯s not been in the best mood recently. I didn¡¯t really pay attention, but I think she has traveled south to look for inspiration. I¡­ If it¡¯ll help, I can invite her over to have a look. What do you think?¡± Jiahui asked tentatively.


    Song Ning¡¯s heart skipped a beat upon hearing this. She instinctively looked at Mu Chen.


    Mu Chen nodded.


    However, before Mu Chen could speak, Cheng Che hurriedly said, ¡°Sure! Let¡¯s arrange a meetup!¡±


    After that, Cheng Che continued to speak to Jiahui excitedly. When they finished eating, he brought her around the studio. It was very lively.


    Song Ning could not help butugh upon seeing this. Currently, Cheng Che looked as though his first priority was pursuing Jiahui while work ranked second.


    Mu Chen squeezed Song Ning¡¯s hand lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This kid knows what he¡¯s doing, and he won¡¯t act rashly.¡±


    Upon hearing his words, Song Ning could not help but ask curiously, ¡°Are the two of you rted?¡±

 Chapter 72 - The Fu Family

    <h4>Chapter 72: The Fu Family</h4>


    Mu Chen shook his head. ¡°We¡¯re not rted even though we grew up together. Cheng Che¡¯s grandmother and my grandmother are very good friends. There were some idents in his home and he was left to his grandmother¡¯s care. Cheng Che¡¯s mother died during childbirth and left him behind. In fact, he has an inheritance of his own, but he refuses to forge his own path and insists on sticking to me instead. He¡¯s just trying to cheat my money off me.¡±


    Song Ning chuckled before she said, ¡°It¡¯s obvious both of you have a very good rtionship. You seem even closer than brothers. In fact, even Grandma treats him like a grandson.¡±


    Mu Chen nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. When I was young, I used to make my grandma angry, but he was really good at making her happy. He¡¯s rather useful as well when he pleaded for mercy on my behalf when I was beaten up¡­¡±


    Based on what she had gathered so far, Song Ning could tell Jiang Jin was rather strict with Mu Chen. After a moment, she smiled and said, ¡°Then, doesn¡¯t this mean you owe Cheng Che a lot of favors?¡±


    Mu Chen also smiled. ¡°I guess so, but I have no intention of returning the favor. After all, most of the beatings I received when I was young was because of him¡±


    Song Ning thought that Cheng Che¡¯s quick witplemented Mu Chen¡¯s calmness. Jiang Jin was also a blessing to Mu Chen.


    Meanwhile, Jiahui took pictures of the shop before sending them to her cousin after she agreed to meet Cheng Che with her cousin. Following that, she received a piece of news that surprised Song Ning. It seemed like her cousin had some knowledge of embroidery as well.


    Song Ning was very happy; the studio¡¯s progress wasing along very nicely. Recently, everything had been going rather smoothly. She wondered if God took pity on her and decided to bless her.


    ¡­


    After rifying matters with Fu Le, Song Ning thought their paths would no longer cross in the future. She did not expect Fu Le¡¯s grandmother to be admitted to the hospital the next day.


    Fu Le looked for her and told her that his grandmother wanted to meet her.


    She had thought Fu Le¡¯s grandmother was seriously ill, therefore, she felt relieved after speaking to the doctor on duty. It seemed like Grandma Fu, who was in her seventies, did not have any major problems apart from her high blood pressure, blood sugar level, and lipids.


    When Grandma Fu saw Song Ning, she held Song Ning¡¯s hand affectionately.


    ¡°Song Ning, why didn¡¯t you visit for such a long time? Grandma really misses you!¡±


    Song Ning turned to look at Fu Le and found him winking at her meaningfully. In the end, she could only say, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ve been busy recently, and I don¡¯t have any holidays either.¡±


    Grandma Fu sighed. ¡°You¡¯re too capable just like Fu Le¡¯s mother. It doesn¡¯t matter how high a girl¡¯s education is. No matter how capable a girl is, it¡¯s still better to marry into a good family. What¡¯s the point in exhausting yourself? Look at you; you¡¯re so thin now. You should look after yourself and eat more. Your mother is no longer around so there¡¯s no one to look after you. Don¡¯t eat out all the time. They¡¯re not good for your health.¡± Then, she turned to Fu Guo, Fu Le¡¯s father, and said, ¡°When the housekeeperes to deliver food tomorrow, bring some for Song Ning as well.¡±


    Fu Guo quickly nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright, mom. Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll definitely take good care of Song Ning.¡± After that, he turned to look at Song Ning and said amiably, ¡°Is the load of your work really heavy? I heard Chinese medicine students will have to find a mentor. Do you need my help to look for a mentor?¡±


    Song Ning quickly shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble yourself. I¡¯m following Professor Li Sen now.¡±


    Fu Guo quickly said, ¡°That¡¯s great. Well, you¡¯ll have to work hard and establish a connection with him so he¡¯ll agree to be your mentor. That way, your worth will be higher after you graduate. Song Ning, you¡¯ve always been focused on your studies so you¡¯re not aware of how society works and the ups and downs of human rtionships. It¡¯s difficult for you to do everything on your own, and it¡¯s best to have connections¡­¡±


    Song Ning remained silent. She was not particrly close to Fu Guo or Grandma Fu in the past. She was only close to Ms. Yun Yao when Ms. Yun Yao was around. Over the past two years when Ms. Yun Yao was not around, she rarely visited the Fu family. Moreover, she had a feeling that Grandma Fu and Fu Guo did not think much of her but were somehow frightened of her? She was not good at dealing with people, to begin with, so she decided to maintain a distance. For all these reasons, she did not know how to respond to those words so she could only nod and smile perfunctorily.


    At this moment, Grandma Fu called out to Fu Le, ¡°Spend more time with Song Ning. Boys should be responsible.¡±


    Fu Le quickly agreed.


    After a moment, Song Ning said she still had sses to attend and took her leave. Before she left, she motioned Fu Le to follow her out.


    When they were outside, before Song Ning could speak, Fu Le hurriedly said, ¡°Song Ning, it¡¯s not good for Grandma to get angry or anxious. We can¡¯t tell her that we¡¯ve broken up. It¡¯s not good to agitate her emotions now.¡±


    Song Ning looked at Fu Le silently before she said, ¡°But you can¡¯t keep this from her forever, right?¡±

 Chapter 73 - Confession

    <h4>Chapter 73: Confession</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Fu Le said helplessly, ¡°Song Ning, can you not be so stubborn? I admit that I was wrong; you have to, at least, give me a chance to change, right? Even if you can¡¯t do it for anyone else, can¡¯t you forgive me for my mother¡¯s sake? I¡¯ll definitely break up with Feng Man.¡±


    ¡°Fu Le, whether you break up with Feng Man or not is your business. I have nothing to do with you anymore. As for your grandmother, I agree not to say anything for the time being so as to not agitate her. However, you¡¯re on your own. I have no wish to act with you,¡± Song Ning said before she turned around to leave.


    Fu Le reached out and grabbed her arm. ¡°Song Ning, let¡¯s look for a ce to sit down so we can have a good talk.¡±


    Song Ning pushed his hand away before she said solemnly, ¡°Fu Le, there¡¯s nothing for us to talk about. Didn¡¯t we make everything clear? I¡¯ve reflected on our rtionship as well. Indeed, I¡¯m not suitable for you. My mind is focused on my studies so I can¡¯t give you the romantic love you want. I can never change this about myself so don¡¯t waste your time on me.¡±


    Fu Le replied anxiously, ¡°Who says you¡¯re not suitable for me? There¡¯s no need for you to change. I¡¯ll change. I¡¯ll change, alright? All I ask is for you to not break up with me. Let¡¯s find time to register our marriage. After we get married and settle down, you¡¯ll be able to see my determination¡­¡±


    There was no change in Song Ning¡¯s expression as she looked at him and calmly said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯m already married.¡±


    Song Ning did not want to have any more entanglements with him so she turned around to leave after she finished speaking.


    Fu Le shouted at her back, ¡°How can that marriage of yours count? Song Ning, marry me!¡±


    The doctors and nurses in the surroundings exchanged a look upon seeing this smallmotion.


    Meanwhile, Song Ning did not pause in her steps at all; she really did not want to have anything to do with him anymore. He was just like a child. He probably wanted to get back together because he found that she had gotten married and was provoked by that. He was like a child who had discarded a toy, but when someone else picked up the discarded toy, he suddenly wanted the toy again. This alone exposed his selfishness.


    Song Ning really felt lucky. It was clear that she and Fu Le were incredibly ipatible. She was really fortunate she did not get married to him.


    At this moment, Song Ning¡¯s phone vibrated. Mu Chen had sent her a picture of Zhuang Ji¡¯s workroom. Her mood improved immediately when she saw the beautiful and meticulously decorated workroom.


    She was pleasantly surprised when she found out not only did Jiahui¡¯s cousin, An Ran, like embroidery, but An Ran was an expert as well.


    When An Ran discovered the studio had once belonged to Zhuang Yi, she burst into tears immediately. After all, Zhuang Yi was the reason she had fallen in love with embroidery and influenced her to embark on the road of fashion designing. Apart from that, she had been moved by Cheng Che¡¯s business direction and philosophy. Therefore, she did not hesitate to sign a contract with Cheng Che, officially bing the first employee of the new Zhuang Ji.


    With this, Cheng Che felt like a tiger who had sprouted wings. Now that he had someone who understood the current trend and technology on his side, he became even more confident about seeking cooperation with others. He was so excited that he even asked Mu Chen if he could invest in Zhuang Ji and be a shareholder. He found that he was really interested in the business. In response, Mu Chen had told him to speak about this matter again after he had made Zhuang Ji famous.


    In private, Mu Chen had spoken to Song Ning and asked her about her vision for Zhuang Ji.


    Initially, Song Ning only wanted to keep Zhuang Ji from closing down. It was something her mother had left her, after all. She was unwilling to see her mother¡¯s hard work wither in her hands. However, currently, with Cheng Che¡¯s help, Zhuang Ji¡¯s future was limitless.


    Song Ning mulled over the matter the entire night before she decided to let Mu Chen make the decisions. She believed in him. Her only request was that Zhuang Ji must not lose its heart and forget its roots.


    Mu Chen, naturally, understood what she meant and reassured her.


    Song Ning really felt the heavens were watching over her when she thought about these things.


    ¡­


    In the afternoon.


    Professor Li had asked Song Ning to go to the Inpatient Department to get a few case files for research purposes.


    As Song Ning walked past the emergency exit near the Cardiology and Neurology Departments, she was hoping she would not run into Fu Le. When she heard the sound of arguments, she felt rather awkward. When she heard the words ¡®Song Ning¡¯ and the voices, she knew it was Fu Le and Feng Man who were arguing.


    The sounds of Song Ning¡¯s grew softer; she did not want to be discovered since she wanted nothing to do with their matters and had no interest in listening to their arguments.


    Nevertheless, the volume of Feng Man¡¯s voice made it difficult for Song Ning to tune out their argument.


    ¡°The entire hospital is now talking about you chasing Song Ning and asking her to marry you! How can you embarrass me like that?¡±


    Fu Le said in a reassuring tone, ¡°Manman, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s not like that. Listen to my exnation.¡±


    Feng Man ignored Fu Le and continued to say, ¡°What¡¯s the point of exining? Fu Le, I treated you sincerely, and this is how you return the favor? Are you worthy of me?¡±

 Chapter 74 - Conspiracy

    <h4>Chapter 74: Conspiracy</h4>


    Fu Le said reassuringly, ¡°Manman, listen to me. I¡¯m not really going to marry Song Ning. It¡¯s just a ruse¡­¡±


    Upon hearing this, Song Ning¡¯s footsteps halted. She turned back and stood outside the door of the emergency exit. She wanted to know what ruse Fu Le was talking about.


    Feng Man, who obviously did not believe Fu Le, continued to cry.


    Upon seeing this, Fu Le grew even more anxious. He raised his hand and swore,


    ¡°Manman, the person I love is you. If I¡¯m lying, I¡¯m willing to be struck by lightning or hit by a car when I leave the house.¡±


    Feng Man quickly covered his mouth and said angrily, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?!¡±


    Fu Le grabbed Feng Man¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Manman, the only one I love is you. I¡¯m not being sincere when I said I wanted to marry Song Ning. My father and my grandmother forced me to do it.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Feng Man began to cry again. ¡°Doesn¡¯t this mean your father and your grandmother like Song Ning and dislike me? It must be because I¡¯m not as highly educated as Song Ning that they dislike me.¡±


    Fu Le hurriedly exined, ¡°No, no, that¡¯s not the case. My father and my grandmother don¡¯t like Song Ning either. In fact, my grandmother hopes that I¡¯d marry someone from a wealthy family or someone from an average family. If I marry someone from a wealthy family, at the very least, we¡¯d be equally matched in status. In her opinion, It¡¯d be best if I marry someone from an ordinary family who would look after her husband and children. However, Song Ning falls into neither category. She¡¯s too independent and focuses too much on her career. You¡¯re different, Manman. When the timees, you¡¯ll only need to express your wish to have a few children, and my grandmother will definitely like you.¡±


    Feng Man finally stopped crying. She said angrily, ¡°You¡¯re so annoying! Who wants to have a few children with you? Do you treat me as a sow?¡±


    ¡°My grandmother likes children. There aren¡¯t many descendants in our family. Look, my mother only gave birth to me. My grandmother doesn¡¯t like women who focus on their careers. Therefore, you have to promise my grandmother that you¡¯ll have children and stay home to take care of the family.¡±


    Feng Man nodded. ¡°I agree. Instead of spending time on outsiders, isn¡¯t it better to spend time taking care of your family?¡± After a moment, she asked, ¡°Then, why are your grandmother and your father forcing you to marry Song Ning?¡±


    Fu Le stammered, ¡°I¡­ I-it¡¯s just some business matters. I-I¡¯m not really sure as well¡­¡±


    Feng Man did not believe him. She said, ¡°Fu Le, you have to be honest with me. I¡¯m willing to trust you, but you have to show your sincerity as well, right? How can you expect me to trust you when you¡¯re still withholding information from me? All the doctors and nurses in the hospital know that you proposed to Song Ning earlier. I¡¯mpletely humiliated. Fu Le, I¡¯m not capable and can¡¯tpare to Song Ning at all. There¡¯s nothing I can do even if you¡¯re not sincere toward him. After all, it¡¯s my fault for falling in love with you. However, the least you can do is be honest with me, right?¡±


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the door, Song Ning could not help but sigh inwardly. Feng Man¡¯s words, well-timed tears, and knowledge of when to push and pull were really amazing. Even if she spent all her life studying them, she would not even be able to learn 1% of Feng Man¡¯s skills.


    As expected, Fu Le grew distressed upon hearing Feng Man¡¯s words. He felt his heart ache. ¡°Manman, my beloved, why are you spouting such nonsense? Are you trying to make my heart ache? My father and my grandmother want me to marry Song Ning because of our family business. My mother and her mother used to run a business together. Some of the patents belonged to Song Ning. If I marry her, I¡¯d be able to obtain some of those patents. This matter is incredibly important to our family business. Only by obtaining those patents will we be able to cooperate with those bigpanies. Look, you want to be the Young Madam of the Fu family, right? Surely you must want the Fu family¡¯s business to flourish¡­¡±


    Feng Man was clearly delighted by these words. ¡°Really?¡±


    On the other hand, Song Ning was dumbstruck as though she had been struck by lightning. She was not naive to the way of the world. She had experienced life, death, wealth, and poverty in her short 26 years of life. She had gone through many ups and downs in her life. However, she really did not expect the Fu family to plot against her to this extent.


    Previously, she had seriously reflected on her rtionship with Fu Le. Therefore, she did not hate him despite his betrayal. After all, she wascking in many areas as well in their rtionship. She felt that she had also yed a part in Fu Le¡¯s betrayal of her. For all these reasons, she did not resent Fu Le, the Fu family, or Feng Man.


    When Fu Le had sought her out and tried to reconcile with her, she had assumed Fu Le was just being immature and was behaving willfully like a young master.


    s, as it turned out, his words of reconciliation were a part of a conspiracy!

 Chapter 75 - The Butler

    <h4>Chapter 75: The Butler</h4>


    When Song Ning¡¯s mother and Ms. Yun Yao started the business, they had trademarked and applied for patents. Everything was registered under Song Ning¡¯s name.


    Back then, her mother had wanted to register under both Song Ning and Fu Le¡¯s names. However, Ms. Yun Yao had refused. She had said that a good man should not seek help from his parents and should forge his own path. Apart from that, she had also said Fu Le was the heir of the Fu family. Song Ning was different because she was a girl and had to rely on someone. Her mother could not dissuade Ms. Yun Yao so everything was registered under Song Ning¡¯s name in the end.


    Song Ning did not expect the Fu family to covet the business Ms. Yun Yao left behind. Moreover, it seemed like they would do anything to get it. It was obvious Grandma Fu did not like her, and yet, Grandma Fu spent so much effort pretending to treat her like her granddaughter. She found the deception rather scary.


    When she thought about Mu Chen¡¯s rtive and the Ning family, she could not help but feel, at the very least, those hateful people openly opposed them. This was much kinder than the Fu family¡¯s deception.


    Meanwhile, Fu Le finally managed to coax Feng Man into smiling.


    Feng Man said coquettishly, ¡°Then, you better not have any thoughts about Song Ning. I¡¯ll make sure to keep an eye on you¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. Why don¡¯t I go over to your ce tonight?¡± Fu Le said happily.


    ¡°You¡¯re annoying!¡± Feng Man hit Fu Le yfully.


    Song Ning no longer wanted to listen to the duo. She left quietly with legs that felt weak and a numb heart.


    Her feelings at this moment were indescribable. She could not imagine what would have happened to her and Zhuang Ji if she had married Fu Le that day. It was likely that her mother and Ms. Yun Yao¡¯s hard work would disappear in the Fu family¡¯s hands. She was so lucky to have met Mu Chen and Cheng Che. At this moment, she felt incredibly grateful to have met Mu Chen that day.


    As she raised her head to look in the direction of the dazzling setting sun, tears began to fall from her eyes.


    It must have been her mother and Ms. Yun Yao protecting her and Zhuang Ji.


    At this moment, her phone suddenly rang. It was Mu Chen.


    When the call connected, she heard Mu Chen¡¯s warm voice. ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up after work. Let¡¯s go to the supermarket since we¡¯ve invited everyone over for dinner tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Song Ning easily agreed. After a beat, she called out softly, ¡°Mu Chen¡­¡±


    However, after calling out to him, she remained silent.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mu Chen asked.


    ¡°Mu Chen¡­¡± Song Ning said again.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Mu Chen replied.


    ¡°I just want to call your name.¡± Song Ning reached out and wiped the tears off of her cheeks.


    Mu Chen chuckled. ¡°Did you miss me?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Song Ning replied without any hesitation.


    Mu Chen was briefly stunned by Song Ning¡¯s blunt reply before said, ¡°I¡¯m here. Whenever you need me, I¡¯ll always be here. Song Ning, you¡¯re not alone anymore. You have me now. We have a home¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll remember this.¡± Song Ningughed as she cried. She had a home now and people who loved her. She had Mu Chen and Grandma. She would protect herself and her mother and Ms. Yun Yao¡¯s legacy.


    ¡­


    After work, Song Ning made an appointment with Jiahui to have dinner at Zhuang Ji the next day. Following that, she made her way to the back entrance where she was supposed to meet Mu Chen. However, just as she was about to leave, someone blocked her path.


    ¡°Young Miss.¡±


    Song Ning stopped and hurriedly looked around. She sighed in relief when she confirmed that everyone was in a hurry after work so no one had heard the way this person had addressed her.


    The person in front of her was Ning Chun, the butler of the Ning family.


    When Ning Chun saw Song Ning¡¯s actions, he said respectfully, ¡°Let¡¯s talk in private.¡±


    Song Ning remained silent as she followed Ning Chun to the parking lot.


    Ning Chun came to a halt in front of a Bentley before he respectfully said, ¡°Young Miss, Master asked me to invite you back for his 50th birthday next month.¡±


    Song Ning tried to calm her surging emotions before she calmly replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t have the time. Uncle Chun, please wish him a happy birthday on my behalf.¡±


    Ning Chun looked at her awkwardly before he said, ¡°Young Miss, Master misses you very much. Madam has passed away for so many years now; why don¡¯t you let bygone be bygones? No matter what, you¡¯re his daughter, and he¡¯s your father. Master really missed you all these years¡­ Why don¡¯t you take this opportunity to reunite with the family during his birthday?¡±


    Song Ning trembled involuntarily. She tightened her grip on her back and tried not to look at the person in front of her as she said, ¡°Family? You¡¯re referring to that family that includes outsiders, right? Sorry, I can¡¯t do it. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to do it for the rest of my life.¡±


    Ning Chun said with a sigh, ¡°Young Miss, I¡¯ve watched you grow up. As an elder, let me give you a piece of advice. You have to learn to see the bigger picture. As long as you return to the Ning family, you¡¯ll always be the Eldest Young Miss of the Ning family. Master will never mistreat you.¡±


    Song Ning could no longer hold back her tears at this moment. She smiled sadly as she said, ¡°What about the mistreatment in the past? What about his mistreatment of my mother? Uncle Chun, there¡¯s no medicine for regrets. Can he turn back time and return my mother to me?¡±


    Song Ning supported herself on the hood of the car and panted heavily. The familiar feeling of drowning washed over her, making it difficult for her to breathe. Her consciousness was beginning to blur when she suddenly heard Mu Chen¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Song Ning!¡±

 Chapter 76 - protection

    <h4>Chapter 76: Chapter 76, protection</h4>


    After that, Song Ning felt herself being pulled into a warm embrace.


    Mu Chen gently patted Song Ning¡¯s back as he said, ¡°Song Ning, Song Ning, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here¡­¡±


    When Song Ning heard Mu Chen¡¯s strong heartbeat, she focused her attention on his heartbeat. Soon enough, the feeling of drowning gradually receded.


    At this moment, Ning Chun finally realized that something was wrong with Song Ning and called out, ¡°Young Miss.¡±


    Mu Chen looked up immediately and motioned Ning Chun to keep quiet. Then, he said softly in Song Ning¡¯s ear, ¡°Ningning, be good. Don¡¯t be afraid, alright? Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Song Ning inhaled deeply to calm herself down.


    Ning Chun grew anxious and wanted to speak, but he was intimidated by Mu Chen¡¯s gaze.


    Mu Chen calmly asked, ¡°Who are you? Why are you looking for my wife?¡±


    ¡°Wife?¡± Ning Chun looked at Mu Chen in shock. He, naturally, recognized Mu Chen; he knew Mu Chen was the sessor of the Mu Group. The Young Miss was Mu Chen¡¯s wife? When did this happen? When did the Young Miss marry into the Mu family? There was no wedding banquet from the Mu family. If Mu Chen were to get married, it would definitely be a huge event that would shake the entire city, right? How could there be no news at all of Mu Chen¡¯s marriage?


    Ning Chun, not being one to hold his tongue, asked, ¡°President Mu, this young miss is the Eldest Young Miss of our family. Did you just say she¡¯s your wife?¡±


    Mu Chen raised an eyebrow. At this moment, he could vaguely understand why Song Ning lost control. He wondered how much did the Ning family hurt her. Did they want her to lose control whenever she met anyone from the Ning family?


    After a moment, Mu Chen said, ¡°She¡¯s my wife, Song Ning, not the Eldest Young Miss of your family. You¡¯ve gotten the wrong person; please don¡¯t harass her again. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be polite.¡±


    After Mu Chen finished speaking, he bent down and carried Song Ning before he turned her head to face his chest, hiding her face. Then, he walked to his car and put Song Ning in the seat before driving away.


    Ning Chun stood motionlessly as he watched the duo leave.


    At this moment, the bodyguard behind Ning Chun quietly asked, ¡°Uncle Chun, are we going to snatch her back?¡±


    Ning Chun shook her head. ¡°Let¡¯s return.¡±


    ¡­


    Mu Chen carefully helped Song Ning to a bottle of water as he asked, ¡°Do you still feel unwell?¡±


    Song Ning closed her eyes and leaned back against the seat, gently shaking her head.


    Upon seeing this, Mu Chen no longer spoke. He only held her hands and gently rubbed them to make them warmer.


    After a moment, Song Ning called out softly, ¡°Mu Chen¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here,¡± Mu Chen replied gently.


    ¡°I can¡¯t continue being like this. I keep torturing myself every time I see them,¡± Song Ning said as she looked at her hands that Mu Chen gently held.


    Mu Chen remained silent. In fact, he was very worried. His heart ached for her, and he felt distressed on her behalf, but he really did not know what to do.


    After a moment, Song Ning said decisively, ¡°Can you help me look for a psychiatrist?¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Mu Chen hurriedly responded to her. He would find the best psychiatrist for her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see the psychiatrist in the hospital. I don¡¯t want others to know about my past,¡± Song Ning added in a soft voice.


    Mu Chen reached out and tucked a strand of her hair behind her ear before he said with a smile, ¡°Alright, leave this to me. Rest. Don¡¯t think about all those unhappy thoughts, okay?¡±


    Song Ning nodded slightly. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the supermarket.¡±


    Mu Chen was a little worried. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the supermarket tomorrow. We should go home and rest.¡±


    Song Ning shook her head slightly. ¡°No, let¡¯s go to the supermarket. It¡¯ll keep me upied and stop me from thinking about those things.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Mu Chen replied immediately, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s buy lots of things! You should start thinking about what you want to cook and the list of things to buy¡­¡±


    Song Ning sat up slightly. Herplexion still did not look too good.


    Mu Chen could tell she was trying her best to endure it and could not help but admire her strength. Her experience with her family had made her strong, and he knew she wanted to see a psychiatrist because she did not want to have any weakness. He really felt distressed for her, but he did not know how he could get her to open her heart so she could rx a little.


    ¡­


    The Ning family.


    Ning Chun rushed to Ning Zhe¡¯s study as soon as he got him. On his way there, he met Su Tong, Ning Zhe¡¯s current wife.


    Su Tong looked behind Ning Chun briefly before she asked, ¡°Why are you alone? Where¡¯s the Eldest Young Miss?¡±


    Ning Chun replied, ¡°The Eldest Young Miss said she doesn¡¯t have the time¡­¡±


    Su Tong said airily, ¡°How busy¡­¡±


    Ning Chun did not respond to her words and only stood quietly at the side.


    Su Tong looked up before she said with a smile, ¡°Hurry up. Master be waiting for you anxiously.¡±


    Ning Chun bowed slightly and walked upstairs.


    Su Tong looked at his back with an elegant and friendly smile on her face.


    As the old sayings went, ¡®Blood is thicker than water¡¯, ¡®Absence makes the heart grow fonder¡¯, and ¡®There¡¯s no long-term feud between parents and their children¡¯.


    It seemed like Ning Zhe finally remembered he had a daughter. He could not even control himself and wanted to invite his daughter back for his birthday.


    Su Tong scoffed softly. Ning Zhe must have forgotten that p back then. She wondered if Ning Xia still remembered it.


    At this moment, a voice rang out.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m back!¡±


    Su Tong quickly regained her senses when she heard her son¡¯s voice. She looked up and saw her son walking in with a basketball under his arm, beaming with joy.


    ¡®Ning Xia, if you¡¯ve forgotten that p, I¡¯ll happily remind you of it again. Since you¡¯ve left the Ning family, don¡¯t even think abouting back again.¡¯

 Chapter 77 - A Dinner Gathering

    <h4>Chapter 77: A Dinner Gathering</h4>


    Saturday.


    Originally, Mu Chen and Song Ning nned to hold their dinner gathering in Zhuang Ji. The employees had not returned to work yet so they had the entire ce to themselves. However, when Jiang Jin found out about it, she wanted to join them as well.


    ¡°Either Yu and I go to Zhuang Ji as well or you can ask everyone over to the house instead.¡± Jiang Jin did not want to miss out on the fun of spending time with her grandson and her granddaughter-inw.


    Mu Chen felt a little embarrassed. He was worried Jiahui and An Ran would feel ufortable. He looked at Song Ning for help.


    Song Ning smiled and held Jiang Jin¡¯s arm. ¡°Grandma, you just want to have a look at Zhuang Ji, right?¡±


    Jiang Jin¡¯s smile widened. ¡°My granddaughter-inw understands me the most. It seems like I¡¯ve raised my grandson in vain!¡±


    Mu Chen smiled. He had gotten used to his grandmother¡¯s ways. As long as Song Ning and his grandmother were happy, nothing mattered to him.


    Song Ning thought about it for a moment before she said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to Zhuang Ji in the morning? Grandma, you can give us some advice as well. When we get home, I¡¯ll start cooking, and you can rest for a while. Let¡¯s ask the others toe over. Jiahui is an especially cheerful girl, Grandma, you¡¯ll definitely like her.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Jiang Jin hurriedly nodded before she said, ¡°In fact, I only wanted to have a look at your studio, but I was afraid you won¡¯t allow me to go out.¡±


    Song Ning reached out and hugged Jiang Jin. ¡°Once you¡¯ve recovered, I won¡¯t keep you at home. However, we have to prioritize your health now.¡±


    Jiang Jin nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you, Song Ning. My granddaughter-inw is a doctor, after all. I¡¯m really blessed.¡±


    Yu chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right. Even I feel blessed. Young Lady has cured the pain in my foot. When you¡¯ve recovered, let¡¯s travel the world!¡±


    Song Ning and Mu Chen exchanged a look and smiled.


    At this moment, Song Ning suddenly thought of something. She asked, ¡°Why are your rtives so quiet?¡±


    Those people did not look easy to deal with. They had visited previously with such great fanfare, but there was nothing following that.


    Mu Chen smiled faintly as he said, ¡°Recently, the Mu Group hasunched an internal investigation. All the subsidiarypanies are busy with their ounts. The reason for this sudden investigation has been leaked by Cheng Che to my uncles, and so, they¡¯ve warned their women to stay away.¡±


    Song Ning was slightly surprised by Mu Chen¡¯s words. When she regained her senses, she said with a smile, ¡°We¡¯ll have to make sure Cheng Che eats more when we see him¡­¡±


    Mu Chen reached out and pinched her earlobes gently before he said, ¡°Hey, it seems like you didn¡¯t get the point. It¡¯s all thanks to me, not Cheng Che, that those people are staying away.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, it¡¯s all thanks to you.¡± Song Ning smiled and avoided his hand.


    The rtionship between the duo had gotten better and better, and Mu Chen¡¯s affectionate gestures had also increased in frequency.


    Upon seeing the duo¡¯s interactions, Jiang Jin and Yu were, naturally, delighted.


    ¡­


    Cheng Che brought Jiahui and An Ran Cheng Che to Cloudy Peak Vi.


    The two young women did not pay attention to the luxurious Mu family home. Instead, they were more interested in talking to Jiang Jin due to her sense of humor.


    In the past, Mu Chen was like a block of ice and would only speak concisely when it was absolutely necessary. She had grown bored of relying on Cheng Che to lighten the atmosphere. She was very happy with the presence of the two young women.


    Just as Song Ning had said, Jiahui and Jiang Jin got along swimmingly. They were like old friends meeting after a long time. They had all kinds of topics that ranged from ancient times to modern times to talk about.


    In the end, Jiahui even volunteered to take over the acupuncture treatment and physical treatment for Jiang Jin.


    On the other hand, An Ran was much calmer inparison to Jiahui. However, it did not mean she was boring. She stayed in the kitchen to help Song Ning cook.


    Meanwhile, Mu Chen and Cheng Che were discussing work.


    While they were cooking, An Ran asked, ¡°Ningning, Cheng Che showed me the list of employees. We both agreed that when work starts, we¡¯ll probably have to let go of some employees.¡±


    Slightly rmed, Song Ning asked, ¡°Why? Is something wrong?¡±


    An Ran hurriedly reassured Song Ning. ¡°No, no, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just that there are many confidential things. We have several technologies that have been patented so only employees whom we can trust are allowed to work with them¡­¡±


    Song Ning understood An Ran¡¯s meaning. After thinking about it, she said, ¡°Some of the employees are my mother¡¯s old employees, and some of them were introduced by those employees. I didn¡¯t really manage the employees before this and relied on them to help me. If you discover any problem, we¡¯ll do as you said. I won¡¯t ask so much.¡±


    An Ran smiled. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t ask, I¡¯ll still report to you. We¡¯ll test the employees first before letting go of the problematic ones. After that, we¡¯ll work from there and adjust ording to our needs.¡±


    Song Ning said in admiration, ¡°Sister An Ran, you¡¯re amazing! Not only do you know how to embroider, b

 Chapter 78 - A Visit

    <h4>Chapter 78: A Visit</h4>


    Song Ning could not help but sigh as she said, ¡°If my mother were still around, both of you would¡¯ve gotten along very well¡­¡±


    An Ran smiled and replied, ¡°If Teacher Zhuang were still around, I¡¯d pester her to ept me as her student and follow her for the rest of my life. Don¡¯t worry. Even if Teacher Zhuang isn¡¯t around, I¡¯ll make sure her legacy, Zhuang Ji, stays around. Song Ning, I believe she¡¯s watching us from heaven so we must work hard!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! We must work hard!¡± Song Ning could not help but be infected by An Ran¡¯s enthusiasm. She was always filled with positive energy whenever she was around this group of people.


    ¡­


    When the food was prepared, Jiang Jin had just gotten up from her nap after receiving her acupuncture treatment. Since she had rested well, she was in good spirits. When she saw the table filled with dishes, she asked tentatively, ¡°Song Ning, is there anything I¡¯m not allowed to eat?¡±


    Song Ning smiled and said, ¡°No, you can try all of them. You just need to pay attention to the amount you eat.¡±


    Jiang Jin was delighted by these words. She turned to Jiahui and said excitedly, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to Song Ning. I¡¯ll do whatever she tells me to!¡±


    Jiahui patted Jiang Jin¡¯s hand and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Grandma. Even our ssmates listen to her. When we¡¯re studying for our exams, we¡¯ll ask if certain topics woulde out during the examinations. If she says no, we¡¯ll skip them; if she says yes; we¡¯ll study them crazily. That¡¯s why we nicknamed her our ¡®ss treasure¡¯.¡±


    Jiang Jinughed before she asked, ¡°Is Song Ning really so amazing?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Everyone in our ss likes her. Two days ago, our professor evenmented that our ss is learning much morepared to other sses because we don¡¯t plot against each other. Because of our treasure, we don¡¯t fight among ourselves at all. She usually shares her notes with us. Nevertheless, she¡¯s always first even if we¡¯re all studying the same notes! Well, we¡¯re not as diligent as her so we have noints,¡± Jiahui said as sheughed.


    Jiang Jin was filled with pride when she heard Jiahui¡¯s words.


    At this moment, Song Ning ced a chicken wing on Jiahui¡¯s te and said, ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t talk so much¡­¡±


    All of them chatted happily among themselves as they enjoyed the meal when Uncle Jiang suddenly came into the dining room. ¡°Old Madam, Madam Ning is here to see you.¡±


    Jiang Jin was stunned. ¡°Madam Ning? Which Madam Ning?¡±


    Meanwhile, Song Ning¡¯s chopsticks ttered to the floor.


    Mu Chen rose to his feet immediately and moved to Song Ning¡¯s side before holding her hand. ¡°Song Ning, let¡¯s go upstairs, and leave this matter to Grandma.¡±


    In just an instant, Song Ning¡¯s face turned ashen, and her hands were cold to the touch.


    The others looked at each other in confusion.


    Jiang Jin asked, clearly worried, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Song Ning?¡±


    Mu Chen wrapped an arm around Song Ning¡¯s shoulders and said in a deep voice, ¡°If anyone asks about Song Ning, don¡¯t say anything and don¡¯t admit to anything.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he brought Song Ning upstairs immediately.


    However, when they reached the top of the stairs, Song Ning suddenly stopped walking and said with a slight tremble in her voice, ¡°No, there¡¯s no need for me to hide from her.¡±


    She turned around resolutely and returned downstairs.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Jiang Jin had told Jiahui and the others to continue eating before Yu supported her to the living room.


    At this moment, Su Tong studied the living room and could not help but feel envious when she saw the design and decoration. Although they looked slightly dated, they were still stylish and minimalistic. This was how it should be, unlike the Ning family house where everything was expensive and exquisite butcked style.


    Su Tong had mentioned more than once that she wanted to redecorate the house. Ning Dong, her son, had grown up, and it was best for him to live in an appropriate environment. However, Ning Zhe had always given her all kinds of excuses. She knew that Ning Zhe still had Zhuang Yi and Ning Xia on his mind. She had heard that It was said that Zhuang Yi designed the house, and Ning Xia had a say in every detail. However, she pretended to be unaware of it.


    Su Tong sneered. So what if Zhuang Yi designed the house? The fruits of Zhuang Yi¡¯sbor were still enjoyed by herself, after all. Zhuang Yi¡¯s daughter had been kicked out of the house while her son was staying there. She had been Madam Ning for ten years now!


    Su Tong had thought everything had been settled and there was nothing to worry about. Who knew Ning Xia would appear again?


    First, Ning Zhe was clearly distracted after running into Ning Xia. Then, he decided to invite her back for his birthday next month. Fortunately, Ning Chun failed to invite Ning Xia.


    However, Ning Chun brought back a piece of news that shocked everyone: Ning Xia was now the wife of Mu Chen, the heir of the Mu family!

 Chapter 79 - Stepmother

    <h4>Chapter 79: Stepmother</h4>


    Su Tong did not deny that when she heard the news, she was filled with jealousy. She thought Song Ning should have fallen into dust like her mother. How could Song Ning marry into the Mu family? What kind of family was the Mu family? Did Song Ning think the Mu family was a family she could reach for without the support of the Ning family?


    Su Tong knew Ning Zhe was incredibly shocked when he received the news. His daughter had married into the Mu family, but he waspletely unaware of it. He even wanted to rush to the Mu family house to ask for an exnation from his daughter. In the end, she, along with Ning Chun, dissuaded him. Following that, she volunteered to visit Jiang Jin since she wanted to find out the truth as well.


    Although there were only about 15 families living in Cloudy Vi, they did not interact with each other much and some of them were acquaintances at best. For example, the Ning family and the Mu family. One lived in the east while the other lived in the west. If they did not specifically seek each other out, it would be difficult for them to run into each other more than a few times a year. Moreover, the two families did not have business dealings with each other. Therefore, even if they knew of each other, they did not know each other. Nevertheless, it was an insult to the Ning family that the Mu family continued to act as though they had rtions with the Ning family when Song Ning was a daughter-inw of the Mu family.


    Since Song Ning did not make things clear, Su Tong wanted to seize the opportunity to add fuel to fire. She had said to Ning Zhe at that time, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening, but I¡¯ll visit the Old Madam of the Mu family and see what her attitude is like. This matter is better suited for women to deal with. If you rush there like this, you¡¯ll only make things worse. At that time, the Mu family might disdain Ning Xia for your actions. Naturally, if they bully her, we won¡¯t let this matter go¡­¡±


    Ning Zhe had easily agreed to Su Tong¡¯s suggestion since he thought it was better for Ning Xia if Su Tong went. Hence, she sessfully weaseled her way into visiting the Mu family house.


    At this moment, she was drinking the tea served by the helper in the Mu family in a demure manner. She was lost in her thoughts, thinking about what she should say to Jiang Jin.


    When Su Tong finally saw Jiang Jin walking in, supported by one of the helpers, she could not help but admire Jiang Jin¡¯s bearing. As expected of Old Madam Mu, the unofficial leader of the Mu Group and someone from a noble family that had been around for generations. Her bearing was elegant and dignified.


    Su Tong rose to her feet and greeted Jiang Jin, ¡°Hello, Old Madam Mu!¡±


    Jiang Jin smiled and invited Su Tong to sit. ¡°You¡¯re Madam Ning?¡±


    Su Tong hurriedly smiled and exined, ¡°Yes, my husband is the chairman of the Ning Group, Ning Zhe. My name is Su Tong. You can just address me by my name. Our families live in such close proximity, it¡¯s our fault as juniors for not visiting sooner.¡±


    Jiang Jin nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Although we¡¯re neighbors, we don¡¯t have many interactions¡±


    Su Tong smiled brightly as she said, ¡°If Old Madam doesn¡¯t mind, I¡¯lle and visit often to help you relieve your boredom.¡± Then, she looked to the left and to the right before she asked, ¡°I¡¯m assuming your grandson is rarely at home? It¡¯s the same for me as well. My husband is busy with work, and my son is at school most of the time. I¡¯m the only one left in the huge house, and there¡¯s no one for me to talk to. It¡¯ll be nice if I can visit the Old Madam frequently.¡±


    Jiang Jin only smiled ambiguously and did not respond. She was in a different league from Su Tong, after all. If Su Tong was considered a genius in the workce, then she was like God in the workce. Su Tong¡¯s meager skills and petty tricks were really nothing in her eyes.


    Nevertheless, Jiang Jin was unaware of the purpose of Su Tong¡¯s visit. She had seen Song Ning¡¯s expression changed drastically when Song Ning heard Su Tong hade to visit. Her grandson and her granddaughter-inw were her treasures so she would make sure to protect them no matter what.


    In the end, Jiang Jin only asked, ¡°How old is your son?¡±


    Su Tong¡¯s smile froze. Old Madam Mu was indeed amazing. She smiled sheepishly and said, ¡°He¡¯s 16 years old and is going through the rebellious phase. He¡¯s rather difficult to deal with at this time. I only hope he has a bright future. Even if he¡¯s only half as outstanding as your grandson, I¡¯d be satisfied. President Mu is so young and promising; I really envy you.¡±


    Jiang Jin only smiled as she picked up the cup of tea. She was not going to be modest if someone praised her grandson.


    Su Tong decided to test the water so she pretended to ask casually, ¡°President Mu is so outstanding; I wonder which youngdy will be lucky enough to marry him in the future. After all, he¡¯s the number one bachelor in M City.¡±


    At this moment, Yu took Jiang Jin¡¯s teacup away before she said, ¡°Old Madam, the Young Madam doesn¡¯t allow you to drink tea.¡±


    Following that, Yu turned to the helper behind her and took a cup from a tray before cing it in front of Jiang Jin. ¡°This is the fruit tea Young Madam made for you. Have a taste¡­¡±


    After Jiang Jin took a sip, she nodded. ¡°It¡¯s delicious!¡±


    Yu smiled before she dismissed the helper.


    Upon hearing this, Su Tong feigned surprise and asked, ¡°President Mu is already married?¡±

 Chapter 80 - Confirmation

    <h4>Chapter 80: Confirmation</h4>


    Jiang Jin took another sip of the fruit tea before nodding with a smile. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s married.¡±


    Su Tong maintained the surprised expression on her face as she said, ¡°Is that so? It¡¯s such a big asion and we live so close to each other, but I didn¡¯t hear anything about it at all. When did President Mu get married? I don¡¯t remember your family holding a banquet¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin could barely conceal the pride on her face as she said, ¡°They¡¯ve just gotten married recently. They only registered their marriage for now. My granddaughter is still in university so she didn¡¯t want any fanfare. I don¡¯t mind following their wishes. After all, what¡¯s important is that they¡¯re filial to me¡­¡±


    An ominous feeling rose in Su Tong¡¯s heart when she heard these words. She braced herself as she continued to ask, ¡°I wonder which family your granddaughter-inw is from? To keep her hidden so well, President Mu must be deeply in love with her. It seems like he listens to her a lot?¡±


    Jiang Jin leaned forward as though she was going to confide in Su Tong before she said with a smile, ¡°Let me tell you; it feels as though my grandson was raised by his wife instead of me. After my grandson got married, he¡¯s incredibly obedient to his wife. He listens to everything she says.¡±


    A thought shed in Su Tong¡¯s mind. Then, she lifted her hand to cover her mouth as she pretended tough. ¡°Since I have a son, I¡¯ve always wondered what it¡¯d be like to have a daughter-inw. At that time, would he no longer have me, his mother, in his heart? Based on what you said, it seems like President Mu is like this?¡±


    Jiang Jin leaned back before she said with a relieved expression on her face, ¡°Fortunately, my granddaughter-inw is even more capable than my grandson. Although she has yet to graduate, she¡¯s very skilled. She helps me take care of my body and even manages my meals. As long as she has the time, she¡¯ll cook for me. She worries about my health all the time. She¡¯s a really good child. It¡¯s our Mu family¡¯s blessing that Mu Chen¡¯s able to marry someone like her¡­¡±


    Following that, Jiang Jin took another sip of the fruit tea before she continued to say with a sigh, ¡°I often wonder how did her parents raise such a good child? Fortunately, she married into our Mu family. I¡¯d be so envious if she married into another family.¡±


    Su Tong¡¯s thoughts were racing in her mind. The olddy was really good at taking in circles. Apart from showing off her happiness, she had yet to glean any information from the olddy. In the end, she could only grit her teeth and bluntly asked, ¡°I¡¯m really curious after hearing you speak so well of her. Which family is she from?¡±


    Jiang Jin smiled. ¡°Madam Ning, you definitely wouldn¡¯t have heard of her. That child¡¯s life is tough. Her mother passed away when she was young so she¡¯s the only one left. She¡¯s a very independent and good child. Her name is Song Ning, and she¡¯s studying Chinese medicine. She¡¯ll be graduating in a year. At that time, I¡¯ll definitely make sure they have a grand wedding. I¡¯ll have to share this happy news for our Mu family and invite everyone in M City to the banquet.¡±


    ¡°S-song Ning?¡± Su Tong was perplexed. She wondered if Ning Chun made a mistake? However, Ning Chun clearly said Mu Chen had said Ning Xia was his wife before he brought Ning Xia away. However, Jiang Jin said her granddaughter-inw¡¯s name was Song Ning. Even if Ning Xia changed her name, she should have taken the surname Zhuang.


    ¡°Madam Ning haven¡¯t heard of her, right?¡±Jiang Jin asked. She had long figured out that Su Tong¡¯s purpose of visiting was to confirm Mu Chen¡¯s rtionship with Song Ning.


    ¡®So this is Song Ning¡¯s stepmother?¡¯ Jiang Jin felt that Ning Zhe must be blind. The woman in front of her was shrewd and could not evenpare to a strand of Zhuang Yi¡¯s hair. How much water was in Ning Zhe¡¯s brain that he betrayed Zhuang Yi for such a woman? He even abandoned such an excellent child like Song Ning. He really deserved to die! No wonder Song Ning refused to return to the Ning family.


    After a moment, Jiang Jin recalled the time Song Ning revealed her origin. It seemed like Song Ning had expected the Ning family to find her and did not want her to have any misunderstandings.


    Su Tong shook his head awkwardly. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t heard of her.¡±


    Jiang Jin nodded.


    However, Su Tong did not give up. She said with a smile, ¡°I wonder if President Mu and the Young Madam is home? Since I¡¯m here, I should seize the opportunity to get acquainted with them. In the future, I can ask your granddaughter-inw out to go shopping. Who knows we might even meet during a banquet.¡±


    Jiang Jin¡¯s expression stiffened slightly. She had already said so much but Su Tong still persisted. It seemed like Su Tong would not give up until she achieved her goal.


    At this moment, a faint voice rang in the air. ¡°Madam Ning, do you want to get acquainted with me?¡±


    Song Ning walked out slowly as she held Mu Chen¡¯s arm.


    Su Tong was so shocked that she unconsciously rose to her feet.


    ¡®It¡¯s Ning Xia! It¡¯s really her! She really married into the Mu family! The granddaughter-inw whom Old Madam Mu praised, Song Ning, is Ning Xia!¡±


    At this time, Su Tong looked as though she had seen a ghost. She felt the heavens were too unfair. Ning Xia was chased out of a wealthy family only to be epted into another wealthy family! Moreover, Ning Xia even had the favor of the Old Madam of the Mu family! She really did not know how to put her feelings into words at this moment.


    Some people spent their entire lives trying to climb to the peak like Su Tong, and there were people who were born at the peak like Ning Xia.

 Chapter 81 - Exposed

    <h4>Chapter 81: Exposed</h4>


    Su Tong looked at Ning Xia as if he had seen a ghost. ¡°Y-you¡­ You¡­ W-why are you here?¡±


    Song Ning calmly replied, ¡°Madam Ning, didn¡¯t you hear from the butler that President Mu and I are married? Why do you look so shocked? How strange.¡±


    Su Tong who had yet to recover from the shock said, ¡°Old Madam Mu said her granddaughter-inw¡¯s surname is Song.¡±


    Song Ning looked at Su Tong and tightened her grip on Mu Chen¡¯s arm.


    Mu Chen patted Song Ning¡¯s back as he said indifferently, ¡°My wife¡¯s name is Song Ning. Madam Ning, are you here to visit my grandmother or Song Ning?¡±


    Su Tong tried her best to calm down. An idea appeared in her mind at this moment. She sat down again and said with a sweet smile, ¡°Old Madam Mu, I was really shocked. It seems like you and President Mu are unaware that she¡¯s not called Song Ning. She¡¯s the Eldest Young Miss of the Ning family.¡±


    Then, Su Tong looked at Song Ning arrogantly and said, ¡°Ning Xia, I don¡¯t suppose you¡¯d dare to admit this, right? You¡¯re really at fault. Since you¡¯ve gotten married, you have to be honest with your husband. How can you hide such a huge thing from your husband and grandmother? It¡¯s really such an embarrassing behavior for the Eldest Young Lady of the Ning family. This behavior of yours really saddens me and your father¡­¡±


    Su Tong was certain Song Ning did not disclose her real identity to the Mu family. Therefore, she knew she had to seize this chance to add fuel to fire. She looked at Song Ning with a smile that did not reach her eyes.


    Song Ning¡¯s face was pale and her body was trembling. She tried hard to control her voice as she said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing for me to admit. I¡¯m Song Ning, not the Eldest Young Miss of the Ning family¡±


    Upon seeing this, Su Tong¡¯s expression grew smug. ¡°Even if you change your name, shouldn¡¯t your name be Zhuang Ning? Why is your name Song Ning? Don¡¯t tell me your mother remarried after she left with you¡­¡±


    Song Ning seemed to gain a burst of energy as she strode toward Su Tong. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare talk about my mother!¡±


    Mu Chen reacted quickly and pulled her into his embrace. ¡°Ningning, calm down. Calm down, okay?¡±


    Song Ning pointed at Su Tong with tears streaming down her face as she said, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to talk about my mother!¡±


    Mu Chen hugged her tightly and continued tofort her.


    Seeing Song Ning break down and looking as though she was on the brink of copsing filled Su Tong¡¯s heart with an indescribable joy.


    Upon seeing the gleeful expression on Su Tong¡¯s face, Jiang Jin said pointedly, ¡°As it turns out, Madam Ning¡¯s purpose for visiting is to expose Ning¡¯s identity¡­¡±


    Su Tong¡¯s smile vanished from her face immediately and was reced by an apologetic expression. ¡°Old Madam Mu, I¡¯m really sorry. I didn¡¯t know Ning Xia hid her identity from you. I¡¯m her stepmother; she¡¯s the daughter of my husband and his ex-wife. I apologize on her behalf since she hid her identity and married President Mu. She¡­¡±


    At this moment, Jiang Jin shed all pretense of courtesy and interjected, ¡°There¡¯s nothing for you to apologize for. Song Ning has never hidden anything from us¡­¡±


    Su Tong was stunned. It took her a while to process Jiang Jin¡¯s words.


    Jiang Jin did not even spare a nce for Su Tong as she walked to Song Ning and gently hugged her. ¡°Good child, can you listen to Grandma and stop crying?¡±


    Song Ning bit her lip, feeling extremely aggrieved as she called out, ¡°Grandma.¡± Then, she threw herself in Jiang Jin¡¯s arms.


    Jiang Jin hugged Song Ning and stroked her back. ¡°Silly child, why are you crying? What¡¯s there to cry about? You¡¯re not Ning Xia, you¡¯re Song Ning. Your mother, Zhuang Yi, is watching you from the heavens. Don¡¯t make her worry.¡±


    These words worked wonders to calm Song Ning down. She stopped crying immediately.


    Finally, Jiang Jin turned to look at Su Tong again and said, ¡°Did Madam Ning think we were deceived by Song Ning? Did you think we would chase her out of the house? I didn¡¯t expect you to hate Song Ning so much when she¡¯s just a child. It seems like you¡¯re transferring your hatred for her mother, Zhuang Yi, to her. Back then, Zhuang Yi chose to leave the Ning family empty-handed with her daughter in tow. Is there anyone in M City who isn¡¯t aware of how Madam Ning obtained her current position? Madam Ning, you maintained such a low profile for so many years, wasn¡¯t it to wash away the shame from that year? Don¡¯t tell me you think that would be able to make everyone forget the past? If that¡¯s the case, then you¡¯re too naive. Zhuang Yi had already nailed you to the pir of shame. You won¡¯t be able to wash yourself clean of this shame for the rest of your life.¡±


    Jiang Jin continued to say, ¡°Apart from that, whether my granddaughter-inw is Song Ning or Ning Xia, it doesn¡¯t matter at all. My grandson married her not for her parents or family. Madam Ning, you¡¯re vicious and so obvious about it. I¡¯d watch out for karmic retribution if I were you¡­¡±


    After that, Jiang Jin looked at Song Ning who was standing obediently in front of her and wiped the tears off of Song Ning¡¯s face before she said, ¡°Song Ning, this is your home. Mu Chen and I will protect you. No one¡¯s allowed to bully you, understand? I might be old, but it¡¯s not difficult for me to protect my granddaughter.¡±


    Apart from feeling moved, Song Ning and Mu Chen were both amused by Jiang Jin¡¯s fierce and protective attitude.

 Chapter 82 - Selfishness

    <h4>Chapter 82: Selfishness</h4>


    Jiang Jin held Song Ning¡¯s hand as she said, ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right. Our Mu family¡¯s Young Madam is the treasure of the family. If anyone dares to bully you, Grandma will be the first to stand up for you. Come, let Grandma introduce you again.¡±


    Subsequently, Jiang Jin looked at Su Tong as she said to Song Ning, ¡°This is Madam Ning. She lives in the same neighborhood as us. When you meet her in the future, you must be courteous to her. Don¡¯t let her say Grandma didn¡¯t teach the younger generation how to behave¡­¡± Then, she turned to Su Tong and said, ¡°Madam Ning, this is Mu Chen¡¯s wife, the Young Madam of the Mu family. We didn¡¯t announce the marriage since she¡¯s still a student. After she graduates, we¡¯ll definitely organize a grand wedding for her. After all, I want everyone to see how happy Mu Chen is. When that timees, Madam Ning and Mr. Ning have to join our celebration¡­¡±


    At this moment, Jiang Jin¡¯s earlier fierce expression had disappeared; she looked like an amiable olddy again. ¡°Madam Ning, we have guests in our home today so we can¡¯t entertain you any longer. As an olddy, I¡¯m happy as long as I have my granddaughter-inw. I¡¯m not very interested in socializing so it¡¯s better for us to have fewer interactions in the future. Moreover, it¡¯ll keep the peace as well, don¡¯t you agree? Ah Jiang, see the guest out¡­¡±


    Without waiting for Su Tong¡¯s reply, Jiang Jin pulled Song Ning to the dining room after she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go eat. I¡¯m hungry again.¡±


    Su Tong¡¯s face turned red and green. It was a rather fascinating sight to watch. She tried to endure it since there were things she should not say at this time. However, she was afraid she would not have a chance to say them in the future. Therefore, she said, ¡°Old Madam Mu, did you know Ning Xia acted in a movie when she was young? She even dyed her studies because of filming. Her mother brought her along and spent every day with those male directors and actors. Her reputation is in tatters. If it weren¡¯t for that, my husband wouldn¡¯t have divorced her mother.¡±


    Song Ning was infuriated upon hearing Su Tong¡¯s words. Her body trembled as she pointed at Su Tong. ¡°You¡­ How dare you nder me! Shameless! You¡­¡± She was so angry that she couldplete her sentence.


    At this moment, Jiang Jin patted Song Ning¡¯s hand before stepped forward and said with a smile, ¡°Madam Ning, if I hear these nderous words circting outside, I¡¯d know you¡¯re the one responsible for them. At that time, don¡¯t me me for not being polite. Since you dare to nder Song Ning, maybe I should let you have a taste of your own medicine¡­¡±


    Su Tong was not intimidated by Jiang Jin¡¯s thinly veiled threats. After so many years, she had sessfully white-washed her past. Even if someone hired private detectives, they might not be able to find anything useful. She had learned from her mistakes and would not lose sight of the bigger picture like she did when Zhuang Yi schemed against her.


    Su Tong maintained her respectful attitude, but her words were no longer polite as she said, ¡°Old Madam Mu, I came with good intentions to expose this girl¡¯s true colors. Be careful that you don¡¯t lose everything because of her. Previously, her father had pped her because of her indiscretions and chased her out of the house.¡± Then, she turned to Song Ning and said, ¡°Ning Xia, your father-and-daughter rtionship had ended with that p. Don¡¯t go back on the words you said at that time.¡±


    Song Ning¡¯s body trembled even more violently than before; her anger had reached an unprecedented height.


    Upon seeing this, Mu Chen hurriedly called out to Jiahui for help. After that, he said to Mr. Jiang, ¡°Send this crazy woman out!¡±


    Jiang Jin looked at Su Tong who was struggling slightly as Mr. Jiang dragged her out and said, ¡°So this is Madam Ning¡¯s true purpose. Are you afraid your son¡¯s inheritance will lessen if Song Ning returns? Speaking of which, your son is already 15 years old when Ning Zhe has only been divorced for 10 years. I wonder if you were having an affair with Ning Zhe at that time? Or¡­ could it be that your son isn¡¯t Ning Zhe¡¯s flesh and blood? If he isn¡¯t Ning Zhe¡¯s son, what right does he have to inherit the Ning family? If he¡¯s truly Ning Zhe¡¯s son, it means that you¡¯re a homewrecker. In that case, we should raise this issue again and see what people think. I¡¯d like to see how Ning Zhe is going to face his daughter at that time¡­¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Su Tong who had already reached the entrance trembled. She did not even dare to look back as she hurriedly walked away.


    At this moment, Song Ning suddenly covered her mouth as she rushed to the bathroom and began to throw up.


    Jiang Jin paced back and forth in front of the bathroom, clearly worried. After a moment, she grabbed Mu Chen¡¯s arm and asked, ¡°Is Song Ning pregnant?¡±


    Mu Chen did not know whether tough or cry when he heard his grandmother¡¯s words. After a beat, he said, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t talk nonsense. It¡¯s a side effect of stress¡­¡±


    ¡°Side effect? Stress?¡± Jiang Jin was confused.


    Jiahui who was standing at the side sighed before she began to rant, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that woman? Is there something wrong with her brain? She barged into someone else just to make a ruckus. She even managed to infuriate Song Ning to this extent! If Sister Ran didn¡¯t stop me, I would¡¯ve rushed over and beaten her up until her parents can¡¯t recognize her!¡±

 Chapter 83 - torture

    <h4>Chapter 83: Chapter 83 torture</h4>


    Cheng Che thought to himself, ¡®How fierce! But I like it!¡¯


    Cheng Che liked how Jiahui was very clear about what she loved and hated. He also liked how she was so domineering and unreasonable like Jiang Jin.


    Cheng Che patted Jiahu¡¯s back and said, ¡°It¡¯s not worth it for you to beat her up. After all, you still have to adhere to thew.¡±


    Jiahui red at him and said indignantly, ¡°Then am I supposed to let her do as she pleases? Am I supposed to watch as she bullies Song Ning to this extent?¡±


    Cheng Che said confidently, ¡°Of course not! No one can bully my sister-inw. However, we can deal with it without using violence. Dealing with someone without using force is a skill¡­¡±


    Jiahui looked at him curiously before she nudged him and said, ¡°What do you mean? Speak English!¡±


    Cheng Che smiled slyly as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll let people expose a few negative news about the Ning family tomorrow so it¡¯ll cause the Ning Group¡¯s stocks to drop in price. We¡¯ll seize this opportunity to make them suffer¡­¡±


    Upon hearing this, Mu Chen said icily, ¡°There¡¯s no need to hold back. If anything happens, I¡¯ll shoulder the responsibility.¡±


    After Mu Chen finished speaking, he knocked on the bathroom door before he entered. He did not allow the others to follow him in.


    Jiang Jin said to Cheng Che, clearly worried about Song Ning, ¡°Remember to do it well since your brother is willing to help your sister-inw vent her anger. Investigate that woman and her son. I¡¯ll keep the information for future use.¡±


    Cheng Che did not hesitate and agreed immediately.


    On the other hand, An Ran who was standing quietly at the side felt happy for Song Ning. She could see the Mu family sincerely treated Song Ning well and was worried about the matter with Su Tong. Although she was not sure of Cheng Che¡¯s capability, seeing his confidence and Mu Chen and Jiang Jin¡¯s trust in him, she was sure there would not be a problem.


    Jiahui did not seem to be satisfied. She said unhappily, ¡°Why don¡¯t I use a silver needle and make her ufortable for a few days?¡±


    Jiang Jin smiled when she heard Jiahui¡¯s words. She patted Jiahui¡¯s hand and said, ¡°You¡¯re really straightforward.¡±


    ¡­


    In the bathroom.


    Song Ning stood under the shower in her clothes, letting the water wash over her to calm herself down.


    ¡°Song Ning!¡± Mu Chen was shocked when he saw this scene after entering the bathroom.


    He hurriedly turned the shower off before he grabbed a towel and wrapped it around her. He said as he pulled her into his embrace, ¡°Song Ning, don¡¯t torture yourself like this¡­¡±


    Song Ning¡¯s tears fell like rain as she said, ¡°Mu Chen, I don¡¯t want to be like this, but I can¡¯t control it.¡±


    Mu Chen patted her back and said reassuringly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll take you to the psychiatrist I found for you tomorrow. She was abroad and just returned recently. I¡¯ve made an appointment for her to see you and Grandma tomorrow afternoon.¡±


    Song Ning tightened her grip around Mu Chen¡¯s waist as though she was trying to draw warmth and strength from him.


    ¡­


    Su Tong¡¯s heart brimmed with hatred and anger after she left the Mu family house. Even after she exposed Song Ning¡¯s past, she did not expect the Old Madam of the Mu family would be so protective of Song Ning to the point of being ruthless to her.


    She felt like pride had been trampled on by those people. Nevertheless, she would do whatever it took to drive Song Ning out of Cloudy Peak Vi. She would not allow Song Ning to live well. She would not lose that pair of mother-and-daughter for the second time!


    When she returned to the Ning family house, she discovered Ning Zhe had a guest over at the house.


    The young man sitting on the sofa rose to his feet immediately when he saw her and greeted her with a smile, ¡°You must be Madam Ning¡­¡±


    Ning Zhe introduced the young man, ¡°This is Ye Cheng, the Young Master of the Ye family.¡±


    Ye Cheng said with a smile, ¡°Apart from visiting Mr. Ning, I came to invite Madam Ning to the charity banquet that my mother and sister are organizing.¡±


    Su Tong was pleasantly surprised by this. However, she looked at Ning Zhe surreptitiously, trying to gauge his reaction. Even if she wanted to attend the banquet, she would need Ning Zhe¡¯s approval.


    Ning Zhe¡¯s expression was rather warm as he said, ¡°Madam Ye and Miss Ye are really thoughtful¡­¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Su Tong knew Ning Zhe approved of it. She tried her best to suppress her excitement before she said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯d be my honor¡­¡±


    Ye Cheng said, ¡°You¡¯re too polite. My mother was like you in her earlier years; she spent all her time taking care of her husband and children. She prefers a quiet life, but my sister insisted on joining the entertainment industry. My mother had no choice but to acquiesce to my sister¡¯s wishes. I¡¯m sure Madam Ning will get along very well with my mother.¡±


    Su Tong asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s your sister¡¯s name?¡±


    Ye Cheng smiled. ¡°Her name is Ye Xin.¡±


    Su Tong was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Heavens! As it turns out, Miss Ye Xin is Mr. Ye¡¯s sister!¡± Then, she turned to Ning Zhe and exined, ¡°Ye Xin is the most popr female celebrity at the moment!¡±


    Ning Zhe was not interested in celebrities so he only nodded slightly and did not add anything to the conversation.


    Ye Cheng said modestly, ¡°She¡¯s just ying around. My parents were against her joining the entertainment industry. After all, a family like ours doesn¡¯t need her to work so hard¡­¡±


    Ning Zhe nodded in agreement.


    Ye Cheng continued to say, ¡°However, my sister really likes what she does. s, my parents are like putty in her hands. All she has to do is act spoiled with them, and they would agree to all her requests. They really didn¡¯t expect her to gain poprity. Now that she¡¯s famous, she¡¯s nning to set up a fund for sick children. I think this is a good cause so I decided to use the contacts I have to help her¡­¡±


    Ning Zhe nodded. ¡°It¡¯s reallymendable¡­¡±

 Chapter 84 - Deception

    <h4>Chapter 84: Deception</h4>


    Upon hearing Ye Cheng¡¯s words, Su Tong hurriedly said, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll have to support Madam Ye and Miss Ye as well!¡±


    Ning Zhe nodded slightly in agreement.


    When Ye Cheng saw the duo¡¯s reaction, he said with a smile, ¡°It seems like I¡¯ve sessfullypleted today¡¯s task. I won¡¯t disturb you any longer. Mr. Ning, I¡¯ll send someone to yourpany on Monday to discuss the details.¡±


    Ning Zhe nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Ye Cheng smiled at Su Tong and said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell my mother and sister to invite you over to our house one day.¡±


    Su Tong was ttered. ¡°That¡¯d be troublesome for them¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course not. It¡¯s nothing,¡± Ye Cheng said politely before he took his leave.


    Su Tong looked at Ye Cheng¡¯s retreating back and said with a sigh, ¡°This young man is quite outstanding. It¡¯d be great if our son is like him in the future.¡±


    Ning Zhe bluntly said, ¡°He¡¯s cunning and has no sincerity¡­¡±


    Su Tong did not dare to contradict Ning Zhen despite the indignation that welled up in her heart. In Ning Zhe¡¯s eyes, no one was perfect and everyone was wed. He would never think much of at his side and looked down on those who took the initiative to approach him. In short, he was a miserable wretch.


    After a beat, she changed the topic and asked, ¡°Husband, is it okay for me to meet Mrs. Ye and Miss Ye? If it¡¯s going to cause trouble for your business, I¡¯ll directly refuse them.¡±


    Ning Zhe was silent for a moment before he replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Just interact with them normally. After all, in two years, Ning Dong would be an adult¡­¡±


    Su Tong knew Ning Zhe meant that she should spend more time with those families with daughters. She was aware that he was incredibly farsighted when it came to scheming against people.


    Since Su Tong entered the Ning family through her identity as Ning Dong¡¯s mother, she would use the Ning family¡¯s status to marry her son to a young miss from a wealthy family.


    At the same time, Ning Zhe could not help but frown when he saw Su Tong did not take the initiative to mention her visit to the Mu family house. He asked, ¡°How was your visit to the Mu family house?¡±


    Su Tong pretended to look as though she had just recalled the matter before she said in a casual tone, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. The Young Madam of the Mu family isn¡¯t Ning Xia. She¡¯s still a student. Old Madam Mu seems to like her very much and is filled with praise for her. Unfortunately, she wasn¡¯t home so I didn¡¯t get to meet her.¡±


    Ning Zhe furrows his brows, perplexed. ¡°What¡¯s going on then?¡±


    Su Tong said tentatively, ¡°Could Ah Chun be mistaken?¡±


    Ning Zhe said coldly, ¡°How could he not recognize the Eldest Young Miss of the Ning family? Do you think he¡¯s old and muddle-headed to that extent?¡±


    Su Tong hastily said, ¡°What I mean is that Ning Xia and President Mu might not have such a rtionship. They might be ordinary friends. In that situation, perhaps, President Mu was only trying to help a damsel in distress. After all, Ning Xia doesn¡¯t want toe back.¡±


    Ning Zhe¡¯s expression was frighteningly dark at this moment.


    Su Tong inquired, ¡°Husband, did you ask Ah Chun to investigate where Ning Xia is living now and what she¡¯s doing? She¡¯s 26 years old and should¡¯ve graduated from university a long time ago. I wonder what she¡¯s doing now. I know she¡¯s not an actress anymore since I didn¡¯t hear anything about her.¡±


    Ning Zhe slowly shook his head. ¡°I promised her mother that I would never take the initiative to find out things about them.¡±


    Su Tong sneered inwardly. ¡°Isn¡¯t what you¡¯re doing now taking the initiative to find out things about them?¡¯


    Outwardly, Su Tong¡¯s expression remained the same. She said, ¡°It¡¯s been ten years; I¡¯m sure she¡¯s no longer angry about Sister Zhuang Yi¡¯s matter. She¡¯s all grown up now. If she¡¯s really able to marry President Mu, you should be happy for her¡­¡±


    Ning Zhe scoffed. ¡°I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t remember that I¡¯m her father after she gets married!¡±


    Su Tong smiled and tried tofort him, ¡°How¡¯s that possible? No matter what, you¡¯re Ning Xia¡¯s father. Even if she really hid her marriage from you, it must be because of her mother. Don¡¯t be angry at the child.¡±


    Ning Zhe¡¯s expression softened upon hearing Su Tong¡¯s words.


    Su Tong continued to say, ¡°Speaking of which, it was your fault back then. Your attitude toward her was really bad. You can¡¯t me her if she holds a grudge against you. After all, it wasn¡¯t like she was behaving unreasonably. She was just standing firmly on her mother¡¯s side.¡±


    Ning Zhe¡¯s expression turned unsightly.


    Upon seeing this, Su Tong was inwardly delighted. Outwardly, she said with a sigh, ¡°If Ning Xia is still with us, I¡¯m sure there would be many outstanding young men knocking on our door to ask for her hand in marriage. We can help her select a suitable candidate and ensure she has a happy life. Moreover, your business can benefit from her marriage as well. How great would that be?¡±


    Ning Zhe did not say anything.


    Su Tong felt that she had urately exposed the thought in Ning Zhe¡¯s mind. She scoffed inwardly. ¡®Men are all selfish¡­¡¯


    Following that, Ning Zhe waved his hand, dismissing her before he summoned Ning Chun to his study.


    After closing the door to the study, Ning Chun carefully reported to Ning Zhe, ¡°Sir, Eldest Young Miss has indeed married President Mu.¡±


    Ning Zhe inhaled deeply. In fact, he knew everything about his daughter, but he had never let Su Tong know about it. This was his way of protecting his daughter.

 Chapter 85 - Worries

    <h4>Chapter 85: Worries</h4>


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell Su Tong about this,¡± Ning Zhe warned Ning Chun.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Ning Chun replied.


    Both of them fell silent.


    After a long while, Ning Zhe suddenly asked, ¡°Does Mu Chen treat her well?¡±


    ¡°It seems like it. Young Miss seems to rely on him a lot. He also denied that Young Miss is from the Ning family and repeatedly emphasized that her name is Song Ning,¡± Ning Chun replied honestly.


    Ning Zhe closed his eyes. ¡°Even if Su Tong met her at the Mu family house, it¡¯s likely that both of them pretended not to know each other. Ning Xia definitely didn¡¯t mention me to the Mu family since she refuses to admit she¡¯s my daughter. On the other hand, Su Tong doesn¡¯t want her to return to the Ning family.¡± After a brief pause, he said with a scoff, ¡°All of them are so selfish; they don¡¯t consider me at all!¡±


    Ning Chun did not dare to speak and stood silently.


    ¡°Does the Mu Group have a clothing business?¡± Ning Zhe asked.


    ¡°No,¡± Ning Chun replied.


    Ning Zhe nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good. At least her things won¡¯t fall into the hands of outsiders. Get someone to keep an eye on her. If she¡¯s short on money, think of a way to help her. Don¡¯t let her sell her mother¡¯s life work because of financial problems.¡±


    Ning Chun hurriedly replied, ¡°I don¡¯t think she will, Master.¡±


    Ning Zhe cocked an eyebrow and looked at Ning Chun.


    Ning Chun quicklyposed himself before he exined, ¡°First, Young Miss had a very deep rtionship with Madam. No matter what, it¡¯s unlikely that she¡¯ll easily reveal Madam¡¯s legacy to others. Second, Young Miss¡¯ financial situation isn¡¯t bad. Although what Madam left her isn¡¯t a lot, it should be enough to support Young Miss throughout her university days. Now that President Mu is by her side, I think her situation will be even better.¡±


    Ning Zhe did not say anything. The pair of mother-and-daughter was just as stubborn as each other.


    Ning Chun asked tentatively, ¡°Master, is it really okay to let Madam meet Miss Ye?¡±


    Ning Zhe nodded. ¡°Let her go and make a scene¡­¡±


    Ning Chun thought for a moment before he said, ¡°That Miss Ye is known as Little Ning Xia¡­¡±


    Ning Zhe was slightly surprised. ¡°Does she look like Ning Xia?¡±


    Ning Chun shook his head gently. ¡°Her appearance is slightly simr, but their temperaments arepletely different. Her agency probably wanted to use this as a gimmick.¡± He paused for a moment and nced at Ning Zhe before he continued to say, ¡°Rumor has it that Miss Ye Xin was previously chosen to be the Young Madam of the Mu family¡­¡±


    A slightly annoyed expression appeared on Ning Zhe¡¯s face as he said indignantly, ¡°Can you just say everything in one breath? Tell me everything you know¡­¡±


    Ning Chun hastily said, ¡°Yes. It¡¯s said that Miss Ye is really fond of President Mu. Previously, there was a scandal about them. President Mu didn¡¯t deny it or make a public statement so the tabloids continued to make up headlines. On the contrary, Young Miss and President Mu¡¯s marriage should¡¯ve been big news, but strangely, no one knows about it at all. I really don¡¯t know what President Mu is trying to do. Miss Ye¡¯s brother, Ye Cheng, grew up with Mu Chen, and both of them have many business dealings. However, the Ye family can¡¯tpare to the Mu family. I think Mr. Ye wants topete with President Mu. It¡¯s probably why he wants to cooperate with you.¡±


    Ning Zhe scoffed coldly. ¡°Ye Cheng won¡¯t do something that doesn¡¯t benefit him. His visit clearly isn¡¯t without ulterior motives. Let¡¯s just wait and see. Su Tong is a fool. Arrange for someone smart to stay by her side and keep an eye on her¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ning Chu had long gotten used to such an order.


    Ning Zhe no longer spoke, but he did not dismiss Ning Chun. Therefore, Ning Chun could only stand quietly and act like a piece of decoration.


    After a period of silence, Ning Zhe asked in a low voice, ¡°Ning Chun, what can I do to make Ning Xia give me her mother¡¯s book? How can I make her believe that everything I did was for her good? When she gets married in the future, I will definitely not mistreat her.¡±


    Ning Chun wished that he could disappear on the spot. How was he supposed to answer such a question? How could he ask Ning Zhe why he acted like he did before if he knew this was going to happen?


    Ning Zhe did not seem to care that he did not get a reply from Ning Chun. He had long given up on the answers to these questions. After a moment, he patiently instructed Ning Chun, ¡°Help me keep an eye on Mu Chen. He might not be willing if I ask to meet him so arrange for a chance encounter. I need to know if he has the intention of cooperating. At the same time, I can see if he takes the initiative to talk about Ning Xia. If a man truly loves a woman, he won¡¯t be able to stop himself from talking about her. What¡¯s most important to me is what Ning Xia wants. As for Ning Xia, don¡¯t appear in front of her during this time to avoid provoking her. She¡¯s just like her mother; she¡¯s the type that would rather die for a just cause than to lose her integrity.¡±


    Ning Chun nodded in agreement. Inwardly, he could not help but feel a little uneasy. He felt that M City was about to undergo a huge change.

 Chapter 86 - Entanglements

    <h4>Chapter 86: Entanglements</h4>


    Song Ning¡¯s psychological consultation did not go smoothly due to her inability to rx.


    The psychiatrist, Bai Yang, spoke to Mu Chen and told him this matter could not be rushed. It would not be an easy task to make Song Ning who had been troubled for ten years to let down her guard. As for her stress reaction, for now, it was best for her to avoid her stress trigger. After that, she would have to continue her psychological treatment to gradually resolve the issue.


    Mu Chen knew the source of Song Ning¡¯s stress was the Ning family. He discussed this matter with Jiahui. To prevent Song Ning from meeting the Ning family, Jiahui would guard her at the hospital, and he would guard Song Ning when she was outside of the hospital.


    When Song Ning heard about this from Mu Chen, she could not help but sigh. She felt like not only did she cause so much trouble for everyone, but she even caused them to worry about her.


    After a moment, Song Ning hugged Jiahui and said, ¡°If I have another episode, just put me in a room alone to calm down. As long as I¡¯m alone, I¡¯ll be able to calm down eventually.¡±


    Jiahui nodded solemnly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If they dare to cause trouble, I¡¯ll beat them up so badly that their family won¡¯t even be able to recognize them!¡±


    When Jiahui learned about Song Ning¡¯s background and circumstances, she was filled with sympathy for Song Ning. It aroused her desire to protect Song Ning even more.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Fu Le looked for Song Ning a few times, but Song Ning kept refusing to see him by giving him various excuses such as having to attend sses, having to make rounds and attend to patients, and writing reports. She did not want to see the Fu family again.


    Needless to say, the Fu family was unwilling to give up. They used their connections to invite Professor Li Sen to the ward.


    As usual, when making rounds and attending to patients, Li Sen brought four students with him, which included Song Ning and Jiahui.


    Song Ning did not avoid going to Grandma Fu¡¯s ward. In her opinion, this was a practical ss with her professor.


    Li Sen asked Song Ning to take Grandma Fu¡¯s pulse and to tell him and her opinion.


    Song Ningpleted her task and honestly reported her findings. Her conclusion was that Grandma Fu could return to her home recuperate.


    Upon hearing this, Fu Le asked anxiously, ¡°Song Ning, are you sure you¡¯re not mistaken? Grandma often feels dizzy. How can we feel at ease if we discharge her and go home?¡±


    Song Ning did not respond to Fu Le and obediently retreated to Professor Li Sen¡¯s side.


    At this moment, Fu Guo smiled at Li Sen and asked, ¡°Professor Li, can you have a look at my mother?¡±


    Li Sen did not refuse. He reached out and took Grandma Fu¡¯s pulse. He even asked Jiahui and the others to take Grandma Fu¡¯s pulse. After everything, he finally said, ¡°I agree with Song Ning¡¯s diagnosis. The Old Madam can recuperate at home. There¡¯s no need to worry.¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Grandma Fu and Fu Guo heaved a sigh of relief.


    On the other hand, Fu Le¡¯s expression was a little unnatural as he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Song Ning. I was just really worried about Grandma.¡±


    Song Ning, naturally, did not take the matter to heart. She replied perfunctorily, ¡°It¡¯s okay. We understand the feelings of the patient¡¯s family members.¡±


    After Song Ning finished speaking, Grandma Fu said with a smile, ¡°If only Ningning can visit me every day at the house to take my pulse. Our family will definitely feel at ease¡±


    Fu Guo immediately chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right! This is a good idea!¡±


    Song Ning was slightly taken aback.


    Fu Guo smiled and said, ¡°Professor Li, do you think we can arrange for Song Ning to make house visits to monitor my mother¡¯s health? After all, I can¡¯t help but worry about my mother. Don¡¯t worry, we will pay the fee for the house visits. Although Song Ning¡¯s still a student, we¡¯ll pay the fee ording to the price of an attending doctor.¡±


    Song Ning was overwhelmed with the urge to smash the folder in her hands on Fu Guo¡¯s face. He was really going all out just to achieve his goal.


    However, before she could speak up, Jiahui said, ¡°Professor, Song Ning is already so busy that she doesn¡¯t even have time to sleep. If she takes on this task, she probably won¡¯t be able to pass her final exams¡­¡±


    Jiahui sneered inwardly. ¡®This shameless family ns to tie Song Ning up with such a method? What kind of ulterior motives do they harbor?¡¯


    Although Jiahui was not aware of the Fu family¡¯s motive, it was difficult for her to stop them. She discreetly nudged the ssmate next to her.


    The ssmate understood Jiahui¡¯s intention and hurriedly said, ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re still students after all so our knowledge is limited. It¡¯s too big of a responsibility for us to be solely in charge of patients.¡±


    Song Ning¡¯s ssmates knew about Fu Le and the rumors that had been swirling in the hospital recently. Usually, they would not pay attention to such matters, but Song Ning was one of their own. Moreover, they had seen Mu Chen openly showing his care toward Song Ning while Fu Le was two-timing Song Ning all this time. Now that they saw Fule trying to win Song Ning back while he was entangled with another woman, they could not help but despise him even more.


    Fu Guo hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. We trust Song Ning¡¯s ability. Moreover, she¡¯ll only be making sure all is right with my mother. With her around, we can rest assured.¡±


    Upon hearing these shameless words, Song Ning¡¯s ssmates could not help but re at him.


    At this time, Professor Li calmly replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to be so worried. Frequent checkups will only make the patient more nervous. After being discharged, all you need to do is follow the doctor¡¯s orders. If you¡¯re really worried, you cane for outpatient consultations.¡±

 Chapter 87 - To Tell It As It Is

    <h4>Chapter 87: To Tell It As It Is</h4>


    Since Professor Li Sen had spoken, there was nothing Fu Guo could say.


    Upon seeing this, Grandma Fu waved Song Ning over. ¡°Song Ning,e here¡­¡±


    Song Ning hesitated for a moment, but she still walked over in the end.


    Grandma Fu held Song Ning¡¯s hand and said to Professor Li Sen with a smile, ¡°Professor Li, to tell you the truth, Song Ning is Fu Le¡¯s girlfriend and my future granddaughter-inw. Therefore, I don¡¯t think she needs the hospital approval to check on me, right?¡± Then, she looked at Song Ning for approval. ¡°Right, Song Ning?¡±


    Song Ning quietly withdrew her hand.


    Professor Li Sen was shocked by the words. ¡°Song Ning, what¡¯s going on?¡¯


    Song Ning did not hesitate as she replied, ¡°Professor, it¡¯s not like that. I have nothing to do with Fu Le anymore.¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Grandma Fu and Fu Guo¡¯s expressions turned unsightly.


    Song Ning inhaled deeply and straightened her back before she said to the members of the Fu family, ¡°I think we should stop this farce. All of you know that we¡¯ve broken up, and you¡¯ve even met his new girlfriend. As for why you¡¯re putting on such a big show in front of me¡­ It should be for the patents under my name, right? I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m already married.¡±


    Grandma Fu and Fu Guo¡¯s expressions changed drastically.


    Grandma Fu said sternly, ¡°Song Ning, your marriage to Fu Le was arranged by your mother when she was alive. It isn¡¯t something you can break off just because you want to. Do you have any sense of propriety and filial piety? I¡¯m going to show your true colors to everyone in the hospital and ruin your reputation!¡±


    Then, Grandma Fu turned to look at Li Sen and continued to say, ¡°Professor Li Sen, you should be the judge of this matter. How can such a treacherous and fickle woman be your student? With a personality like this, is she qualified to be a doctor?¡±


    Before Li Sen could speak, Fu Guo came over to smooth things over. ¡°Song Ning, although Grandma¡¯s words are a little harsh, they¡¯re not without reasons. For the sake of your mother and your young age, we won¡¯t argue with you as long as you get married to Fu Le. Our Fu family will let bygones be bygones, and Fu Le will also definitely treat you well in the future.¡± Following that, he smiled at Li Sen and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry we made a fool out of ourselves in front of you, Professor Li. It¡¯s just family matters¡­¡±


    Song Ning looked at the faces of the members of the Fu family and could not help but feel sad. Ms. Yun Yao was such a good person so why was her family like this? However, she remembered that Ms. Yun Yao¡¯s family life was not a happy one either. It was also for this reason that Ms. Yun Yao empathized with her and her mother and took care of both of them as much as she could.


    Jiahui felt as though she was going to explode if she continued listening to these shameless people talk. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s so good about your family? Does your family have a throne for Song Ning to inherit? Why are you talking in such a high-handed manner?¡±


    Song Ning pulled Jiahui before she calmly said, ¡°Indeed, I have an arranged marriage with Fu Le. In fact, I¡¯ve made an appointment with Fu Le to register our marriage on the day that mother had chosen for us. However, Fu Le stood me up. To me, the marriage arrangement ended that day. Even if it¡¯s arranged by my mother, I won¡¯t force someone who doesn¡¯t love me to marry me. Moreover, Fu Le has someone else in his heart as well. As for my marriage, that¡¯s my personal matter and has nothing to do with you. Since I¡¯m already married, I have to be responsible for my marriage now. If you want to cause trouble for me in the hospital and university andin to my professors and colleagues, by all means, go ahead.¡±


    Following that, she turned to Professor Li Sen and bowed before she said, ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Professor, for troubling you¡­¡±


    Li Sen replied with a faint smile on his face, ¡°You should return to the office first. Sort out the attendance for this morning. Moreover, the other students are still waiting for your notes¡­¡±


    Song Ning could not help but feel moved. Her professor had made his stance incredibly clear.


    At this moment, Jiahui nudged the male ssmate next to her and said, ¡°Hey, you can return to the office with Song Ning. I¡¯ll stay with the professor.¡±


    Li Sen could not help butugh when he saw Jiahui looking as though she was going to enter a battle. He patted her back and said, ¡°No, no, you go with Song Ning. The others can stay with me¡­¡±


    Jiahui was about to refuse, but when she saw Professor Li shaking his head slightly at her, she no longer objected. She pulled Song Ning with her, and before she left, she did not forget to re at Fu Le.


    After they returned to the office, Song Ning seemed a little distracted, causing Jiahui to feel worried. She quietly sent a message to Mu Chen, recounting what had happened and cursing the Fu family while she was at it.


    On the other hand, Song Ning closed her eyes to calm herself down. All of a sudden, her phone vibrated. She discovered it was a message from Mu Chen that read: ¡°Song Ning, check your email.¡±


    When Song Ning opened her email, she saw that Mu Chen had sent her over 10 pictures. After looking through the pictures, she covered her mouth in surprise and delight. She could not contain her excitement as she called out, ¡°Jiahui, Jiahui,e and have a look at these!¡±


    There were more than ten pictures inside. Song Ning opened them one by one and covered her mouth in joy. ¡°Jiahui, Jiahui,e and take a look!¡±

 Chapter 88 - A Go-Between

    <h4>Chapter 88: A Go-Between</h4>


    Jiahui quickly moved her chair to Song Ning¡¯s side. ¡°Wow! Song Ning, this dress is too beautiful! The embroidery on it is too exquisite! Who made this?¡±


    Song Ning looked at theputer screen and said softly, ¡°My mother. These are all my mother¡¯s works.¡±


    ¡°Really? It¡¯s too amazing! Is this the first time you¡¯ve seen these photos? Why do I feel like you¡¯re also amazed by it as though you¡¯re seeing them for the first time?¡±Jiahui reached out and patted Song Ning¡¯s head.


    Song Ning nodded. ¡°Yes, this is the first time I¡¯m seeing them. These three were my mother¡¯s works from her previous internationalpetition. They won a golden award so the organizers kept them for disy purposes. They weren¡¯t in China so I didn¡¯t have the chance to see them. The other two were donated by my mother to a charity. I heard they were kept as collectibles.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know. There¡¯s one in Grandma Mu¡¯s study as well. Grandma Mu showed it to us. Your mother was really amazing!¡±Jiahui eximed.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that only Grandma¡¯s piece was auctioned off. The rest were all kept.¡±


    Jiahui thought for a moment before she asked, ¡°Song Ning, what does your mother¡¯s studio do? Only embroidery?¡±


    Song Ning shook her head. ¡°Ms. Yun Yao does fashion design. My mother¡¯s embroidery and her clothesplement each other. Both of them had won many awards.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve heard of them though.¡± Jiahui tilted her head slightly to the side in confusion.


    ¡°That¡¯s because they only took custom orders. Almost all of them were handmade. Hence, it takes a long time and not many pieces are produced. Despite the small quality, they¡¯re all very high quality,¡± Song Ning exined.


    ¡°Wow, does this mean the current Zhuang Ji will follow this route as well? If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll ce an order, but you¡¯ll have to give me a discount,considering we¡¯re friends,¡± Jiahui said as she wrapped her arms around Song Ning¡¯s shoulders.


    Song Ning smiled and replied, ¡°If you¡¯re going to ask for a discount, you¡¯re better off asking for it from Sister An Ran. She will be the backbone of Zhuang Ji in the future.¡±


    ¡°However, you¡¯re the boss. Cousin will definitely listen to you. Therefore, it¡¯s more effective for me to ask you,¡± Jiahui said coyly. She looked up at this moment and saw someone standing silently at the entrance. She eximed in shock, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Song Ning instinctively looked up.


    The person standing at the door smiled warmly. He was rather handsome.


    However, Song Ning and Jiahui who had been around Mu Chen and Cheng Che were already immune to handsomeness.


    He ced one hand in the pocket of his suit before he walked in and greeted them with a smile, ¡°Hello, beautifuldies!¡±


    Jiahui rose to her feet and asked warily, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±


    Song Ning stood behind Jiahui, silently supporting her.


    The man asked politely, ¡°Is Miss Song Ning here?¡±


    Jiahui turned to look at Song Ning with a face full of questions.


    Song Ning was puzzled as well. ¡°I¡¯m Song Ning.¡±


    The man sized Song Ning up before he said, ¡°Indeed, you¡¯re beautiful.¡±


    Jiahui asked indignantly, ¡°Who are you? What do you want?¡±


    The man ignored Jiahui and handed Song Ning a business card before he said, ¡°Let me introduce myself. I¡¯m Ye Cheng, Ye Xin¡¯s brother.¡±


    Song Ning did not ept the business card and looked at him silently.


    Ye Cheng did not mind. He ced the business card on Song Ning¡¯s desk before he smiled and said, ¡°I think you should¡¯ve guessed the purpose of my visit by now. I hope you can leave Mu Chen. My sister and Mu Chen are childhood sweethearts and have been in love for a long time. Previously, they had a small misunderstanding. That¡¯s how Mu Chen ended up with you. I can tell from a nce that you¡¯re a good girl. You must¡¯ve been deceived by Mu Chen. However, it doesn¡¯t matter. There¡¯s still time for you to put a stop to your mistake. I¡¯ll make sure my sisterpensates you generously. In fact, you can name a price¡­¡±


    Song Ning and Jiahui looked at Ye Cheng, dumbfounded.


    Ye Cheng continued to say with a faint smile on his face, ¡°If you break up with Mu Chen, I¡¯ll start pursuing you. I¡¯m not inferior to Mu Chen at all. Miss Song Ning, you won¡¯t suffer a loss at all even if you leave Mu Chen. What do you think?¡±


    Song Ning smiled. Then, she casually picked up her phone and dialed a string of numbers. It only rang once before the call connected.


    ¡°Song Ning?¡±


    Song Ning turned on the speaker. ¡°Mu Chen, someone called Ye Cheng is here.¡±


    Mu Chen¡¯s voice tense immediately. ¡°Why is he looking for you?¡±


    Song Ning looked at Ye Cheng whose expression had changed drastically. She replied indifferently, ¡°He said you and his sister are childhood sweethearts and that both of you only have a small misunderstanding. He wants me to leave you, and stop my loss. He said that all I have to do is name a price, and his sister willpensate me. Apart from that, he said¡­¡±


    ¡°He said what?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s voice was filled with killing intent at this moment.

 Chapter 89 - Testing the Water

    <h4>Chapter 89: Testing the Water</h4>


    ¡°He said after I leave you, he¡¯ll start pursuing me. He thinks he¡¯s not inferior to you. He said I definitely won¡¯t suffer a huge loss if I leave you. What do you think? Should I ept his proposal?¡± Song Ning asked with a hint of a smile in her voice.


    ¡°Song Ning, listen carefully! Chase him out! Where¡¯s Jiahui? Is Jiahui around?¡± Mu Chen could hardly conceal the anger in his voice.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m here, President Mu.¡± Jiahui hurriedly moved closer to Song Ning. She did not mind the trouble at all.


    ¡°200,000 yuan. Jiahui, chase that damn Ye Cheng out. I¡¯ll be there shortly!¡± Mu Chen said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Alright! Don¡¯t worry!¡± Following that, Jiahui looked to the left and the right. After Jiahui said that, she looked left and right. Then, she picked up a sphygmomanometer that someone had left on the desk and repeatedly smacked it against her palm as she said, ¡°Hey, that woman¡¯s brother, someone said he¡¯ll give me 200,000 yuan as long as I chase you out? What do you think?¡±


    Although Ye Cheng was embarrassed when Song Ning called Mu Chen, he quickly regained hisposure. As expected of the Young Master of the Ye family. Faced with Jiahui¡¯s threatening words, he smiled and raised his hands to surrender. ¡°Miss, we can negotiate. I¡¯ll raise the price¡­¡±


    Jiahui smiled sweetly as she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. I only ept jobs from my employer.¡±


    Ye Cheng¡¯s smile stiffened.


    At this moment, Song Ning said, ¡°Sir, please leave. I¡¯m not interested in your proposal. If there¡¯s anything else, you can speak to Mu Chen directly or ask Miss Ye Xin to speak to Mu Chen. We¡¯ve already been to the police station once; don¡¯t tell me you want to go again?¡±


    Ye Cheng sighed. ¡°Miss Song Ning, listen to me. You really aren¡¯t my sister¡¯s match. Ever since we were young, there hasn¡¯t been anything my sister wanted that she didn¡¯t get. I really came to see you with a sincere heart. I don¡¯t want you to be hurt because of their matters.¡±


    Jiahui raised an eyebrow and said mockingly, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re really quite kind.¡±


    Ye Cheng replied brazenly, ¡°Of course.¡± Then, he continued to say to Song Ning, looking rather sincere, ¡°Miss Song Ning, I¡¯m speaking the truth. As an older brother, I¡¯ve been cleaning up my sister¡¯s mess since she was young. Even if I know my sister did something wrong, I still have to deal with her mess. I have no choice; she¡¯s the treasure of our family after all. Regarding this matter, I really don¡¯t want their matters to hurt the innocent. Why don¡¯t you think about it? If you have any problems, you can call me. I¡¯m avable for you 24 hours a day.¡±


    Then, without waiting for a reply, he bowed casually before he left.


    Song Ning and Jiahui looked at each other.


    Song Ning did not know whether tough or cry.


    Jiahui shook her head and sighed. ¡°Ever since I met Mu Chen, I feel like I¡¯ve opened a door to a new world. All kinds of strange things happen one after another. There¡¯s a show to watch every other day. This man¡­ What did hee here for? Is he here to show off? Is he dumb? I think he¡¯s dumb just like his arrogant and despotic sister. Their whole family must be dumb.¡±


    Song Ning did not say anything. Unlike Jiahui, she did not think Ye Cheng was dumb. Instead, she felt that he was very cunning. He had probablye to test the water. If she was even a little uncertain about Mu Chen, she would likely be fooled by him. Moreover, how could he pursue his sister¡¯s love rival? Even if he really did, he would not be able to deal with his sister¡¯s wrath. This person¡¯s appearance was too deceiving.


    ¡­


    When Ye Cheng entered the car, the harmless expression on his face had been reced with a frosty expression.


    Based on Ye Cheng¡¯s expression, the driver knew Ye Cheng was not in a good mood. He asked tentatively, ¡°Young Master, where are we going?¡±


    Ye Cheng exhaled lightly before he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Just as the car was pulling out, Ye Cheng saw a familiar car speeding past. How could he not be familiar with Mu Chen¡¯s car? Mu Chen actually rushed over because of Song Ning¡¯s call? It seemed like Mu Chen was not lying to him. He was married, and he really fell in love with that person he married. Unfortunately, that person was not his sister, Ye Xin.

 Chapter 90 - Conditions

    <h4>Chapter 90: Conditions</h4>


    Ye Xin was defeated just like that.


    Ye Cheng reached out and rubbed his temples. He could feel a headacheing on.


    Ye Xin could not lose Mu Chen and neither could the Ye family. Therefore, he could only start on Song Ning.


    Ye Cheng brought his phone out. When the call connected, he ordered, ¡°Investigate Song Ning, the woman who went to the police station with Ye Xin that day. Make sure the investigation is thorough; don¡¯t leave out the slightest detail.¡±


    He leaned back on the seat, exhausted. The girl with the pure eyes and cold expression shed in his mind. Indeed, she was rather attractive. However, she was not as eye-catching as his sister.


    Ye Xin¡¯s beauty was bright and mboyant, somewhat fierce. Perhaps, this had something to do with her personality and the environment she grew up in.


    Song Ning¡¯s beauty, however, was quiet and unassuming, but it made people unable to look away from her. She was like a lotus blooming in theke, fresh, distant, and unobtainable, that could only be admired from afar.


    Indeed, only such a woman was worthy of Mu Chen. Ye Xin, in the end, was inferior.


    From a man¡¯s point of view, he understood Song Ning¡¯s appeal and could tell Mu Chen was sincere. In fact, he was slightly moved as well.


    ¡­


    Mu Chen rushed to Song Ning¡¯s office just as Professor Li brought his other students back to the office.


    Jia Hui did not have time to greet Mu Chen and asked Professor Li Sen, ¡°Professor, how did it go? Did they make things difficult for you? Will they make things difficult for Song Ning?¡±


    Song Ning had already risen to her feet and stood at the side quietly. It was as though she was waiting to be reprimanded.


    Upon hearing these words, Mu Chen asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Li Sen frowned when he saw Mu Chen. ¡°Why did you onlye now? If you¡¯de earlier, you would¡¯ve been able to save a damsel in distress.¡±


    Mu Chen thought that Professor Li Sen was talking about Ye Cheng. Before he walked out, he said, ¡°I¡¯m going to settle the scores with him.¡±


    Li Sen sighed before he motioned Jiahui to stop him.


    Jiahui rolled her eyes. ¡°President Mu, listen first. This is another matter. It has nothing to do with Ye Cheng!¡±


    At this moment, Mu Chen finally remembered Jiahui had sent him a message on WeChat, telling him about the Fu family making things difficult for Song Ning. He looked at Li Sen. ¡°Professor?¡±


    Li Sen sighed. ¡°I¡¯m already an old man, but I still have to worry about your love life. My life is too busy¡±


    Jiahui was very tactful. She hurriedly said, ¡°Professor, let me massage your shoulders!¡±


    Another ssmate hurriedly pushed a chair over to Li Sen before inviting Li Sen to sit down and enjoy the massage.


    Jiahui skillfully found the correct acupuncture point and pressed it.


    The professor inhaled deeply, looking much morefortable. Then, he finally looked at his beloved student and pointed at Mu Chen, ¡°You¡¯ve already decided on him?¡±


    Song Ning looked at Mu Chen and lowered her head in embarrassment. She said softly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Mu Chen could not help butugh.


    Jiahui and the two male students joked around. Then, she said in a low voice, ¡°Thisugh can bring disaster to the country and the people. Who can resist it?¡±


    The male student knocked her head lightly, ¡°You¡¯re a girl. Watch your image!¡±


    Li Sen said to Song Ning, ¡°He definitely thinks he¡¯s able to protect you; shelter you from the rain and storm. However, I think half of the rain and storm will be caused by him!¡±


    Mu Chen¡¯s expression turned grim.


    Song Ning hurriedly said, ¡°Professor, the matter with the Fu family has nothing to do with him.¡±


    Li Sen said, ¡°Both of you are married so it has something to do with him.¡± Since he was unaware that Jiahui had already spoken to Mu Chen, he recounted what happened to Mu Chen.


    Nevertheless, Mu Chen listened patiently.


    ¡°After both of the girls left, Mr. Fu and Old Madam Fu promised me to donate aboratory to the hospital as long as Song Ning agrees to marry Fu Le. I had no idea our Song Ning is so valuable. If I knew earlier, I would¡¯ve asked President Mu for more betrothal gifts. You¡¯re really lucky, kid.¡±


    Jiahui asked anxiously, ¡°Professor, you agreed to their request?¡±


    Li Sen red at her. ¡°Am I the kind of person who would sell his students for money? Moreover, if I want ab, I can ask President Mu. I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t refuse me. Right?¡±


    Mu Chen said without hesitating, ¡°Twobs and a staff dormitory!¡±


    Li Sen stared at Mu Chen in shock before he turned to Song Ning and said, ¡°You married the right person!¡±


    Song Ning was rendered speechless.


    As Li Sen enjoyed Jiahui¡¯s massage, he said to Mu Chen, ¡°I told the Fu family that it¡¯s up to Song Ning who she marries. The hospital and the university have no right to dictate who she marries. Moreover, she¡¯s such an excellent student that we won¡¯t question her ability because of her personal matters. Moreover, I told them they won¡¯t be able to nder her since Young Master Fu and the young nurse¡¯s matters are known by everyone. There¡¯s no problem with Song Ning¡¯s character at all. It¡¯s useless even if they look for the dean or the hospital¡¯s director.¡±


    Jiahui who was energetically massaging Li Sen scoffed and said, ¡°The dean is my father! If he dares to give in to those people, I¡¯ll run away from home and change my surname!¡±


    Li Sen turned around and patted Jiahui. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you trust your father at all? Be careful he doesn¡¯t break your leg!¡±


    Mu Chen bowed respectfully to Li Sen. ¡°Thank you, Professor Li!¡±


    Li Sen felt at ease when he saw Mu Chen¡¯s sincerity.


    ¡°Can I have Song Ning for half a day?¡± Mu Chen held Song Ning¡¯s hand.


    Li Sen scratched his head. ¡°Theboratories and dormitory¡­¡±


    Mu Chen smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a done deal!¡±


    Li Sen waved his hand. ¡°Alright, bring my student out to have fun!¡±

 Chapter 91 - Rings

    <h4>Chapter 91: Rings</h4>


    Mu Chen held Song Ning¡¯s hand and ran out,pletely ignoring theughter of Jiahui and the others.


    After they got into the car, before Song Ning had a chance to fasten her seatbelt, Mu Chen began to kiss her. Pressed against the seat of the car as he kissed her, she felt embarrassed.


    Finally, Mu Chen managed to stop himself. He looked at the angry and embarrassed Song Ning before he said solemnly, ¡°Thank you for acknowledging me in front of Professor Li.¡±


    At this moment, Song Ning finally realized Mu Chen was moved because she had answered in the affirmative when Professor Li Sen asked if she had decided on Mu Chen. She lowered her head in embarrassment and pretended to adjust her seatbelt.


    Mu Chen started the car before he said, ¡°Now we have to do something very important.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Song Ning asked curiously.


    Mu Chen smiled but did not answer.


    Song Ning looked at him and found it funny. Sometimes, Mu Chen was like a child. Previously, when Jiahui searched for Mu Chen on the Inte, she had said he was a typical aloof president of a conglomerate. However, in front of her and his grandmother, he was never aloof. In fact, he was rather cute. A small smile appeared on her face when she thought about this.


    ¡­


    When Mu Chen¡¯s car pulled up to the entrance of a shopping mall in the center of the city, Song Ning was surprised.


    Once they entered the mall, Mu Chen did not waste time and pulled her to a jewelry store.


    Realization dawned on Song Ning immediately. ¡°Are you going to buy me a ring?¡±


    Mu Chen wrapped his arm around Song Ning¡¯s shoulders and led her into the store. As his gaze swept across the disys, he said, ¡°No, I¡¯m going to buy us a pair of rings¡­¡±


    A salesperson stepped forward immediately. ¡°Sir, are you nning to buy a pair of rings?¡¯


    ¡°Yes,¡± Mu Chen responded immediately. He was very satisfied with the salesperson¡¯s perceptiveness.


    The salesperson brought them to a disy and pointed at the rings in the front row. ¡°This is the most popr style this year. What do you think?¡±


    Song Ning gave a cursory nce at the rows of sparkling rings and thought they were beautiful. However, when she saw the serious expression on Mu Chen¡¯s face, she followed his gaze and looked at the rings one by one.


    ¡°Which one do you like?¡± Mu Chen asked.


    Song Ning found his seriousness in looking at the ring amusing and replied, ¡°I like all of them.¡±


    Mu Chen was briefly taken aback by her answer. When he regained his senses, he looked at her with a smile and asked, ¡°Do you want to know one of my strengths?¡±


    Before Song Ning could reply, Mu Chen turned to the salesperson and said, ¡°I want all the rings on disy here.¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Song Ning was shocked. She hit Mu Chen¡¯s arm before she hurriedly said to the salesperson, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. He¡¯s just joking¡­¡±


    The salesperson remained professional. He smiled and said, ¡°Both of you really have a good rtionship. Why don¡¯t I introduce a few collections to you?¡±


    Song Ning was rather interested so she nodded to thank the salesperson.


    Following that, the salesperson introduced each collection meticulously and exined the concept and meaning of each collection.


    Song Ning listened attentively, rather satisfied with the salesperson¡¯s exnations.


    The salesperson said with a smile, ¡°These are all tinum and diamond rings, gold and gem rings, and just pure gold or tinum ones. It all depends on your preference. However, in my personal opinion, yourplexion is fair, miss. Therefore, whether it¡¯s gold or tinum, they both will suit you very well. You should just choose the design you like¡­¡±


    Song Ning¡¯s eyes were dazzled. At this moment, she really felt she liked all of them. However, she did not say anything, afraid Mu Chen would really buy all of the rings. At that time, it would turn into a joke.


    Mu Chen frowned, seemingly dissatisfied. He asked the salesperson, ¡°Are there any unique designs? The price isn¡¯t a problem.¡±


    The salesperson hesitated for a moment. ¡°Sir, what kind of concept or design do you like? Do you have a general idea of what you want? I¡¯ll be able to make better rmendations if I know your preference.¡±


    Mu Chen thought about it for a moment before he said, ¡°Concept? Something that says I¡¯m willing to give the world to her like the stars worshipping the moon¡­¡±


    Song Ning¡¯s face flushed red when she heard Mu Chen¡¯s words. She subtly nudged him.


    Mu Chen only turned to look at her with a wide smile on his face.


    The salesperson was unruffled. He said with a smile, ¡°In fact, our chairman hadmissioned a design for his grandson and granddaughter-inw. However, we don¡¯t have the finished product, and they¡¯re actually not for sale. However, I can show you a picture of them.¡±


    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Let me have a look.¡±


    Song Ning was embarrassed by his enthusiasm and could not help but gently hit his arm again.


    While the salesperson went to get the photo, Mu Chen seized the opportunity and kissed Song Ning¡¯s forehead. ¡°Picking wedding rings is something that I¡¯ll only do once in my life so I want to get something I really like¡­¡±


    Song Ning nced at him and said teasingly, ¡°Are you sure? ording to Ye Cheng, you and Ye Xin only have a small misunderstanding, and you¡¯re just doing this on a whim¡­¡±


    Mu Chen¡¯s smile faltered when he heard these words.


    Song Ning cocked an eyebrow and looked at him with a smirk.


    After a brief pause, Mu Chenughed and whispered into her ear, ¡°Are you jealous?¡±


    Song Ning hit his arm and pushed him away as she said, ¡°You¡¯re dreaming. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m jealous.¡±


    Mu Chen wore an aggrieved expression on his face as he replied, ¡°Fine. You¡¯re not jealous, but I¡¯m jealous. I just want to let the world know that you¡¯re my wife. The Fu family shouldn¡¯t have any unnecessary thoughts about you. I want you to wear my ring so they can see you¡¯re already taken.¡±

 Chapter 92 - Custom Made

    <h4>Chapter 92: Custom Made</h4>


    At the mention of the Fu family, Song Ning could not help but smile bitterly. ¡°They¡¯re just putting on a show. It has nothing to do with feelings whatsoever. They have ulterior motives for wanting me to marry Fu Le.¡±


    ¡°Ulterior motives?¡± Mu Chen was puzzled.


    Before Song Ning could exin, the salesperson returned with an album in his hands. Next to him was a man meticulously dressed in a suit; he seemed to be the manager.


    The salesperson stuttered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. This is our manager. We found many¡­¡±


    The manager interjected and bowed respectfully, ¡°President Mu¡­¡±


    Mu Chen smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯m not here to inspect the store.¡±


    The salesperson was dumbfounded; the manager was drenched in sweat.


    Song Ning was surprised as well. She pulled Mu Chen¡¯s arm and asked in a soft voice, ¡°This jewelry store belongs to your family?¡±


    Mu Chen squeezed her hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s not ¡®your family¡¯, It¡¯s our family.¡±


    The manager smiled and asked, ¡°President Mu, I heard you came to choose a pair of rings?¡±


    Mu Chen nodded and pointed at the salesperson. ¡°He said that my grandmother hadmissioned a pair of rings for us. I want to have a look.¡±


    The salesperson was on the verge of tears as he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, President Mu. I only wanted to show you the photos as a reference. It¡¯s not my intention to show your rings to everyone¡­¡±


    Mu Chen was in a good mood and did not dwell on the matter. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You did a good job.¡± Then, he said to the manager, ¡°He¡¯s quite professional; don¡¯t make things difficult for him. He only wanted to show me the photo as a reference.¡±


    The manager hurriedly said, ¡°Apart from this one instance, we don¡¯t show the photo to customers in fear of the design being copied. We have many other photos to use as a reference for other customers¡­ I¡­¡±


    Mu Chen interjected, ¡°Are the ringspleted?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve informed the chairman about it as well. She said to leave them in the shop and that she¡¯ll collect them at ater date. We, naturally, didn¡¯t put them on disy.¡±


    Mu Chen was very satisfied. ¡°Bring them out for me now.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The manager quickly asked the salesperson to bring the rings out.


    When the manager turned around to leave, Mu Chen stopped him. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t tell grandmother about this. I want to surprise her.¡±


    The manager hastily replied, ¡°Yes, yes, I understand. Is there anything I can help you with?¡±


    Mu Chen looked at Song Ning.


    She smiled and shook her head.


    Mu Chen could not help but sigh inwardly. It seemed like he was one step behind his grandmother again; she was always a step ahead of him. She was really a wise person. This time, he nned to seize the advantage and surprise her in return.


    The pair of grandmother-and-grandson was just like childrenpeting with each other. Many people, like those in the Ning family, would be jealous of their rtionship.


    Song Ning shook her head.


    At this moment, the salesperson returned with a tray in hand.


    As soon as Song Ning¡¯s eyes fell on the rings, she was stunned.


    There was a crescent pink diamond that was surrounded by tiny diamonds on top of the ring. It was beautiful without being overly ostentatious.


    As soon as she saw the ring, she could not help but recall Mu Chen¡¯s earlier words about wanting a ring that showed he wanted to give her the world and support her. A ring that embodied the stars worshipping the moon. In fact, even without those words, just by looking at the ring, she could figure out the meaning it tried to convey.


    On the other hand, the man¡¯s ring was a simple one with a diamond in the middle. Simr to its counterpart, the diamond was crescent-shaped as well.


    At this moment, Mu Chen reached out to pick up the woman¡¯s ring¡­


    The manager hurriedly stopped Mu Chen. ¡°President Mu¡­¡±


    Mu Chen looked at the manager, puzzled.


    The manager looked at the salesperson meaningfully.


    Following that, the salesperson, who wore gloves, picked the ring up. With a gentle pull, the ring was separated into two rings. One was a ring with only a crescent-shaped pink diamond, and the other one was a ring with a cluster of diamonds.


    Mu Chen and Song Ning were surprised when they saw this.


    The manager exined, ¡°The chairman said it¡¯s not suitable for the Young Madam to wearplicated jewelry when she¡¯s working. However, at the same time, she wanted something exquisite as well. Therefore, in the end, the ring was designed in such a way where the Young Madam can opt to wear the ring with the cluster of diamonds when she¡¯s working since it¡¯s much more lowkey. For important asions, Young Madam canbine the rings and wear them as a set.¡±


    After Mu Chen took the ring from the salesperson, he pulled them apart before putting them together again as he said, ¡°Grandma is really thoughtful¡­¡±


    Following that, he helped Song Ning wear the ring. ¡°It looks great¡­¡± Then, he separated the rings before he helped Song Ning wear the ring with the cluster of diamonds and the ring with the crescent-shaped pink diamond one after another. ¡°All of them looked great¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, the manager and the salesperson remained silent as they watched the couple with a smile on their faces.


    After Mu Chen put Song Ning¡¯s ring down, he picked up his ring and tried it. ¡°It looks really good.¡±


    Song Ning was amused by Mu Chen¡¯s behavior.


    At the same time, the manager reminded himself to pull the surveince footage to show it to the chairmanter. There was no doubt it would please the chairman.


    Before leaving, Mu Chen repeatedly reminded the manager that he was not to tell his grandmother that he had already collected the rings or there would be consequences.


    The manager smiled bitterly. It was really difficult being caught in between this pair of grandmother-and-grandson. After weighing the pros and cons, he decided to listen to Mu Chen. After all, the chairman would be happy when she learned about the surprise.

 Chapter 93 - Lawyer

    <h4>Chapter 93: Lawyer</h4>


    Song Ning felt that Mu Chen was incredibly childlike today. He was clearly in a great mood. As they wandered the shopping mall, he would lift her hand up from time to time to look at the ring on her hand. She asked, amused, ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being a little childish?¡±


    Mu Chen said, ¡°When you¡¯re doing your rounds tomorrow, you should wear the ring. If the Fu family says anything, just show them the ring.¡±


    Song Ning smiled and shook her head. ¡°Let alone a ring, even if I show them our marriage certificate, they still would not be convinced. After all, like I said, they have ulterior motives for wanting me to marry into their family. How can they easily ept that I¡¯m already married?¡±


    Mu Chen¡¯s expression turned solemn as he asked, ¡°What ulterior movies?¡±


    Song Ning looked at the bustling stores as she said with a sigh, ¡°The Fu family is in the clothing business. They want the patents from my mother and Ms. Yun Yao. I¡¯m the owner of the patents and the trademark. I overheard Fu Le¡¯s conversation with Feng Man; that¡¯s how I discovered their objective. I heard Fu Le said that as long as I marry him, the Fu family would have a way of getting the patents. With the patents in hand, the Fu family business will undoubtedly improve. I heard there are already manyrge groups looking to cooperate with them.¡±


    Mu Chen stopped in his tracks. ¡°Why are you the owner of the trademark and the patents?¡±


    ¡°In the past, Ms. Yun Yao said Fu Le is a boy so he should carve a path of his own. Since I have a girl, these things can be considered as my dowry. Even when I marry, at least I¡¯ll have assets of my own,¡± Song Ning exined with a hint of sadness in her voice.


    Mu Chen sighed. ¡°It¡¯s a pity her son didn¡¯t live up to her expectations.¡±


    Song Ning exhaled before she said, ¡°I wonder now if Ms. Yun Yao was very unhappy back then. She helped my mother again and again and didn¡¯t mention anything about the predicament she was in. Now that both of them are in heaven, they no longer have to worry about these mundane matters¡­¡±


    Mu Chen was silent. He thought women, especially his grandmother, Song Ning¡¯s mother, and Ms. Yun Yao, were more farsighted than men.


    At this moment, Song Ning asked, ¡°Mu Chen, can you introduce awyer from yourpany¡¯s legal department to me. I have a feeling I¡¯ll need awyer soon¡­¡±


    Mu Chen patted her head before he said, ¡°Have you forgotten about Lawyer Yang who kept the things your mother left you? He said that he¡¯ll assist you in whatever you need ording to your mother¡¯s wish¡­¡±


    Song Ning¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s right! I forgot¡­¡±


    Mu Chen smiled. ¡°That¡¯s because when he said he¡¯ll assist you, you assumed he was talking about your divorce¡­¡±


    A sheepish expression appeared on Song Ning¡¯s face as soon as she heard Mu Chen¡¯s words.


    Mu Chen tucked her hair behind her ear as he said, ¡°There¡¯ll be no option for a divorce now that you married me. Lawyer Yang won¡¯t ever have to think of handling a divorce case for the rest of his life. He can be your legal consultant for the business. Although the Mu Group has a legal department, I want your business to retain its independence just like your mother and Ms. Yun Yao wanted. However, you must always remember that I¡¯ll always be by your side and be your strongest supporter.¡±


    Song Ning looked up at Mu Chen, moved by his words. She could not help but reach out and wrap her arms around his waist as she murmured, ¡°Thank you, Mu Chen¡­¡±


    Mu Chen seized the chance and kissed her lightly on her lips. ¡°This is the proper way for you to thank me¡­¡±


    ¡­


    As soon as Ye Cheng entered the house, he heard the sounds ofughter and in the living room. As it turned out, Su Tong, the Madam of the Ning family, was visiting. The three women were chatting enthusiastically at this moment.


    When Gao Wen saw Ye Cheng had returned, she said, ¡°Howe you¡¯re back so early today? Come here. Madam Ning visited today and brought gifts for all of us¡­¡±


    Ye Cheng smiled and greeted Su Tong.


    Su Tong put her hand on Gao Wen¡¯s arm in an intimate gesture and said, ¡°Your son is so young and talented. I wonder which youngdy will be lucky enough to marry him in the future¡­¡±


    Gao Wen was ttered when she heard Su Tong¡¯s words. She said, ¡°If Madam Ning has a suitable candidate in mind, please make an introduction. I won¡¯t hide it from you; his personal life is giving me a headache.¡±


    Su Tong smiled and said, ¡°What are you saying? As long as your son is willing, the line of the youngdies wanting to marry him could circle around the city three times over.¡±


    Ye Chengughed. ¡°Mom, Madam Ning, stop teasing me. Spare me and spare the youngdies in the city.¡±


    Su Tong smiled and said, ¡°I rarely socialize so I don¡¯t know of any suitable candidates. However, there¡¯s no need for you to worry, Madam Ye. Both of your children are one in a million. They¡¯re talented, capable, and good-looking. Look at Miss Ye. Is there any young master who¡¯s worthy of her?¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Gao Wen¡¯s pride grew even more.

 Chapter 94 - Secret

    <h4>Chapter 94: Secret</h4>


    Gao Wen patted Su Tong¡¯s hand as she said, ¡°You don¡¯t have a daughter so you don¡¯t know what it¡¯s like to raise one. In a family like ours, daughters are the most precious. To be honest, since she was young, I¡¯ve been paying attention to families of simr status. We don¡¯t need her to marry for a business alliance; all that matters is that her husband treats her well. She¡¯s truly like the pearl in my palm. Fortunately, she¡¯s really blessed. She had a close rtionship with the Young Master of the Mu family since she was young. You know the Mu family, right?


    Upon hearing these words, Su Tong¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Which Mu family are you talking about?¡±


    Gao Wen said, slightly annoyed, ¡°Which Mu family do you think I¡¯m talking about? I¡¯m naturally talking about the Mu family that lives in the Cloudy Peak Vi like us.¡±


    ¡°Mu¡­ Mu Chen?¡± Su Tong was shocked. She nced at Ye Xin and saw the shy expression on Ye Xin¡¯s face.


    Gao Wen nodded and continued to say, ¡°That¡¯s right. Mu Chen and Ye Cheng have been ssmates since kindergarten. He and Ye Xin are childhood sweethearts. Since young, he has always doted on her. Although he¡¯s quite cold to others, he treats Ye Xin differently. For this reason, I¡¯m not really worried about Ye Xin¡¯s personal matters. It¡¯s Ye Cheng that gives me a headache. If you know of any suitable youngdies, please introduce them to Ye Cheng.¡±


    Su Tong promised Gao Wen. However, inwardly, her mind was spinning. ¡®If Mu Cheng and Ye Xin are together, what about Ning Xia? Ha! As it turns out, Ning Xia is a third party! It¡¯s really karma! How satisfying! In the past, Zhuang Yi had thought of countless ways to nail me to the pir of shame. I bet she didn¡¯t expect her daughter would embarrass her!¡¯


    At this moment, Su Tong felt the expensive gifts she had given to the Ye family were worth it! To think she would be able to discover such a huge secret. Naturally, she would not let such a matter stay a secret. She would announce it to the world and get rid of the anger she had bottled up for ten years!


    ¡­


    After leaving the Ye family house, Su Tong felt as though she was on cloud nine. She was incredibly excited.


    When she arrived at the Ning family¡¯s house, she saw Ning Zhe lecturing Ning Dong.


    ¡°Look at your timid appearance; you look like a good-for-nothing. You¡¯re not like a real man at all. You¡¯re a disgrace to the Ning family,¡± Ning Zhe said. He had always been harsh with his words.


    Upon seeing this, Su Tong felt as though a bucket of cold water had been sshed on her, dampening her excitement immediately. She hurriedly walked over and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going? What happened? Why did you anger your father again?¡±


    Ning Dong lowered his head silently.


    Su Tong had no choice but to cate Ning Zhe. ¡°Husband, don¡¯t be angry. He¡¯s still a child. If he¡¯s wrong, you just need to teach him a lesson. You can scold him or beat him, but don¡¯t be so angry¡­¡±


    Ning Zhe did not respond to her. Instead, he slowly made his way to the sofa.


    Su Tong hastily followed as she said sternly to Ning Dong, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to apologize to your father?¡±


    Ning Dong remained motionless.


    Upon hearing this, Ning Zhe said impatiently, ¡°Return to your room. Don¡¯t stand here and be an eyesore.¡±


    Su Tong hurriedly waved her hand, motioning Ning Dong to leave.


    Ning Dong left silently without looking back.


    Upon seeing this, Ning Zhe pointed at Ning Dong¡¯s retreating back and said angrily, ¡°Look at how useless he is! He¡¯s not good at studying or socializing. Hecks morals and is stuck in his womanizing ways. How can I count on him to help me? How¡¯s he going to inherit the family business with this attitude? In the future, don¡¯t use me of being bias. If he has the capability, I won¡¯t be unfair to him.¡±


    Su Tong¡¯s smile froze on her face, Then, she hurriedly mollified him, ¡°Alright, alright. Don¡¯t be so angry; it¡¯s bad for your health. We¡¯ll educate him slowly. Your health is the most important thing. Let me get you a cup of ginseng tea.¡±


    After calming down, Ning Zhe said, ¡°No need. There are still things I need to deal with back in thepany.¡± After he finished speaking, he asked Ning Chun to prepare the car.


    When the car finally disappeared from sight, Su Tong made her way to her son¡¯s room.


    She saw Ning Dong sitting quietly at his desk with a dazed expression on his face. The book on his desk remained unopened. She asked, ¡°Son, what¡¯s wrong? Why is your father so angry?¡±


    Ning Dong did not respond to her.


    She lifted her hand to pat her son¡¯s head, but he moved his head to the side, avoiding her touch. She was slightly taken aback. Why was her son acting so strangely? Her son was usually obedient and was very skilled in pleasing Ning Zhe since he was young. However, for reasons unknown, over the past few years, Ning Zhe would often scold Ning Dong.

 Chapter 95 - Investigation

    <h4>Chapter 95: Investigation</h4>


    Upon seeing this, Su Tong could only try to persuade her son. ¡°Dongdong, your father is very busy so it¡¯s natural that he¡¯d get impatient sometimes. When you grow up and are able to share his burdens, everything will be fine. All you have to do now is to study hard and focus on your studies. When your grades are good, your father will naturally be happy as well. You have to listen to him; you¡¯re his only son after all. In the future, the Ning family will be yours so you have to work harder, alright?¡±


    Ning Dong slowly turned to look at Su Tong before he said, ¡°Mother, father doesn¡¯t like me. What if he doesn¡¯t hand over the Ning Group to me in the future?¡±


    Su Tong did not take his words to heart. She said, ¡°You¡¯re being silly. You¡¯re his only son after all. If he doesn¡¯t hand the Ning Group to you, who¡¯s he going to hand it over to? Let me tell you, families like ours are simr to the Imperial Family in ancient times. Most emperors disliked the crown princes because the crown princes would inherit the country. Son, you just have to bear with it for now, okay? Don¡¯t contradict him. The Ning family and the Ning Group will eventually be yours.¡±


    Ning Dong said coldly, ¡°I have an older sister, right?¡±


    Su Tong stared at the tense expression on her son¡¯s childish face in shock.


    Ning Dong continued to say, ¡°Since I have an older sister, if she returns to the family one day, there¡¯s no guarantee father will let me take over the Ning family.¡±


    Su Tong squatted down, drawing level with her son, before she said, ¡°Son, can you help mother? It¡¯s for our future¡­¡±


    Ning Dong looked down at Su Tong, waiting for her to continue.


    ¡°I need to contact a few people outside, but your father keeps a close watch on me. Can you help me? I promise I won¡¯t let Ning Xia return to the Ning family. I won¡¯t let anyone be a stumbling block to my son.¡±


    ¡­


    Ye Cheng looked at his assistant expressionlessly as his assistant reported the results of the investigation to him.


    ¡°Song Ning is a Ph.D. student in M University¡¯s Department of Chinese Medicine. Her grades are very good. It¡¯s possible that she¡¯ll continue to work with the hospital she¡¯s attached to after her graduation; it all depends on her ability. Her family background isn¡¯t very strong. Both her parents died, and her mother left her an undisclosed amount of inheritance. She also has an embroidery store that¡¯s on the verge of closing down. Most of her employees have left. However, recently, the store suddenly closed for renovation. Cheng Che has beening in and out of the store as well. It¡¯s likely that President Mu is helping her with the store.¡±


    The assistant continued to say, ¡°Song Ning and Fu Le, the Young Master of the Fu family, used to be a couple. Later on, Fu Le cheated on her with a nurse called Feng Man who¡¯s also working in the same hospital as her. After breaking up with Fu Le, Song Ning registered her marriage with President Mu and moved to Cloudy Peak Vi on the same day. Since she studies Chinese medicine, she¡¯s been taking care of Old Madam Mu¡¯s health. It seems like Old Madam Mu likes her very much as well.¡± After that, he said, ¡°Fu Le¡¯s father is Fu Guo. Fu Guo reached out to you for financing previously.¡±


    Ye Cheng looked up. ¡°Oh? I don¡¯t have much of an impression of him. I don¡¯t think I agreed to his proposal, right?¡±


    The assistant, Chen Chen, said respectfully, ¡°No. However, you¡¯re interested in the patents and the trademark of a private brand called Zhuang Ji that Fu Guo mentioned. You told him that you¡¯ll discuss financing him if he obtains the trademark and patents.¡±


    Ye Cheng looked at Chen Chen. ¡°So this means Fu Guo doesn¡¯t own the trademark and patents¡­¡±


    Chen Chen nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. The trademark and patents belong to Song Ning¡­¡±


    Ye Cheng¡¯s eyes brightened immediately, and he straightened his back. ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°Fu Guo forced Fu Le to reconcile with Song Ning. Song Ning did not agree to it so the Fu family¡¯s Old Madam used her illness as an excuse to check-in into the hospital. I¡¯m sure she did everything she could to convince Song Ning, but her efforts were in vain. Moreover, Song Ning is aware of their intentions. For this reason, the Fu family is at their wit¡¯s end now.¡±


    Ye Cheng rose to his feet andughed. The world was really small. Not only were these people somehow linked to each other, but their rtionships wereplicated as well. This was too exciting. There was bound to be a good show to watch.


    On the contrary, Chen Chen seemed worried. ¡°President Ye, since Song Ning¡¯s married to President Mu, if he¡¯s interested in the trademark and patents, it¡¯s highly likely that he¡¯ll be able to obtain them. If President Mu joins this industry as well, it won¡¯t be favorable to us¡­¡±


    Ye Cheng waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mu Chen isn¡¯t that kind of person. You don¡¯t understand him. He¡¯s rather prideful so he won¡¯t covet his beloved wife¡¯s assets. He has shrewd business acumen, but he has his ws as well. In the past, Mu Chen, who¡¯s like an imprable fortress, has one soft spot: his grandmother. However, Old Madam Mu is very capable. Therefore, even if Mu Chen has a soft spot for her, she did not be his weakness. In fact, she even became his armor. However, Mu Chen now has Song Ning as well. Song Ning is different from Old Madam Mu. If we want to take down Mu Chen, we¡¯ll have to start with Song Ning.¡± A smug smile appeared on his face at the end of his words.


    Chen Chen could not help but feel slightly excited upon hearing this. After a beat, he added, ¡°However, we couldn¡¯t find anything about Song Ning before she was 16 years old¡­¡±


    Ye Cheng furrowed his brows slightly, ¡°What do you mean you can¡¯t find anything?¡±


    Chen Chen considered his words carefully before he said, ¡°It seems like she lived in a small town in Jiangnan before she turned 16. However, everything is very vague, and there¡¯s no concrete evidence to prove that.¡±


    ¡®Jiangnan?¡¯ Song Ning¡¯s beautiful face appeared in Ye Cheng¡¯s mind for a moment. ¡®Indeed. She has the gentle temperament of a Jiangnan woman.¡¯


    After a moment, Ye Cheng said indifferently, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. What we have is enough¡­¡±

 Chapter 96 - Passion

    <h4>Chapter 96: Passion</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When Song Ning woke up early in the morning, she felt her bones aching. It was as though someone had disassembled her bones before reassembling them. She inadvertently thought about theb skeleton in the office that would creak whenever she moved its joints. After a moment, yesterday¡¯s memories gradually returned to her.


    ¡®Mu Chen, he¡­¡¯


    Yesterday, when they returned to the Mu family house, he had shown off the rings to his grandmother. As a result, his grandmother chased him, trying to beat him up. After all, it was a surprise she had prepared for them, and he had destroyed the surprise she had meticulously prepared for them. His grandmother kept asking how he had discovered the surprise.


    After that, she and Mu Chen coaxed Jiang Jin by making promises such as never separating from each other and supporting each other for the rest of their lives.


    Mu Chen seemed stimted and moved after coaxing his grandmother, and when they went to bed¡­ everything happened naturally.


    .


    Song Ning¡¯s face flushed red when she recalled what happened yesterday night, and her body felt hot. She tried to lift the nket and leave the bed when an arm snaked around her waist and pulled her back into bed.


    After Mu Chen pulled Song Ning into his embrace, he said, ¡°Song Ning, I love you.¡± His voice carried a hint ofziness of someone who had just woken up in the morning.


    Before she could reply to him, his lips had already reached hers. He trapped her in his arms and deepened the kiss. She felt like it was difficult to breathe.


    Mu Chen¡¯s hand moved over her exposed skin, causing her to tremble.


    With whatever remaining rationality she had left, she pushed Mu Chen¡¯s hand away, panting heavily as she did so.


    ¡°No, w-we can¡¯t. It¡¯s time for us to get up¡­¡± Song Ning said, not realizing how coquettish and inviting her voice sounded.


    How could Mu Chen who was already burning with desire resist her soft and sweet voice?


    ¡­


    When Song Ning finally got out of bed, her legs felt weak and soft like jelly. On the other hand, the culprit had already gotten out of the shower with a towel wrapped around his waist. He looked refreshed and satiated, like a panther that had eaten its fill.


    Upon seeing this, Song Ning could not help but kick him with her bare feet.


    Mu Chen only chuckled and kissed her forehead. ¡°Today, we¡¯ll bring Granma to Zhuang Ji. I¡¯ve already told Cheng Che to make the necessary preparations.¡±


    Song Ning red at him before she hurriedly entered the bathroom.


    After Song Ning closed the door behind, Mu Chen sighed in relief. At this moment, he finally felt like he had entered her heart. Previously, she had sealed her heart off. It had not been easy to enter her heart. If he had gotten too close to her too fast, she would have put up her guards. However, if he was too distant¡­ Well, the oue was obvious. Fortunately, his efforts had paid off.


    He wanted her to trust him and rely on him. He did not want her to be lonely and face everything on her own.


    He was lucky that Song Ning had always been honest, to herself and others. She did not deny and admit her feelings for Mu Chen once she had discovered them. She had finally taken the first step toward him.


    Thinking about all these things, Mu Chen was beside himself with happiness.


    ...


    Although it seemed like Zhuang Ji was located downtown, in fact, it was located not far from the central business district of M City. Bustling high-rise buildings towered behind it in the distance. In contrast, there was a quiet valley in front of the store. The contradiction made it a rather charming location.


    Even Cheng Che had said many times that the location of Zhuang Ji was excellent.


    The exterior of Zhuang Ji had a retro design. No matter from which direction one wasing, the store would immediately attract one¡¯s attraction.


    The first floor was fully open. On one side was the exhibition hall, and on the other side was the workroom.


    Song Ning held Jiang Jin¡¯s hand as they looked at the exhibits in the disy cab. She said excitedly, ¡°Grandma, look! This is my mother¡¯s works from her pastpetitions. W-where did Cheng Che find them? I-it must have cost a lot of money!¡±


    Mu Chen who was standing behind them reached out and pinched her cheek gently. ¡°It¡¯s your husband that found them. Your husband, you hear me? Not Cheng Che.¡±


    Song Ning could not help but blush.


    Jiang Jin looked at them happily. ¡°Silly child, money isn¡¯t important. The value of these worlds can no longer be measured with money. In fact, we¡¯re lucky we¡¯re able to obtain them with money.¡±


    Song Ning said with a sigh, ¡°If my mother could see these, I wonder how happy she¡¯d be¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin patted her hand and said reassuringly, ¡°Silly child¡­ Although your mother is no longer around, these things she left behind contain the essence of her life. You should feel proud of your mother¡­¡±


    Song Ning nodded. Following that, she turned to Mu Chen and said, ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    Mu Chen smiled but did not say anything.


    Jiang Jin said, ¡°Why should I thank him? You¡¯re his wife. This is what he should do.¡±


    Warmth suffused Song Ning¡¯s heart. Jiang Jin would always stand on her side.


    Jiang Jin held Song Ning¡¯s hand and put them in Mu Chen¡¯s hand before she said, ¡°No matter what your parents¡¯ rtionship was like, you have to remember you¡¯re you; you¡¯re not your parents. You and Mu Chen have to treat each other sincerely and be happy!¡±


    Mu Chen and Song Ning nodded in unison upon hearing Jiang Jin¡¯s words.

 Chapter 97 - Zhuang Ji

    <h4>Chapter 97: Zhuang Ji</h4>


    There were more than a dozen upgraded work tables in the workroom.


    Mu Chen exined, ¡°This ce is isted. Customers in the exhibition hall will be able to see the employees working, but they won¡¯t be able to enter to avoid disturbing the employees. Being able to see the employees work will allow the customers to immerse themselves in the experience¡­¡±


    After that, Mu Chen led them to the second floor. As soon as they reached the second floor, they saw a spacious open lounge with a huge circr sofa. The ce was quiet so it was suitable for those who wanted to sit and chat or for those who just needed a quiet moment. Behind the lounge was a private changing room, and on the left was the VIP reception hall. Finally, on the right was a spacious meeting hall.


    Mu Chen continued to exin again, ¡°Zhuang Ji will continue to operate in the way it operated in the past. We¡¯ll only take high-end custom orders from customers, and give our customers an amazing experience. Apart from the necessary matters, most of our focus will be on the art of embroidery itself and not on the business side of things.¡±


    Song Ning took a seat as she looked around. She was filled with praise as she said, ¡°It¡¯s really too beautiful. Moreover, it feels cozy as well. I really don¡¯t feel like leaving at all¡­¡±


    Mu Chen smiled and said, ¡°You should focus on bing a daughter. Managing Zhuang Ji isn¡¯t a suitable job for you¡­¡±


    Song Ning smiled sheepishly. Indeed, her business acumen was not extraordinary.


    Jiang Jin patted her hand as she said, ¡°It¡¯s okay! You have Grandma! I promise to support you with everything I have!¡±


    Mu Chen smiled. ¡°Grandma, I have a mission for you.¡±


    Jiang Jin said confidently, ¡°It¡¯s not a problem. Just tell me what you need me to do¡­¡±


    After Mu Chen took a seat across from Song Ning and Jiang Jin, he said, ¡°We¡¯ll organize a three-day exhibition. There will be three groups of guests invited to each day of the exhibition respectively. Since this is our first exhibition, we want to make a strong impact. Grandma, for the first day of the exhibition, I¡¯ll leave the guestlist to you. Just ten people will do¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Ten people? You¡¯re only letting me invite ten people? Isn¡¯t that number too small? Impossible! I have a long list of people to invite!¡±


    Mu Chen waved his hand. ¡°Grandma, this time I can only give you ten invitations. Moreover, you can¡¯t tell people Zhuang Ji is your granddaughter-inw¡¯s business. Just invite them here; there¡¯s no need for you to do any marketing. I believe the ten people you invite will spread the news to 100 people when they leave. If we invite too many people, our products will no longer seem exclusive and would go down in value.¡±


    Realization dawned on Jiang Jin after she listened to Mu Chen¡¯s exnation. ¡°I see. You have a point. Okay! I understand!¡±


    Song Ning looked at Mu Chen in a daze. ¡°You¡­ This method is a little¡­ a little¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin said, ¡°Is a little?¡±


    Song Ning shook her head slightly. She could not think of a suitable word for it. She only felt Mu Chen was doing a lot for Zhuang Ji. It was beyond her expectations.


    Jiang Jin patted her hand. ¡°Silly child, this is why we should leave this to the professional. There¡¯s no need for you to worry about anything. When the timees, you just need to dress up beautifully and follow Grandma¡­¡±


    Mu Chen smiled before he continued to say, ¡°Cheng Che and I will be responsible for the guestlist on the second day. There won¡¯t be many people as well. On the third day¡­¡± He paused and looked at Song Ning before he continued to say, ¡°On the third day, we¡¯ll invite a few famous actors, directors, and fashion designers. Song Ning, if you¡¯re unwilling, you don¡¯t have to make an appearance.¡±


    Song Ning nodded. ¡°Alright. Then, I won¡¯t make an appearance.¡±


    Mu Chen nodded and did not force her.


    Jiang Jin turned to look at Song Ning. ¡°My granddaughter-inw is so beautiful and talented. It¡¯s such a pity she¡¯s not interested in acting.¡±


    Song Ning smiled and leaned on Jiang Jin¡¯s shoulder as she said, ¡°Grandma, I was just lucky I met a good writer and good scriptwriter. In the end, I still prefer attending to patients¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin patted her head. ¡°Alright, alright. Then, we¡¯ll leave this all to Mu Chen.¡±


    Song Ning looked at Mu Chen with a red face.


    Mu Chen smiled and said, ¡°After this, Zhuang Ji will officially open. An Ran will be in charge of operations, and Cheng Che will temporarily oversee the business. After everything stabilizes, he¡¯ll find a suitable candidate to take over before he withdraws¡­¡±


    Song Ning straightened her back and said, ¡°Cheng Che has been working so hard for Zhuang Ji. When he has free time, I¡¯ll cook and treat him to a meal¡­¡± She could not help but recall the unpleasantness of theirst meal due to Su Tong¡¯s sudden appearance.


    Upon seeing the change in Song Ning¡¯s expression, Mu Chen said teasingly, ¡°If you treat Cheng Che so well, I¡¯ll get jealous!¡±


    Song Ning regained her senses upon hearing these words and forced a smile on her face.


    Jiang Jin patted her hand and tactfully changed the topic. ¡°Cheng Che is a good child. Grandma is very happy that both of you treat him so well. Mu Chen isn¡¯t very close to the younger generation in the Mu family, but he¡¯s close to Cheng Che.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Song Ning asked with a smile, ¡°Grandma, do you know that Cheng Che likes Jiahui?¡±


    Jiang Jin¡¯s eyes widened; she was pleasantly surprised. ¡°No wonder Cheng Che seems extra nice to Jiahui. As it turns out, he likes Jiahui. Jiahui is a good girl. I¡¯m really happy today!¡±

 Chapter 98 - Exhibition

    <h4>Chapter 98: Exhibition</h4>


    When Song Ning saw Mu Chen looking at the delighted Jiang Jin, she silently made a decision.


    After that Mu Chen calmly gave everyone a task. Even Yu was given the task of selecting fruits and snacks for the exhibition.


    Song Ning said to Mu Chen, ¡°On the third day of the exhibition, help me make an appointment with a psychiatrist at the house.¡±


    Mu Chen looked at Song Ning gently, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Song Ning nodded. ¡°Yes. With you and Grandma protecting me, I feel safest and most at ease being at home where I¡¯m loved.¡±


    Mu Chen hugged her gently and nted a kiss on her forehead. ¡°Okay. However, you don¡¯t have to put too much pressure on yourself. Doctor Bai has said that this is no different from treating physical illnesses; we have to do it step by step. Don¡¯t be in a hurry; let¡¯s take it one step at a time.¡±


    Song Ning nodded. She had already made a decision and was prepared for whatever the future held.


    ¡­


    The first day of the exhibition was exceptionally sessful.


    Jiang Jin was as excited as a child. She had a great time meeting and chatting with the ten friends whom she invited. Naturally, she did not forget to praise Song Ning, her granddaughter-inw.


    Jiang Jin¡¯s friends admired every piece of work from Zhuang Ji. They even praised the door gifts that were given out such as pendants, embroidered handkerchiefs, and embroidered fans. They even promised to ce orders with Zhuang Ji every month.


    Song Ning was worried about Jiang Jin¡¯s health so she insisted on relieving Jiang Jin¡¯s acupuncture points.


    Upon seeing this, Jiang Jin¡¯s friends grew curious. They even asked Song Ning to check their pulses. Song Ning urately listed the ailments that gued them and gave them suggestions to alleviate the symptoms so they were overjoyed.


    In the end, the exhibition in the morning suddenly turned into consultation sessions in the afternoon.


    Song Ning carefully wrote out prescriptions and suggestions for their daily diets, urging them to go for regr checkups at the hospital.


    For these reasons, the olddies were very fond of Song Ning. They even said they would visit the Mu family house to look for Song Ning.


    Jiang Jin was happy and filled with pride and hurriedly agreed to her friends¡¯ request.


    With this, the guests left the exhibition happily.


    After Song Ning helped Jiang Jin send everyone to the door, she asked worriedly, ¡°Grandma, are you tired. I really shouldn¡¯t let you apany me the entire day¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin said as she held Song Ning¡¯s hand, ¡°What are you talking about? Grandma isn¡¯t tired at all!¡±


    Song Ning helped Jiang Jin to the sofa before she lifted one of Jiang Jin¡¯s legs and began to massage it.


    Jiang Jin sighed in satisfaction. ¡°Even if I¡¯m tired, I¡¯ll be energized after your massage¡­¡±


    Song Ning said with a hint of self-me, ¡°Mu Chen and I are at fault. We shouldn¡¯t have given you such a tiring task.¡±


    Jiang Jin said with a sigh, ¡°Ningning, Mu Chen gave this task for my good. Ever since his mother passed away, I hardly socialized if it weren¡¯t necessary. At that time, I was worried about Mu Chen, his father, and thepany. The stress from that time is probably the cause of my illness now. Every time I see Mu Chen¡¯s lifeless expression, worry would seize my heart. I couldn¡¯t help wondering what would happen to my poor grandson if something happened to me. Who will love him? How would he suffer if I left him alone? Therefore, I declined all social engagements and only stayed home to look after him. I kept looking for things he would enjoy doing. Even if he gets annoyed, at least, he¡¯d look like a living person.¡± After a pause, she continued to say with a faint smile on her face, ¡°Fortunately, I have you now. I¡¯m very happy whenever I see his smile that gradually grows as the days pass.¡±


    Song Ning was slightly taken aback by these words. All this time, she had been so selfish, only focusing on her pain and grudges. She had forgotten that Mu Chen, like her, was also abandoned by his father. Since she had met him, she had constantly soughtfort, love, and warmth from him, and he had never onceined. He was really good to her. However, she took everything he gave her for granted and enjoyed it with ease of mind.


    With these thoughts in her mind, tears began to well up in her eyes. She could not help but hug Jiang Jin and said, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll definitely be good to Mu Chen. I won¡¯t let him suffer.¡±


    Jiang Jin nodded and patted Song Ning¡¯s head as she said, ¡°From the moment he introduced you to me, I felt relieved. I could tell you¡¯re a good child from your pure eyes. I can see why Mu Chen fell in love with you so quickly. For some people, even if they¡¯re meeting for the first time, it feels like they¡¯ve known each other for a long time. This is the fate between both of you. I¡¯m very happy when I see both of you.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Song Ning¡¯s tears were gradually reced by a smile on her face.

 Chapter 99 - Fishing

    <h4>Chapter 99: Fishing</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The second day of the exhibition was equally as sessful as the first day. However, Song Ning was not present. She insisted on apanying Jiang Jin at home. Once sses were over, she rushed home immediately to help Jiang Jin with her physical therapy.


    When Mu Chen learned that Song Ning was not nning to attend the second day of the exhibition, he protested, ¡°Yesterday, Grandma could show off her granddaughter-inw. If you don¡¯t show up today, who am I going to show off?¡±


    Song Ning chuckled and tilted her head slightly as she said, ¡°You can show Cheng Che off. He¡¯s such a good brother.¡±


    Cheng Che instantly straightened his back upon hearing these words. ¡°That¡¯s right. You can show me off to everyone. Look at my handsome appearance that can cause flowers to bloom and cars to screech to a halt!¡±


    ¡°Scram!¡± Mu Chen gritted his teeth as he tried to kick Cheng Che..


    Cheng Che hurriedly hid behind Song Ning before he said, ¡°Sister-inw, I really can¡¯t deal with my brother¡¯s fiery temper. Since you¡¯re like the fire extinguisher to his temper, why don¡¯t you attend the exhibition? Let him show off for a while and then you can leave after that. Moreover, what if other girls try to cozy up to him?¡±


    ¡°Cheng Che! You really don¡¯t want to live anymore!¡± Mu Chen roared.


    Song Ning smiled and said, ¡°Then, I have even more reason not to go. After all, I don¡¯t want to be a hindrance to those girls.¡±


    Mu Chen¡¯s expression was rather funny to look at this moment.


    Meanwhile, Jiang Jin watched the trio bicker, feeling happy.


    In the end, Song Ning got what she wanted since Jiang Jin¡¯s health was the most important. In fact, all three of them agreed to this. Mu Chen was only teasing Song Ning, after all.


    ¡­


    In the car.


    Cheng Che drove while Mu Chen sat in the passenger seat.


    Mu Chen stretched his limbs before he askedzily, ¡°So how¡¯s everything?¡±


    Cheng Che chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There won¡¯t be any big problems. By the way, guess who extended an olive branch to the Fu family?¡±


    Mu Chen cocked an eyebrow. ¡°The Ning family?¡±


    Cheng Che pursed his lips. ¡°How could the Ning family be interested in the Fu family? The Fu family is below them.¡±


    Mu Chen said, ¡°Oh? Then who wants to join in the fun?¡±


    Cheng Che looked at Mu Chen meaningfully as he said, ¡°Ye Cheng.¡±


    Mu Chen fell silent.


    Cheng Che continued to say, ¡°If Ye Cheng didn¡¯t have so many lovers in the open and in the dark, I¡¯d think he¡¯s in love with you!¡±


    Mu Chen red at him. ¡°How can you not disgust me?¡±


    ¡°Brother, think about it. You¡¯ve known each other since you were both in kindergarten. Although you beat him up in primary school, he still followed you around like a tail. I feel so tired just looking at him. Tell me, what else can it be if it¡¯s not love?¡± Cheng Che said with a sigh as he drove.


    Mu Chen looked out of the car window as he tapped his fingers against the ss. He said indifferently, ¡°He doesn¡¯t love me. He only wants to surpass me.¡±


    Cheng Che sighed and shook his head. ¡°I think it¡¯d be easier for him if he was in love with youpared to trying to surpass you.¡±


    Mu Chen rolled his eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business. What has he done with the Fu family so far?¡±


    Cheng Che¡¯s expression grew serious as he said, ¡°If he offers to finance the Fu family, don¡¯t you think the Fu family would be even more desperate to look for little sister-inw? With Ye Cheng¡¯s character, even if the Fu family manages to get their hands on sister-inw¡¯s assets and obtain Ye Cheng¡¯s financing, I¡¯m afraid the Fu family¡¯s bones would still be picked clean by Ye Cheng.¡±


    Mu Chen shrugged nomittally.


    Cheng Che looked at Mu Chen. ¡°Brother, what do you think?¡±


    Mu Chen said, ¡°Casting bait to catch the big fish¡­ Isn¡¯t this your usual method?¡±


    Cheng Che grinned. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t dislike me for being too scheming.¡±


    Mu Chen replied with a straight face, ¡°Why would I dislike someone who helps me with all these troublesome matters?¡±


    Cheng Cheughed heartily, leaning against the steering wheel slightly. ¡°Brother, as long as you¡¯re happy, no matter how tired I am, I¡¯ll always help you. Don¡¯t worry. Sister-inw¡¯s Zhuang Ji will be very sessful.¡±


    After a moment, Mu Chen stroked his chin and said, ¡°When you¡¯re hiring people, remember to be careful. Remind An Ran as well. After the exhibition, I have a feeling the Ning family wille knocking on our door. I¡¯m not the slightest bit worried about the Fu family at all. It¡¯s the Ning family I¡¯m worried about because of her psychological response to them.¡±


    Cheng Che nodded. ¡°I understand, Brother. However, you have to look out for Ye Cheng. It¡¯s strange that Ye Xin hasn¡¯t made a move at all¡­¡±


    Mu Chen did not say anything.


    After a brief moment, Cheng Che said again, ¡°That¡¯s right. I forgot to tell you that someone is investigating sister-inw.¡±


    Mu Chen replied, ¡°Is it that woman from the Ning family?¡±


    Cheng Che shook his head. ¡°I think it¡¯s Chen Chen.¡±


    Mu Chen raised an eyebrow.


    Cheng Che said, ¡°However, I didn¡¯t take any further action since the background we found for sister-inw is rather solid. They shouldn¡¯t be able to find anything.¡±


    ¡°In fact, we can lead them to Jiangnan. I¡¯ve spoken to Song Ning. Her grandparents¡¯ house is still there,¡± Mu Chen said.


    ¡°However, I don¡¯t quite understand why we¡¯re doing all these things, Brother,¡± Cheng Che said.


    Mu Chen replied honestly, ¡°Song Ning doesn¡¯t want to reveal her background. As long as it¡¯s what she wants, we¡¯ll help her to hide her background. At the same time, we can also see who else is trying to make things difficult for her.¡±


    Cheng Che nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll get rid of all of them before they can even cause trouble for sister-inw.¡±


    Mu Chen remained silent.


    After a while, Cheng Che finally pulled up to Zhuang Ji. He parked the car behind the studio.


    When Cheng Che alighted from the car, he stretched and said, ¡°Since sister-inw came home early today, we¡¯ll be able to have good food tonight!¡±


    Mu Chen¡¯s expression softened at the mention of Song Ning. Just as he entered Zhuang Ji, an assistant hurried up to him and said, ¡°President Mu, President Ning is here to see you.¡±

 Chapter 100 - Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 100: Meeting</h4>


    Mu Chen and Cheng Che exchanged a look before Cheng Che said, ¡°Brother, go ahead. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of things on this side.¡±


    As Mu Chen walked, his heart was filled with countless thoughts. When he arrived, he saw Ning Zhe sitting on the sofa in the lounge. He held Ning Zhe¡¯s gaze as he walked toward Ning Zhe.


    When Mu Chen finally stood before Ning Zhe, Ningzhe slowly rose to his feet before he extended his hand. ¡°President Mu, I¡¯m sorry for showing up uninvited.¡¯


    Mu Chen shook Ning Zhe¡¯s hand as he said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be too courteous, President Ning. Please take a seat.¡±


    After sitting down, Mu Chen silently sized up Ning Zhe. Blood rtions were really magical. He could see a shadow of Song Ning on Ning Zhe; their eyebrows were really simr. It was just like how he looked exactly like his father despite him hating his father.


    Ning Zhe broke the silence first. ¡°President Mu, I believe you know the reason for my visit, right?¡±


    ¡°President Ning, you can call me Mu Chen,¡± Mu Chen said politely. Regardless of Ning Zhe¡¯s rtionship with Song Ning, he was still Song Ning¡¯s father no matter what.


    Ning Zhe looked at Mu Chen silently for a few seconds before he said again, ¡°Alright, Mu Chen, I want to ask you what¡¯s your rtionship with Song Ning¡­¡¯


    Mu Chen straightened his back and tidied his clothes before he said, ¡°Song Ning is my wife.¡±


    Ning Zhe¡¯s gaze seemed to sharpen as he said, ¡°Then, are you aware that she¡¯s my daughter? Her real name is Ning Xia.¡±


    Mu Chen nodded. ¡°Yes. However, I wasn¡¯t aware of that when we first got married. I only found outter on.¡±


    Ning Zhe¡¯s expression turned stern as he said, ¡°Mu Chen, don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be courteous to you just because you¡¯re an outstanding talent. I advise you to put away your evil thoughts and leave my daughter. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re scheming. My daughter is pure and kind, but I¡¯m not dead yet. I¡¯ll definitely protect her from being deceived by you.¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Mu Chen furrowed his eyebrows and said, ¡°President Ning, I think you¡¯ve misunderstood something. Song Ning and I are truly in love. What schemes do you think I have? She¡¯s just a student who hasn¡¯t even graduated yet¡­¡±


    Ning Zhe sneered. ¡°Her mother left Zhuang Ji to her. However, now you¡¯ve taken over the management of the studio. Do you dare say you don¡¯t covet her assets?¡±


    Mu Chen only smiled faintly as he replied, ¡°President Ning, have you been here before? If you have, I¡¯m sure you should be aware of how this ce was like before, right? We spent a few months renovating this ce to revive the business, but you say I¡¯m coveting Song Ning¡¯s assets. President Ning, you said you¡¯re protecting Song Ning, but if that¡¯s the case, Zhuang Ji wouldn¡¯t have been on the brink of closing down before this, right? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being unreasonable and self-righteous bying here to use me of such things?¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Ning Zhe was furious.


    Mu Chen seemed unaffected as he continued to say, ¡°President Ning, I respect the fact that you¡¯re Song Ning¡¯s father. If you came to ask me to treat Song Ning well, I¡¯ll definitely listen to you respectfully. However, if you¡¯re here to make baseless usations, I¡¯m sorry, but I won¡¯t stand for it.¡±


    Before Ning Zhe could reply, Mu Chen continued to say, ¡°There is something I don¡¯t understand. Since President Ning is here today, I want to take the opportunity to ask about Song Ning¡¯s stress reaction.¡±


    ¡°Stress reaction?¡± Ning Zhe was puzzled.


    Mu Chen nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. The moment Song Ning sees someone rted to the Ning family, she¡¯ll get a stress reaction. Her body would tremble violently, and her heart rate would rise. Following that, she would throw up. Even if she didn¡¯t eat anything yet, she would throw up. So far, I¡¯ve seen this happen three times. The first time was when she ran into you in the restaurant in the Mu Group¡¯s building. The second time was when she met your Ning family¡¯s butler. Finally, the third time was when Madam Ning visited our house to cause trouble. Every time she meets someone from the Ning family, her reaction would be the same. I want to ask President Ning what did you do to her for her to react so violently? If it¡¯s like you said, that you¡¯ve been protecting her, why is she like that? Apart from that, when Zhuang Ji was on the verge of bankruptcy, why didn¡¯t you step forward to help her?¡±


    Ning Zhe stared at Mu Chen intently as he asked, ¡°You said my wife went to your house to cause trouble?¡±


    Mu Chen nodded. He asked, slightly surprised. ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡±


    Ning Zhe said angrily, ¡°Nonsense. My wife said she didn¡¯t see Ning Xia when she visited your house. She only heard Old Madam Mu mentioning her granddaughter-inw¡¯s name is Song Ning. My wife is unaware that my daughter has changed her name to Song Ning!¡±


    Mu Chen looked at Ning Zhe silently. His gaze was filled with pity as he said, ¡°So you believe your wife¡¯s words?¡±


    Ning Zhe did not answer Mu Chen¡¯s question, but his expression clearly stated that he thought he did not have any reason to doubt his wife.


    Upon seeing this, Mu Chenughed angrily. ¡°I understand now why Song Ning would have such a reaction to the people from the Ning family. It probably has a lot to do with your attitude of believing lies and disbelieving the truth. You¡¯ve made her heart grow numb, but you want to put on the act of a good father in front of me? How hypocritical. President Ning, even if you don¡¯t understand your daughter, you should understand that your threats mean nothing to me.¡±


    Following that, Mu Chen did not wait for Ning Zhe¡¯s reply. He rose to his feet and said before leaving, ¡°President Ning, today is Zhuang Ji¡¯s big day. We¡¯re all very busy. Please leave.¡±

 Chapter 101 - Threats

    <h4>Chapter 101: Threats</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Before Mu Chen could leave, Ning Zhe stood up and angrily said, ¡°Don¡¯t change the topic! Zhuang Ji was left to Ning Xia by Zhuang Yi. No one can take it from her. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s your purpose of marrying her, but you better not have any thoughts about Zhuang Ji!¡±


    Mu Chen looked at Ning Zhe and sighed inwardly. It seemed like Song Ning¡¯s father did not care about Song Ning at all; it seemed all her father cared about was Zhuang Ji. After a moment, he asked, ¡°President Ning, why don¡¯t you tell me then what I should I do to prove I don¡¯t have any thoughts about Zhuang Ji?¡±


    Ning Zhe shifted his gaze away from Mu Chen to the lounge of the second floor of Zhuang Ji before he slowly said, ¡°Bring Ning Xia back to the Ning family. Until you prove to me that you¡¯re sincere about Ning Xia, let the Ning Group manage Zhuang Ji.¡±


    Mu Chen smiled sardonically. ¡°President Ning, what you mean is to operate Zhuang Ji under the Ning Group?¡±


    Ning Zhe nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯m Ning Xia¡¯s father. I¡¯m responsible for her wellbeing.¡±


    .


    Mu Chen looked at the seemingly gentle middle-aged man in front of him and tried to suppress the anger in his heart. No matter how much of a jerk Ning Zhe was, he was Song Ning¡¯s father. He could not teach Ning Zhe a lesson no matter how much he wanted to. He inhaled deeply before he asked, ¡°President Ning, what if Song Ning disagrees?¡±


    Ning Zhe replied, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. She doesn¡¯t know how to manage a business. In any case, the Mu Group has no business in this industry so it¡¯s useless even if you have control over Zhuang Ji. I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t go so far as to let outsiders say you covet a small business such as this, right?¡±


    Mu Chenughed angrily before he replied, ¡°President Ning, Song Ning is my wife. For her, I¡¯m willing to bear any kind of infamy. So what if the Mu Group has no business in this industry? In that case, this is a good chance to expand our business to this industry. I don¡¯t mind sharing the burden with Song Ning. We¡¯re married after all.¡±


    Upon hearing Mu Chen¡¯s words, Ning Zhe¡¯s expression turned unsightly.


    ¡°You can stay and have a look if you want. All these works are by Ms. Zhuang Yi¡¯s work. However, I have guests to understand so I won¡¯t be apanying you. Please excuse me,¡± Mu Chen said. Following that, he left without even sparing Ning Zhe another nce.


    ¡­


    When Mu Chen returned in the evening, he did not mention Ning Zhe to Song Ning. He knew since Ning Zhe hade looking for him, Ning Zhe would not let this matter go so easily. In any case, the most important thing now was to help Song Ning get rid of the demons in her heart. He did not want her to have such a strong reaction whenever she saw people from the Ning family. He could not bear to see her hurting.


    During bedtime, Song Ning seemed uncharacteristically clingy.


    Mu Chen knew she was nervous. He kissed her slightly damp hair as she reached out and wrapped her arms around his neck as she pressed herself to close his body. He gently stroked her bed as he said, ¡°Ningning, Grandma is right. No matter what our parents are like, we should always strive to be happy. We have to be honest with each other, support each other and love each other, okay?¡±


    Song Ning nodded slightly as shey in Mu Chen¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Both of us don¡¯t have a lot of experiences with rtionships, but let¡¯s just go with our feelings, okay? We¡¯re so happy now. Let¡¯s live the rest of our lives like this, okay?¡±


    Song Ning raised her head slightly to look at Mu Chen. ¡°Mu Chen, thank you!¡±


    Mu Chen lowered his head and kissed her forehead. ¡°Silly, what are you thanking me for?¡±


    Song Ning said, ¡°Thank you for not rejecting me. I¡­ I have a lot of emotional baggage, but you¡¯re still willing to ept me.¡±


    Mu Chen leaned back and looked at her seriously as he asked, ¡°So, did you give yourself to me out of gratitude?¡± At the same time, he moved his hand to her waist and gently stroked it.


    Song Ning let out a soft moan immediately, igniting the fire in Mu Chen¡¯s heart.


    Mu Chen leaned over as he said roguishly, ¡°Alright, you can show me your gratitude with your body first. I believe I¡¯ll obtain your heart sooner orter as well¡­¡±


    Song Ning panicked. ¡°No, no. Mu Chen, please.¡±


    Mu Chen said, feigning anger. ¡°No? Aren¡¯t you giving yourself to me to show your gratitude?¡±


    ¡°No, no. That¡¯s not what I meant,¡± Song Ning hastily said. Mu Chen¡¯s was still pressed against her, and his hands left trails of mes on her bare skin, causing her breath to quicken. She pleaded weakly, ¡°Wait, Mu Chen. Let¡¯s¡­ Let¡¯s have a good talk¡­¡±


    Mu Chen stopped moving as he said, ¡°Alright, call my name¡­¡±


    ¡°Mu Chen,¡± Song Ning called out softly as she held onto Mu Chen¡¯s hand that was causing mischief.


    Mu Chen¡¯s lips curled up slightly as he said, ¡°Try again. It sounds rather distant like we¡¯re strangers...¡±


    Song Ning thought for a moment. ¡°Brother Chen?¡±


    Mu Chen red at her. ¡°Why did you learn from Cheng Che?¡±


    Song Ning smiled. Mu Chen would always act like a child when Cheng Che was mentioned.

 Chapter 102 - A Heart-to-Heart Talk

    <h4>Chapter 102: A Heart-to-Heart Talk</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Mu Chen pressed his body closer to Song Ning¡¯s body as he said, ¡°You should address me in a more intimate manner¡­¡±


    Song Ning hurriedly called out, ¡°Husband!¡±


    Mu Chen said, clearly satisfied, ¡°Mm, that¡¯s more like it!¡± As he held onto her, he kissed her cheeks before he said, ¡°From now on, you should address me as such. You¡¯re the only one who¡¯s allowed to call me husband¡­¡±


    Song Ning let him hug her as she nuzzled against his chest. The tension from earlier had dissipated so she reached out and ced her hand on his waist before patting it gently like how one would pat a child. Then, she asked softly, ¡°Mu Chen, do you still hate your father?¡±


    Mu Chen did not reply for a long time.


    Song Ning continued patting him gently. When she was young, her mother would pat her in this manner. Even when she had grown up, whenever she was unhappy, she would seekfort in her mother¡¯s arms. She would get into her mother¡¯s bed, and her mother would pat her just like this tofort her. At that time, she would fall asleep, and when she woke up, everything seemed better.


    .


    Just when Song Ning thought Mu Chen had fallen asleep, he suddenly said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hate him anymore.¡±


    Startled, Song Ning stopped moving her hand for a moment before she continued patting him again.


    Mu Chen sighed softly. He sat up and leaned against the headboard of the bed. He seemed to be sorting his thoughts as he held Song Ning¡¯s hand. After a few moments, he finally said, ¡°The years following my mother¡¯s death, I really hated him to the bones. Whenever I saw him, I wished I could strangle him to death. That was how deep my hatred was. There was one time where we had a really bad argument. He and that woman were so frightened at that time because they could tell I really wanted to fight them to death. The stress took a toll on Grandma¡¯s body eventually. By the time I came to my senses, it was already toote...¡± His voice wasden with regret and sorrow when he spoke.


    Song Ning continued to hold his hand tofort him.


    ¡°At that time, I wanted to leave this house that made my mom sad and nevere back. Grandma even agreed to it. However, the day before I left, Yu called me and said that Grandma fell ill. That¡¯s when I realized my father and that woman weren¡¯t home at all. Only Yu was left to take care of Grandma. For that reason, I decided to stay with Grandma.¡±


    ¡°So they left?¡± Song Ning asked gently. She had heard from Yu that Mu Chen¡¯s father and stepmother were not in the country.


    ¡°Yes, I chased them out!¡± Mu Chen said indifferently. It could be seen that his father did not hold any ce in his heart. His father was just someone he had blood ties with.


    ¡°Your rtives must be afraid of you since you even dared to chase your father away¡­¡± Song Ning said.


    ¡°Yes. During those two years, I was like an injured beast. None of them dared to provoke me. Moreover, I was able to expand the Mu Group, and they benefited from it as well. How could they have the guts to provoke me? They only care about themselves, how could they speak up for my father? I only listen to Grandma. If she wanted me to kneel, I¡¯d kneel. If she wanted me to stand, I¡¯d stand. Grandma was the one who helped me stabilize my position in the Mu Group since there were many factions in thepany. If it were not for her, I wouldn¡¯t be where I am today, and the Mu Group wouldn¡¯t be where it is today,¡± Mu Chen said.


    Although Mu Chen had spoken in a casual tone, Song Ning knew this matter had left a deep impression on him. During those years, he and his grandmother must have suffered a lot. When she thought about this, she could not help but feel distressed. She instinctively tightened her hold on him.


    Mu Chen said softly, ¡°I don¡¯t hate him anymore¡­¡±


    Song Ning looked at him, puzzled.


    He exined, ¡°I realized that hating him not only caused me pain, but it caused Grandma pain as well. I stopped hating him because of Grandma. However, whether he lives or dies, it has nothing to do with me. If he had truly cared about me and my mother, he wouldn¡¯t have done such a shameless thing. In any case, it¡¯s not worth it for me to punish myself because of such a person. Moreover, the person who¡¯s in the most pain is Grandma who¡¯s forced to choose between her son and grandson. If I don¡¯t let go of the hate, she¡¯d be in even more pain and me herself for this. Therefore, I chose to let go of hate. I consider it as repayment for his part in giving birth to me.¡±


    Song Ning nodded. ¡°Letting the hate go is like setting yourself and Grandma free from the pain¡­¡±


    Mu Chen nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t care about his well-being, but Grandma and I have to live well! I want Grandma to be happy for the rest of her life. However, it was not easy at all no matter how hard I tried to make her happy. It was not until you showed up that she became truly happy. Look at how energetic and happy she is every day. It¡¯s all because of you¡­¡±


    Mu Chen smiled and gently stroked Song Ning¡¯s hair. He discovered that she liked small affectionate gestures such as this, and she would unconsciously mirror his gestures. This was a kind offort that calmed and soothed both of them. He said tenderly, ¡°Ningning, you¡¯re truly a blessing for Grandma, me, and Cheng Che.¡±


    Song Ning smiled. ¡°Cheng Che is truly filial to Grandma!¡±


    Mu Chen nodded. ¡°He¡¯s more filial than those people in the Mu family. Therefore, sometimes blood ties don¡¯t dictate love. Blood ties and love are not mutually exclusive. Sometimes, love has nothing to do with how long one knows each other. Our family is perfect now. Don¡¯t let those irrelevant people hurt what we have. You won¡¯t be alone anymore in the future. You have a husband, a grandmother, and even Cheng Che, a brother-inw who¡¯s a hardcore fan of yours. Don¡¯t be afraid of anything. You¡¯ll always have our full support¡­¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Song Ning¡¯s tears fell quietly onto Mu Chen¡¯s pajamas. She nodded slightly. ¡°Alright.¡±

 Chapter 103 - Treatment

    <h4>Chapter 103: Treatment</h4>


    On the third day, Mu Chen left the work in the studio to Cheng Che and stayed home with Song Ning to wait for the psychiatrist¡¯s arrival.


    When Song Ning faced Bai Yang, the psychiatrist, she was very calm.


    Bai Yang looked at Song Ning and said with a smile, ¡°I feel like you¡¯re a little different today¡­¡±


    Song Ning nodded. ¡°I want to talk about the past. Perhaps, I can find a way to solve the problem.¡±


    Bai Yang smiled. ¡°Alright, thank you for trusting me.¡±


    Song Ning asked, ¡°Is it okay if I invite Mu Chen and Grandma here to listen as well?¡±


    Bai Yang was stunned. ¡°You want them to listen?¡±


    Song Ning nodded slightly. ¡°Mu Chen and I promised to be honest with each other. We will advance and retreat together. As for Grandma, I¡¯d rather she hear my story from me than hear about it from another person in the future. No matter what happens in the future, I want to be able to live up to their kindness to me.¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Bai Yang said gently, ¡°Song Ning, if the past is painful for you, you don¡¯t have to cut yourself open for others to see. We can take it slow.¡±


    Song Ning shook her head, clearly determined. ¡°Mu Chen spoke to me about his father. He said that he doesn¡¯t want to hate his father anymore because hate only causes him and Grandma to suffer. He wants to let go of the hate to free himself and Grandma. I¡­ I want to be like him. I want to let the past go and free myself¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s face this together then. Mu Chen and his grandmother will definitely face this with you.¡±


    Song Ning nodded.


    Following that, Bai Yang left to look for Jiang Jin and Mu Chen.


    Upon hearing Song Ning¡¯s request, Jiang Jin was stunned. She could not help but feel moved and distressed for Song Ning at the same time.


    When they returned to the room, Bai Yang began to speak.


    Song Ning gradually calmed down under Bai Yang¡¯s gentle voice. She nced at Mu Chen and Jiang Jin before she slowly closed her eyes and recounted the past.


    ¡°Back then, I wasn¡¯t home for almost a year because I was filming ¡®Yi Yao¡¯. In the beginning, my parents visited me often. However, as time passed, only my mother visited me. She told me that my father was busy and would onlye home asionally during the holidays. Since I didn¡¯t see my father for a long time, I¡¯d speak to him on the phone. At that time, I didn¡¯t think too much of it. After all, the Ning family dabbles in a lot of businesses, and it¡¯s not unusual for my father to be busy. When I was finally done with filming, I didn¡¯t inform my family about it. I wanted to surprise them. However, when I arrived home, I discovered my mother was in the midst of negotiating with the Ning family and that woman.¡±


    Song Ning stopped speaking for a moment as her breathing quickened slightly. Her fingers fidgeted with the silk handkerchief in her hands. She folded it before she ced it over her eyes.


    Upon seeing this, Mu Chen could not help but grow worried. He moved closer to her and held her hands.


    Song Ning shook her head gently. She crossed her arms and leaned back on the sofa.


    At the same time, Bai Yang gestured for Mu Chen not to interfere.


    After taking a deep breath, Song Ning continued to calmly say, ¡°At that time, I hadn¡¯t separated myself from the role I yed in ¡®Yi Yao¡¯¡­ When faced with such a big matter without any warning, I immediately broke down. I begged my father to drive Su Tong and that child away and even threatened him with my life. I remember the unsightly expression on my father¡¯s face at that time. He said that no matter what I¡¯d always be the Eldest Young Miss of the Ning family. Even if he and my mother are divorced, I would be his precious daughter no matter what. However, he said that Su Tong¡¯s son is my biological younger brother and that I had to ept him no matter what. At that time, he begged my mother to allow Su Tong and her son to move into the house at that time. He wanted to legitimize Su Tong¡¯s son, but he promised that Su Tong would not have a legitimate status in the family. However, my mother naturally did not agree to it. In her opinion, marriages are sacred and should not have a third party. She found it ridiculous that she was asked to give her blessing. Therefore, she was adamant about getting a divorce. She nned to take me away and take everything that belonged to her away, including the shares from thepany and themon property that rightfully belonged to her¡­¡±


    Song Ning paused for a moment before she continued to say, ¡°Needless to say, my father didn¡¯t agree to her request. He didn¡¯t agree to divorce and didn¡¯t want to give my mother what was rightfully hers. At that time, Su Tong cried and begged my mother; she said she only wanted a ce to settle down with her son and had no intentions of interfering with my mother and me or our family life. Su Tong cried so hard at that time that she really looked pitiful. Even the child was crying. In the end, my father could not endure it anymore and used my mother of being stubborn. I remember he said that in Cloudy Peak Vi, there was no family that did not have illegitimate children or mistresses. He did not see anything wrong with his actions. He was furious he couldn¡¯t have his cake and eat it too.¡±


    ¡°My mother said he could have everything he wanted as long as he allowed her to leave with me. Naturally, he didn¡¯t agree to let her bring me away. However, my mom insisted that since she was the one who gave birth to me, she had to take me away. Since he has a son, nothing is stopping him from having another daughter in the future. Therefore, she said that my father didn¡¯t have to care about me. Following that¡­¡±


    At this moment, Song Ning stopped speaking, struggling to finish her words¡­

 Chapter 104 - The Knot in Her Heart

    <h4>Chapter 104: The Knot in Her Heart</h4>


    Bai Yang asked gently, ¡°Do you want to take a break?¡±


    Song Ning shook her head. She took a deep breath before she continued to say, ¡°In the end, my father agreed to let me leave with my mom. However, his condition was that my mother had to give up themon property and her unique embroidery art. In his words, those things were the soul of the Ning family¡¯s clothing business.¡±


    ¡°How shameless! Really too shameless!¡± Jiang Jin said angrily.


    At this moment, tears had already soaked through the silk handkerchief that Song Ning ced on her eyes. Nevertheless, she did not stop speaking. ¡°At that time, while my parents were arguing, I looked at Su Tong who was sitting at the side with a pitiful expression on her face. However, contrary to her expression, her eyes were clearly gleaming with delight. I couldn¡¯t contain my anger when I saw this and rushed to p her; I even called her a sl*t. Everyone, including Su Tong, was shocked by my actions. I remember that child rushed up to me and tried to kick me, but I pushed him away. When my father regained his senses, he pped me so hard that I fell. I remember the ringing noises in my ears after he pped me; I couldn¡¯t hear anything for a moment. When my mother saw this, she, naturally, rushed over to protect me. However, that child knocked into her stomach, causing her to fall next to me. I remember thinking wondering how or why my mother and I had fallen into such a state¡­¡±


    After Song Ning finished speaking, Jiang Jin clutched Mu Chen¡¯s hand forfort. Both of them did not dare to speak at this moment.


    After a long time, Bai Yan finally called out softly, ¡°Song Ning¡­¡±


    Mu Chen reached out to hold Song Ning¡¯s hand tofort her and found that her hand was cold to the touch. Nevertheless, her rapid breathing seemed to gradually slow down with his help.


    After calming down, Song Ning said, ¡°My eardrum was perforated, and for a long time, my hearing was impaired. I had a concussion; every movement made the world spin and I felt nauseous. During my time in the hospital, apart from the doctors and nurses, no one came to visit, not even my mother. I remember attempting tomit suicide time and time again, but I was saved again and again. One day, Ms. Yun Yao came to see me; it was our first meeting. She said she was a friend of my mother and brought me to see my mother. As it turned out, my mother didn¡¯te to visit me was because she had suffered a miscarriage. She was four months pregnant with a baby boy when Su Tong¡¯s son bumped into her stomach. Just like that, my younger brother was gone before his life even started.¡±


    ¡°After that, my parents got divorced. She demanded custody of me and prohibited Su Tong from using the title ¡®Madam Ning¡¯ publicly for ten years. Apart from these two things, she didn¡¯t ask for anything else. If my father didn¡¯t acquiesce to her requests, she threatened to sue Su Tong for instigating her son to hurt her. It was then that she also applied for the trademark and patents for Zhuang Ji. I remember going back to the ce my father pped me on the day we moved out of the Ning family home. I was so nauseous and began to throw up. After that, I remember telling my father that I won¡¯t ever return to the Ning family. I heard, after we left, he was so angered by my words that he was hospitalized.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, before my mother and I could settle into our new life, we received news of my grandfather¡¯s illness. At that time, both of us returned to the countryside to stay by his side. We only returned when I had to take my college entrance exams. With my mother¡¯s consent, I changed my name and started my life as Song Ning.¡±


    Song Ning paused briefly before she said, ¡°My mother experienced a miscarriage, a divorce, and the deaths of her parents all at once. It was not surprising that she was depressed for a long time. It gradually took a toll on her health, but she managed to hold on for a couple of years for my sake before she could no longer hold on. After her passing, Ms. Yun Yao began to manage Zhuang Ji. At the same time, my father came to look for me as well after he received news of my mother¡¯s passing. He said that he hoped I¡¯d return to the Ning family. I remember scolding and cursing him at that time for wronging my mother and my stillborn brother. His expression was cold when he said my mother was selfish and did not consider his feelings. When Ms. Yun Yao asked him to leave, he used her of trying to get close to me for selfish reasons. I was so angry that I actually grabbed a knife to chase him out. After he left, I vomited non-stop and was sick for three days¡­ From then on, the Ning family became taboo to me. I¡¯d feel sick whenever I think of them or see them. However, after such a long time, I thought I was cured since I didn¡¯t see them often. Who knew I still can¡¯t control my reaction when I meet them¡­¡±


    Finally, Song Ning removed the silk handkerchief from her eyes.


    Jiang Jin could no longer hold back and moved to hug Song Ning. She said, clearly distressed, ¡°Song Ning, let¡¯s not see those people ever again¡­¡±


    Song Ning returned the hug as she said resolutely, ¡°Grandma, I can¡¯t hide from them forever. I must ovee and face this problem.¡± Then, she looked at Bai Yang and said, ¡°I know I must face this problem on my own. Only I can solve it. No matter what it takes, I¡¯m willing to cooperate and listen to you in order to rid myself of this problem.¡±


    Mu Chen looked at Song Ning, deeply shaken. As it turned out, Song Ning had hidden such a deep pain in her heart. Song Ning was like him in the past.


    Bai Yang said, delighted, ¡°There¡¯s nothing more important than you being willing to ovee this problem. Song Ning, although your physical symptoms are severe, it¡¯s not difficult to solve this problem. Let¡¯s work hard together to cure you!¡±


    Bai Yang¡¯s words were a great encouragement to Song Ning, Mu Chen, and Jiang Jin.


    For Mu Chen and Jiang Jin, nothing mattered as long as Song Ning lived well.

 Chapter 105 - Facing the Problem

    <h4>Chapter 105: Facing the Problem</h4>


    After the three-day exhibition, Zhuang Ji grew popr quickly. With a brand new look, it seemed to have appeared overnight.


    Embroidery and Chinese clothing were originally very niche, but after the three-day exhibition, their poprity rose sharply.


    In fact, there were many people to thank for Zhuang Ji¡¯s meteoric rise.


    First, there were the old madams who were Jiang Jin¡¯s friends. They were all from prominent families. Although they were not fashion leaders, their words held weight. After returning from the exhibition, they had spoken about the embroidery and showed off the small gifts they received, attracting the attention of the younger generation and their peers.


    Second, there were the famous figures from the fashion and entertainment circles whom Mu Chen and Cheng Che invited. Needless to say, these people were at the forefront of the fashion industry. They wielded great influence, especially over the younger generation.


    With this, Zhuang Ji received orders after orders.


    Song Ning, who was unaware of Zhuang Ji¡¯s booming business, informed Mu Chen about her decision to meet Ning Zhe.


    When Mu Chen learned about Song Ning¡¯s decision, he decided to tell her about Ning Zhe¡¯s visit to Zhuang Ji previously. This was because after he listened to Song Ning recounting the past, he had a feeling that Ning Zhe might have ulterior motives. Zhuang Ji was likely more than just a studio to the Ning family.


    After listening to Mu Chen, Song Ning admitted that she did not know much about her parent¡¯s business. Before their divorce, she was too young and too carefree to understand those things. After the divorce, in order not to upset her, her mother did not disclose those things to her. Regardless, she was determined to face this problem directly. It did not matter if she was going to get hurt again; she did not want to avoid her problem any longer. After all, she had a family now.


    On the other hand, Jiang Jin strongly opposed Song Ning¡¯s decision to meet Ning Zhe. After she heard about Song Ning¡¯s past experience, her dislike of the Ning family grew even stronger. She did not want Song Ning to meet anyone from the Ning family if it was possible; she did not want Song Ning to get hurt again.


    Song Ning was incredibly moved. Jiang Jin¡¯s love and protection were more than what she had received from her blood rtives.


    In the end, Mu Chen had to speak to Jiang Jin and persuade Jiang Jin to let Song Ning meet Ning Zhe. He promised that nothing would happen to Song Ning.


    It was not that Jiang Jin did not understand how important it was for Song Ning to resolve this psychological problem. If it were Mu Chen, she would have pushed him out and forced him to face the problem directly. However, Song Ning was a girl, and her heart ached whenever she thought about Song Ning being hurt again.


    When Mu Chen and Song Ning left the house, Jiang Jin sighed repeatedly. ¡°Is the Ning family possessed? Why can¡¯t they differentiate good from bad? Is Ning Zhe really blind?¡±


    Yu opened her mouth, about to speak, before she swallowed the words at the tip of her tongue.


    Upon seeing this, Jiang Jin said, annoyed, ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. Why are you hesitating? Am I someone who doesn¡¯t allow others to speak?¡±


    Yu brought Jiang Jin a cup of tea before she said with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s not bother with other people. We only need to care about Young Master and Young Madam.¡±


    Although the expression on Jiang Jin¡¯s face was still dark, her tone softened considerably when she spoke. ¡°Sometimes, people are so obsessed that they be blind to things. Ning Zhe¡­ Is he any different from Mu Qing?¡±


    Yu felt slightly regretful. It seemed like her words had somehow touched Jiang Jin¡¯s sore spot. However, she knew it was not good to avoid the topic as well. Sometimes, it was better to air things out so they would not fester. Therefore, she said, ¡°I wonder how they¡¯re doing. I don¡¯t think they¡¯lle back for the Spring Festival¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin said, ¡°Ah Jiang said that Mu Qing bought a farm in Australiast month. Apparently, that ce will help with Liang Zhou¡¯s lung disease. Let him do whatever he wants. If money can buy peace in the family, it¡¯s worth it.¡±


    Yu said in an attempt tofort Jiang Jin, ¡°Ever since Young Madam came along, Young Master has grown very calm. Now that so many years have passed, perhaps, things will get better in the future.¡±


    Jiang Jin nodded. ¡°I hope so. I don¡¯t ask for them to have an affectionate father-and-son rtionship; all I hope is for them to get along peacefully. This Spring Festival we¡¯ll have Song Ning with us. So be it if Mu Qing doesn¡¯te back. It¡¯ll still be lively¡­¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Yu smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! Young Madam has said that she¡¯ll be able to take time off as well! I¡¯m really looking forward to the Spring Festival now!¡±


    Jiang Jin who was infected by Yu¡¯s enthusiasm began to look forward to the Spring Festival as well. Soon after, they began to happily n the activities for the Spring Festival.


    ¡­


    At this moment, Mu Chen held Song Ning¡¯s hand. He could feel her hand growing colder and sweatier. He tried to distract Song Ning and gently said, ¡°Ningning, let¡¯s visit your grandparent¡¯s house when we have time, okay?


    Song Ning was slightly confused by the sudden change of topic. ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Mu Chen smiled and said, ¡°I really want to see Jiangnan. I want to experience life in a small vige.¡±


    Song Ning nodded and smiled. ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll take time off and visit after the Spring Festival. You¡¯ll love it there.¡±


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s decided then.¡± Mu Chen smiled. It seemed like he had sessfully dispelled Song Ning¡¯s nervousness.

 Chapter 106 - Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 106: Meeting</h4>


    Mu Chen set the meeting ce at the meeting room in Mu Corporation. Since the ce was a neutral territory for both Song Ning and Ning Zhe, it would be better for Song Ning.


    Ning Zhe came alone. It was obvious he was excited to see Song Ning. After he took a seat across from Mu Chen and Song Ning, he called out, ¡°Ning Xia.¡±


    Song Ning remained silent. Her hand was still in Mu Chen¡¯s hand.


    At the same time, Mu Chen could feel her hand growing colder and colder. He tightened his grip on her hands slightly as he cleared his throat and said, ¡°Mr. Ning.¡±


    Ning Zhe finally shifted his gaze away from Song Ning to Mu Chen and said, ¡°Very good, Mu Chen, Ning Xia. Wee home, Ning Xia. The door of the Ning family will always be open to you¡­¡±


    Based on Ning Zhe¡¯s words, it was obvious he had assumed Mu Chen had invited him to meet Song Ning because Song Ning had agreed to return to the Ning family. With this thought in mind, he was rather patient. As long as Song Ning is willing to return, they could take things slow.


    Mu Chen did not respond to Ning Zhe.


    Instead, Song Ning inhaled deeply before she calmly asked, ¡°How much do you remember from ten years ago?¡±


    Ning Zhe was stunned.


    Song Ning did not wait for Ning Zhe¡¯s reply as she continued to say, ¡°I remember everything clearly. I swore that I¡¯ll never return to the Ning family and that I¡¯ll never have anything to do with the Ning family again. I remember everything.¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Ning Zhe¡¯s expression turned unsightly. Nevertheless, he softened his voice and said, ¡°Ning Xia, that¡¯s all in the past. Now that your mother is no longer around, it¡¯s my responsibility to take care of you. I¡¯m your father. Why don¡¯t youe home?¡±


    Song Ning smiled. ¡°I¡¯m already married so my husband will take care of me. I invited you here today to talk about Zhuang Ji.¡±


    Ning Zhe¡¯s expression turned even more unsightly.


    Song Ning lowered her eyes and bit her lips before she said in a slightly trembling voice, ¡°Zhuang Ji is mother¡¯s hard work and the only thing she left for me. I won¡¯t give it to anyone. Even if I can¡¯t maintain it and have to close it down, it¡¯s still something my mother left me. I¡¯ll never hand it over to another person. Therefore, you don¡¯t have to waste your effort on me.¡±


    ¡°Ning Xia, don¡¯t forget that Zhuang Ji used to be part of the Ning family. It was something your mother and I worked together to build,¡± Ning Zhe said in a deep voice.


    Song Ning sneered. ¡°So you do remember that you and my mother worked together to build Zhuang Ji. In that case, do you also remember why my mother took me and Zhuang Ji away? Have you forgotten? Or do you want to pretend those things didn¡¯t happen? You might be able to forget them, but I can¡¯t.¡±


    Tears brimmed in Song Ning¡¯s eyes as she continued to say, ¡°Do you remember your son whom you didn¡¯t get to meet? I bet you¡¯ve forgotten all about him, right? He was really pitiful; he left before he could even take a look at this world? Have you ever felt distressed? Probably not since you already have a son. It doesn¡¯t matter to you if one of them died. However, it¡¯s different for my mother.¡± She paused briefly before she continued to say, ¡°Why do you think my mother left so early? After losing my brother, her body was already at the end of its tether. However, she still had to look after my ailing grandparents and me during my college entrance exams. During that time, I was so depressed that I hurt myself and almost died. It was my mother who exhausted herself to pull me out of the darkest period of my life. For all these reasons, I hate my father and the family I once belonged to, to the bones. Do you understand?¡±


    Ning Zhe¡¯s face grew progressively paler as Song Ning spoke. He seemed uneasy as he clenched and unclenched his hands. Then, he said softly, ¡°Ning Xia, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. Can you forgive me?¡±


    Song Ning shook her head. Her voice was gentle but firm as she said, ¡°No. I¡¯ll never forgive you even if I die. You expect me to forgive you just because you apologize? Then, can you bring my mother, my grandfather, and my grandmother back? Unless you can do that, it¡¯s impossible for me to forgive you.¡±


    Song Ning pointed at her left ear and continued to say, ¡°Do you remember when you pped me back then? My eardrum was perforated because of that p. For a very long time, I had trouble with my hearing. Due to that, I developed the habit of tilting my head to the right when I¡¯m listening to others. Some habits, once they¡¯re formed, can never be changed. Just like those wounds in my heart that¡¯ll never recover.¡±


    At this time, the tears she held back began to stream down her face.


    Upon seeing this, Mu Chen handed a piece of tissue before he gently wrapped his arm around her shoulders to console her. He could feel her trembling from her surging emotions. As distressed as he felt, he was relieved she did not vomit or faint.


    Ning Zhe¡¯s face seemed to turn white to green, and to red. He finally lost his temper as he red at Song Ning and said, ¡°Ning Xia, how can you be so ungrateful?!¡±

 Chapter 107 - Threats

    <h4>Chapter 107: Threats</h4>


    Mu Chen was about to speak when Song Ning ced her hand on his leg to stop him. She looked at Ning Zhe and said, ¡°Mr. Ning, why don¡¯t we be honest with each other? You¡¯re putting on such an affectionate act for Zhuang Ji, right?¡±


    Ning Zhe was at a loss for words. He did not expect his daughter to be so blunt.


    Song Ning said icily, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about Zhuang Ji; it¡¯s mine. I will never hand it over nor will I trade it for anything. For better or for worse, Zhuang Ji is mine, and it has nothing to do with anyone else.¡±


    ¡°You! How can you say this?¡± Ning Zhe looked at Song Ning with a pained expression on his face.


    Song Ning met Ning Zhe¡¯s gaze without any fear.


    ¡°Ning Xia, I know that what happened back then hurt you a lot. At that time, I made a mistake that most men would make. Do you think I don¡¯t feel sorry? I¡¯ve always wanted to make it up to you and your mother, but you¡¯ve never given me a chance. You have to believe that I love you and your mother. I hope that we can mend our rtionship so that I can take care of you for the rest of your life. Do you understand?¡± Ning Zhe said. After a beat, he continued to say, ¡°As for Zhuang Ji, Ning Xia, you don¡¯t have a head for business. Like you said, Zhuang Ji is your mother¡¯s hard work. I know your mother¡¯s thoughts and intentions the best so I can definitely bring Zhuang Ji to greater heights. Do you think there¡¯s anyone more suitable than me for this job?¡±


    ¡°There is,¡± Song Ning replied as she leaned against Mu Chen, ¡°I¡¯d like to formally introduce you to my husband, Mu Chen. I¡¯ve already entrusted Zhuang Ji to him. Whether it makes a profit or not, I really don¡¯t care.¡±


    Ning Zhe suppressed his anger before he said, ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s put the matter of you not informing me of your marriage aside. Do you even understand the Mu family¡¯s business? The Mu Group has no experience in this industry at all. Do you understand?¡±


    Song Ning shook her head. ¡°I only need to understand Mu Chen, and I trust his decisions unconditionally. Please don¡¯t point fingers at others. This is my decision.¡±


    Ning Zhe was livid when he saw Song Ning¡¯s unyielding attitude. He looked at Mu Chen and said with a sneer, ¡°President Mu, I really underestimated you. You actually managed to make this silly girl fall in love with you to this extent!¡±


    Mu Chen calmly replied, ¡°President Ning, you¡¯re mistaken. It¡¯s not that she¡¯s in love with me; I¡¯m the one who¡¯s in love with her. Therefore, whatever she wants to do, I¡¯ll do my best to support her. Whatever she wants, I¡¯ll give it to her. It¡¯s not just me, even my grandmother and younger brother feel the same way. My family cherishes her and treats her the way she deserves to be treated. It¡¯s true that mypany has no experience in this industry, but that¡¯s not important. For Song Ning, I¡¯m willing to learn.¡¯


    Ning Zhe was rendered speechless by Mu Chen¡¯s words. He looked at Song Ning for a long time without saying anything. When he finally calmed down, he said, ¡°Ning Xia, I¡¯ve said everything I wanted to say. My feelings for you and your mother have never changed. If you insist on being stubborn, then don¡¯t me. I¡¯ll let everyone know about my feelings in my own way.¡± Then, he shifted his eyes to Mu Chen and said, ¡°Mu Chen, since you¡¯re her husband, it means you¡¯re my son-inw. I won¡¯t stop from getting involved in this mess. After all, the Ning family has nothing to be ashamed of with a son-inw like you¡­.¡±


    After Ning Zhe finished speaking, he rose to his feet and left.


    Meanwhile, Song Ning felt a chill in her heart. Despite her calm expression, her heart was in turmoil. She endured the waves of dizziness and nausea that assaulted her, trying her best not to break down.


    Mu Chen could see she was suffering so he gently stroked her back and consoled her, ¡°Ningning, don¡¯t take his words to heart. He only said those words to threaten us because he didn¡¯t know what else to do.¡±


    Song Ning smiled bitterly as she leaned into Mu Chen¡¯s embrace. She regted her breathing using the technique Bai Yang had taught her, but she could not stop her heart from racing.


    Mu Chen brought a cup of warm water to Song Ning¡¯s lips and said tenderly, ¡°Drink some water.¡±


    Song Ning did not refuse and quickly drained the cup of water in a go.


    Mu Chen asked carefully, ¡°Do you feel unwell?¡±


    Song Ning nodded. ¡°I feel dizzy and nauseous, and my ears are buzzing as well. However, I think I have it under control.¡±


    Mu Chen felt relieved upon hearing these words. ¡°That¡¯s good, Ningning. Let¡¯s take it slow. Bai Yang said we have to take it one step at a time. Don¡¯t be anxious.¡±


    Song Ning closed her eyes and nodded.


    Mu Chen reached out and gently held her as he stroked her back.


    When Song Ning finally calmed down, she pulled away from Mu Chen¡¯s embrace and solemnly said, ¡°Mu Chen, we can¡¯t underestimate him. I¡¯m sure he already has a n in mind. It¡¯s clear that Zhuang Ji is very important to him. He¡¯s someone who will stop at nothing to achieve his goals¡­¡±


    Mu Chen tucked a lock of Song Ning¡¯s hair behind her ear as he gently said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We can¡¯t guess his thoughts. What we can do is just deal with whateveres our way. Don¡¯t let what has yet to happen affect our lives¡­¡±

 Chapter 108 - Giving Up

    <h4>Chapter 108: Giving Up</h4>


    Song Ning¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears again.


    Mu Chen gently caressed her cheeks as he said, ¡°Ningning, your problem is you worry too much about things that have yet to happen. You try to n for every eventuality, but life¡¯s unpredictable. It¡¯s impossible to n for everything. What can you do by worrying needlessly?¡±


    When he saw that Song Ning was listening to him attentively, he smiled and added, ¡°Learn from Grandma and live in the present. Whatever wille, wille. We just need to face it calmly at that time. I only hope that you won¡¯t be too sad and too hard on yourself if something unexpected happens¡­¡±


    Song Ning understood Mu Chen¡¯s meaning. She said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He thoroughly broke my heart back then. No matter what he does in the future, I won¡¯t be sad anymore. I only have anger left for him.¡±


    Mu Chen remained silent even though he thought there was little to no difference between sadness and anger. They were both emotionally exhausting.


    ¡­


    Ning Zhe paced back in his study, trying to suppress the anger that threatened to overflow in his heart.


    Ning Chun stood at the side, too afraid to speak.


    Ning Zhe finally came to a stop next to his table with a determined expression on his face as though he had finally made up his mind. He said to Ning Chun, ¡°On the opening day of Zhuang Ji, send ten baskets of flowers to congratte my daughter in my name.¡±


    Ning Chun was stunned. ¡°You¡¯re going to make the Young Miss¡¯s identity public?¡±


    Ning Zhe nodded.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Ning Chun said.


    Ning Zhe raised his hand and interjected, ¡°Since she¡¯s unwilling to return, I can only force her to admit she¡¯s the Eldest Young Miss of the Ning family. Her mother raised her to be so stubborn. As her father, I have to teach her a lesson.¡±


    Ning Chun asked worriedly, ¡°What if Young Miss reveals what happened in the past?¡±


    Ning Zhe fell silent. After a moment, he looked up and said with a sigh, ¡°Is this retribution? Ning Chun, do you think the Ning family will be affected by what happened back then?¡±


    Ning Chun mulled over Ning Zhe¡¯s words before he replied, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal. Most influential and wealthy families are no strangers to this kind of incident. It¡¯s not even sensational enough to be a dinner conversation. However, on the off chance that it develops in a different direction, I¡¯m afraid Madam and Young Master will be targets of public criticism.¡±


    Ning Zhe nodded. ¡°There will always be gains and losses to everything. There¡¯s nothing I can do if things develop in that direction. I¡¯ve never mistreated the pair of mother and son. If Ning Dong does well, I¡¯ll naturally make the best arrangements for him.¡± He sighed before he continued to say, ¡°Back then, if it weren¡¯t for Ning Dong¡¯s recklessness, I¡¯d have another son. If Su Tong didn¡¯t anger Ning Xia, would things turn out this way? It¡¯s really retribution. An eye for an eye. It¡¯s fine if Ning Xia wants revenge. It¡¯s only right that I let her vent her anger, right? After all, she¡¯s my flesh and blood. Moreover, she¡¯s now married into the Mu family.¡±


    Ning Chun had nothing to say to these words, and so, the two men fell silent.


    ¡­


    Outside the door of Ning Zhe¡¯s study, a figure quietly retreated, dragging his bag on the floor as he left.


    Ning Dong locked the door after he entered his room and slumped against the door dejectedly. He pressed his hand against his forehead, trying his best to hold back his tears, but it was futile.


    When he closed his eyes, he saw a woman lying in a pool of blood with a pained expression on her face.


    At that time, they had said that the woman¡¯s child, his half-brother, was gone. The fact that he had robbed his half-brother of his life was a nightmare that would gue him for the rest of his life.


    He truly did not do it on purpose, but no one would listen to a child¡¯s exnation. No one cared about his lingering nightmare.


    After so many years, he thought that the matter had passed. At the very least, on the surface, no one mentioned the matter anymore. However, he was wrong.


    This matter had always been a thorn in his father¡¯s heart. Moreover, his father was using the matter as a reason to let his sister do whatever she wanted. In order to let his sister vent her anger, his father was willing to go all out to the extent of sacrificing him. It was clear to him that between him and his sister who was more important to their father.


    After so many years, no matter how obedient he was, he still failed to meet his father¡¯s expectations. It was simr for his mother as well. It seemed like in his father¡¯s eyes, no matter what he and his mother did, they would not be able to satisfy him.


    How could onepare to someone who had passed? One would always cherish those they could not have and take what they already had for granted. That scheming woman and his beautiful and gentle sister would forever live in his father¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 109 - Flower Baskets

    <h4>Chapter 109: Flower Baskets</h4>


    Zhuang Ji¡¯s exhibition was as unique as a pearl; it was dazzling. Hence, when Zhuang Ji finally opened for business, it was bustling with activity.


    In order to ensure customer satisfaction, Cheng Che and An Ran made sure the first batch of orders waspleted before they opened for business. The customers who received their orders were naturally delighted while those who had yet to receive their orders were filled with anticipation.


    Even without much publicity, Zhuang Ji¡¯s business was good.


    Just the congrattory flower baskets that Zhuang Ji received were enough to line the entrance of the shop to the street.


    At this time, Jiang Jin, who was on the second floor of Zhuang Ji apanying her friends who came to show support, was incredibly happy. Perhaps, she had spent her entire life building the Mu Group, she had grown indifferent to it. Inparison, her granddaughter-inw¡¯s small business filled her with happiness. She was filled with satisfaction when she looked at her friends¡¯ smiling faces. Being able to sit and chat with her friends filled her with vigor as well.


    In fact, Jiang Jin felt her health had improved tremendously these days. Apart from her improved mood, she attributed the improvement of her health to her granddaughter-inw¡¯s medical skills.


    Jiang Jin sighed in contentment. ¡®All my friends are envious of me for having such an amazing granddaughter-inw. I wonder how many more people are envious of me?¡¯


    At this moment, while Jiang Jin was busy entertaining her friends, a shop assistant hurriedly ran over and said in a hushed tone, ¡°Old Madam, Assistant Cheng would like to speak to you for a moment¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin did think much of it and grumbled slightly, ¡°What happened? That brat really can¡¯t let me rest¡­¡±


    Upon hearing these words, one of Jiang Jin¡¯s friends chuckled and said teasingly, ¡°Jiang Jin, are you showing off? Is there anyone who doesn¡¯t know that apart from your grandson, Mu Chen, you have Cheng Che who¡¯s equally as capable and filial? Hurry up, go and see what he wants¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin went downstairs with an expression of pride on her face. However, when she saw Cheng Che¡¯s solemn expression, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Grandma, the Ning Group sent ten flower baskets,¡± Cheng Che said in a low voice.


    Jiang Jin was slightly taken aback upon hearing this.


    Cheng Che continued to say, ¡°The message on the flower baskets reads: Congrattions! I hope my daughter¡¯s business will prosper. It¡¯s signed by Ning Zhe. Coincidentally, these flower baskets were sentte so they¡¯re ced right in front where our customers can see them.¡±


    Anger rose in Jiang Jin¡¯s heart immediately. ¡°Is Ning Zhe crazy? He actually used such a method to provoke Song Ning? Where¡¯s your brother and sister-inw?¡±


    Cheng Che looked at his watch and replied, ¡°They should be here in less than ten minutes.¡±


    Jiang Jin said anxiously, ¡°Get someone to move those flower baskets to the warehouse.¡±


    Cheng Che hesitated for a moment before he said, ¡°Many guests are arriving at this moment. If we move them now, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll attract even more attention.¡±


    ¡°Then, take down the messages!¡± Jiang Jin said.


    ¡°This won¡¯t do as well. The more we try to cover this up, the worse this matter will be. Moreover, I don¡¯t know if Ning Zhe has any other tricks up his sleeve,¡± Cheng Che said solemnly.


    ¡°Then what should we do? Won¡¯t Song Ning be upset when she sees the flower baskets?¡± Jiang Jin felt distressed for Song Ning. After learning about Song Ning and her mother¡¯s sufferings, her heart ached even more for Song Ning. She wished she could protect Song Ning from now on.


    Cheng Che brought his phone out as he said to Jiang Jin, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll speak to brother about this matter first. Perhaps, I can tell them not toe over?¡±


    Jiang Jin looked at Cheng Che worriedly as Cheng Che waited for the call to connect.


    It did not take long before Mu Chen answered the call.


    ¡°Brother,¡± Cheng Che called out.


    ¡°I know. We¡¯ve seen the flower baskets,¡± Mu Chen said in a calm voice.


    Cheng Che disconnected the call and rushed to meet the couple.


    Meanwhile, Song Ning¡¯s face was pale as Mu Chen helped her into the shop.


    Upon seeing this, Jiang Jin grew even more distressed. She hurriedly pulled Song Ning into a hug; she could feel Song Ning¡¯s body trembling. She patted Song Ning¡¯s back tofort her as she said in a soft voice, ¡°Ningning, don¡¯t be sad. We won¡¯t let ourselves fall into a disadvantageous position. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Mu Chen asked in a deep voice, ¡°Grandma, do you have any suggestions on how we should deal with this matter?¡±


    Jiang Jin only smiled as she said, ¡°Ningning, my grandson still owes you a grand wedding¡­¡±


    The trio was baffled by Jiang Jin¡¯s seemingly random words. They did not understand what she meant.


    Jiang Jin shifted her gaze to Mu Chen and said, ¡°Mu Chen, we¡¯ll host a wedding banquet once Ningning graduates. However, we can announce it now. You¡¯ve always been gued with rumors; this shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right?¡±

 Chapter 110 - Planning

    <h4>Chapter 110: nning</h4>


    Mu Chen seemed to understand Jiang Jin¡¯s intention slightly. ¡°Grandma, you want me to announce my marriage to Song Ning publicly?¡±


    Jiang Jin nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Today is so festive; I think it¡¯s a good chance to announce your marriage. It¡¯ll be like a double celebration. Since both of you are husband and wife, it¡¯s only natural for you to help Song Ning manage Zhuang Ji. It¡¯s obvious Ning Zhe wants to send a message that Zhuang Ji belongs to Song Ning and not the Mu Group¡­¡±


    A faint smile appeared on Mu Chen¡¯s lips upon hearing these words. ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re wise¡­¡±


    Cheng Che and Song Ning grew even more confused listening to the pair of grandmother and grandson¡¯s conversation.


    Jiang Jin patted Song Ning¡¯s hand and said to Cheng Che, ¡°Cheng Che, why are you confused? You should know what I¡¯m thinking. How can your brother keep his marriage a secret? We should let everyone know that Song Ning¡¯s husband is Mu Chen, and her brother-inw is Cheng Che. In the future, let¡¯s see who dares to bully her!¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Cheng Che instinctively straightened his back. ¡°You¡¯re right, Grandma!¡±


    Jiang Jin smiled as she turned to Song Ning and asked, ¡°Ningning, if someone asks you if Ning Zhe is your father, what will your answer be?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Song Ning said without any hesitation.


    Jiang Jin¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Why do I like your stubbornness so much?¡±


    Song Ning felt slightly embarrassed when she heard Jiang Jin¡¯s words.


    Meanwhile, Jiang Jin said, ¡°Song Ning, if anyone asks, just be honest and tell them you¡¯re no longer a member of the Ning family. Tell them you¡¯ve severed all ties with them and even changed your surname. However, you must remember to be magnanimous and thank President Ning for his past kindness. Do you understand?¡±


    At this moment, Song Ning¡¯s expression was a little unnatural.


    Upon seeing this, Jiang Jin knew Song Ning still had not figured out her intention. ¡°Ningning, think about it. If we dispose of the flower baskets, hide them, or destroy them, the more it¡¯ll arouse people¡¯s interest. At that time, they¡¯ll definitely dig into this matter. This will only y into your father¡¯s n. What happened between you and him recently? Did he look for you and ask you to return to the Ning family? I¡¯m guessing you refused him?¡±


    Song Ning nodded.


    Realization dawned on Jiang Jin. ¡°So he wants to use this method to force you back home. If you act excessively today, there¡¯s no doubt the public opinion will favor the Ning family. You¡¯ll bebeled as an ungrateful and unfilial daughter. Your father knows you. Public opinion can put unprecedented pressure on a person; in the end, you might even be forced topromise.¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Song Ning realized Jiang Jin was right. She felt relieved she did not let her emotions get the better of her and act recklessly earlier.


    Cheng Che chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right. Grandma wants Brother Chen to announce his marriage today so everyone will know that sister-inw is now a member of the Mu family. With that, even if there are rumors or whatever, people will trust and listen to the Mu family¡¯s statement. Grandma, you¡¯re really amazing! You¡¯re our pir of support. You saw through Ning Zhe¡¯s scheme so easily.¡±


    Jiang Jin was very pleased with Cheng Che¡¯s ttery.


    At this moment, Song Ning asked hesitantly, ¡°But, Grandma, won¡¯t this affect the Mu family?¡±


    Jiang Jin feigned anger and said, ¡°What are you saying? What do you mean by this matter affecting the Mu family? Aren¡¯t you a member of the Mu family?¡±


    Song Ning blushed. However, she was still unwilling to involve the Mu family.


    Upon seeing Song Ning¡¯s reaction, Jiang Jin turned to Mu Chen before she sighed dramatically and said, ¡°I¡¯m so sad. I treat her as my granddaughter, but it seems like she still treats us as outsiders!¡±


    Mu Chen turned away to hide the amused expression on his face. His grandmother was the most skilled in acting. If his grandmother imed the second ce, no one would dare to im the first ce.


    As expected, Song Ning quickly said, ¡°Grandmother, that¡¯s not what I meant. I just feel the Mu family is innocent, and I don¡¯t want the family to be negatively impacted for no reason¡­¡±


    Upon hearing this, Mu Chen stroked her head and said, ¡°Your words are getting more and more outrageous. Aren¡¯t you afraid of making Grandma sad? The Mu family is your family. You¡¯re my wife. As a family, it¡¯s only natural that we go through thick and thin together. What need is there to talk about negative impact?¡±


    Cheng Che chimed in with a smile on his face, ¡°That¡¯s right. Sister-inw, stop overthinking. We¡¯re a family! Since President Ning left a bomb at our door, we¡¯ll dismantle the bomb. Maybe we can even turn the fire powder into firecrackers! Moreover, there¡¯s no need to worry about the public opinion. With Grandma and her friends, news of Grandma¡¯s satisfaction with you will spread like a wildfire!¡±


    Jiang Jin hit Cheng Che yfully. ¡°Hey, are you saying me and friends like to gossip?¡±


    Cheng Che said with a straight face, ¡°Of course not. What I mean is Grandma and her friends are righteous people who can seek justice for sister-inw!¡±


    Song Ning could not help butugh as she watched Jiang Jin and Cheng Che¡¯s interaction.


    Jiang Jin smiled and said, ¡°Alright then. Children, remember to y your parts. Song Ning, you just have to be yourself. Leave the rest to Mu Chen!¡±

 Chapter 111 - An Oath

    <h4>Chapter 111: An Oath</h4>


    As expected, the older the wiser.


    The Ning family¡¯s flower baskets caused a hugemotion.


    Everyone¡¯s attention shifted from Zhuang Ji¡¯s opening to the question of who was Zhuang Ji¡¯s owner. Moreover, a group of reporters was present as well.


    This was because, prior to this, Mu Chen had organized a small press conference meant to introduce Zhuang Ji and to showcase Zhuang Ji¡¯s works.


    When Mu Chen went on stage, he did not waste time and said, ¡°Thank you, everyone, foring today. Thank you for the love and care you¡¯ve shown Zhuang Ji. Before anything else, I¡¯d like to make an announcement on such a festive day!¡±


    Under the reporters¡¯ anticipatory gazes, Mu Chen walked to the side of the stage and reached out to Song Ning. Then, he brought her to the center of the stage before he cleared his throat and said, ¡°Let me introduce my wife, Song Ning, to everyone!¡±


    The reporters were stunned by this reveal. As soon as they regained their senses, they began to click the shutters on their cameras in a frenzy.


    Song Ning bowed before she said, ¡°Hello, everyone! Thank you all for attending Zhuang Ji¡¯s opening.¡±


    At this moment, Mu Chen, who was still holding Song Ning¡¯s hand, took over. ¡°I know there are many people who are curious about Mu Group¡¯s involvement with Zhuang Ji, especially when the Mu Group has no dealings in this industry. I want to rify that Zhuang Ji isn¡¯t part of the Mu Group¡¯s business; it belongs to my wife. I¡¯m only helping my wife to manage Zhuang Ji upon her request. So, in a way, you can say she¡¯s my boss. Whether Zhuang Ji does well in the future or not will affect my happiness. This is a test from my wife.¡±


    The reportersughed at Mu Chen¡¯s yful words.


    Song Ning was both happy and shy when she heard Mu Chen¡¯s words.


    ¡°President Mu, if the business doesn¡¯t do well, will Mrs. Mu make you kneel?¡± a reporter asked jokingly.


    Mu Chen shook his head and said with a straight face, ¡°There¡¯d be no need for Mrs. Mu to make me kneel. I¡¯ll take the initiative to kneel and reflect on my mistake.¡±


    Mu Chen¡¯s words stunned the people who heard them.


    ¡°President Mu, you really have deep feelings for your wife!¡±


    Mu Chen smiled and replied, ¡°Of course. She¡¯s the one I chose so I¡¯ll definitely love her with all my heart. I made an oath in front of my grandmother; nothing can separate me and my wife except for death. I will only love Song Ning in this life. As for the next life, we¡¯ll have to see if I perform well in this life.¡±


    After Mu Chen finished speaking, he looked at Song Ning tenderly, causing her to blush.


    ¡°Mrs. Mu, President Mu is really good to you!¡±


    Song Ning smiled shyly as she said, ¡°I must¡¯ve saved an entire in my previous life to have such blessings.¡±


    The reportersughed.


    The atmosphere was very lively at this moment.


    This was the first time the reporters saw Mu Chen being so approachable. These experienced reporters were naturally not going to let such a good opportunity to ask questions slip past them.


    ¡°President Mu, tell us about your love story.¡±


    Mu Chen thought about it for a moment before he said, ¡°My wife and I got married first before we fell in love with each other. From the moment I saw her, I knew she was the one. Therefore, I decided to marry her first to ensure she doesn¡¯t run away before I begin to court her and make her fall in love with me!¡±


    A female reporter with bright eyes said excitedly, ¡°How romantic! However, how does one know if someone is the one for them with just a nce?¡±


    This time, Song Ning answered the question. ¡°I think it¡¯s all fated. For example, I still remember the first time I saw him. At that time, the sun shone on him, and I remember thinking that my mother must have sent him to me¡­¡± She paused for a moment as she looked at the reporters before she continued to say, ¡°My mother¡¯s name is Zhuang Yi; she¡¯s the founder of Zhuang Ji. The exhibits all of you saw are my mother¡¯s works from when she was alive. Keeping Zhuang Ji alive is a promise I made my mother; it¡¯s my mother¡¯s legacy. I hope people will learn to love the art of Chinese embroidery¡­¡±


    Mu Chen turned slightly and pulled Song Ning to the forefront of the stage. She was today¡¯s main character, after all.


    Although Song Ning had a habit of burning her head in the sand and was ufortable with being in the limelight, it did not mean she was not capable of holding her own. When she spoke, her voice held a soothing and quiet charm. One would involuntarily listen to her when she spoke. Who knew if she was born with this or if it was because she was a doctor.


    At this moment, a reporter asked, ¡°Mrs. Mu, I saw a few flower baskets outside that were sent by President Ning of the Ning Group. May I ask what¡¯s your rtionship with him?¡±


    As soon as the reporter¡¯s voice fell, the crowd immediately fell silent. Their eyes were all trained on Song Ning at this moment.

 Chapter 112 - Defense

    <h4>Chapter 112: Defense</h4>


    Song Ning¡¯s hands grew cold. Mu Chen was about to speak when she beat him to it. ¡°The Ning family and I have had no connection since ten years ago. I hope everyone can focus on Zhuang Ji¡¯s works in the future. I thank you on behalf of everyone from Zhuan Ji.¡±


    Everyone was stunned. Indeed, there was a huge story behind this. It seemed like the new Mrs. Mu was Ning Zhe¡¯s daughter. Was she an illegitimate child?


    ¡°Mrs. Mu, we hope you can rify your rtionship with President Ning. With this, we¡¯ll no longer bother you about this matter in the future,¡± a reporter tactfully said.


    Many people nodded in agreement with the reporter.


    Song Ning fell silent for a moment before she slowly said, ¡°The family affairs from my youth had left a scar on me. However, since everyone wants to know, I¡¯ll say a few words. My surname is originally Ning. However, my mother and I left the Ning family ten years ago, and I have had nothing to do with them since then. Song is my mother¡¯s surname. I changed my surname after my grandmother passed away. From then on, my name is Song Ning. Song Ning has no rtionship at all with the Ning family.¡±


    Although Song Ning had said quite a lot and the intimidating Mu Chen was standing next to her, they did little to tamp down the reporters¡¯ curiosity. They were reporters, after all. Curiosity was a requirement for their jobs.


    Therefore, it was not surprising that someone asked, ¡°Then, why did President Ning send so many flower baskets?¡±


    Mu Chen wrapped his arm around Song Ning¡¯s shoulders before he replied, ¡°We¡¯re very grateful to President Ning and our family friends for congratting us on Zhuang Ji¡¯s opening. All I have to say is Song Ning is now my wife, and she¡¯s a member of the Mu family. Let me give you a small suggestion: instead of focusing on the past, why don¡¯t you focus on the present and the future? For example, look at how my grandmother treats me after I got married. It¡¯s as if Song Ning is her granddaughter, and I¡¯m just her grandson-inw.¡±


    The reporters below the stageughed.


    Mu Chen continued to say, ¡°It¡¯s useless to dwell on the past, and Song Ning doesn¡¯t like to dwell on the past so I hope all of you will show mercy. Why don¡¯t we focus on Zhuang Ji or my loyalty to my wife?¡±


    Since Mu Chen, the President of the Mu Group, had spoken so directly, how could the reporters not acquiesce to his request? Even if they were still curious, they would not ask any more questions now. It would be troublesome if they ended up offending him. At most, they would dig for information after they left.


    With this, the topic shifted to Zhuang Ji and its products.


    Song Ning sighed in relief inwardly. She did not dare to imagine the consequences if Mu Chen and Jiang Jin were not around.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in the reception area on the second floor.


    Jiang Jin was still sitting with her good friends. She was no longer as cheerful as before.


    Finally, one of Jiang Jin¡¯s friends could no longer hold back and asked, ¡°Jiang Jin, we came to support you today. Why is your expression so gloomy? Do you think we¡¯re not doing enough to support you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You were still so cheerful earlier. Why do you look so gloomy after you came back from your talk?¡±


    Jiang Jin sighed before she said, ¡°We¡¯re all good friends so I won¡¯t hide this matter from you. I¡¯m indeed a little unhappy.¡±


    ¡°Talk to us. Let¡¯s see what we can do to help.¡±


    ¡°Why are you treating us like outsiders? If you have something on your mind, just say it? Where did the straightforwardness from your youth go?¡±


    When Jiang Jin saw things were going as she had nned, she said, ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Do all of you remember the incident with the Ning family in Cloudy Peak ten years ago?¡±


    ¡°The Ning family in Cloudy Peak?¡±


    ¡°What happened? Since the Old Madam Ning died a few years ago, I have had no contact with the Ning family.¡±


    ¡°Ten years ago? I don¡¯t know what happened. To begin with, we¡¯re not close to the Ning family¡±


    ¡°Wait! I remember. Didn¡¯t Ning Zhe get divorced ten years ago?¡±


    ¡°Now that you mentioned it, I remember something like that. If I¡¯m not mistaken, it caused quite amotion at that time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Ning Zhe brought his mistress back to the family house. For that reason, his wife decided to file for divorce. Didn¡¯t the Ning family¡¯s business suffer a lot at that time?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. His wife was rather capable. Otherwise, how could she have the courage to file for divorce? It takes great courage to do something like that. For example, my daughter is cowardly all her life and refuses to get a divorce. Instead, she rather let people bully her. Even if she can endure, I can¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Every family has its own difficulties. It¡¯s amazing that the former Mrs. Ning left the Ning family so decisively!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not all. I heard she even made some sort of pact with the family that¡¯s unfavorable to the mistress. After she left the Ning family, Old Madam Ning even had to step forward to help the Ning family. After Old Madam Ning passed away, it seems as though the Ning family has no madam to represent them during social events.¡±


    ¡°Now that you mention it, I vaguely remember hearing about this matter back then.¡±

 Chapter 113 - The Story

    <h4>Chapter 113: The Story</h4>


    A vague idea formed in Jiang Jin¡¯s mind as she listened to her friends¡¯ words. She waited until her friends were done before she sighed and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. The Ning family¡¯s affairs really cause people to sigh¡­¡±


    Someone asked curiously, ¡°Hmm? Do you know something we don¡¯t?¡±


    Jiang Jin nodded. Then, she revealed the Ning family¡¯s private matters. She told them how Zhuang Yi and Ning Zhe built the Ning Group¡¯s clothing business together and how Ning Zhe brought his mistress and her seven-year-old son to the Ning family house. She told them Zhuang Yi refused to share her husband and insisted on a divorce; she wanted to split the family fortune and take her daughter away. She did not hold back and shared with her friends how at that time, in the midst of chaos, Zhuang Yi lost the son in her womb. In the end, to get custody of her daughter, she even gave up on the fortune she rightly deserved.


    Everyone listened to Jiang Jin¡¯s story attentively. Curiosity, anger, and pity rose in their hearts. Some of them even shed tears.


    ¡°The former Madam of the Ning family was really pitiful. In the end, not only did she lose her husband, but she lost her son as well. This is all the mistress¡¯ fault.¡±


    ¡°What happened to her daughter after she left with her mother? Her life must be tough¡­¡±


    ¡°In my opinion, the former Madam of the Ning family shouldn¡¯t have let Ning Zhe and his mistress get away with all that. She should¡¯ve taken both her daughter and the fortune she deserved.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Why did she let that pair of bast*rd off the hook? She was too kindhearted.¡±


    ¡°If it were me, I would spite them and refuse to divorce. I want to see what a mistress can do in such a situation!¡±


    ¡°Well, it seems like the former Mrs. Ning was someone who ced great importance on love. A woman like her doesn¡¯t fall in love easily, but when they do, they fall deeply. Her eyesight must be bad to fall for a bast*rd like Ning Zhe! What a pity!¡±


    Someone sighed. ¡°People¡¯s morals are really declining with time. It¡¯s all the fault of those cheap and shameless women. When they meet rich men, they¡¯ll try to cling onto the rich men and tie them down by getting pregnant! It doesn¡¯t matter to them if the men are married. They¡¯ll pretend like they don¡¯t want anything, but once you give in once, they¡¯re there the type that once you give an inch, they¡¯d take a mile.¡±


    When Jiang Jin saw how furious her friends were, she continued to say, ¡°Did you know after the former Mrs. Ning left the Ning family, her parents died one after another. At that time, her daughter was about to sit for the college entrance exam as well. For all these reasons, sheter died of exhaustion¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too pitiful!¡±


    ¡°Why did the heavens let the former Mrs. Ning die while the adulterous couple lives well?¡±


    ¡°Her daughter is really pitiful as well. She must have been a very good child. To think she was forced by circumstances to leave the Ning family¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. In fact, she¡¯s innocent. She was only affected because of her parents¡¯ issue.¡±


    At this moment, someone finally asked, ¡°Jiang Jin, how do you know so much? From what I know, your family doesn¡¯t have any business dealings with the Ning family, right? Moreover, you have no interaction with the Ning family as well¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Jiang Jin. You¡¯ve never been one to gossip about other families¡¯ private affairs. You¡¯ve always been focused on your grandson. How do you know so much about the Ning family?¡±


    Jiang Jin sighed again before she said, ¡°Speaking about private family affairs, I have to thank all of you. Back then, there was also amotion in my family. Not only did all of you notugh at me, but all of you evenforted me. Truly, all of you have apanied me through difficult times.¡±


    ¡°Is there a need to thank us for that matter? We¡¯re good friends, after all.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Now, hurry up and tell us how you know so much about the Ning family!¡±


    ¡°Jiang Jin, why are you so sad all of a sudden? Moreover, the situation in your family back then is different from the Ning family. Back then, for the sake of your daughter-inw and your grandson, you even chased your son out. Of course, you¡¯d have our support for doing the right thing.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re talking about the Ning family, how did it suddenly shift to your family? Your grandson is so capable and filial; your granddaughter-inw is also obedient, filial, sensible, and capable. Is there a need for you to be sad?¡±


    Everyone feigned anger in order tofort Jiang Jin.


    Jiang Jin smiled upon hearing these words before she lifted her hand, signaling everyone to be quiet. Then, she said, ¡°Didn¡¯t all of you want to know what happened to the Young Miss of the Ning family? Let me tell you, the unwanted daughter from the Ning family is my granddaughter-inw, Song Ning.¡± Her eyes grew wet as she said again, ¡°You heard me right. The Eldest Young Miss of the Ning family is Song Ning.¡±

 Chapter 114 - Embroidery

    <h4>Chapter 114: Embroidery</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When Jiang Jin saw her friends¡¯ dazed expression, she sighed again. ¡°I hope all of you don¡¯t think I¡¯m deliberately trying to create suspense and gossip about this matter. If I don¡¯t narrate this from the perspective of a bystander, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t have been able to talk about this without losing myposure. When I first heard about this matter, I wanted to rush to the Ning family to give them a good scolding. My poor granddaughter-inw. I can only imagine how much suffering she went through¡­¡±


    As though affected by Jiang Jin, her friend¡¯s eyes began to brim with tears as well.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you can guess by now that Zhuang Ji was left to Song Ning by her mother, Zhuang Yi. After leaving the Ning family, Zhuang Yi opened this small studio. She depended on herself to make a living and send her daughter to university. I feel distressed for her, but at the same time, I¡¯m filled with respect as well. It¡¯s a pity I didn¡¯t know her well when she was alive,¡± Jiang Jin said, ¡°Life really works in mysterious ways. Do you know my granddaughter-inw knew Mu Chen¡¯s mother? I feel her mother and Mu Chen¡¯s mother is the one who brought Song Ning and Mu Chen together. This is fate.. I hope those two children¡¯s lives won¡¯t be so bitter anymore. As long as they¡¯re happy, even if I pass, I¡¯ll be at peace¡­¡±


    It was only at this time that Jiang Jin¡¯s friends finally recovered from their shock.


    ¡°Heavens! As it turns out, your granddaughter-inw is the Eldest Young Miss from the Ning family? No wonder she has such an extraordinary bearing.¡±


    ¡°Due to how outstanding she is, I really couldn¡¯t tell she suffered so many hardships in the past. Her medical skills are so amazing as well. To think she¡¯s still so young. Jiang Jin, she¡¯ll only grow more and more outstanding in the future.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Jin, my heart really aches for Song Ning. You have to treat her well!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just you. All of us feel distressed for her as well. Jiang Jin, you must give her more love¡­¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, she¡¯s married to Mu Chen. From now on, she won¡¯t suffer anymore.¡±


    ¡°That child is really amazing. To grow up so well despite suffering so much. How rare!¡±


    Jiang Jin smiled before she said, ¡°There¡¯s another thing I¡¯d like to tell all of you as well¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin¡¯s friends fell silent immediately as soon as they heard her words. All their attention was focused on her at this moment.


    ¡°As all of you know, Mu Chen and Cheng Che are helping Ningning to manage Zhuang Ji. A few days ago, President Ning met Ningning and told her that he wanted her to return to the Ning family. However, Ningning is deeply scarred by the past so she doesn¡¯t want to return to the Ning family. For that reason, President Ning is really unhappy and caused a ruckus.¡±


    ¡°How shameless! Song Ning has already made it clear she doesn¡¯t want to return!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! What? Do they want her to return to the Ning family after seeing how promising she is?¡±


    ¡°I think they want to get closer to the Mu family and want to use Song Ning¡¯s marriage to Mu Chen as a means to that. Jiang Jin, don¡¯t associate with these people. They¡¯ll only disgust you!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Mu Chen and Song Ning are a match made in heaven, but it has nothing to do with the Ning family. When the two of them got married, where was the Ning family? It¡¯s clear they have bad intentions and only want to get close to the Mu family!¡±


    Jiang Jin shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. Ning Zhe doesn¡¯t care about getting close to our Mu family. He wants Zhuang Ji.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Zhuang Ji? Why does he want Zhuang Ji? What does Zhuang Ji have to do with him?¡±


    ¡°Ah, this is even worse than if he were trying to get close to the Mu family. Zhuang Ji was founded by Song Ning¡¯s mother and has nothing to do with the Ning family, and yet, they dare to covet it? Ning Zhe is really shameless!¡±


    Jiang Jin nodded. ¡°Like I said earlier, Zhuang Yi had a hand in building the Ning family¡¯s clothing business. However, it seems like the essence of the business had disappeared along with Zhuang Yi¡¯s departure from the Ning family. Zhuang Yi used everything she had to open Zhuang Ji, and trademarked it under Song Ning¡¯s name. I¡¯m sure what Ning Zhe is after is the right to the trademark.¡±


    Realization dawned on Jiang Jin¡¯s friends at this moment.


    ¡°No wonder. The clothes the Ning Group produced back then were really good. Not only were they famous domestically, but they were famous internationally as well. However, after a while, they gradually declined in quality. At that time, many people said the clothes had no creativity. As it turned out, it was because Zhuang Yi left¡­¡±


    ¡°Now I understand why Ning Zhe wants Zhuang Ji. He¡¯s really shameless. Based on this, it seems like the Ning Group¡¯s clothing business must have declined greatly. Otherwise, he won¡¯t be desperate. Life is really unpredictable and filled with changes. Serves that Ning Zhe right!¡±

 Chapter 115 - Trending News

    <h4>Chapter 115: Trending News</h4>


    Jiang Jin said, ¡°I¡¯m telling you all these things today because I have something to ask of you.¡±


    ¡°Tell us what we can do to help.¡±


    ¡°Do you want us to help with buying Zhuang Ji¡¯s shares? It¡¯s not a problem. Although we¡¯re old, it¡¯s not a problem for us to get Zhuang Ji listed.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! We can also bring down the Ning Group¡¯s clothing business. How about that?¡±


    Jiang Jin shook her head slightly and solemnly said, ¡°Save your energy for something else. Although I told all of you about this matter, I don¡¯t n to interfere in this matter. This is Ningning and Mu Chen¡¯s matter after all; I want them to be able to solve their problems. No matter what their decision is, I¡¯ll support them unconditionally.¡±


    Jiang Jin continued to say, ¡°If Ningning decides to return to the Ning family, I won¡¯t oppose bing inws with the Ning family. If she refuses to acknowledge them, I¡¯ll treat her as an orphan. Our Mu family can be both her family and her inws. We¡¯ll be her support for the rest of her life. I¡¯ll treat her like my biological granddaughter!¡±


    Everyone was shocked by Jiang Jin¡¯s words.


    Jiang Jin said with a sigh, ¡°After today, I¡¯m afraid all kinds of rumors about Ningning and the Ning family will spread. Earlier, Ning Zhen sent flower baskets under the identity of Ningning¡¯s father. Ningning was left with a scar due to the matter from the past. The moment she sees those from the Ning family, she¡¯ll tremble uncontrobly due to anger. However, Ning Zhe doesn¡¯t care about this at all. He wants to use public opinion to force Ningning to return to the Ning family. He¡¯s really not sparing any efforts to obtain Zhuang Ji.¡± She paused for a moment before she continued to say, ¡°All of you have met Ningning and acknowledged her capabilities before learning about her background. Now that you¡¯re aware of her background, I hope you¡¯ll be kinder to her. I¡¯m already so old; if I leave first in the future, I hope all of you will be able to take care of her and Mu Chen on ount of our friendship.¡±


    How could the olddies remain unmoved when faced with such emotional words? Perhaps, due to their old age, they were even more susceptible to these kinds of emotional words that hit the softest part of their hearts. These people were from influential and wealthy families and had experienced storms and waves. Even if they had given their power, if they worked together, even apany with strong foundations like the Ning Group could not stand up to them.


    ¡°Jiang Jin, you¡¯re doing the right thing by letting the children handle this. We¡¯ll just watch over them from the side. If someone intentionally makes trouble for them, we¡¯ll definitely help them! We¡¯ll show them how powerful olddies like us can be!¡±


    Jiang Jin smiled inwardly. ¡®Ning Zhe, since you¡¯re so ruthless, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless as well¡­ She¡¯s your biological daughter, but you used such a method to force her hand. Unfortunately, you forgot to take me and Mu Chen into ount¡­ You want to use public opinion to force her? I¡¯ll let you have a taste of what it feels like to have the public turn against you!¡¯


    ¡­


    Zhuang Ji¡¯s opening was a huge sess and caused quite amotion.


    Whether it was old or new customers or even the reporters who attended the press conference, all of them were given a small unique gift. The gifts were, naturally, Chinese embroidery that was incredibly exquisite.


    For a time, Zhuang Ji¡¯s gifts even made it onto the hot searches.


    Simrly, Mu Chen¡¯s deration of love to his wife topped the hot searches as well. Netizens who believed in love praised the golden couple to the heavens.


    On the other hand, the flower baskets that Ning Zhe sent to Zhuang Ji that were supposed to show his fatherly love were barely mentioned.


    Ning Zhe was very surprised by this. Apart from the publications that he had bought, no one reported this matter at all. He had thought he would be able to easily incite the public so he did not even pay close attention to the matter. He really did not expect that the public was not interested in the matter at all. After all, just the fact that the Eldest Young Miss of the Ning family had married into the Mu family was huge news. s, there was no reaction at all! He wanted to create a ssh, but there was not even a ripple to be seen.


    He had banked on his daughtering to the Ning family or the Ning Group¡¯s building to make a scene. At that time, his n would seed.


    Who would have thought that nothing went ording to his n? He was puzzled; he could not figure out what went wrong. Even if Mu Chen removed the hot searches from the Inte, it should still cause a sensation. Why was there nothing in the news at all above his rtionship with his daughter?


    It was just as Jiang Jin had expected. Ning Zhe did not ount for Mu Chen and Jiang Jin at all. Moreover, Jiang Jin¡¯s friends were highly influential and some of them were in the media industry. These people¡¯s words held great power.


    Ning Zhe was trulyckingpared to those experienced olddies. Before he could even taste sess, his ns had imploded.


    Apart from his rtionship with Song Ning failing to make the news, news of the Madam of the Ning family being a mistress and the Young Master of the Ning family causing the miscarriage of the former Madam spread like a wildfire.


    For this reason, the mother and son, who rarely appeared in public, became the target of public criticism.

 Chapter 116 - Beaten Up

    <h4>Chapter 116: Beaten Up</h4>


    After school, Ning Dong returned to the house with his head lowered.


    When Su Tong saw her son, she could tell something was amiss. Hence, she pulled her son over and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, son?¡±


    Ning Dong tried his best to avoid Su Tong¡¯s probing gaze and shook her hand off impatiently.


    At this time, Su Tong finally saw the bruise near her son¡¯s lips. She asked in shock, ¡°What happened? Who did you fight with?¡±


    Ning Dong pushed his mother¡¯s hand that was on his cheek away before he said irritably, ¡°No one. I¡¯m to me for this.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! How¡¯s that possible? Tell me who did it? I won¡¯t let him off!¡± Su Tong said, clearly distressed.


    Ning Dong smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯ve already said I¡¯m to me. After all, I¡¯m the devil who caused a pregnant woman to miscarry.¡±


    Su Tong was stunned into silence; she raised her hand and covered her mouth in shock. When she finally found her voice again, she asked, ¡°Dongdong, what nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    Ning Dong looked at Su Tong indifferently as he asked, ¡°Mother, what can we do to atone for our sins?¡±


    Su Tong¡¯s tears streamed down her face immediately. She reached out and hit her son¡¯s arm as she said, ¡°Nonsense! You¡¯re speaking nonsense! What sins do we have to atone for? We¡¯ve not sinned! We¡¯ve not sinned!¡±


    Ning Dong retreated two steps before he raised his face, trying to prevent his tears from falling. ¡°We¡¯ve not sinned? Mother, there¡¯s a ghost of a child here who¡¯s crying day and night saying that I killed him and that he wants me to return his life to him.¡±


    Su Tong reached out and touched Ning Dong¡¯s forehead with an uncertain expression on her face upon hearing Ning Dong¡¯s words.


    Ning Dong avoided Su Tong¡¯s hand and made his way to the stairs. He said without looking at Su Tong, ¡°There are so many men in the world; why did you have to choose a married man? Why did you put me in such an embarrassing situation?¡± A hint of despair could be heard in his voice when he spoke.


    Su Tong hurriedly chased after her son. She grabbed her son¡¯s sleeve and asked, ¡°Dongdong, tell me what¡¯s wrong. What happened?¡±


    Ning Dong stood on the stairs and fiercely shook Su Tong¡¯s hand off before he said frostily, ¡°Everyone now knows that you were a mistress who forced the former Madam of the Ning family out and took over the position of the Madam of the Ning family. They say that I, the illegitimate child, not only caused the miscarriage of the rightful Madam of the Ning family, resulting in the loss of a Young Master of the Ning family, but I also stole the position that originally belonged to the Eldest Young Miss of the Ning family and became the heir of the Ning family!¡±


    Ning Dong turned away as he said without looking back at his mother, ¡°Let me ask you one thing: when has he ever treated me like his heir? He pushed all the me to us to cover up his sin of abandoning his wife and daughter. Look at the kind of man you love! Is he worthy?¡±


    Su Tong fell limply to the ground; she had no strength to get up. She could only sit on the ground and cry. Naturally, she understood her son¡¯s words, but what could she do? This was all clearly nned by Ning Zhe; he did even spare his innocent son! In order to get his daughter to return to the family, he spared no efforts at all.


    Grim determination settled in Su Tong¡¯s heart as she slowly rose to her feet like that year when she rose to her feet when she was still a mistress begging to be epted into the Ning family. Now that she was the Madam of the Ning family, she would not let anyone snatch the position away from her. She would not let Ning Zhe get what he wanted! Her son was the heir of the Ning family, and she would not let anyone change that! She thought to herself as she gritted her teeth, ¡®Ning Xia, let¡¯s fight to the death then!¡¯


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, the atmosphere in the Ye family was gloomy as well.


    Ye Xin had already broken everything that could be broken in the house. Her eyes were red and swollen as she sulked in the living room.


    ¡®How can Song Ning be the Eldest Young Miss of the Ning family?! Why is the heavens being so unfair to me?¡¯


    Ye Xin felt as though Song Ning was her natural enemy. She had debuted under the title of ¡®Little Ning Xia¡¯, causing her to live in Song Ning¡¯s shadow. Then, Song Ning snatched Mu Chen away from her. Now, it was even revealed that Song Ning¡¯s background was not inferior to hers!


    ¡®What else does she want? How can I let someone like her suppress me! I have to crush her! Whether it¡¯s love or career, I won¡¯t let her get what she wants!¡¯


    Meanwhile, Gao Wen¡¯s heart was aching when she looked at her daughter. She paced up and down, constantly asking where Ye Chen was and why he was not back yet. She thought to herself indignantly, ¡°All the men in this family are really useless! My daughter is being bullied to this extent, and yet, my husband and my son don¡¯t even care!¡±


    Gao Wen felt as though she was going to be angered to death whenever she thought about this matter.

 Chapter 117 - Arguments

    <h4>Chapter 117: Arguments</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ye Cheng¡¯s mood was unusually bad. He did not expect that Song Ning and Ning Zhe were father and daughter. He had once thought Ning Zhe was fooling around outside and had taken a liking to Song Ning and was pestering her. In his heart, he had even disdained Ning Zhe at that time.


    At this time, Ye Cheng¡¯s heart was filled with regret and jealousy when he thought about how lucky Mu Chen was! Song Ning was a young woman with a good education, and he had thought she was rather unique previously. He even had to admit that he was slightly moved by her. At that time, he was certain Mu Chen and Song Ning¡¯s marriage was fake so he was determined to win Song Ning over. As for what he would do after he won Song Ning over, that was a matter for the future. She was just a woman, after all.


    Ye Cheng had grown even more determined to win Song Ning over when he discovered Mu Chen truly liked Song Ning. One of his joys in life was to snatch Mu Chen¡¯s things. After all, Mu Chen always had the very best things.


    .


    Now that it had been revealed that Song Ning was Ning Zhe¡¯s daughter, he felt incredibly vexed. Why was Mu Chen always so lucky? Why was he always a step behind Mu Chen? It felt like he could not catch up to Mu Chen no matter how hard he tried. Perhaps, the only advantage he had over Mu Chen was that he was about to take over public office. Even then, there was a voice in the depths of his heart that told him he was only sessful in this regard because Mu Chen had no interest in politics. Otherwise, he would not be able topete with Mu Chen as well.


    All these thoughts really made Ye Cheng feel like vomiting blood.


    Ye Cheng sat in the car for a while to calm down before he finally exited from the car.


    At the same time, a sports car suddenly came to a screeching halt next to Ye Cheng.


    Ye Cheng frowned.


    Ye He, Ye Cheng¡¯s father, began to shout as soon as he alighted the car, ¡°Ye Cheng, what¡¯s going on? Your mother has been calling me non-stop? What kind of madness is this?!¡±


    Ye Cheng took a deep breath before he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. As you can see, I haven¡¯t entered the house yet. Maybe it¡¯s about Ye Xin.¡±


    Ye He frowned. ¡°What could be wrong with her? She¡¯s at the peak of her poprity.¡±


    Ye Cheng did not say anything and entered the house with his father.


    Ye He said with a hint of delight, ¡°I heard quite a few productions are looking to cast her in dramas recently. Moreover, the dramas are all helmed by famous directors. There¡¯s even a producer who came looking for me, hoping that I¡¯ll be able to convince your sister to join the cast.¡±


    ¡°Dad, you didn¡¯t agree, right?¡± Ye Cheng asked, slightly rmed.


    ¡°Of course not. How can I make this kind of decision for her?¡± Ye He said a little bit too quickly.


    Ye Cheng felt uneasy when he saw his father¡¯s guilty actions. He decided to ask his assistant to speak to his father¡¯s secretary to inquire about his father¡¯s recent activities. He made a note to speak to Yang Li as well. With these thoughts in mind, he felt a headacheing on.


    As soon as the father and son entered the house, Gao Wen said mockingly, ¡°Oh, look at who¡¯s back! It seems like Master Ye and Young Master Ye finally remembered they have a home and that they have a daughter and a sister¡­¡±


    Ye Cheng did not speak; he was already used to his mother¡¯s behavior.


    Ye He did not respond to Gao Wen as well. Instead, he said to Ye Xin, ¡°My darling princess, what¡¯s wrong? Who made you unhappy? Hurry up and tell daddy so daddy can vent your anger for you¡­¡±


    Ye Xin turned her body to the side angrily, ignoring her father.


    Ye He turned to the helper standing at the side and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the Young Miss? Which one of you made her angry again? Let me tell you, no one¡¯s allowed to make my little princess unhappy!¡±


    The helper lowered his head, not daring to speak.


    At this moment, Gao Wen walked over and sat next to Ye Xin before she clicked her tongue and said, ¡°Look at our Master Ye! How awe-inspiring and fierce! However, why don¡¯t you be fierce with outsiders instead?¡±


    Ye He rolled his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong now? I¡¯m just trying to find out why my daughter is so upset. You¡¯re so anxious and rushed Ye Cheng and me toe back, and yet, you refuse to tell us what¡¯s wrong. What do you want us to do? Ye Cheng and I are very busy. Look at your son. In the past six months, in order to assume public office, he worked himself to the bones. Have you ever cared about him?¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Gao Wen looked at Ye Cheng guiltily. Nevertheless, she stubbornly said, ¡°Fine. Ye Cheng is busy, but what about you? What are you busy with? Which unknown celebrity are you chasing now? Don¡¯t always use your son as an excuse. If you¡¯re a reliable father, would my son be so exhausted?¡±


    Ye He said impatiently, ¡°Must you always say such unpleasant words? Hurry up and tell us what¡¯s going on so Ye Cheng and I cane up with a solution. What¡¯s the point of arguing? How pointless!¡±


    Gao Wen said pointedly, ¡°Pointless? Ye He, how dare you!¡±


    Ye Cheng felt his headache worsen when he watched his parents argue with each other again.

 Chapter 118 - Inner Demon

    <h4>Chapter 118: Inner Demon</h4>


    Ye Cheng ignored his parents¡¯ pointless questioning and directly asked Ye Xin, ¡°Are the reporters making things difficult for you?¡±


    Ye Xin, who was simrly disappointed by her parents¡¯ useless bickering, sobbed upon hearing her brother¡¯s direct question. She said through her tears, ¡°I¡¯ve been pestered by the reporters the entire morning. They kept asking me how I feel; how do they think I feel?¡±


    Ye Cheng¡¯s heart softened when he saw the tears streaming down Ye Xin¡¯s face. He said in an attempt to coax her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll arrange for two media outlets to do an exclusive interview with you tomorrow. We¡¯ll find a team to shoot the magazine covers for you as well, and we¡¯ll address this matter.¡±


    Ye Xin¡¯s tears did not stop as she asked, ¡°Brother, why does Mu Chen treat me this way?¡±


    Ye Cheng did not respond to Ye Xin¡¯s question. As a man, he knew Mu Chen had never been in love with Ye Xin. From the very beginning, Mu Chen had no romantic intentions toward Ye Xin at all. However, since he was Ye Xin¡¯s brother, he would naturally take his sister¡¯s side and put the me on Mu Chen. In his opinion, if Mu Chen did not like his sister, Mu Chen should not have led his sister on. He was not certain he could help his sister with obtaining Mu Chen¡¯s heart so he could onlyfort her. ¡°Ye Xin, you deserve a much better man.¡±


    ¡°No, brother! I want Mu Chen! Get rid of that woman! Can¡¯t you think of a way to make her disappear?¡± Ye Xin said venomously.


    Ye Cheng was stunned by Ye Xin¡¯s vicious words.


    Ye Xin said through gritted teeth, ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t care what method you use, but you have to make her disappear. I want Song Ning to disappear from M City. Mu Chen is mine. I don¡¯t care whose daughter she is. No one can take Mu Chen away from me!¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Ye He, who had not been paying attention to the start of the conversation, interjected, ¡°Who took Mu Chen away? Who¡¯s so capable?¡±


    Gao Wen said indignantly, ¡°Are you even listening at all?¡±


    Ye He ignored his wife and directed his question to Ye Cheng and Ye Xin instead. ¡°When did such a thing happen? Why didn¡¯t I know about it? My precious daughter, tell daddy why did Mu Chen break up with you? Why is it so difficult for you to hold onto a man? I¡¯ve been telling you to settle down and get married, but you refused to listen. Look, now the chicken has flown the coop!¡±


    Ye Xin who was filled with grievances with nowhere to vent them felt even more aggrieved when she heard these words. She stomped her feet and cried out before she ran back into her room, ¡°I don¡¯t care! If Song Ning doesn¡¯t die, then I¡¯ll die instead!¡±


    The three people in the living room were stunned upon hearing these words.


    Gao Wen red at Ye He fiercely before she asked Ye Cheng, ¡°Son, did you hear that? What should we do now? In the past, we could¡¯ve made a move on Song Ning. However, what can we do now that she¡¯s been revealed to be the Eldest Young Miss of the Ning family? How did the good rtionship between Ye Xin and Mu Chen turn out this way?¡±


    Ye Cheng sighed. ¡°Mom, things are already like this, what else can we do? You should speak to your sister and advise her to give up on Mu Chen.¡±


    Gao Wen¡¯s expression changed to one that was brimming with dissatisfaction when she heard Ye Cheng¡¯s words. ¡°How can I do that? Ye Cheng, why aren¡¯t you helping your sister? How can you utter such heartless words? Previously, I asked you to invite Mu Chen out so we can have a proper discussion with him, but you didn¡¯t even do anything. You couldn¡¯t even do your sister such a small favor. Is this how a brother should act?¡±


    Ye Cheng¡¯s face paled slightly upon hearing his mother¡¯s usatory words.


    Ye He stepped forward and gently pushed Ye Cheng to the side before he said, ¡°How can you me your son for this matter? Don¡¯t tell me you want him to kidnap Mu Chen? If you ask me, I¡¯d say this is all your fault. You¡¯re always trying to put on airs. I told you to establish a good rtionship with the olddy from the Mu family, but you¡¯re not willing. Isn¡¯t it all your fault that the olddy has taken a fancy to a girl from another family?¡±


    Gao Wen was so angered by her husband¡¯s words that she had difficulty breathing for a moment.


    Meanwhile, Ye Cheng grabbed his coat that he had thrown on the couch earlier and turned around to leave without saying another word.


    Upon seeing this, Gao Wen shrieked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Without turning back, Ye Cheng said, ¡°I¡¯m going to look for Mu Chen.¡±


    ¡­


    After Ye Cheng got into the car, he sat in a daze with his hands on the steering wheel. Naturally, he could not go look for Mu Chen. The Ye family was not so influential where they could force Mu Chen into giving up on the person he loved.


    After a moment, he brought his phone out and yed the video of the press conference to watch it again. He was disappointed that Mu Chen and Song Ning¡¯s marriage had been cemented so firmly. Moreover, the two of them were clearly so in love that it would be impossible to separate them.


    Jealousy welled up in his heart as he looked at Song Ning who was standing next to Mu Chen¡¯s side obediently. Why did the heavens give everything good to Mu Chen? It was so unfair. How could only one misstep bring these two people together?


    Ye Cheng mmed his hands against the steering wheel in frustration, causing the horn to sound loudly just like how he was roaring in his heart.


    Since he was young, he had always beenpared to Mu Chen. Ever since they attended kindergarten, he had always been inferior to Mu Chen. His desire to defeat Mu Chen was like a poisonous seed that had taken root in his heart and was impossible to remove. It had be his inner demon.

 Chapter 119 - Befriending

    <h4>Chapter 119: Befriending</h4>


    At this moment, Ye Cheng¡¯s phone began to vibrate. When the call connected, he heard Chen Chen¡¯s panicked voice.


    ¡°Young Master Chen, someone tampered with our n regarding Song Ning. I¡¯m sorry, this is all my fault. I¡­¡±


    Ye Cheng interjected, ¡°Forget it. This is probably Cheng Che¡¯s work. It¡¯s not your fault.¡±


    Chen Chen remained silent, too afraid to speak.


    Ye Cheng sensed something was amiss so he asked, ¡°What is it? Tell me.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Cheng, I found out that the Ning Group¡¯s clothing orders in Europe had fallen drastically. Apparently, the reason given was their clothes are too old-fashioned and that they show no signs of keeping with the time. Apart from that, many of their recent designs resembled those from international brands. For that reason, those designs have pulled off the shelves since they could be used of giarism.¡±


    Upon hearing this, realization dawned on Ye Cheng. ¡°So that¡¯s why Ning Zhe is so anxious to recognize Song Ning as his daughter. His target is Zhuang Ji¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I think as well. Otherwise, why would he suddenly take an interest in the daughter he had ignored for so many years? I also found Ning Zhe had met Mu Chen in private a few times now¡­¡±


    Ye Cheng could not help but feel rmed when he heard these words. ¡°They n to cooperate?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like it. If they¡¯re going to cooperate, Ning Zhe wouldn¡¯t have resorted to such a method to acknowledge his daughter,¡± Chen Chen said albeit with slight uncertainty.


    ¡°You have a point.¡± Ye Cheng nodded. ¡°Chen Chen, investigate everything about divorce in the Ning family ten years ago. Investigate the Fu family as well. I want to know apart from the trademark, what other treasure is Zhuang Ji hiding¡­¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    ¡°We need to evaluate everything and see which side will bring us the most benefit,¡± Ye Cheng muttered.


    ¡°Yes, Young Master Cheng,¡± Chen Chen replied.


    After Ye Cheng disconnected the call, he drove away from the Ye family house. He decided to go to a bar so he could have a drink and rx. He did not want to think about his mother and his sister anymore. It was better to leave them to his father.


    In the end, Ye Cheng decided to go to Cloud Bar. The bar was popr among second-generation rich kids.


    Ye Cheng had just parked his car and alighted the car when he heard amotion from the alley next to him. His heart raced in his chest as he slowly walked toward the alley. As he drew closer, the conversation grew clearer and clearer.


    ¡°So what if you¡¯re a rich kid? Aren¡¯t you just an illegitimate child? You¡¯re nothing but a bast*rd!¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you embarrassed to use the surname Ning?¡±


    ¡°I heard you caused a pregnant woman to miscarry when you were six or seven years old. How vicious! Hey, get up and fight me!¡±


    ¡°Big brother, look! This coward is crying!¡±


    ¡°How embarrassing for the Ning family! Is he really a member of the Ning family?¡±


    ¡°In my opinion, the Ning family is done for if this coward is the heir!¡±


    At this moment, Ye Cheng said in a deep voice from the entrance of the alley, ¡°Stop! What are you doing? The police are here!¡±


    ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s not dirty our hands by touching this coward!¡±


    Someone spat and said, ¡°Don¡¯t let me see you again. Otherwise, I¡¯ll beat you up every time I see you!¡±


    The group of people scattered like the birds and the beasts.


    Following that, Ye Cheng slowly approached the person who was curled up on the ground. He squatted down and said gently, ¡°Get up. They¡¯re gone.¡±


    Ning Dong, who was curled up on the ground, held his head and whimpered.


    ¡°Can you move? Are you hurt badly? Do you want to see a doctor?¡± Ye Cheng reached out and patted Ning Dong.


    Ning Dong finally removed his hands from his head before he slowly got up.


    Ye Cheng reached out to support him. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital to check for injuries¡­¡±


    Ye Cheng¡¯s warm voice made Ning Dong feel at ease. He did not refuse Ye Cheng and followed Ye Cheng into the car.


    Ning Dong, who was sitting in the passenger seat, turned to look out the window at the streets as tears fell uncontrobly down his face.


    Upon seeing this, when the car pulled to a stop at a red light, Ye Cheng handed Ning Dong a piece of tissue paper before he said with a smile, ¡°Look at you. You¡¯re a young man now; why are you crying? It¡¯s okay. I was beaten up a lot when I was young as well. Once you learn how to fight back, you won¡¯t be afraid anymore. If you¡¯re interested, I can help you look for a martial arts coach. What do you think?¡±


    Ning Dong turned around and looked at Ye Cheng with red eyes as he said sincerely, ¡°Thank you, brother.¡±


    Ye Cheng was slightly stunned by the frail and gloomy young man¡¯s sincerity. After a beat, he smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re wee. Let¡¯s be friends. My name is Ye Cheng. You can treat me like a brother. From now on, I¡¯ll protect you.¡±


    Upon hearing Ye Cheng¡¯s words, Ning Dong¡¯s face flushed. Then, he hurriedly said, ¡°Big brother, my name is Ning Dong¡­¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Ning Dong!¡± Ye Cheng smiled. He knew Ning Dong was the Young Master of the Ning family and the heir to the Ning Group. Naturally, that was before Song Ning¡¯s identity was revealed.

 Chapter 120 - Daily Life

    <h4>Chapter 120: Daily Life</h4>


    Song Ning struggled to open her eyes as she reached for her phone to see what time it was. However, her hand was caught halfway before she was pulled into a warm embrace.


    ¡°Baby, let¡¯s sleep for a while more.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s voice that carried a hint of sleepiness andziness was rather charming.


    Song Ning had no choice but to give up. Since the rm had not rung, it should still be quite early. She knew the consequences of provoking him early in the morning so she obediently let him hug her, not daring to move. However, his body was so warm that it did not take long before she began to feel hot. She struggled to escape from his embrace, but in the end, he only tightened his hold around her.


    Mu Chen said in a seductive voice, ¡°Don¡¯t move. Let¡¯s sleep for a while more.¡±


    Song Ning said helplessly, ¡°Mu Chen, I have to get up. I have to go to the hospital a little earlier today¡­¡±


    Mu Chen remained unmoved by her words.


    ¡°Mu Chen, it¡¯s really hot. Can you let go of me?¡±


    Mu Chen still showed no signs of moving.


    Finally, Song Ning inhaled deeply before she asked, ¡°Hubby, can we get up now?¡±


    Mu Chen chuckled and finally released his hold on her.


    Song Ning rolled her eyes. ¡®How childish!¡¯


    However, before Song Ning had time to react, she felt Mu Chen¡¯s hands roaming around her body. Startled, she quickly grabbed his hands and said, ¡°Hubby, it¡¯s time to get up. Can you send me to work?¡±


    ¡°Okay, but I want a morning kiss,¡± Mu Chen said as he lowered his head to look at her.


    Song Ning sighed inwardly. What would she do if her child was as clingy as Mu Chen in the future? She decided she would have to spank her child¡¯s bottom if he or she were like Mu Chen. All of a sudden, her face heated up. Why did she suddenly think of a child? She was frightened by her line of thoughts.


    At this moment, Mu Chen pressed his lips against Song Ning¡¯s lips. The lingering kiss lit a fire in Mu Chen¡¯s body that he was almost unable to restrain himself.


    Song Ning begged and threatened him to stop. In the end, she resorted to making all sorts of promises and allowed him to leave two hickeys near her corbone before he finally relented and went to take a cold shower.


    For the umpteenth time, she swore to sleep in a separate bed! However, she knew it was impossible. Mu Chen looked like an aloof gentleman outwardly, but he was a different person in bed. In order to get what he wanted, he had no qualms about acting shamelessly like a child. She had a headache when she thought about this.


    When the sound of running water from the bathroom stopped, Song Ning hurriedly got off the bed. She covered herself with the quilt before she grabbed her clothes. If Mu Chen saw her lying in her bed, his cold shower would have been in vain.


    When Mu Chen came out from the bathroom and saw Song Ning¡¯s flustered actions, he could not help but smile. No one but him would be able to see this adorable side of her. Despite her usually calm and indifferent appearance, in private, she was conservative, shy, innocent, and cute.


    Mu Chen sighed in contentment. He truly believed God had sent Song Ning to him. His love and desire seemed endless when it came to her. Sometimes, he thought it was worth it waiting all these years for her.


    ¡­


    Jiang Jin, who was already sitting at the dining table, looked at her grandson and her granddaughter-inw. She could not conceal the happiness on her face at all.


    After Song Ning took a seat, she asked, ¡°Grandma, did you sleep wellst night?¡±


    Jiang Jin smiled. ¡°I did.¡±


    Before they ate, Song Ning checked Jiang Jin¡¯s pulse and the coating of her tongue.


    After that, Jiang Jin said to Mu Chen, ¡°I feel like it¡¯s not going to be a problem for me to live to 100 years old.¡±


    Mu Chen looked at his happy and healthy grandmother and thought about thest few months. It was all thanks to Song Ning¡¯s care that his grandmother¡¯s condition, both physically and mentally, improved so much. After a beat, he said, ¡°Grandma, you better keep your promise. I still need you to help me to take care of my child.¡±


    Jiang Jinughed happily. ¡°Of course! When the timees, you better don¡¯t forget these words. Otherwise, should we draw up an agreement?¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m also afraid you¡¯ll regret your words! If you don¡¯t help me take care of the child, what would I do? Ningning will definitely focus all her attention on the child at that time and neglect me. This thought is too scary. Grandma, you better help me. Otherwise, you¡¯ll see my face every day!¡±


    ¡°Brat, are you threatening me?!¡± Jiang Jinughed and hit Mu Chen yfully on his arm.


    Yu could not help butugh when she watched the interaction between the pair of grandmother and grandson.


    Meanwhile, Song Ning handed a bowl of porridge to Jiang Jin with a blush on her face. ¡°Grandma¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin smiled and said, ¡°Since I have Ningning taking care of me, it definitely won¡¯t be a problem for me to live to 100!¡±


    Mu Chen picked up a small steamed bun and ced it on Song Ning¡¯s te. Following that, he pushed a ss of milk to her. ¡°You¡¯ve been exhaustedtely. You have to eat more to gain strength¡­¡±


    Song Ning¡¯s face flushed red immediately. ¡®How annoying! Why do you think I¡¯m so tired? Isn¡¯t it because of you?¡¯


    Jiang Jin and Yu exchanged a look. Both of them were filled with delight when they looked at the couple.

 Chapter 121 - Grandma

    <h4>Chapter 121: Grandma</h4>


    Song Ning was so busy as soon as she arrived at the hospital that she did not have time for anything else. An Jiahui and her other ssmates were busy with their respective duties as well.


    When Jiang Jin and Sister Yu arrived at the office, Song Ning was so engrossed in her work that she did not notice their arrival at all.


    Professor Li said politely, ¡°Why did the Old Madame today?¡¯


    ¡°Grandma?¡± Song Ning raised her head, startled. ¡°Why are you here? We¡¯ll do the check-up at home in the afternoon¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin smiled. ¡°I¡¯m always recovered; how can I trouble Professor Li to run back and forth all the time? Doctors are so busy after all. Moreover, I have Yu to apany me¡­¡±


    Song Ning quickly rose to her feet, intending to support Jiang Jin.


    Jiang Jin raised her hand to stop Song Ning before she feigned anger and said, ¡°Why are you like this? I¡¯m a patient now, not your Grandma. Why are you standing up? Hurry up and return to your work¡­¡±


    Song Ning sat down, feeling somewhat embarrassed.


    Li Sen was very appreciative of Jiang Jin¡¯s gesture. ¡°Old Madam, you¡¯re too considerate¡­¡±


    Jiang Jinughed heartily. ¡°Don¡¯t praise me. Otherwise, it¡¯ll go to my head.¡±


    After Jiang Jin was done with her check-up, Song Ning insisted on sending Jiang Jin back. Professor Li allowed her to leave and let Jiahui take over her workload.


    Jiang Jin patted Song Ning¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Ningning, you look really good when you¡¯re working seriously¡­¡±


    Song Ning smiled in response.


    Yu chimed in, ¡°Old Madam really likes her granddaughter-inw.¡±


    ¡°Of course. She¡¯s family. Otherwise, who should I like?¡±


    At this moment¡­


    ¡°Song Ning!¡±


    Song Ning turned around and saw Old Madam Fu and Fu Le walking toward her. Her smile disappeared immediately. She removed her hands from Jiang Jin¡¯s arm and ced them in her pockets and said with a hint of alienation, ¡°Old Madam Fu.¡±


    When Old Madam Fu arrived in front of Song Ning, she reached out, wanting to hold Song Ning¡¯s hand. She said affectionately, ¡°What a coincidence! I ran into you as soon as I arrived at the hospital.¡±


    After Li Sen refused Old Madam Fu¡¯s request previously, she was discharged the next day. At that time, Song Ning had felt incredibly relieved; Old Madam would no longer pester her under the guise of not feeling well. She did not expect to run into them today; she could not help but wonder if the Fu family was going to start pestering her again.


    Song Ning frowned slightly and pushed Old Madam Fu¡¯s hand away. She nced at Fu Le, hoping he would bring his grandmother away.


    s, Fu Le looked as though he had no intention of intervening.


    Despite feeling annoyed, Song Ning asked perfunctorily, ¡°Does Old Madam Fu feel unwell? Let me help you with the registration.¡±


    Old Madam Fu stubbornly held onto Song Ning¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Ningning, Grandma came to look for you. It¡¯s rare that you¡¯re not easy; why don¡¯t youe home and have a meal with me?¡±


    At this moment, Sister Yu could no longer endure this so she reached out to stop Old Madam Fu from grabbing Song Ning¡¯s hand again. ¡°Old Madam Fu, what are you doing? This child has already refused you so you should stop pestering her.¡±


    Old Madam Fu¡¯s expression darkened immediately. However, she quickly regained her senses and forced a smile on her face as she said, ¡°Sister, you may not know this, but this child is my granddaughter-inw. There¡¯s a misunderstanding between her and my grandson so I brought my grandson here to mediate. Old people like us have a lot of worries, but as long as the younger generation lives well, we¡¯ll be happy, right? No matters as long as they¡¯re happy¡­¡±


    Song Ning was exasperated upon hearing these words. ¡®This again? They¡¯re not done?¡¯


    Sister Yu could not take it anymore. She reached out her hand to stop old madam Fu from reaching out again. ¡°Aiya, I say, old madam, what are you doing? The little girl has already rejected you, so you should stop pestering her.¡±


    Song Ning took a deep breath and was about to speak when Jiang Jin took two steps forward, shielding Song Ning. Then, she smiled and said, ¡°Elder sister, I think you¡¯ve mistaken this child for someone else. She¡¯s my granddaughter-inw, not yours. You can¡¯t just go around and randomly address her as your granddaughter-inw. It won¡¯t be good if it causes misunderstandings.¡±


    Old Madam Fu was taken aback/ She sized up the olddy in front of her. Although the person in front of her was dressed in simple clothes, her bearing was extraordinary and noble. Nevertheless, she had never been one to be easily intimidated. She raised her chin slightly and said, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I said, this child is my granddaughter-inw, and you¡¯ve mistaken her for someone else,¡± Jiang Jin said.


    Old Madam Fu said disdainfully, ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re the family member of that kid who faked a marriage with Song Ning? Let me tell you, Song Ning is my granddaughter-inw. Her marriage to my grandson was arranged by their respective mothers. This is thest wish of both their mothers.¡± Then, she turned to Song Ning and asked, ¡°How can we forsake the wishes of those who have passed? Don¡¯t you agree, Song Ning?¡±


    Old Madam Fu¡¯s voice grew louder and louder as she spoke, attracting the attention of the patients and their families in the surroundings. She could not help but feel smug. She knew Song Ning hated being cornered and causing amotion the most so she intentionally drew everyone¡¯s attention to pressure Song Ning. As for the old woman in front of her, she did not care about her at all.

 Chapter 122 - Entangled

    <h4>Chapter 122: Entangled</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Old Madam Fu felt smug. The bigger themotion, the more embarrassed Song Ning would be. It would be easy to pressure Song Ning into doing what she wanted.


    At this time, Song Ning turned to Fu Le and said, ¡°Fu Le, do you have to make things so ugly?¡±


    Fu Le stepped forward, but he did not stop his grandmother. Instead, he said, ¡°Song Ning, why don¡¯t we find a ce to talk?¡±


    Naturally, Song Ning had no intention to talk to Fu Le. There was nothing to talk about between them.


    Jiang Jin gently pushed Song Ning to stand behind her with Sister Yu before she sized Fu Le up and said, ¡°Young man, you¡¯re one who was previously engaged to Song Ning?¡±


    Before Fu Le could reply, Old Madam Fu said, ¡°That¡¯s right! Fu Le is Song Ning¡¯s fiancee!¡±


    Jiang Jin did not even deign to look at Old Madam Fu. Instead, she said, ¡°Young man, I wonder what misunderstanding happened between you and Song Ning that she chose to break her engagement with you?¡±


    Fu Le was rendered speechless by Jiang Jin¡¯s words.


    Old Madam Fu said impatiently, ¡°What does it have to do with you? Isn¡¯t it normal for young couples to quarrel? Moreover, their marriage was arranged by theirte mothers. It¡¯s only right for them to get married to honor thete mothers¡¯ wishes. Song Ning only married your grandson to anger us. The person Song Ning really likes is Fu Le. After so many years together, how can it be so easy for them to go their separate ways?¡± Then, she turned to Song Ning and said, ¡°You agree with me, right, Song Ning? I know you¡¯re unhappy with that girl, Feng Man. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve sought justice for you and sent her away a long time ago. Not everyone can marry into our Fu family, after all.¡± After she finished speaking, she looked at Jiang Jin provocatively.


    Jiang Jin feigned an expression of surprise and said, ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s you! You¡¯re the one who fell in love with another woman. What¡¯s wrong? You messed up, but you still need your grandmother to solve your problem for you. Young man, you can¡¯t be like this. Let me give you a piece of advice: In life, you should only move forward and not look back. The day you betrayed Song Ning, you should¡¯ve known there¡¯s no turning back. If you don¡¯t even understand that about Song Ning, how are you qualified to marry her?¡±


    Old Madam Fu was about to speak when Jiang Jin raised her hand and interjected with a smile, ¡°Elder sister, everyone has their own fate. If you¡¯re lucky like me, your grandson will marry a good wife. I¡¯m really lucky: my granddaughter-inw is perfect and makes me happy every day¡­¡± Then, she held Song Ning¡¯s hand and said affectionately, ¡°Now that I have such a good granddaughter-inw, even my own grandson can¡¯tpare to her. I¡¯m really grateful to you for letting such a good child marry into our family. My silly grandson is really blessed¡­¡±


    Sister Yu smiled and chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right, Old Madam. You really have to dote on such a good granddaughter-inw¡­¡±


    Who knew if it was intentional or not, but Sister Yu blocked Old Madam and Fu Le¡¯s path as Song Ning held Jiang Jin¡¯s arm and walked away.


    However, how could Old Madam Fu give up so easily? She went forward and grabbed Song Ning¡¯s clothes and hastily said, ¡°No! Song Ning, you can¡¯t leave!¡±


    As themotion grew louder, the number of onlookers gradually increased as well.


    When Song Ning saw Fu Le had no intention of intervening, she could only say, ¡°Fine. Fu Le, let¡¯s go to the cafe next door to talk.¡±


    Old Madam Fu was not willing. ¡°No, let¡¯s just talk here.¡±


    Song Ning frowned.


    Jiang Jin patted Song Ning¡¯s hand and said indifferently, ¡°Then, tell me; what do you want to talk to Song Ning about? Since we have so many witnesses here, let¡¯s clear the air once and for all so you won¡¯t continue to pester Song Ning.¡±


    Old Madam Fu said indignantly, ¡°What do you mean by pestering?¡±


    Jiang Jin did not bother to respond to Old Madam Fu.


    After a while, Old Madam organized her thoughts and said as she looked at Song Ning, ¡°Song Ning, Fu Le made a mistake. However, he knows he¡¯s wrong. Our entire family has also apologized to you sincerely; what else do you want?¡± Then, she nced at Jiang Jin as she said righteously, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you insist on not marrying Fu Le. However, you have to transfer the rights to the trademark to Fu Le. After all, Fu Le¡¯s mother had agreed to register it under your name as a gift. If you want to break up, it¡¯s only right you return what¡¯s rightfully his.¡±


    Song Ning looked at Old Madam Fu and Fu Le incredulously; she could not believe how shameless these people were.


    Old Madam Fu looked pleased with herself while Fu Le¡¯s face was expressionless.


    When Old Madam Fu saw that Song Ning did not speak, she looked around and said in a loud voice, ¡°If you¡¯re not nning to marry into our family, isn¡¯t it right for you to return the thing we gave you? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to keep our gift to you and marry another person? How can that be?¡±

 Chapter 123 - Call the Police

    <h4>Chapter 123: Call the Police</h4>


    The more Old Madam Fu spoke, the more righteous she became. ¡°Why don¡¯t we let everyone be the judge of this. You broke up with my grandson, but you refused to return his things to him. You took something that belongs to our family and married another man. How can you be so shameless?¡±


    Song Ning was taken aback. She did not expect Old Madam Fu would turn hostile so quickly. Not only that, but Old Madam Fu even shamelessly subverted the truth.


    Jiang Jin, on the other hand, was not flustered. She said, ¡°Look at you switching stance so quickly. When you stopped Song Ning earlier, you acted so affectionately and intimate while you tried to persuade her to return to your house. What? Now you see Song Ning is unmoved by your act, you want to nder her? You¡¯re already so old, but you still shamelessly bully a child.¡±


    Old Madam Fu retorted, ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be a good person. You only want to stop since it¡¯ll benefit your grandson¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve lived so long, but this is my first time arguing with someone in public¡­¡±


    Before Jiang Jin could continue, Song Ning interjected, ¡°Grandma, forget it. Don¡¯t get angry over this matter. It¡¯s not worth it.¡± Then, she turned to Old Madam Fu and said, ¡°Since you insist I took something that belongs to your family, you can make a police report or hire awyer to sue me. If the results are favorable to you, I won¡¯t say anything else and give you what you want. Otherwise, I¡¯ll sue you for ndering me. This is fair, right?¡±


    After Song Ning finished speaking, she supported Jiang Jin and walked away with Sister Yu in tow.


    Upon seeing this, Old Madam Fu panicked. ¡°Song Ning, Song Ning, you can¡¯t leave!¡±


    When Old Madam Fu reached out to grab Song Ning, Song Ning took a step back to avoid her.


    Following that, Old Madam Fu fell limply to the ground and began to wail, ¡°Why is Fu Le¡¯s life so bitter? She ran away with another man and even took our family¡¯s belongings. This is unfair! What kind of shameless person still dares to stay in the hospital!¡±


    Jiang Jin finally lost her temper at this time. ¡°Shut up!¡± Unfortunately, her voice was drowned out by Old Madam Fu¡¯s cries.


    Song Ning brought her phone out and dialed a number before she looked at Fu Le and asked, ¡°I¡¯m going to call the police. You don¡¯t mind, do you?¡±


    Upon seeing the serious expression on Song Ning¡¯s face, Fu Le hurriedly helped Old Madam Fu up as he shouted, ¡°Song Ning, don¡¯t go too far!¡±


    Old Madam Fu¡¯s cries were instantly drowned out by her grandson¡¯s roar, and she instinctively stopped crying.


    Still holding onto her phone, Song Ning said, ¡°Fu Le, I should say these words to you; don¡¯t go too far. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with your Fu family¡¯s business that you¡¯re so concerned about Zhuang Ji. It¡¯s true that Zhuang Ji was founded by my mother and your mother, but do you remember her words when the trademark was registered under my name?¡±


    Fu Le remained silent.


    Song Ning inhaled before she continued to say, ¡°At that time, your mother said a good son and daughter shouldn¡¯t rely on their family¡¯s fortune but rely on their own strength instead. At that time, she felt her son was capable enough to carve a path of his own. Although I¡¯m disappointed you fell in love with someone else, I don¡¯t me you. I sincerely wish you and Feng Man happiness. However, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re crossing the line by ndering me just to get your hands on something my mother left me? I might owe your mother, but I don¡¯t owe you or the Fu family!¡±


    Grasping at straws, Old Madam Fu said, ¡°But, Yun Yao is the Fu family¡¯s daughter-inw! This means you owe us!¡±


    Song Ning looked at the old woman in front of her who was like a pesky fly. Although she felt exasperated, she felt really lucky she did not marry Fu Le.


    At this time, the onlookers looked at them and whispered among themselves.


    Song Ning said as she pressed the Call button, ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll call the police then!¡±


    Jiang Jin looked at Song Ning and said with a smile. ¡°Alright, Grandma and Yu will apany you to the police station. I¡¯ll ask thewyer to meet us there.¡±


    Song Ning said apologetically, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m sorry for causing so much trouble.¡±


    Old Madam Fu said, panicking, ¡°You¡­ You really called the police.¡±


    At this time, Song Ning had already given the address to the police.


    Old Madam Fu gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Fine, let¡¯s look for the authorities. Song Ning, we won¡¯t give up on Zhuang Ji. Fu Le, call ourwyer!¡±


    Song Ning looked at Fu Le with a hint of disappointment. She never thought he would be such a person.


    ¡­


    Song Ning was unaware that themotion at the hospital had been recorded by someone.


    At this moment, Ye Cheng watched the video with a smile on his face.


    It had been difficult, but he finally found a chance to turn the table. He was determined to destroy Zhuang Ji in one fell swoop. After all, he lived by the motto of destroying everything that he could not get. If he could not obtain it, no one else was allowed to obtain it.

 Chapter 124 - Furor on the Internet

    <h4>Chapter 124: Furor on the Inte</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Zhuang Ji was once again on the hot searches. Unlike before, this time it was regarding Zhuang Ji¡¯s origin.


    With this, people learned that Zhuang Ji was founded by two people: Zhuang Yi and Yun Yao. The two founders were good friends and even arranged for their children to be married. Yun Yao had used the trademark of Zhuang Ji as a betrothal gift, registering it under the name of her future daughter-inw, Song Ning. However, when it was time to get married, Song Ning had fallen in love with and married Mu Chen, the heir of the Mu family. Most importantly, she took the trademark and brought the business into the Mu family.


    Yun Yao¡¯s mother-inw, the Old Madam of the Fu family, epted a few interviews from the media. She cried to the media andined that her daughter-inw and grandson were deceived and used by the venomous woman, Song Ning.


    For this reason, manyizens who did not understand the situation had all spoken out against Song Ning and Mu Chen. In the end, even the Mu Group¡¯s businesses and Zhuang Ji were affected.


    At this time, Song Ning locked herself in the room, needing time alone. This was her first time experiencing the violence of the Inte. She was shocked that she did not know what to do. She did not understand how the Fu family could twist right and wrong in such a way. How could they be so shameless to such an extent? She also could not understand how those people who did not understand the situation would unterally believe the Fu family¡¯s side of the story. Why were people more interested in the Fu family¡¯s fabricated storiespared to Zhuang Ji¡¯s clothing and design? Most importantly, she felt incredibly guilty that Mu Chen and the Mu family were affected because of her matters. This was what she could not ept the most, but she did not know how to make things better.


    Meanwhile, Jiang Jin was incredibly worried about Song Ning. She even had someone ask Mu Chen to return to the house. She paced outside of Mu Cheng and Song Ning¡¯s bedroom anxiously. Finally, she knocked on the door and called out, ¡°Ningning, why don¡¯t youe out and talk to Grandma? Listen to Grandma, okay? Don¡¯t worry, this isn¡¯t a big issue¡­¡±


    Song Ning¡¯s tears fell at once upon hearing Jiang Jin¡¯s words. Jiang Jin was really too good to her. However, her matters had brought troubles to the Mu family. She did not know how the other members of the Mu family would make things difficult for Jiang Jin and Mu Chen. She wished she could dig a hole to hide herself. What could she do to make the rumors disappear? Although she was a doctor, she really did not know what to do to ease her mental state.


    Jiang Jin knocked on the door again. ¡°Ningning,e out. Let¡¯s have a good talk, okay? Don¡¯t keep things to yourself. Grandma will worry if you do that. Ningning?¡±


    Song Ning bit her lip before she walked to the door. She really could not bear making Jiang Jin worry.


    Jiang Jin said anxiously again, ¡°Good girl, don¡¯t make Grandma worry. This isn¡¯t a big issue; Grandma will take care of it, okay? Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    When Song Ning opened the door, she saw Jiang Jin pacing back and forth in front of the door. She said softly, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Jiang Jin hurriedly hugged Song Ning as soon as she saw Song Ning. She felt really distressed for her granddaughter-inw. ¡°Good child, you finally came out¡­¡±


    Song Ning could not hold back her tears anymore. ¡°Grandma, Aunt Yun never said those words. It¡¯s all lies. I even implicated the Mu family. What should I do?¡±


    Jiang Jin patted Song Ning¡¯s back as she consoled Song Ning. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. Silly child, this isn¡¯t your fault. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Don¡¯t cry, okay?¡±


    At this moment, Mu Chen who walked upstairs saw this warm scene. He had been worried all day, afraid that Song Ning would not be able to deal with such a blow. He was afraid she would react to it the way she had reacted to the Ning family. He felt relieved when he saw her opening up to his grandmother and letting herself cry.


    Mu Chen knew that Song Ning was used to taking on everything on her own. For that reason, as time passed, she had built a shell around herself. It was not easy for her to finally open her heart to the Mu family, but now something like that had happened. He was thoroughly angry and worried. He had rushed back as soon as he received his grandmother¡¯s call. Fortunately, Song Ning was fine.


    Mu Chen strode forward and reached out to hug Song Ning and Jiang Jin. He asked gently, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Jiang Jin supported Song Ning as she said, ¡°Mu Chen, organize a meeting with thepany¡¯s legal department and public rtions department. I want to sue all those who spread this rumor. I don¡¯t want to let even a single one of them go! Let the public rtions department organize a press conference immediately. We¡¯ll also set the date of your wedding and announce it to the public. Let¡¯s set it to the day Song Ning graduates.¡±


    Jiang Jin continued to say indignantly, ¡°How dare they bully the Young Madam of the Mu family? I¡¯ll teach them a lesson.. If we don¡¯t show our might, they¡¯ll think it¡¯s easy to bully us. Mu Chen, start a hostile takeover of the Fu family¡¯s business!¡±

 Chapter 125 - Countermeasure

    <h4>Chapter 125: Countermeasure</h4>


    Mu Chen smiled faintly when he heard his grandmother¡¯s words. He said to Song Ning, ¡°Look at how much Grandma loves you¡­¡±


    Mu Chen felt his heart ache when he saw Song Ning¡¯s pitiful and delicate appearance and her face that was stained with tears.


    Nevertheless, Mu Chen did not let his emotions blind his judgment. He understood that he could not act recklessly. If the Mu family acted out of the norm, the public would see it as an admission of guilt. At that time, they would draw even more criticism. The best thing to do now was to do nothing.


    After Jiang Jin listened to Mu Chen¡¯s exnation, she said furiously, ¡°Then are we supposed to let them talk nonsense? The old woman from the Fu family is really despicable! She even stooped so low as to lie to the public!¡±


    Mu Chen said reassuringly, ¡°Grandma, calm down. In my opinion, there¡¯s more to this than meets the eyes. With the Fu family¡¯s ability, they wouldn¡¯t have been able toe up with such a drastic measure¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin and Song Ning were taken aback by Mu Chen¡¯s words.


    Jiang Jin asked, ¡°You¡¯re saying someone else is pulling the strings from behind the scenes?¡±


    Mu Chen nodded. ¡°Cheng Che discovered that the Fu family¡¯s business isn¡¯t doing well in the past six months, and they¡¯re in a hurry to raise funds. Currently, there are twopanies that are interested in Zhuang Ji¡­ That¡¯s why the Fu family is so desperate to get their hands on Zhuang Ji¡­¡±


    Song Ning caught the main point of Mu Chen¡¯s words immediately. She asked, ¡°Which twopanies?¡±


    Mu Chen looked at Song Ning and slowly said, ¡°The Ye Group and the Ning Group¡­¡±


    Song Ning nodded; she was not surprised and had expected as much. It seemed like there was no end between her and the Ning family.


    Jiang Jin sneered. ¡°As it turns out, it¡¯s them! Despicable! The Fu family is really useless. Mu Chen, what do you think we should do then? Don¡¯t tell me we have to continue letting them nder us? How can we let Ningning be wronged?¡±


    Song Ning wiped her tears away before she calmly asked, ¡°What should we do then?¡±


    Mu Chen was proud that Song Ning managed to regain herposure. He said to Jiang Jin, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t you think she¡¯s amazing? She regained herposure so quickly; she¡¯s just like you¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin said, feeling distressed, ¡°What¡¯s so good about being like me? I just don¡¯t want Ningning to suffer or be criticized. She has suffered enough¡­¡±


    Mu Chen looked at Song Ning and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just do what you have to do.¡±


    Song Ning frowned slightly. ¡°But this matter involves the Mu Group as well. The shareholders will definitely look for trouble with you¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin patted Song Ning¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Let Mu Chen deal with that; you don¡¯t have to worry about it. All you need to do is take care of yourself.¡±


    Mu Chen smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The Mu Group isn¡¯t that weak, and your husband isn¡¯t useless. In any case, it¡¯s time to announce our wedding date to the public.¡±


    Jiang Jin grew excited immediately. ¡°That¡¯s right! You agree with my idea as well, right? Let everyone know that the Mu family will have a grand wedding next year! Let them be jealous!¡±


    ¡­


    The development on the Inte was spiraling out of control.


    This time there was a media report about Mu Chen¡¯s rtionship with Ye Xin, the Young Miss of the Ye family and a popr star. It was said that they were childhood sweethearts and Song Ning was the third party who destroyed the duo¡¯s rtionship.


    As rumors continued to swirl, Ye Xin¡¯spany was also promoting her new movie that was supposed to be an apaniment to the movie, Yi Yao. Needless to say, due to Ye Xin being known as Little Ning Xia, fans of Ning Xia and Ye Xin were greatly excited by the movie.


    To exacerbate matters, during a press conference for the movie, a reporter asked about Mu Chen and Song Ning, causing Song Ning to cry uncontrobly in front of the cameras. Nevertheless, she did not say anything damaging about Mu Chen and Song Ning, causing the fans to be moved by her kindness and innocence. Needless to say, their anger was all directed at Song Ning. Countless abusive words were hurled at Song Ning on the Inte.


    Things had gotten so bad that one day when Song Ning was making rounds in the hospital with Li Sen, Ye Xin¡¯s fans swarmed to the hospital and threw eggs and vegetables at the hospital, scaring patients away.


    The hospital¡¯s security guards and the policemen from the police station nearby had to step forward to control the situation.


    In the name of seeking justice for their idol, Ye Xin, the fans stood outside the hospital, demanding Song Ning to be fired. They shouted for her to leave M City.


    Apart from that, the Mu Group¡¯s official page on Weibo and their other social media ounts were flooded with Ye Xin¡¯s fans, demanding Mu Chen to marry their goddess and chase Song Ning, the wicked woman, away.


    Fortunately, Director Zhang from the hospital was aware of Song Ning¡¯s identity, and the dean of the university was An Jiahui¡¯s father who had watched Song Ning grow up. Additionally, with the protection from Li Sen and her ssmates, Song Ning¡¯s work and studies were not affected.


    However, the stupidity and power of Ye Xin¡¯s fans were beyond people¡¯s imagination and understanding.

 Chapter 126 - Fans

    <h4>Chapter 126: Fans</h4>


    Ye Xin¡¯s fans formed teams, listing out Song Ning¡¯s despicable deeds to the patients. Some of them even managed to sneak into the hospital. They stood in the corridor, announcing Song Ning¡¯s deeds. This made the patients wary of Song Ning. When Professor Li Sen was not around, some patients would even make things difficult for her and ask her to leave. If she did notply, they would even threaten to leave.


    On one asion, when Professor Li Sen found out about the matter, he said angrily to the patients, ¡°You¡¯re sick, but you refuse to take care of your body. Instead, you¡¯re wasting time listening to nonsense from people who don¡¯t know what they¡¯re talking about. If you insist on acting this way, there¡¯s no need toe to the hospital anymore. You can go spend time with those people who don¡¯t have a conscience.¡±


    The leader of the fans who heard these words said righteously, ¡°It¡¯s said that doctors are kind. Moreover, you¡¯re a famous doctor as well; how can you be so heartless? For Song Ning, that despicable and shameless b*tch, you¡¯re even forsaking your patients? You don¡¯t deserve the respect of a doctor!¡±


    Professor Li looked at the young girls in front of him. No matter how calm he usually was, he was so angry that his body trembled.


    Following that, a few other fans began to chime in one after another, criticizing Professor Li as well.


    Song Ning stepped in front of Professor Li and looked at the group of ignorant girls coldly as she said, ¡°Are you trying to seek justice for your idol?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Song Ning, if you know what¡¯s good for you, you should leave M City! Return President Mu to Ye Xin. How dare a shameless person like you call yourself a doctor!¡±


    Song Ning calmly said, ¡°This is a hospital. Please leave and don¡¯t cause amotion here that might dy the patients¡¯ consultations. This concerns people¡¯s lives!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t leave today, we won¡¯t leave. No one is allowed to see the doctors!¡± the youngdy in the lead said arrogantly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Moreover, this is the Chinese medicine department. No one will die if they can¡¯t see the doctors for a day. If you don¡¯t return President Mu to Ye Xin, we won¡¯t leave!¡±


    At this time, one of the patients standing at the back, said irritably, ¡°Youngdy, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being unreasonable? This is a hospital? What do you mean you won¡¯t let us see the doctors?¡±


    The leader of the fans said, ¡°Olddy, this young woman is a mistress. Her morals are corrupt. Do you feel at ease letting someone like that treat you?¡±


    ¡°Why won¡¯t I feel at ease? I¡¯ve beening to the hospital for a long time now. Dr. Song Ning is beautiful, kind, and skilled. Although she¡¯s still a student, there¡¯s no problem with her skills at all.¡±


    ¡°Olddy, you really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you! There are so many good doctors around, but you insist on seeing this b*tch! Hurry up and go look for another doctor!¡± the leader said before pushing the olddy.


    The olddy staggered two steps back, almost falling to the ground. She was so angry that it felt like smoke was going toe out of her ears soon. ¡°You¡¯re not that young anymore, why don¡¯t you have anymon sense? How can you be so vicious? What b*tch or mistress? How can your words be so unpleasant? How can you talk like that?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by how can I talk like that? Is there something wrong with saying she¡¯s a b*itch and a mistress?¡±


    Another patient said, ¡°This girl is really vicious. How can she treat an olddy like that?¡±


    The olddy was so agitated by the girl¡¯s words that she fainted.


    The other patients cried out immediately, ¡°Doctor! Doctor,e quickly!¡±


    Song Ning pushed the fanatic girls in front of her away as she shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t move! Don¡¯t touch her!¡±


    Following that, Song Ning kneeled by the olddy and checked the olddy¡¯s condition. She shouted to someone standing at the back, ¡°Jiahui, silver needles!¡±


    Without looking back, Song Ning extended her hand before Jiahui handed her the silver needles. She determined the acupuncture points before she inserted the silver needles.


    Meanwhile, Professor Li Sen who was standing next to her would give her pointers once in a while.


    While Song Ning treated the old woman, the crowd did not leave.


    The leader of the fan, still unwilling to let the matter go, said, ¡°Hey, are you sure you know what you¡¯re doing? Don¡¯t push the me to us if you kill her!¡±


    While Song Ning massaged the olddy¡¯s limbs, she said to one of her ssmates, ¡°Senior, can you please call security over? Call the police as well. Don¡¯t let any of them escape!¡±


    The leader of the fans grew even angrier upon hearing these words. ¡°Hey, we¡¯re here to seek justice. How dare you call the police? On what basis? The olddy fainting has nothing to do with us! If she dies, it¡¯s because of your shoddy skills; it has nothing to do with us!¡±


    Someone said, ¡°Song Ning, let me tell you this; we¡¯re Ning Xia¡¯s fans! Ye Xin has now taken over the mantle and will be the future movie queen. Why don¡¯t you look in the mirror? How dare youpete with Ye Xin for a man? If you know what¡¯s good for you, you should scram! Otherwise, we¡¯lle to the hospital every day until you¡¯re fired!¡±


    Upon seeing the olddy lying on the ground inhaling deeply, Song Ning rxed slightly. Then, she looked at the leader of Ye Xin¡¯s fans and said frostily, ¡°Ning Xia would be ashamed of having fans like you!¡±

 Chapter 127 - Conflict

    <h4>Chapter 127: Conflict</h4>


    The leader of the fans could no longer hold back her anger and kicked Song Ning¡¯s waist.


    At this time, Song Ning was kneeling on the ground, inserting needles into the olddy¡¯s acupuncture points. Therefore, the sudden kick caused her to fall to the ground.


    Upon seeing this, Jiahui rushed up and pushed the leader of the fans away. ¡°Why did you kick her?¡± When she saw the security guards had arrived, she hurriedly cried out, ¡°Catch all of them. Don¡¯t let any of them get away. I¡¯m going to sue them for causing trouble and assaulting a doctor!¡±


    The police followed behind the security guards.


    Upon seeing this, some of the fans began to lose their nerves.


    ¡°W-we didn¡¯t do anything¡­¡±


    A few of the girls said timidly, ¡°W-we¡¯re minors!¡±


    Jiahui sneered. ¡°Oh, now that the police are here, you¡¯re so quick to say you¡¯re minors? Why didn¡¯t I see you acting so timidly when you were causing trouble earlier?¡±


    Then, Jiahui turned to one of her seniors who was recording the entire incident and said, ¡°Should the idol pay for the actions of her fans? If the idol didn¡¯t lie to mislead her fans, would these minors do such irrational things?¡±


    Jiahui continued to say, ¡°Human lives are nothing in their eyes. Even if their idol was dumped by a man, is it a reason to cause trouble at the hospital? Moreover, I really want to ask the idol: Is Mu Chen really your man? Just because he¡¯s not interested in you and ignored you, you said he broke up with you. I¡¯ve seen shameless people before, but none of them canpare to you!¡±


    Jiahui was so angry that her eyes were red with tears. Then, she moved to help Song Ning up.


    At this moment, the olddy finally regained consciousness.


    Upon seeing this, Li Sen bent down to check her pulse.


    After that, Li Sen¡¯s students moved to help the olddy sit up.


    After Song Ning put the needles away, the olddy reached out and held Song Ning¡¯s hand. ¡°Dr. Song, don¡¯t take their words to heart. Children nowadays are so obsessed with celebrities that they can¡¯t even differentiate right from wrong.¡± Then, she turned around and looked at the other patients before she said, ¡°Professor Li is right? Our health is more important. Why are you listening to the nonsense from these brainless children? Are you really going to doubt your doctors and risk your health just because of these children?¡±


    Li Sen said apologetically, ¡°Elder, I¡¯m really ashamed. As a doctor, I let this matter affect me because of a few troublemakers.¡±


    Jiahui said, ¡°Professor, let¡¯s start the consultation now. Don¡¯t let everyone wait for too long.¡±


    Li Sen nodded. ¡°Jiahui, bring a senior brother with you and coordinate with the police. Song Ning, let¡¯s continue with the consultation¡­¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Song Ning and Jiahui replied in unison.


    ¡­


    When Mu Chen and Cheng Che arrived, everything had already returned to normal.


    Mu Chen¡¯s expression was gloomy when he pulled Song Ning into the lounge. He insisted on pulling up her clothes to check for injuries on her waist. Upon seeing therge bruise on her waist, the mes of fury surged higher. He walked out and said to Cheng Che with a dark expression, ¡°Tell thewyer to deal with this. I want the culprit punished for this!¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Cheng Che knew Song Ning must have gotten injured. He made an ¡®okay¡¯ sign before he carried out Mu Chen¡¯s orders.


    Before Cheng Che left, Jia Huo called out to him and handed her senior¡¯s mobile phone to him. She exined, ¡°We recorded the entire incident. Find a few reliable media outlets to make a huge story about today¡¯s incident! Let those blind people see who¡¯s right and who¡¯s wrong!¡±


    Cheng Che was slightly surprised. He did not expect Jiahui to be so meticulous. This video was incredibly beneficial to Song Ning.


    Meanwhile, Song Ning, who had been silent all this time, finally said, ¡°They said they¡¯re Ning Xia¡¯s fans! What a joke!¡±


    Mu Chen saw her hands were trembling under her sleeves and reached out to hold them. He knew this matter touched a nerve. ¡°It¡¯s fine. These aren¡¯t your true fans¡­¡±


    Cheng Che and Jiahui who were watching the video did not pay attention to the couple.


    Mu Chen pulled Song Ning into his arms before he whispered into her ear, ¡°Ningning, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here for you¡­¡±


    Song Ning¡¯s tears fell, soaking Mu Chen¡¯s shirt. Ning Xia¡¯s identity upied a special ce in heart, not because of the Ning family but because of Yi Yao. Many people and things she loved that were not buried by the sand of time were rted to Yi Yao, after all.


    Song Ning did not care at all about the title ¡®Little Ning Xia¡¯ even if it was given to someone like Ye Xin. She felt like it had nothing to do with her. However, when she heard such an ignorant person calling herself Ning Xia¡¯s fan, her heart ached. She felt sadness spreading to her limbs and bones, and she suddenly missed Liang Zhen and Director Pan. She missed those days when she was filming and promoting Yi Yao. Yi Yao was special, not something to be used by others to show off.

 Chapter 128 - Another Furor on the Internet

    <h4>Chapter 128: Another Furor on the Inte</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    All kinds of headlines exploded on the Inte. News that discredited Song Ning came out one after another.


    At the same time, Ye Xin¡¯s managementpany released news that someone had invested in a TV series based on Yi Yao and that Ye Xin, who was known as Little Ning Xia, had been confirmed as the female lead.


    For a time, Ye Xin grew even more famous than before. Although filming had not even started, Ye Xin¡¯s fans praised her as though she had already surpassed Ning Xia in portraying the titr character in ¡®Yi Yao¡¯.


    Needless to say, as Ye Xin¡¯s fame grew, the abuse that Song Ning, the woman who ¡®stole¡¯ Ye Xin¡¯s man, suffered on the Inte grew even worse.


    When news of Ye Xin¡¯s fans being arrested for causing trouble in the hospital came out, Ye Xin¡¯s other fans grew even more dissatisfied with Song Ning. Arge number of them gathered at the Public Security Bureau to petition for the release of their fellow fans and to demand Song Ning¡¯s arrest.


    There were also people who dug up Song Ning¡¯s past on the Inte. They posted about her long absence during high school and cast aspersions by questioning her eptance to the Department of Chinese Medicine with high scores. They wrote about how she was only epted because her sugar daddy donated money to the university and that the results of her college entrance exam were fake.


    There were also people who imed to know Song Ning when she was young.


    Those who imed to know her when they were in kindergarten said that Song Ning was dishonest and would often instigate fights.


    There were even exaggerated rumors about her being in multiple rtionships since she was in elementary school, being pregnant while she was in middle school, and being a kept woman when she was in high school.


    All kinds of rumors about Song Ning¡¯s achievements were only possible because she sold her body came out one after another.


    There were rumors about her current chaotic private life; she was said to have affairs with many doctors and even had several abortions.


    All in all, the rumors all had something to do with Song Ning being a promiscuous woman who would sell her body to achieve her goals.


    At this moment, Mu Chen threw his iPad on the floor.


    Themotion caused his secretary toe into his office. She eximed in surprise, ¡°This¡­¡±


    Mu Chen barked, ¡°Tell Cheng Che toe here!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± the secretary quickly replied.


    When Cheng Che entered Mu Chen¡¯s office, he called in a leisurely manner, ¡°Brother Mu!¡±


    Mu Chen could not help but feel angry when he saw Cheng Che. ¡°It seems like you have a lot of free time?¡±


    Cheng Che was stunned. ¡°What happened? Who made you angry?¡±


    Mu Chen red at Cheng Chen. ¡°Summon those from the public department for a meeting. There is so much rubbish on the Inte, and you didn¡¯t even do anything about it. If Song Ning sees them, she¡¯d be upset. Not only that, but Grandma would be upset as well!¡±


    Realization dawned on Cheng Che. ¡°Brother, calm down!¡± He quickly picked up the iPad and ced it on the table before he continued to say, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. Grandma and sister-inw can¡¯t see these things. I¡¯ve already tampered with their phones. For my n to work, I need this rubbish to stay on the Inte for another night. There will definitely be news tomorrow that will p these people¡¯s faces. Brother, I need to discuss something with you. I need you to do sister-inw¡¯s work¡­¡±


    With his glib tongue, Cheng Che managed to calm the rampaging Mu Chen in just a few minutes.


    Under normal circumstances, Mu Chen was always calm and had strong self-control. However, his Achilles heel was Song Ning. As long as it was rted to her, he found it hard to maintain hisposure.


    For this reason, Cheng Che was the best person to deal with this matter.


    Cheng Che could not help but think about how important his role was.


    Mu Chen knew he had lost control earlier and felt apologetic. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Cheng Che sat down across from Mu Chen before he said, ¡°There¡¯s a film festival that will be held in a university in a few days. Someone organized a small gathering for the tenth anniversary of Yi Yao at that time. Director Pan and the others will be there on that day. Only the female lead is missing¡­¡±


    A vague idea appeared in Mu Chen¡¯s mind. He looked at Cheng Che, waiting for him to continue.


    Cheng Che nodded and said, ¡°Brother, you¡¯ve guessed it. I want to invite sister-inw for a reunion with the cast and production team for Yi Yao.¡±


    Mu Chen shook his head and said, ¡°No, that won¡¯t do. It wasn¡¯t easy for Song Ning to withdraw from the public eye. She won¡¯t want to appear in public again as Ning Xia. Moreover, I¡¯m afraid this will only make the situation even more chaotic.¡±


    Cheng Che sighed. ¡°Brother, you¡¯ve be muddle-headed because of love¡­¡±


    Mu Chen remained silent.


    Cheng Che continued to say, ¡°Brother, calm down and analyze this.. Oh, wait, let¡¯s analyze the situationter; I have something to report! I¡¯ve thoroughly investigated those who spread the rumors. Apart from those brainless fans, there are verified and official ounts as well¡­ Do you know who they¡¯re working for or who bribed them?¡±

 Chapter 129 - Anger

    <h4>Chapter 129: Anger</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Mu Chen could not help but frown and ask, ¡°Who is it? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s Ye Cheng?¡±


    Cheng Che smacked the armrest and said, ¡°Bingo! As expected of old rivals, you managed to guess it¡¯s him with just one try. However, although Ye Cheng has a hand in this, he¡¯s only focused on the trademark dispute between sister-inw and the Fu family. The other nonsense has nothing to do with him. Guess whose work is it?¡±


    ¡°Ye Xin?¡± Mu Chen frowned.


    Cheng Che waved his hand. ¡°No, you guessed wrongly this time. I only found out after a thorough investigation that someone¡¯s fishing in troubled waters. It¡¯s none other than Su Tong, the current Madam of the Ning family!¡±


    Mu Chen did not expect this. He furrowed his brows in confusion. ¡°Why did she get involved?¡±


    Cheng Che said, ¡°Let¡¯s analyze this. Ning Zhe wants sister-inw to return to the Ning family, and he wants to publicly acknowledge her as his daughter to obtain Zhuang Ji and also a son-inw from the Mu family. These two things are highly beneficial to Ning Zhe, after all. For this reason, he can¡¯t be the one directing Madam Ning to do this; it¡¯s not to his benefit to have this nonsense on the Inte. However, he¡¯s keeping quiet and not defending his daughter now¡­ This is in line with Madam Ning¡¯s goals. I think the reason she¡¯s tarnishing sister-inw¡¯s reputation is to prevent sister-inw¡¯s return to the Ning family...¡±


    Mu Chen nodded; Cheng Che had a point. ¡°Madam Ning is against Song Ning returning to the Ning family because she¡¯s afraid Ning Zhe would neglect her son in order to please Song Ning, right?¡±


    Cheng Che gave Mu Chen a thumbs-up. ¡°That¡¯s right. In the past, Zhuang Yi threatened Ning Zhe using the death of her unborn child and forced Ning Zhe to prohibit the current Madam Ning from participating in any events with the identity of Madam Ning for ten years. The current Madam Ning was incredibly vexed because of that¡­ Moreover, recently, there was news about her past going around¡­¡±


    Mu Chen nodded. ¡°She bribed the verified and official ounts to cause trouble to divert attention. How vicious¡­¡±


    Cheng Che knew Mu Chen hadpletely calmed down at this point. ¡°No, that¡¯s not the only reason. She wants to use this chance topletely suppress sister-inw. No one hates sister-inw more than she does. However, there¡¯s something I¡¯m curious about. Brother, do you think Ning Zhe is aware of Madam Ning¡¯s actions?¡±


    Mu Chen recalled the genuinely shocked expression on Ning Zhe¡¯s face when he told Ning Zhe that Su Tong came to his house to cause trouble. Then, he said, ¡°If he doesn¡¯t know, find a way to let him know. Let¡¯s see what he does at that time. Apart from that, has all the evidence of those who spread the rumors been collected?¡±


    Cheng Che snapped his fingers. ¡°Of course, none of them can escape. I also need to ask sister-inw about how she wants to deal with Ye Xin¡¯s fans who caused trouble at the hospital previously. Should we sue them? They¡¯ve said that they want to beg for forgiveness from sister-inw, saying that they¡¯re still criminals and having a criminal record will affect their future¡­¡±


    Mu Chen said coldly, ¡°So what if they¡¯re minors? They¡¯re humans as well. They should take responsibility for their actions. They¡¯re worried about their future? What about Song Ning¡¯s future?¡±


    Cheng Che rubbed his temple. As expected, he could not afford to offend the big boss. No, to be precise, he could not afford to offend the big boss¡¯ wife.


    Mu Chen said, ¡°Tell the legal department to assign a few seniorwyers to deal with these things. If they don¡¯t have enough manpower, hire more people immediately!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no shortage of manpower. Moreover, Lawyer Yang from sister-inw¡¯s side is cooperating with us as well,¡± Cheng Che hurriedly said.


    Mu Chen fell silent for a moment before he said, ¡°For the film festival, make the preparations first. I¡¯ll speak to Song Ning¡­¡±


    Cheng Che¡¯s eyes lit up immediately. ¡°Brother, does this mean you agree with my idea?¡±


    Mu Chen nodded. ¡°This is something we have to face eventually. Song Ning has no intention of returning to the entertainment industry, but since this event isn¡¯t official, it can be considered as just a gathering of old friends. This is a good opportunity to rify some matters. And I really hate the title Little Ning Xia. No matter who it is, they¡¯re not qualified to be called Little Ning Xia¡­¡±


    Cheng Che really wanted to prostrate himself in front of Mu Chen. He had no experience with dating, but he was very impressed by Mu Chen when he saw how domineering and unreasonable Mu Chen was because of love!


    Mu Chen said, ¡°Tell Grandma about the things on the inte. Otherwise, if we tell herter, we¡¯ll definitely be scolded!¡±


    A bitter expression appeared on Cheng Che¡¯s face as he said, ¡°Brother, I¡¯ve done so many things on your behalf without anyints, can you deal with this matter on your own?¡±


    Mu Chen replied, ¡°No, Grandma listens to you more¡­¡±


    Cheng Che was not very happy with this praise.

 Chapter 130 - Counterattack

    <h4>Chapter 130: Counterattack</h4>


    Song Ning was stunned when Cheng Che showed some of the onlinements to her and Jiang Jin.


    ¡°How¡¯s this possible? How can they evene up with so much nonsense?¡± This was beyond Song Ning¡¯s understanding.


    Jiang Jin, on the other hand, was calmer. ¡°Child, don¡¯t be angry. Since their mouths belong to them, we can¡¯t control what they say. Don¡¯t take their words to heart. They¡¯re just a group of brainless people.¡±


    Song Ning inhaled deeply before she said, ¡°Grandma, I just don¡¯t understand how they can be so vicious¡­¡± When she looked at Mu Chen, tears could be seen glistening in her eyes.


    Mu Chen said, ¡°The Inte is a filthy ce so don¡¯t take their words to heart.¡±


    ¡°But most of these people are young. If we don¡¯t correct their behavior, their lives will be ruined¡­¡± Song Ning said worriedly.


    Everyone fell silent.


    In the end, Cheng Che said, ¡°Sister-inw, the public opinion is skewed, and it¡¯s time for us to fight back. By the way, those fans who caused trouble at the hospital, do you n to forgive them? If that¡¯s what you wish, we¡¯ll let them off after they publish a letter of apology on the Inte. Otherwise, we¡¯ll bring them to court. Don¡¯t be indecisive about this matter.¡±


    Song Ning bit her lips and lowered her gaze.


    Even Jiang Jin remained silent this time. This was Song Ning¡¯s matter so she needed to make the decisions. No matter what, they would respect her decisions.


    After a long time, Song Ning raised her head and looked at Mu Chen and Cheng Che as she resolutely said, ¡°Let¡¯s bring them to court. They need to be taught a lesson. I won¡¯t be soft-hearted since they would only learn from their mistakes after they¡¯re punished.¡±


    Cheng Che nodded in agreement.


    On the other hand, Mu Chen furrowed his brows slightly. ¡°However, if we press charges, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll gain a reputation for being unreasonable¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin reached out and held Song Ning¡¯s hand as she said, ¡°Ningning, don¡¯t worry. The outsiders can say whatever they want; let them be. Just focus on ourselves and live well. Let Grandma tell you, life is long. What¡¯s happening now is nothing in the grand scheme of things¡­¡±


    Song Ning nodded and looked at Mu Chen and Cheng Che before she asked, ¡°Is there anything else I can do?¡±


    Mu Chen thought about it for a moment before he told her about the small reunion for Yi Yao¡¯s production team.


    Upon hearing these words, Jiang Jin grew visibly excited. She hurriedly said, ¡°Ningning, you must agree to it! It¡¯ll make the detractors shut up! Let¡¯s show them how blind they are!¡±


    Song Ning¡¯s eyes shone with determination as she nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll attend the reunion. Let¡¯s reveal the truth so these people won¡¯t be led astray¡­¡±


    Mu Chen and Cheng Che exchanged a look; Cheng Che could barely conceal the excitement shing in his eyes. He was someone who was not afraid of getting dirty when watching a show.


    ¡­


    Cheng Che¡¯s counterattack was well-rounded and airtight.


    The Mu Group¡¯s PR team organized a press conference and announced that they would sue those people who went to the hospital to cause trouble on behalf of Song Ning and Jiang Jin. They would sue those people for nder and causing public disorder. The patients who were waiting in line that day were also willing to testify.


    Following the announcement, a reporter questioned whether the Mu Group was too heartless for dealing with a group of children who were not even 18 years old in such a harsh manner.


    The public rtions manager replied, ¡°Miss Song has expected this question. She¡¯d like to pose a rhetorical question in return: If a simple apology can solve problems, why would there be a need for the police? If you¡¯ve done something wrong, you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences of your actions. This also serves as an example to others. It¡¯s fine to support celebrities, but please be rational. Apart from that, Miss Song also has something to say to those parents who said they can¡¯t control their children: If you can¡¯t control your children, then let the police do it.¡±


    ¡­


    Immediately after the press conference, the video of the incident at the hospital was uploaded in its entirety on the Inte, garnering manyments.


    Some people questioned if the idol of the fans should be held responsible for their fans¡¯ actions.


    There were also people who felt that the fans were instigated by their idol¡¯s subtlements and created trouble, and many agreed that said idol had intentionally fanned the mes. Otherwise, the young fans would not have caused so much trouble.


    After the video was uploaded, public opinion began to sway.


    With this, Ye Xin was again pushed into the limelight. She did not think much of it in the beginning since more publicity was good for her. She even thought her brother had nned this out for her.


    In front of the camera, Ye Xin even addressed her fans to be rational and to not act recklessly. She told them she would use her diligence and ability to ovee this difficulty before she thanked them for their support.


    Upon seeing this, Ye Xin¡¯s fans were moved by her determination. Many stayed all night to discuss the matter and vowed to help her regain her love.


    At the same time, Ning Xia¡¯s fans also publicly announced that they supported Ning Xia¡¯s sessor and that they trusted her and believed in her.


    When Song Ning read thements, she could not help but smile wryly. She grew even more disdainful of the entertainment industry and was even more determined to never enter the industry again.

 Chapter 131 - Preparations

    <h4>Chapter 131: Preparations</h4>


    Song Ning¡¯s winter break arrived at the right time. She nned to use this opportunity toy low.


    Cheng Che¡¯s n and the Mu Group¡¯s PR team were handling the matter very well; the counterattack on the Inte was rather effective. No one dared toe to the hospital to cause trouble anymore. Apart from that, the patients were also rational and did not make a fuss.


    Nevertheless, Song Ning did not feel particrly happy. In fact, she felt guilty about causing so much trouble to the people around her. This was what she cared about the most.


    In the beginning, Song Ning was used to relying on her mother; her mother would face problems with her. However, after her mother passed, she gradually grew used to shouldering all her problems alone. Therefore, she felt uneasy and guilty for causing others trouble even if they were her husband, grandmother, and her brother-inw.


    Song Ning wanted to resolve the problem as quickly as she could to avoid further troubling her loved ones. To do that, she knew she had to bravely face her past and the Ning family.


    ¡­


    The film festival was ted to take ce over the course of seven days. The date of the opening ceremony had been set to happen on the second day of Song Ning¡¯s holiday.


    Many of the people involved in organizing the film festival were loyal fans of Yi Yao. Due to the recent hype around the television series that would be based on Yi Yao, which would star Ye Xin who was also known as Little Ning Xia, these people came up with the idea to organize a reunion for the Yi Yao¡¯s production team.


    Needless to say, many were attracted by Yi Yao¡¯s ten-year reunion. In fact, many felt the reunion would attract a lot of attention and be the highlight of the film festival. The idea was so popr that it was immediately approved.


    The cast and the production team were scattered all around the world, and it was not easy for them to meet even though all of them were very close to each other. The film was very special and important in their hearts after all.


    For this reason, when themittee for the film festival invited the cast and production team of Yi Yao, they quickly received a reply from them. Almost all of them promised to do their best to attend the reunion. The only person they could not get in touch with was Ning Xia, the female lead. They did not even have a clue as to where to send the invitation to. In the end, they asked for help from Director Pan, and Director Pan promised to try to get in touch with Ning Xia.


    After mulling over the matter for a long time, Director Pan decided to reach out to Cheng Che. Since Mu Chen¡¯s investment in the film was handled by Cheng Che in the past, he was more familiar with Cheng Che. Nevertheless, he did not expect Cheng Che would agree to help him. Although Cheng Che said he could not guarantee anything, Director Pan felt rather optimistic. Despite feeling nervous, he could not help but feel expectant as well.


    Unfortunately, at that time, negative news began to surface on the Inte. This made Director Pan unable to sit still. Therefore, he reached out to Cheng Che to discuss countermeasures.


    Yang Li had also looked for Director Pan and told him that Ye Cheng had a hand in the matter as well. She told him Ye Cheng was helping Ye Xin gain momentum by ndering Song Ning. Needless to say, he was furious when he learned about it. He almost could suppress his urge to directly confront Ye Cheng. How could he endure the child he had watched grow up being ndered?


    At that time, Cheng Che told Director Pan that Song Ning would attend the reunion as Ning Xia to rify matters. Needless to say, he was ecstatic when he heard Song Ning would be joining them. Moreover, he also agreed this was the best chance to dispel the ugly rumors on the Inte.


    Director Pan also agreed that this method was the best way to dispel the rumors.


    Following that, Director Pan took over the job of negotiating with themittee for the film festival on Song Ning¡¯s behalf. With that, Song Ning was ted to appearst as the mystery guest to give everyone a surprise. Although Song Ning was not present during negotiations, themittee did not have any doubts. After all, was there anyone more credible than Director Pan in regard to this matter? Therefore, all of them easily agreed to his request to keep Song Ning¡¯s appearance a secret.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, after Song Ning agreed to join the reunion, she felt restless. On one hand, she felt nervous. After all, it had been a long time since she left the entertainment industry; she was worried she would feel out of ce. On the other hand, she felt excited as well to see her old friends. The production team and the cast of Yi Yao got along exceptionally well, and everyone treated her very well as well and taught her many things. She had a deep respect for these people who shared an unforgettable memory with her


    Another matter that weighed heavy on her mind was those who supported Little Ning Xia under the name of Ning Xia¡¯s fans. They made her feel ufortable. If Little Ning Xia was someone who genuinely loved acting and wanted to be a sessful actress, she would not have cared. However, the person who was crowned Little Ning Xia was none other than Ye Xin, the Young Miss of the Ye family who used money to get ahead. Although she did not spare much thought for this matter in the past, it would be a lie to say she waspletely unbothered. She was human after all, not a saint. Nevertheless, she knew there was nothing she could do about it so she did not dwell on the matter.

 Chapter 132 - Public Outcry

    <h4>Chapter 132: Public Outcry</h4>


    During this time, Mu Chen was much busier than Song Ning.


    While Song Ning grappled with feelings of uneasiness over the uing event, Mu Chen was busy making preparations.


    Currently, Mu Chen was discussing with the others about the clothes Song Ning would wear to the event.


    When Jiang Jin learned about this, she was excited and insisted on joining the discussion as well.


    After Mu Chen approved An Ran¡¯s design, Jiang Jin quickly found a set of jewelry that was suitable for Song Ning¡¯s dress.


    Following that, everyone continued to busy themselves with their respective tasks.


    ¡­


    As a part of the new generation of actors, Ye Xin did not have any outstanding awards. Nheless, due to her fame as a top-notch beauty, the invitation to the film festival had long been sent to her managementpany.


    Several brands that Ye Xin endorsed had sent dresses to her, in hopes that she would wear their clothes to the event.


    Unfortunately, Ye Xin was not satisfied with the clothes that were sent to her. In the end, she sent Yang Li to Mn to look for a suitable dress.


    Although Yang Li had been working non-stop for four days and was exhausted, she could only endure and satisfy Ye Xin and thepany¡¯s wish.


    ¡­


    On Ye Cheng¡¯s side, he nned to use the film festival to wash away the embarrassment of losing out on the award previously. Therefore, he ordered his secretary to pay special attention to the boss of Ye Xin¡¯s managementpany in hopes they would take care of Ye Xin.


    However, his worries were unfounded. The managementpany was incredibly attentive to Ye Xin and ced utmost importance on Ye Xin¡¯s attendance. The managementpany was so focused on Ye Xin that many of the stars under thepany were neglected as a result.


    Unsurprisingly, this caused many celebrities and their managers in thepany to feel dissatisfied.


    Gu Jia, an uing star,ined angrily, ¡°This is really infuriating. All thepany¡¯s resources are given to Ye Xin, the number one star in thepany, then what about us? Is there a point in us attending the film festival? Are we meant to be her attendants?¡±


    ¡°Attendants? You¡¯re really too nice with your words. I think we¡¯re servants at most.¡± Yu Nan, who used to be a top actress in thepany and was recently suppressed by Ye Xin, scoffed.


    ¡°This is too much! If this continues, I¡¯m not going to stand for it anymore. It¡¯s not like there¡¯s only one agency here. I don¡¯t believe we won¡¯t be able to sign with other agencies¡­¡± Gu Jia said angrily as she hit the stuffed toy in her hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. If you leave, do you know how much you have to pay for breach of contract? We¡¯re not like Miss Ye. If she wants to cancel her contract, it¡¯s not a problem for her to fork out the money. In fact, with her family¡¯s influence, she probably doesn¡¯t even have to pay the fee. Let¡¯s not dwell on this matter and just ept our fate. Otherwise, what else can we do?¡± Yu Nan used to be a child star and had been in the industry for more than ten years. Therefore, she was privy to many people¡¯s backgrounds.


    Meanwhile, the two actresses¡¯ managers were busy with their phones and ignored the duo¡¯s conversation. Since there were no other people around, it was fine to let the duo vent their frustration a little. However, after leaving the room, no matter how dissatisfied the duo was, they were expected to put on a mask and smile. Even if the person in front of them was Ye Xin, they would have to smile and address her respectfully as Sister Xin. This was the way things worked in the entertainment industry.


    It was a dream for many to be given an opportunity like Ye Xin to participate in a production that was based on Yi Yao. Although the duo had been in the industry for more than ten years, they were still treading on thin ice. Fame was an elusive thing after all. Not all of them had an impressive background like Ye Xin. Rumor had it that Ye Xin¡¯s brother invested heavily in the TV series based on Yi Yao just to secure the role of female for Ye Xin. How many of them had families like Ye Xin who could casually invest in a television series?


    For all these reasons, the two managers let the two starsin to vent their frustrations.


    At this moment, Gu Jia said resentfully, ¡°I really don¡¯t understand; is Ning Xia dead? How can she allow Ye Xin to take advantage of her fame? She must be dead. Otherwise, I don¡¯t think she¡¯d be able to endure this.¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Yu Nan joined her palms together as she said with a straight face, ¡°God, please let Ning Xia appear. Let her open a path for us small figures who don¡¯t have any backing¡­¡±


    Gu Jia could not even mock Yu Nan since she wished for this as well. In the end, she said with a sigh, ¡°If Ning Xia is still alive and returns to destroy the title of Little Ning Xia, I¡¯m willing to be the president of her fan club and serve her for life¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you think you can be the president of Ning Xia¡¯s fan club? I heard that Ning Xia¡¯s fan club has now been taken over by Ye Xin. I¡¯m afraid she really thinks Ning Xia is dead!¡±


    At this time, the two managers finally felt the two stars had gone too far and spoke up to stop them.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. This matter has nothing to do with both of you; you should just focus on your own matters. During this time, you¡¯re not allowed to post on social media without approval from thepany, understand? In terms of skills, both of you are not inferior to others. Your weaknesses are that youck an impressive family background¡­¡±

 Chapter 133 - Testing the Water

    <h4>Chapter 133: Testing the Water</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    What else could Gu Jia and Yu Nan do apart from shutting their mouths? In this world, the rich and powerful controlled everything while people like them could not escape the fate of being trampled on no matter how they struggled.


    Unbeknownst to Gu Jia, Yu Nan, and their managers, Ye Xin had overheard the conversation when she was passing the room.


    Yang Li and Peng Peng, who were standing behind Ye Xin, had different expressions on their faces while Ye Xin wore a satisfied expression on her face as she returned to the lounge.


    Peng asked Yang Li in a low voice, ¡°Sister Li, what if Ning Xia really shows up?¡±


    Yang Li red at Peng.


    Peng knew she had misspoken so she quickly shut up.


    While Ye Xin stared at her fresh manicure in a daze, Yang Li¡¯s heart was in a mess as she looked through the film festival¡¯s schedule. Her job as Ye Xin¡¯s manager was far less morous and more difficultpared to other managers. At the very least, the other managers had control over their artistes. Apart from Ye Xin, was there any artiste who dared to disobey their managers?


    Yang Li felt she was just freebor. She worked hard but failed to gain recognition. She had been assigned to Ye Xin by thepany in the past. With Ye Xin¡¯s background and temper, how was it possible that she, as a manager, chose Ye Xin?


    Yang Li¡¯s mind wandered to the reunion for the production team of Yi Yao. She was also part of the production team. She was still young at that time so her role was not particrly important. However, she had learned most, if not all, of her skill during her time filming Yi Yao so she regarded many people from the production team as her teachers.


    After hesitating for a while, Yang Li made up her mind. Seeing that Ye Xin was rather calm, she decided to test the water. She said tentatively, ¡°Xinxin, the production team for Yi Yao is having a reunion, and themittee for the film festival had sent me an invitation. I n to attend¡­¡±


    Ye Xin nodded indifferently. ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Yang Li could not help but feel delighted. She did not expect Ye Xin to agree so readily. She quickly struck while the iron was hot and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll delegate the work to Peng and the others for a few days. The gifts and jewelry are already in ce. I¡¯ve also spoken to Peng in detail about her duties before this. Judy is also very familiar with her job so she definitely won¡¯t make a mistake. As for the others, we¡¯ll follow thepany¡¯s arrangements. The person who¡¯ll escort you is ourpany¡¯s top male star, Chu Ning. I¡¯ll tell him toe in some time over the next two days to practice¡­.¡±


    Ye Xin suddenly lifted her head and interjected, ¡°Wait? What do you mean you¡¯re invited to the reunion of the production team of Yi Yao? Why did they invite you?¡±


    Yang Li was slightly confused. She exined, ¡°I was a member of the production team for Yi Yao. I just graduated at that time and was just an intern so I didn¡¯t help much. However, since they invited me, I wanted to meet everyone¡­¡±


    Ye Xin¡¯s expression turned unsightly. ¡°Are you talking about the movie Yi Yao?¡±


    Yang Li nodded. ¡®What else could I be talking about?¡¯


    After a moment, realization dawned on Yang Li. She realized Ye Xin had thought she was talking about the television series that would be adapted from the movie.


    Ye Xin was still thinking about how to exin herself when Ye Xin said, ¡°Not bad. Speak to the PR team and tell them to release a statement that my manager was a member of the production team for Yi Yao. Tell them that you¡¯re confident the TV series will definitely surpass the movie¡­¡±


    Yang Li was at a loss for words. ¡°Xinxin, if you put it that way¡­ I¡¯m afraid it¡¯d be disadvantageous to us¡­¡±


    Ye Xin red at her. ¡°What do you mean? Are you saying I¡¯m not as good as Ning Xia?¡±


    Yang Li quickly shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. I¡¯m saying the show hasn¡¯t even aired yet. It¡¯s best to keep a low profile to avoid affecting your reputation. Wait until the viewership ratinges in before we make any headline-grabbing statement¡­¡±


    Ye Xin sneered. ¡°You just think the TV series won¡¯t be as good as the movie, isn¡¯t it? Are you still hoping for Ning Xia to make aeback? What a pity she has no intention of returning to the industry. If she wants to return, are you going to kneel and lick the soles of her shoes? Yang Li, don¡¯t forget you¡¯re my manager! I don¡¯t understand why other people¡¯s managers are so confident, but you¡¯re so cowardly. You act as though I bully you every day. Who are you trying to gain sympathy from?¡±


    Yang Li remained silent. She tried to suppress her anger by gritting her teeth and clenching her hands into fists under her sleeves.


    Peng Peng quickly said, ¡°Sister Xin, Sister Xin, that¡¯s not what Sister Li means¡­ Moreover, it¡¯s difficult to get thepany to release statements now. Thepany wants us to slowly build our momentum instead of acting rashly. Moreover, you¡¯re so popr now; Sister Li is just worried the statement would invite trouble.. Sister Li isn¡¯t cowardly at all. Although she doesn¡¯t often socialize with the other managers, she would also pick up the bills¡­¡±

 Chapter 134 - Initiation

    <h4>Chapter 134: Initiation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ye Xin¡¯s expression only eased up after Peng Peng carefully exined the situation. She brought a card out from her wallet and handed it to Yang Li. She said stiffly, ¡°The password is my birth date. There¡¯s 200,000 yuan inside. Charge to my cards when you¡¯re treating others. You can save your pay for your mother¡¯s hospital fees.¡±


    Yang Li slowly reached out to take the card as she said in a low voice, ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    Following that, Ye Xin took out a stack of bills and handed them to Peng Peng. ¡°Go buy supper for everyone.¡±


    Peng Peng giggled and said, ¡°Sister Xin, we should just buy supper for our team. The others like to gossip about us behind our backs so why should we treat them to supper?¡±


    Ye Xin smiled and tapped Peng Peng¡¯s forehead. ¡°When will you be as smart as your Sister Li? Of course, we have to treat them to a meal. If they gossip about us, it just means they¡¯re jealous¡­¡±


    Peng Peng smiled and said, ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll buy supper for them; let them be jealous of us!¡±


    ¡­


    When Peng Peng returned, the others from Ye Xin¡¯s team were already in the lounge. The atmosphere was rather good; the sounds ofughter would ring in the air every so often.


    When Peng Peng approached Yang Li who was standing at a corner, Yang Li said softly, ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    Peng Peng whispered, ¡°Sister Li, were you a personal assistant like me back then?¡±


    Yang Li smiled. ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m not as smart as you. At that time, I still needed to rely on my mentor¡­¡±


    Peng sighed. ¡°What can we do? Miss Xin is so difficult to please. I was scolded so many times. It¡¯s all thanks to you for teaching me. I¡¯m really d I met you, Sister Li.¡±


    Yang Li smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m not as good as you. I think I¡¯m rather useless. Perhaps, it was because Ning Xia and the others treated me too well back then?¡±


    Peng Peng said anxiously, ¡°Sister Li, how are you useless? Moreover, you don¡¯t have a choice. If your mother weren¡¯t in the hospital, would you have to suffer like this? In the end, it¡¯s because we¡¯re too poor, causing us to give up on our dreams and ambitions. When I¡¯m rich, I will¡­¡±


    At this moment, someone shouted, ¡°Peng Peng!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Peng Peng looked as though she had been jolted by electricity as she ran over.


    Yang Li could not help butugh. Peng Peng really reminded her of her younger self.


    After a while, Yang Li saw Ye Xin walking toward her. She thought perhaps Ye Xin was going to exin her outburst earlier so she quickly smiled as though she did not take the matter to heart.


    Ye Xin gripped the bottle of water in her hand so tightly that they were half-crushed as she asked in a low voice, ¡°Did you ask the cast and production team of Yi Yao if the female lead is making an appearance?¡±


    Yang Li was stunned. It seemed like she had thought too much.


    Ye Xin continued to stare at Yang Li intently.


    Yang Li shook her head and said without any hesitation, ¡°No, she has already retired from the entertainment industry after all.¡±


    Ye Xin did not rx at all. Instead, she sneered and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯ve forgotten who she is. You even met her before. It¡¯s not difficult to find her at all. What¡¯s the point of a reunion if the female lead isn¡¯t present?¡±


    Yang Li shook her head gently. ¡°As far as I know, she rejected Director Pan¡¯s invitation. She said she wants to live a quiet life. Moreover, so much time has passed, even her fans no longer recognize her¡­¡±


    Indeed, how ironic that Ning Xia¡¯s self-proimed fans did not recognize Ning Xia when they went to the hospital to cause trouble.


    Ye Xin smiled. She was greatly satisfied when she thought about how obscure Ning Xia had be. Ning Xia was no longer a star and had melted into the sea of crowds.


    Ye Xin felt more relieved the more she thought about it. ¡®Now that Ning Xia is married to Mu Chen, she definitely won¡¯t return to the entertainment industry. Moreover, there¡¯s a chance Old Madam Mu doesn¡¯t like her granddaughter-inw to be a star. Otherwise, why would she choose Ning Xia who¡¯s as nd as a bowl of clear soup over me? Oh, right, I keep forgetting; her name is Song Ning. I should stop referring to her as Ning Xia¡­¡¯


    Nevertheless, Ye Xin thought it was better to take more precautions. She smiled coldly before she turned around and walked away.


    Yang Li was stunned as she watched Ye Xin walked outside to the balcony to make a call.


    ¡­


    Ning Dong was with Ye Cheng at this moment. His eyes lit up when he saw a dozen or so people who were undergoingbat training.


    Ning Dong¡¯s reaction did not escape Ye Cheng¡¯s notice. He smiled and asked, ¡°Do you want to learn?¡±


    Ning Dong nodded.


    Ye Cheng waved his hand, and a man dressed in tight clothes immediately walked over and bowed respectfully. ¡°Mr. Ye.¡±


    ¡°This is my younger brother, Ning Dong. From today onward, I¡¯ll leave his training to you,¡± Ye Cheng said.


    ¡°Understood. Young Master Ning, please follow me.¡±


    Ning Dong¡¯s regard for Ye Cheng grew higher when he saw the man obeying Ye Cheng without any hesitation.


    Ye Cheng said with a smile, ¡°His name is Ji An. If you have a problem in the future, just look for him.¡±


    Ning Dong hurriedly called out, ¡°Master Ji An!¡±


    ¡°Young Master Ning, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. You can just call me Ji An,¡± Ji An said.


    Ye Cheng chuckled as he nudged Ning Dong. ¡°There¡¯s no need to call him master; you can call him Ji An. He¡¯ll feel more at ease that way. Ning Dong, you¡¯re my younger brother now. In the future, you have to be an imposing Young Master Ning, do you understand? Throw away all the nonsense that you were taught. There are no such things as rules in this world. It¡¯s useless to be polite in this world. As long as you have power, you can control everything. Do you understand?¡±


    Ning Dong felt his blood boil in excitement. His father had never taught him these principles before.. No, to be precise, his father had never taught him any principles before.

 Chapter 135 - Danger

    <h4>Chapter 135: Danger</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Song Ning brought Jiang Jin and Sister Yu to the supermarket to buy ingredients. She was mostly busy so she wanted to take advantage of the time she was free to teach Sister Yu a few medical concoctions. She already had the medicinal herbs and all that was needed were the fresh ingredients in the supermarket.


    Jiang Jin whispered to Sister Yu, ¡°Song Ning will be famous again in a few days¡¯ time. At that time, it¡¯ll be difficult for us to shop with her openly. Therefore, we must cherish the time now.¡±


    Sister Yu smiled happily before she said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect the Young Madam to be the one who starred in Madam¡¯s movie. Young Madam and Young Master are really fated to be together¡­¡±


    ¡°If only she didn¡¯t... ¡± Jiang Jing sighed. ¡°If she could witness Ningning and Mu Chen getting married, she would¡¯ve been so happy¡­¡± She could not help but feel heavy-hearted when talking about Liang Zhen.


    Meanwhile, Song Ning was carefully selecting the ingredients while Jiang Jin and Sister Yu pushed the cart from the back.


    Song Ning suddenly turned back to look at the duo and asked teasingly, ¡°Are both of you talking bad about me behind my back?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What are you talking about?¡± Sister Yu feigned innocence.


    Jiang Jin smiled and said, ¡°Ningning has be mischievous now. It has to be Mu Chen¡¯s influence. How can we say bad things about you; we¡¯re only filled with praises for you¡­¡±


    Song Ning chuckled. At this moment, she suddenly spotted two suspicious figures from the corners of her eyes. She continued chatting andughing with the two elders while she discreetly brought out her phone to send a message to Mu Chen.


    The trio took their time wandering the supermarket before they finally pushed the two carts of ingredients to the check-out counter.


    After the trio paid for the ingredients, they pushed the carts toward the underground parking lot.


    Song Ning deliberately slowed her steps, walking behind Jiang Jin and Sister Yu as the duo carried the lightest back into the car.


    Jiang Jin and Sister Yu did not seem to notice anything was amiss and continued to load the bags.


    When Song Ning was about to get into the car, two figures appeared and began to run toward her.


    At this time, a ck van suddenly came from the side and rushed towards them. After taking a sharp turn, the car screeched to a stop. When the car door opened, a person, with a ck mask covering his face, shouted, ¡°Quick!¡±


    At this moment, the two figures that were chasing after Song Ning had arrived. They grabbed Song Ning¡¯s arms, trying to drag her into the car.


    Song Ning suddenly took two steps back and struggled free from the hold of the two figures.


    The two people seemed to be stunned by this development,


    Upon seeing this, the driver jumped out of the car, leaving the engine on, as he cursed, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are you slow? Are you stupid?¡¯


    Song Ning took another step back before she snapped her fingers.


    The person who just came out from the car seemed to be frozen to his spot as well.


    At the same time, the sound of another car speeding toward them rang from the entrance. Following that, the sounds of screeching tires resounded in the underground car park.


    Boom!


    The newly-arrived car mmed into the back of the ck van.


    The neer jumped out of his car and rushed to stand in front of Song Ning before he pulled her in for a hug. ¡°Ningning, are you okay?


    Needless to say, the neer was Mu Chen. During his journey here, his heart felt as though it was going to jump out of his throat. He only managed to calm down after he saw Song Ning was unharmed.


    Song Ning gently pushed Mu Chen away before she pointed at the three figures that were frozen in ce. She said anxiously, ¡°Hurry up and call the police. I only managed to temporarily stop them from moving¡­¡±


    Mu Chen pulled her to his side. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ve done very well.¡±


    It was at this time that Song Ning discovered Cheng Che was here as well, and he was leading a group of men toward the driver of the ck van.


    Cheng Che did not hold back as he kicked the driver of the ck van. ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Needless to say, the three aplices who were frozen could not move at all.


    When Cheng Che saw the thin and long silver needles embedded on the trio¡¯s chests and back, he clicked his tongue and said with admiration, ¡°Sister-inw, you¡¯re really a martial art expert. This weapon is a weapon without bloodshed. Can you teach me? It¡¯s so amazing!¡±


    Song Ning reached out and removed the needles and the men regained mobility again.


    Cheng Che waved his hand, indicating his men to bring the unlucky people away¡­¡±


    At this moment, Jiang Jin and Sister Yu only rushed over. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±


    Jiang Jin looked at the sports car that had rammed into the van. ¡°Rascal, collided with themercial car and said with heartache, ¡°Rascal, you¡¯re such a spendthrift. Isn¡¯t this your favorite car? How can you just crash into another car? Don¡¯t you feel distressed?¡±


    Mu Chen remained silent.


    Meanwhile, Song Ning felt guilty when she heard the car was Mu Chen¡¯s favorite car. She wondered if it could be repaired.


    Mu Chen did not reply to his grandmother. Instead, he lowered his head andforted Song Ning. ¡°This car¡¯s performance is good and it runs fast, but it¡¯s nothing. I was so worried about you earlier¡­¡±


    Song Ning said apologetically, ¡°I wasn¡¯tpletely sure when I sent you a message. However, to be on the safe side, I decided to send you a message. I really didn¡¯t think my instincts were right¡­¡±


    ¡°You did the right thing. In the future, you have to be vignt just like this, understand? Think about the consequences if you didn¡¯t message me. Can you listen to me this once?¡±


    Song Ning nodded obediently before she muttered to herself, ¡°I wonder who¡¯s trying to kidnap me?¡±

 Chapter 136 - Analyzing

    <h4>Chapter 136: Analyzing</h4>


    Mu Chen patted Song Ning¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll deal with it.¡±


    Song Ning said softly, ¡°Is it someone who doesn¡¯t want me to attend the film festival, or is it some overzealous fan who¡­?¡± She could not finish her sentence.


    Mu Chen wrapped his arms around her shoulders and said, ¡°Don¡¯t let your imaginations run wild. All of us are here for you. No matter who they are or what their motives are, I won¡¯t let them seed¡­¡±


    Song Ning nodded.


    ¡­


    When they returned home, everyone was still in shock.


    Jiang Jin patted her chest tofort herself. ¡°What¡¯s the reason for this? Mu Chen, have you called the police?¡±


    Mu Chen ced his hand on his grandmother¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma. We¡¯ve already called the police. I¡¯ve also told them to keep a tighter watch on Cloudy Peak and patrol the area more often¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin said, ¡°From now on, it¡¯s best that you personally drop Song Ning off to work and pick her up after work. No matter what their motives are, we can¡¯t let our guard down¡­¡±


    Song Ning did not want Jiang Jin to worry so she said reassuringly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma. It¡¯s possible that they made a mistake and mistook me for someone else. I don¡¯t have many friends so I don¡¯t think I¡¯d have such a radical enemy. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Jiang Jin remained quiet. She knew there were ways to do things discreetly.


    On the other hand, Cheng Che was still interested in Song Ning¡¯s needles. ¡°Sister-inw, your kungfu is really amazing! You must teach it to me; I promise I¡¯ll practice diligently.¡±


    Song Ning chuckled. ¡°Actually this needle belongs to Jiahui.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Cheng Che was surprised.


    Song Ning said, ¡°When we first started learning acupuncture, she had the idea of using them for self-defense. However, the needles we usually use for acupuncture are thin and can¡¯t pierce through clothes. Therefore, she especially found someone to forge these needles. The first day she showed them off, the Professor confiscated them from her. She tried multiple times to steal them back but was discovered by the professor. After that, the professor secretly gave it to me for safekeeping to avoid Jiahui causing havoc with them. It¡¯s been in my bag all this time. I found they¡¯re actually quite useful today. Cheng Che, you better don¡¯t tell her about this. Otherwise, she¡¯ll definitely cause trouble.¡±


    Cheng Che admired Jiahui even more. It seemed like both of them had the same thinking.


    With this the matter was over, Song Ning led Sister Yu to organize the ingredients they bought as Jiang Jin joined them.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Mu Chen and Cheng Che went to the study room.


    Mu Chen asked, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    At this moment, Cheng Che¡¯s smile had vanished from this face. He said solemnly, ¡°I¡¯ve already asked my men to investigate. They¡¯re just street thugs with no connections to anyone. Nevertheless, I¡¯m sure it has nothing to do with those overzealous fans. Not many people know sister-inw will be making an appearance during the festival¡­.¡±


    Mu Chen frowned. ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is someone wants to prevent Song Ning from participating in the film festival?¡±


    Cheng Che was stunned. ¡°If this is truly the case, we can easily narrow down the suspects.¡±


    Mu Chen smiled faintly. ¡°It won¡¯t be difficult to find the culprit since the pool of suspects is small. It has to be either the Fu family, the Ning family, or the Ye family. I¡¯m certain it¡¯s not the Fu family since they¡¯re unaware of her role in Yi Yao. Otherwise, they would have blown this matter up a long time ago. This leaves us with the Ning family and the Ye family.¡±


    Cheng Che nodded. ¡°Brother, Ye Cheng¡¯s influence has already spread into the city. He also has a chain of fitness centers under his name. It¡¯s the most suitable for raising subordinates. Moreover, the Young Master of the Ning family has grown incredibly close to him recently¡­¡¯


    Mu Chen frowned. ¡°What¡¯s his motive?¡±


    Cheng Che sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with Ning Zhe. Back then, for the sake of this son, he didn¡¯t hesitate to divorce his wife. Even after marrying the mistress, he¡¯s not good to her as well. He seems like he doesn¡¯t care about his son at all. Strange, right? Young Master Ning is gloomy. Not only is he timid, but he¡¯s often bullied as well. The Ning family has never stepped forward to resolve this matter for him. Due to this, they had given Ye Cheng an opening. Ye Cheng isn¡¯t someone who does a good deed without expecting things in return after all.


    ¡°He wants to cooperate with the Ning family to enter the textile and clothing industry, ¡°Mu Chen said nonchntly.


    Cheng Che was puzzled. ¡°Isn¡¯t he in politics now? Why is he so greedy. Isn¡¯t he afraid that stretching his hands so far might backfire on him?¡±


    ¡°Ye Chen is stuck in a quicksand. He has no choice,¡± Mu Cheng said indifferently.


    ¡°Brother¡­ it seems you¡¯re quite sympathetic toward him¡­¡± Cheng Che said as he rolled his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m just stating facts. I have a feeling Ye Cheng doesn¡¯t have a hand in this matter. It¡¯s not his style to act this way. In my opinion, the culprit is likely Ye Xin. She knows Song Ning is Ning Xia. Although there¡¯s no news that Song Ning would be attending the film festival, she¡¯s probably worried. Therefore, she¡¯s probably doing everything she can to prevent Song Ning from attending the film festival.¡±

 Chapter 137 - Mother and Son

    <h4>Chapter 137: Mother and Son</h4>


    Cheng Che nodded. ¡°That makes sense. A woman¡¯s heart is difficult toprehend¡­!¡±


    Mu Chen instructed, ¡°Ask Si Hai to return and bring some men to protect Song Ning.¡±


    Cheng Che was stunned before he nodded. ¡°Understood.¡±


    Si Hai was their most capable assistant and bodyguard. This showed much importance to Song Ning by sending Si Hai to protect her.


    ¡°Although it wasn¡¯t Ye Cheng¡¯s doing this time, there¡¯s no guarantee he won¡¯t make a move in the future. I suspect Ye Cheng is still unaware that Song Ning is Ning Xia from Yi Yao.¡± A faint smile could be seen on Mu Chen¡¯s lips when he spoke.


    Ye Cheng had always viewed Mu Chen as a rival and considered him an enemy. Therefore, he always had to be on guard.


    If Ye Cheng knew Song Ning was Ning Xia, he would probably die from anger.


    ¡­


    At this moment, Ning Dong stood at the corner of the underground parking lot, watching the failed kidnapping. His hands were clenched so tightly it was as though his fingernails were going to draw blood.


    After he called a car and returned home, he discovered his father was not around. Instead, he saw his mother pacing around the living room with an uneasy expression on her face,


    Su Tong hurriedly rushed to her son and asked worriedly, ¡°Son, why did youe back sote?¡±


    Ning Dong shrugged and did not reply to her.


    Su Tong asked absent-mindedly, ¡°Do you want to eat something? Let the kitchen cook it for you.¡±


    Ning Dong looked at Su Tong. ¡°Don¡¯t wait anymore. They were all taken away by the police.¡±


    Su Tong was shocked. ¡°What? They were all taken away? Why are they so useless?¡± She tried to suppress her anxiety and asked again, ¡°Dongdong, what¡­ what do you mean? I¡­ I don¡¯t understand¡­¡±


    Ning Dong ced his bag on the sofa and sat down before he took a sip of water. After that, he said, ¡°You know what I¡¯m talking about. Stop pretending. The three people you hired couldn¡¯t get close to her at all. Mu Chen arrived in time and sent all of them to the police station. Think about it carefully. Did you leave any evidence that might lead back to you? Don¡¯t let them trace this back to you¡­¡¯


    Su Tong was dumbfounded. She said in a daze ¡°S-son, you know everything? I¡­ I only meant to scare her¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    Ning Dong looked at his mother coldly and interjected, ¡°What¡¯s the use of exining to me? You can only hope those three good-for-nothings don¡¯t give you up. If they do, what are you going to do?¡±


    Ning Dong sneered inwardly. ¡®With such an IQ, she still wants to harm others¡­¡¯


    Su Tong gulped as she tried to calm herself down. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t have any contact with those people. I gave them money and pretended to be Ye Xin¡¯s people. They won¡¯t suspect me¡­¡±


    Ning Dong¡¯s expression eased up upon hearing this. ¡°Be careful. If something like this happens again, you have to discuss it with me first. I¡¯ll help you look for people. At least it¡¯ll be more reliable. If you want to harm her, what¡¯s the point of just scaring her?¡±


    Ning Dong¡¯s words struck at Su Tong¡¯s heart like a heavy hammer. Her face paled immediately. Her son still looked like her son but he felt unfamiliar. When did he be like this? She could not understand. ¡°Son¡­ Son¡­ you, you¡­¡±


    s, she did not have the courage to finish her words.


    Ning Dong grabbed his bag and rose to his feet. He left without sparing another nce at his mother as he said coldly, ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing, and I know what you want to do. In the future, you better inform me of your n so I won¡¯t be implicated by you. The Ning family is mine; no one can take it away from me!¡±


    Su Tong watched the thin figure of her son left. She had mixed feelings about her son¡¯s sudden change and could not help but feel chills running up her spine. When did her son be like this? Was he still her son?


    Naturally, Su Tong was happy seeing her son¡¯s determination to take over the Ning Group, but she did not want him to be cold and heartless to the point where he did not even care about her. He was her flesh and blood; her life. If he did not love her, then she really had nothing in this world.


    Moreover, Ning Dong said if she wanted to act again he would find people to do it. What help is talking about? Who did he know? Su Tong¡¯s heart was brimming with unease when she thought about these things.


    She was about to go upstairs to his room to question when she heard the maid announce Ning Zhe¡¯s arrival. With that, she had no choice but to go and greet Ning Zhe at the door. Ning Zhe was her biggest support after all.


    Despite her inner turmoil, she smiled beautifully. ¡°You¡¯re back so early today¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ning Zhe replied indifferently before he made his way to the study.


    Su Tong stood there awkwardly.


    The butler, Ning Chun, exined softly, ¡°Madam, sir encountered some problems in thepany today so he¡¯s not in a good mood.¡±


    Su Tong smiled bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m used to his cold behavior.¡±


    Ning Chun lowered his head and walked past her, following Ning Zhe into the study.

 Chapter 138 - Made a Fool Out of Herself

    <h4>Chapter 138: Made a Fool Out of Herself</h4>


    Ning Zhe sat on his chair; his expression was gloomy.


    Ning Chun stood at the side quietly.


    ¡°Still no results?¡± Ning Zhe asked in a low voice.


    Ning Chun nodded. ¡°Our clients in Japan and Europe have said if we can¡¯te up with something new, they will terminate their cooperation with us.¡±


    Ning Zhe frowned. ¡°Based on what Ning Xia said, it seems like she¡¯s unaware of the existence of that book. Is it possible that Zhuang Yi didn¡¯t give it to her? If it¡¯s not with Ning Xian, then where could it be? The old mansion in the countryside?¡±


    Ning Chun thought for a moment before he said, ¡°Could it be thete Madam from the Fu family who worked with Madam previously?¡±


    Ning Zhe shook his head. ¡°The Fu family has been enticed by Ye Cheng so they¡¯re after the trademark as well. First, they wanted to reconcile with Ning Xia. When that didn¡¯t work, they ndered her. If they had the book, they wouldn¡¯t have resorted to this.¡±


    Ning Chun could not think of anything else either.


    Ning Zhe sighed. ¡°Zhuang Yi¡¯s thoughts are too deep!¡±


    It was impossible to say he did not regret it, but he now had no way to make up for his regrets. If he had not been possessed back then, would the Ning Group fall to such a state today? It was unfortunate there was no medicine for regret. The only thing he could do was move forward now. Even then, he was at a loss. Ning Xia was just as stubborn as her mother.


    After a while, Ning Zhe said, ¡°Investigate the Eldest Young Miss; I want to know everything about her. From now on, we must let everyone know we¡¯re waiting for her return.¡±


    Ning Chun nodded. It seemed like Ning Zhe was still insisting on using the public to force his daughter to return to the Ning family.


    ¡­


    There was a lot of buzz about the film festival that was only held once every four years.


    Since a month ago, all the billboards in the city advertised the film festival.


    At the same time, many majorpanies seized the opportunity to promote their artistes as well. Needless to say, Ye Xin¡¯s managementpany was the most aggressive him promoting Ye Xin.


    After all, Ye Xin was a daughter of a noble family. Moreover, she was ted to y the female lead in the remake of Yi Yao. Her boyfriend had been snatched away by a vicious woman, and yet, she remained virtuous and kind. It was no surprise that among all the celebrities, she was the most talked about.


    With all kinds of headlines and hot searches about Ye Xin, one would be misled into thinking the film festival was all about Ye Xin.


    Naturally, it was impossible for everyone to feel the same way. There were some discordant voices that were against Ye Xin as well. There were manyments such as:


    ¡°She¡¯s bragging so much, but she hasn¡¯t even won a single award!¡±


    ¡°Even now, she still shamelessly bears the title of Little Ning Xia. She¡¯s still riding the coattail of her senior until now!¡±


    ¡°Does she even have any acting skills? Why don¡¯t I see it? I¡¯ve only seen her acting pompous and relying on her appearance. Some of your praises are too exaggerated.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe her boyfriend has been snatched away. She¡¯s rarely seen with that president¡­¡±


    ¡°Is she going for the beautiful and tragic image? It¡¯s too fake though.¡±


    ¡°Personally, I think she focuses too much on publicity stunts. She¡¯s promoting herself too much. An actress should concentrate on making works that make a statement. Why is she always embroiled in gossip?¡±


    ¡°Thement above is wrong. An actress and a celebrity aren¡¯t one and the same. In any case, despite her rumors, I think this young miss from a rich family has rather good acting skills.¡±


    ¡°The TV series for Yi Yao hasn¡¯t even been aired yet. They¡¯re really bold to remake such a ssic movie. With her acting skills, it¡¯s difficult to say if she¡¯d be able to pull off the character. If it¡¯s a flop, I¡¯m going to be so angry!¡¯


    ¡°Yi Yao upies a special ce in my heart. If she dares to ruin it, I¡¯ll curse her ancestors and her eighteen generations¡­¡±


    These discordant voices would quickly disappear as soon as they appeared. With this, only pleasantments were left.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, the film festival made an announcement through a live broadcast that they would open the poll for favorite male and female celebrities three days before themencement of the film festival.


    As time passed, something strange began to happen. The new celebrities began to drop in ranking while those at the top were veterans.


    Ye Xin¡¯s votes were not too bad. She had consistently ranked fourth and fifth.


    Gradually, strange phenomena began to appear. After three days, the poprity of the celebrities who had just be popr started to drop lower and lower on the rankings. The ones who were truly at the front were those old actors who could be praised.


    Ye Xin¡¯s votes were still okay. She had always been ranked fourth or fifth. However, due to the discordantments that appeared, her ranking and poprity dropped sharply.


    This naturally put Ye Xin in a bad mood. She threw a huge tantrum at Yang Li and Peng Peng. In the end, she resorted to buying votes. She was determined to rank in the top 5. In this regard, she still had a sense of measure. She knew she could rank at the top, overtaking the veterans in the industry. Otherwise, she would only invite criticism.


    s, Ye Xin had a useless father who ruined everything. When Ye He saw the billboards and advertisements of daughter in the city, he was incredibly happy. He bragged about his daughter to everyone who was willing to listen. Most importantly, or unfortunately, he ordered his subordinate to push his daughter to the top of the ranking.


    In fact, Ye Xin was not the only one; there were many celebrities who also used money to buy votes. However, when they saw Ye Xin¡¯s poprity drop because of the bacsh, all of them no longer dared to act recklessly.


    In the end, due to excessive effort, Ye Xin was easily pushed to the top of the ranking with a ridiculously high number of votes.


    By the time Ye Xin¡¯s managementpany found out about this, things had gotten ugly.

 Chapter 139 - Warming Up

    <h4>Chapter 139: Warming Up</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ye Xin had no choice but to turn to Ye Cheng again. She could only withdraw from the ranking since it was too close to themencement ceremony, she no longer had time to adjust her ranking. In the end, she suffered quite a huge blow.


    Although the organizers turned a blind eye to this matter, Ye Xin¡¯s managementpany attracted a lot of hate.


    Due to all these reasons, Ye Xin had been venting her anger on Yang Li and Peng Peng.


    Both Yang Li and Peng Peng remained quiet and let Ye Xin do as she pleased.


    In the end, Ye Xin gave Yang Li two days to repair her reputation and to guide it back on the right path.


    After Yang Li gathered her emotions, she proposed that they release documents of her charity work. Perhaps, the public would have a warmer reception if they knew Ye Xin had made contributions to a poor vige in a mountainous area.


    Upon hearing Yang Li¡¯s idea, Ye Xin¡¯s eyes lit up. She was very satisfied with Yang Li¡¯s proposal that she ordered Yang Li and Peng Peng to immediately get to work.


    ¡­


    Yang Li was indeed worthy of being a top manager. In such a short time, she still managed to redeem Ye Xin¡¯spetition the day before themencement of the film festival. Ye Xin¡¯s charity work had sessfully covered her previous negative image.


    Apart from that, Yang Li had especially arranged for Ye Xin to appear on the red carpet with thepany¡¯s higher-ups to show her status.


    All in all, Ye Xin was very satisfied with Yang Li¡¯s arrangements.


    Apart from that, unlike most celebrities, Ye Xin¡¯s dress was not sponsored. She had bought them with her own money abroad. This had also been mentioned in an interview.


    With all this, Ye Xin¡¯s reputation began to improve.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, the TV series based on Yi Yao hadpleted post-production a week before the film festival. It would be shown during the week after themencement of the film festival.


    In the course of history, there were rarely any productions that were broadcasted at such swift speed. It could have been said to have set a record.


    After all sorts of twists and turns, Ye Xin firmly stood at the top of the entertainment industry again.


    ¡­


    Tonight was finally the opening ceremony for the film festival.


    Many famous celebrities had gathered at this time.


    The screams of fans rang in the air with no sign of stopping.


    The male and female hosts were filled with praises when introducing and interviewing the celebrities.


    On the red carpet, the female celebrities secretlypete with each other.


    On the other hand, the male stars were gentlemanly, almost acting like a foil for the beautiful female stars.


    When Ye Xin finally appeared in the arms of a higher-up from apany, the atmosphere skyrocketed.


    The fans raised their hands and chanted in voices that grew increasingly loud, ¡°Ye Xin, Ye Xin, Ye Xin!¡±


    Ye Xin held a small bag in our hand and waved to her fans with her other hand. Her smile was reserved and elegant.


    The reporters that lined the sides of the red carpet began to shout as well, ¡°Miss Ye Xin, look here! Miss Ye Xin, turn around!¡±


    The cameras shot Ye Xin from all angles. Fortunately, her beauty did not seem to have any ws.


    Ye Xin spent a lot of time on the red carpet, holding everyone up, since the reporters and fans pleaded for a few pictures every time she was about to leave.


    When Ye Xin finally walked to the tform at the side, the host first spoke to thepany executive who apanied Ye Xin here. ¡°President Ma, how do you feel apanying Miss Ye Xin on the red carpet today?¡±


    President Ma smiled as he took the microphone and replied, ¡°I feel extremely honored. At least, for once in my life, I experienced a moment of glory. It¡¯s all thanks to Miss Ye Xin. I wish Miss Ye Xin an even brighter future¡­.¡±


    Roused by President Ma¡¯s words, the fans shouted even louder than before.


    Ye Xin smiled and signed her name on the photo wall before she cooperated with the media and let them take her pictures.


    Ye Xin was sure no one could outshine her today. She was going to be the star of the show. This slightly soothed her wound for not winning an award previously. Moreover, herpany had announced that she would not be holding a press conference to avoid people making trouble by asking ufortable questions. She was feeling rather pleased and satisfied with the way things were going right now. As long as Yi Yao, the TV series, became a big hit, she would finally be able to cement her status as a top star.


    During this time, many celebrities came up to greet Ye Xin. She would put one hand on her chest to avoid being exposed as she warmly shook hands with those who came to greet her and expressed their goodwill.


    Naturally, these celebrities had ulterior motives. As they praised Ye Xin¡¯s beautiful gown or exquisite makeup, they would inadvertently nce at the cameras pointed at them. They knew as long as they were photographed with Ye Xin, they would have a chance of appearing in major media outlets as well. In short, it was beneficial to them to be seen with Ye Xin.


    Some of the younger generation from otherpanies even approached her for her autographs. This was enough to show her poprity in the entertainment circle.


    As for the negative news previously, no one cared about it.


    After all, Ye Xin was not just a popr celebrity, but she was a daughter from a noble family.. There were only advantages and no disadvantages to currying favor with her.

 Chapter 140 - The Opening of the Film Festival

    <h4>Chapter 140: The Opening of the Film Festival</h4>


    Ye Xin was not stupid. She could, naturally, see through these people¡¯s intentions. However, she would not reject them. She wanted to establish an approachable persona, and she needed exposure to increase her poprity.


    At this moment, there was a suddenmotion from the back.


    Someone shouted, ¡°President Mu is here!¡±


    Everyone turned to look at the red carpet, including Ye Xin.


    Ye Xin¡¯s heart could not help but jump in joy. Why did Mu Chen suddenly decide to attend the film festival? She med herself for not doing enough research that she was unaware of Mu Chen¡¯s attendance. If she had known he wasing, she would have thought of a way to walk the red carpet with him. Was there better publicity than that?


    No. Ye Xin could not let this golden opportunity slip past her no matter what. She had to stand next to him; she had to be photographed in the same frame as him.


    The person walking next to Mu Chen was his assistant, Cheng Che.


    Both men wore ck suits and snow-white shirts. However, Cheng Che looked more formal whereas Mu Chen looked more casual. The two men were good-looking; one of them was smiling while the other one was expressionless.


    The female host was excited when she saw the duo as well. ¡°The men walking toward us now are the investors, Mr. Mu Chen and Mr. Cheng Che.¡±


    The apuse was thunderous. Their poprity was not any less than the celebrities who walked the red carpet. After all, such wealthy and handsome men were rare. Moreover, there was also the ambiguous rtionship between Mu Chen and the popr female star, Ye Xin.


    At this moment, there were already fans shouting at the same time. ¡°Ye Xin! Ye Xin! Marry Ye Xin! Marry Ye Xin!¡±


    The female celebrities around Ye Xin looked at her teasingly.


    Ye Xin blushed.


    Finally, Mu Chen and Cheng Che arrived at the tform.


    The female host was so excited that she almost forgot her words. ¡°President Mu, it¡¯s such an honor to meet you here. Executive Assistant Cheng, nice to meet you!¡±


    Mu Chen and Cheng Che stood tall in front of everyone.


    At this time, Cheng Che reminded the female host, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you ask why we¡¯re here?¡±


    The female host was embarrassed and quickly did as she was told.


    Cheng Che smiled and said, ¡°Can you lend me the microphone? I¡¯ll help youplete your interview.¡±


    Who could resist such a smile?


    The female host was in a daze as she passed the microphone to Cheng Che.


    After taking the microphone, Cheng Che said, ¡°Hello, everyone. It¡¯s an honor that I can introduce myself in front of so many people. My name is Cheng Che, and this is my boss, Mu Chen. I can see everyone¡¯s confused about our attendance. Some of you even looked like you¡¯re wondering if we came to the wrong ce.¡±


    A burst of friendlyughter rang from below.


    Cheng Che continued to say, ¡°Both of us are here as investors and producers. I¡¯m sure everyone knows that the cast and production team for the original Yi Yao would be having a ten-year reunion. Although President Mu and I aren¡¯t actors, we¡¯re the investors after all. Therefore, both of us shamelessly decided to attend the film festival.¡±


    The buzzing sound of discussion and thunderous apuse continued to ring in the air due to Cheng Che¡¯s tongue-in-cheek speech.


    ¡°Heaven! Yi Yao was funded by President Mu? Why didn¡¯t I know this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not strange. After all, most people only focus on the actors¡­ Who would pay attention to the investors?¡±


    ¡°Well, at least we know now¡­¡±


    Everyone looked at the stage with rapt attention.


    Cheng Che returned the microphone to the host.


    After taking the microphone, the host said amiably, ¡°In the past ten years, the world has changed. However, some things would not change especially when it bes a ssic. Ten years ago, the movie Yi Yao caused a wave due to its deeply moving story. From the screenwriter to the director, the actors to the crew, and even the staff behind the scenes, all of them had made big contributions to the ssic.¡±


    The host paused for a brief moment before saying, ¡°After ten years, most of these people had walked on different paths due to their respective fields. However, the movie remained important in their hearts until today. For this reason, all of them have decided toe together for a reunion. Now, let¡¯s give the warmest apuse to all the members of Yi Yao!¡±


    The apuse was even more thunderous than before; almost everyone was excited. Although there were many young people, all of them were familiar with Yi Yao due to it being a ssic. Moreover, there were many mysteries surroundings the movie that piqued people¡¯s interest.


    At this time, the production team walked onto the tform. Many of them had made a name for themselves over the past ten years. From nobody, they had be shining stars in their respective fields.


    all the members of the production team walked up to the stage together. Moreover, many of them had already been honed over the past ten years and had gone from being nobody to shining characters.

 Chapter 141 - Red Carpet

    <h4>Chapter 141: Red Carpet</h4>


    Director Pan was a well-known director nationally and internationally. Perhaps, due to overworking, his hair had turned white before reaching the age of 60. However, his steps were energetic, his face was ruddy with health, and he was in high spirits. At this moment, he was whispering to the assistant director walking next to him.


    The assistant director was also over the age of 50. With just a look, one could tell he was a capable person. Apart from that, he was also a well-known director in his own right.


    Next was a group of screenwriters, field reporters, cameramen, videographers, makeup artists, and other staff members. They all came in a huge group. Among these people, the only person missing was the original author and main screenwriter for Yi Yao, Liang Zhen.


    Following that was a group of actors and actresses. Among them, there were many famous faces.


    Needless to say, with the appearances of the actors and actresses, the fans began to cheer loudly from the sides.


    However, among the actors and actresses, the female lead and male lead were nowhere to be seen.


    The male lead for Yi Yao, Yan Lu, had passed away two years ago due to an illness. It was a pity since he had strong acting skills and had made a name for himself in the film industry. He had once won the Most Popr Actor award.


    As for the female lead of Yi Yao, Ning Xia, she was the most mysterious figure in the entertainment circle. During the filming of Yi Yao, she was heavily protected by the filming crew. Little was known about her. Even when the movie became a smash hit, she did not participate in the promotional activities. Rumor had it that she had gone back to school to sit for her college entrance exam.


    There were many who tried to investigate Ning Xia. After investigating, they did not find the name Ning Xia listed in any of the film academies. Moreover, after the death of the author and screenwriter, Liang Zhen, she had disappearedpletely.


    There were fans of Yi Yao who created a club tomemorate those from Yi Yao who had passed or disappeared on a fixed date every year.


    In recent years, Ning Xia¡¯s fans had also created a fan club for her. Unlike Liang Zhen and the male lead, Ning Xia was still alive after all. They just did not know where she disappeared to.


    Everyone found it pitiful that such a spirited and talented girl did not be an actress. Many movie fans hoped that she would return to the big screen one day, participating in more films and creating ssic movies for everyone to enjoy.


    As the years passed, many new people joined the entertainment industry. There were some of Ning Xia¡¯s fans who began to invest their feelings into other people. Many treated Little Ning Xia as emotional sustenance and recement. It was for this reason that Ye Xin grew famous. After all, Ye Xin somewhat resembled Ning Xia, and her aloof personality also stirred up the fans¡¯ interest. Naturally, as much as they supported Ye Xin, Ye Xin would never be able to rece Ning Xia in their hearts, especially in regard to the movie Yi Yao.


    In fact, when Yi Yao¡¯s reunion was announced, there was talk about inviting Little Ning Xia who was starring in the remake of Yi Yao. However, the idea was strongly opposed by the original crew of Yi Yao and Yi Yao¡¯s fan club. In the people¡¯s hearts, Ning Xia was irreceable.


    This matter had embarrassed Ye Xin, her fans, and Ning Xia¡¯s fans who had converted to Ye Xin¡¯s fans. Some radical fans even left hatefulments on Director Pan and the other staff member¡¯s social media ounts. Nevertheless, none of them paid attention to the haters.


    Some fans grew emotional when they saw the crew of Yi Yao due to the absence of a few key figures.


    At this time, someone shouted, ¡°Teacher Liang Zhen will live in our hearts forever!¡±


    Following that, another person joined in and shouted, ¡°Yan Lu will live in our hearts forever as well!¡±


    Many fans were so overwhelmed by their emotions that they began to cry.


    At this time, the men in the crew took off their hats while the women raised their left hands. As it turned out, all of them were wearing a yellow chrysanthemum bracelet on their left hands, showing that those who had passed lived in their hearts as well.


    Upon seeing this, the fans grew even more emotional.


    Since there were too many people on the tform, Mu Chen and Cheng Che silently retreated to the side.


    After the host handed the microphone to Director Pan, he raised his hand instinctively.


    With this, the crowd fell silent immediately.


    Following that, Director Pan bowed deeply at the crowd.


    The people standing behind him followed suit as well.


    ¡°Thank you for your love for Yi Yao even after all these years. I¡¯m incredibly touched when I see everyone¡¯s enthusiasm. Thank you, everyone!¡± Director Pan said. His slightly hoarse voice made his speech even more touching.


    Subsequently, the male host said, ¡°Director Pan, it¡¯s been ten years! Even after so many years, just an invitation managed to gather everyone. I¡¯m curious what kind of magic do your production team possess?¡±


    Director Pan smiled. ¡°This is the reason why I am emotional as well. I¡¯ve filmed many movies and dramas and met many people. However, for Yi Yao, the production team and the cast have an unbreakable bond. Perhaps, we shared the same belief back then, and up until now that belief still remained in the depths of our hearts.¡±

 Chapter 142 - The Film Crew

    <h4>Chapter 142: The Film Crew</h4>


    The female host was moved by Director Pan¡¯s words as well. She said, ¡°I¡¯m really moved by your words. I really want to ask what made you decide to shoot this movie back then?¡±


    Director Pan looked at the sky and sighed before he replied, ¡°Everyone says time creates heroes. This can be said about the movie. In the beginning, none of us expected the movie to be so well received. Liang Zhen and I grew up together. When Liang Zhen showed me her unpublished novel, I thought it would make an amazing movie so I roped her into it. It was also her first time as a screenwriter at that time. We were so poor at that time. I remember we were in the midst of filming when the investors suddenly decided to withdraw the funds. With that, we were put in a difficult situation. Fortunately, at that time, Liang Zhen¡¯s son stepped in and funded us so we could continue with filming¡­¡±


    After saying that, Director Pan turned to look at Mu Chen and extended his hand in Mu Chen¡¯s direction as he said, ¡°Everyone should feel grateful to him. If it weren¡¯t for him, there would be no Yi Yao. At that time, Mu Chen was still a student. The money he earned from investing at that time went straight to us¡­¡±


    The crowd was shocked.


    The female host eximed in surprise, ¡°Heavens! As it turns out, President Mu is Teacher Liang Zhen¡¯s son?¡±


    Director Pan smiled and nodded. ¡°You didn¡¯t expect that, right? It¡¯s always been the dream of parents to fulfill their children¡¯s dreams. Liang Zhen¡¯s happinessy with the fact that her son did everything he could to fulfill her dreams.¡±


    Mu Chen slowly walked to Director Pan¡¯s side.


    Director Pan looked at Mu Chen and said affectionately, ¡°Mu Chen, today I finally have the opportunity to represent everyone in the production team to thank you!¡±


    After Director Pan finished speaking, he prepared to bow to Mu Chen.


    Upon seeing this, Mu Chen hurriedly stopped Director Pan.¡±Director Pan, you can¡¯t do this! You¡¯re my mother¡¯s friend!¡±


    Mu Chen¡¯s voice was deep and pleasant to the ears.


    Ye Xin, who was standing below the tform, was already entranced by Mu Chen.


    At this time, Mu Chen motioned for Cheng Che toe over.


    When Director Pan saw Cheng Che, he smiled and said, ¡°I forgot to tell everyone that we have another investor as well. This is Mr. Cheng Che. Back then, he was still studying at a university. In order to help us, he also took out all his savings. He¡¯s Teacher Liang Zheng¡¯s godson.¡±


    With this, the puzzles fell in their ces. Everyone only knew Cheng Che was Mu Chen¡¯s assistant whose authority was almost as high as the heavens. Even the shareholders in the Mu Group had to curry favor with him to get projects approved. After all, Cheng Che was the only one who could speak freely with Mu Chen. Those people could speak to the Old Madam of the Mu family, but how could the Old Madam be any easier to speak to? Therefore, there was no doubt Cheng Che was the most popr person in the Mu Group. However, none of them was aware that Cheng Che was Liang Zhen¡¯s godson. Perhaps, that was why there were strange rumors in the past regarding Mu Chen and Cheng Che¡¯s rtionship.


    Cheng Che smiled and said, ¡°Director Pan, why do you have to reveal this? I quite enjoy reading those ridiculous rumors about the strange rtionship between my brother and me!¡±


    Cheng Che¡¯s words immediately drewughter from the crowd.


    The next segment was for everyone to introduce their roles during Yi Yao¡¯s filming. Following that, they would talk about their current work and achievements.


    It had to be said that the production team of Yi Yao was filled with talented and outstanding people.


    The audience would asionally exim in surprise when they listened to the team¡¯s speech.


    On the other hand, Ye Xin was sitting on pins and needles at this moment. Originally, she thought her appearance would be the finale or during the climax. Who knew themittee of the film festival had arranged this? With this, who could still remember the celebrities who walked the red carpet earlier? Her expression darkened immediately as she looked around and saw everyone watching and listening with rapt attention. She felt suffocated at this sight.


    Some of the minor celebrities were even fans of the people on the stage. They were equally as excited as the fans. They repeatedly instructed their managers and assistants to prepare gifts such as notebooks, t-shirts, and other items for them. They even nned to ask for autographs when the group on stage was done. It was a rather strange sight that these celebrities whom many chased after were now chasing after the crew from Yi Yao.


    Ye Xin¡¯s anger grew and grew, but she had nowhere to vent it. She felt humiliated since she had nothing to do with the film Yi Yao, but she was inextricably linked to it due to her title as Little Ning Xia. What she was most afraid of was someone on or off stage would bring up her and the title Little Ning Xia. It was highly likely something like that would happen since she had just wrapped up filming for the TV series that was based on Yi Yao.

 Chapter 143 - Emotions

    <h4>Chapter 143: Emotions</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ye Xin somewhat understood now what Yang Li meant by keeping a low profile.


    Based on the fanfare surrounding the original crew members of Yi Yao, no matter how well the TV series based on Yi Yao was, it would definitely drawparison. Although Ye Xin was confident in her acting skills, she had a feeling the result of theparison would not be in her favor. Moreover, the audience was unpredictable. If there were even the slightest w with the TV series, Yi Yao the film would further cement its status as a ssic while the TV series would be deemed a knockoff. Her palms grew sweatier and sweatier as she thought about this.


    At this moment, it was finally Yang Li¡¯s turn to speak.


    ¡°Ten years ago, I just graduated from university and was an intern during the filming of Yi Yao. My teacher, Du Yue, was the one who brought me on set. She taught the ins and outs of the industry and many skills that are important¡­¡± She paused briefly as she bowed at Du Yue and said, ¡°Thank you, teacher!¡±


    Du Yue smiled and grabbed Yang Li¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡¯re a famous manager now, and you¡¯re very capable¡­¡±


    At this moment, the female host said, ¡°That¡¯s right! Miss Yang, I heard you¡¯re now the manager of Little Ning Xia. Otherwise known as Ye Xin. Miss Ye Xin just wrapped up filming for the TV series based on Yi Yao. As it happens, you¡¯re involved in both productions of Yi Yao. Why don¡¯t you tell us the difference between the two productions? How¡¯s Little Ning Xia¡¯s performance? Does she have the same skill and elegance as Ning Xia back then?¡±


    Everyone was staring expectantly at Yang Li at this moment, waiting for her answer.


    Meanwhile, Ye Xin¡¯s tightly clenched hands grew sweatier. She regretted allowing Yang Li to participate in the reunion at this moment. However, what could she do now that Yang Li was standing on stage?


    Yang Li smiled at the host and spoke into the microphone. ¡°The filming has just wrapped up so it hasn¡¯t been broadcasted yet. Whether it¡¯s good or not, I¡¯ll leave it to the audience to judge. I won¡¯t spoil it in advance. I¡¯m only Miss Ye Xin¡¯s manager so I have nothing to do with the production of the TV series. Moreover, I didn¡¯t even have a chance to watch the end product so I¡¯m not qualified toment on it.¡±


    Yang Li¡¯s words were tactful and very appropriate. Nevertheless, it made the nervous Ye Xin angry. Initially, she had been nervous because she was worried Yang Li would say something inappropriate and make a joke out of her. However, she was furious now that Yang Li did not even say a single good word about her despite being her manager! Such a good opportunity to promote her was wasted by Yang Li! How could she not be furious?


    With this, Ye Xin decided to change manager. A manager like Yang Li who could not even do her job properly was useless to her. To think she treated Yang Li so well.


    At this moment, an up-anding starlet next to Ye Xin nudged her and said, ¡°Yang Li¡¯s famous for being skilled in all areas. You¡¯re really lucky yourpany assigned you the best manager there is in the industry!¡± She could barely conceal her envy and jealousy when she spoke.


    Ye Xin said bluntly, ¡°It¡¯s just rumors. In fact, she¡¯s just alright. I don¡¯t see anything outstanding about her. Just look at me, and you¡¯ll be able to see the quality of her work¡­¡±


    The little starlet said with a smile, ¡°Sister Xin, your requirements are too high. Yang Li has fought for you so many times outside. If I were given such a manager, I¡¯d put her on a pedestal and bow to her every day. I don¡¯t even need her to do anything for me apart froming up with ideas for me. I¡¯ll even get an assistant for her.¡±


    Ye Xing nced at the up-anding starlet and sneered inwardly. ¡®How inexperienced. No wonder she¡¯s not particrly famous...¡¯


    At this time, a minor celebrity sitting on Ye Xin¡¯s left could not help but chimed in when she overheard the conversation, ¡°My manager admires Sister Yang Li a lot. She said if she were as capable as Sister Yang Li, I would be as famous as Sister Xin.¡±


    The mes of fury in Ye Xin¡¯s heart surged even higher upon hearing this. Was this what people thought of Yang Li? What had Yang Li done for her? Nothing! And yet, Yang Li was given so much credit!


    In Ye Xin¡¯s opinion, she had to rely on herself for everything. She was the one who created a scandal with Mu Chen; she was the one who thought of a way to resolve the crisis with the Mu family; she was the one who wrote the speech, and Yang Li only edited it. Why did so many people think Yang Li was so great? Could it be that people think she, Ye Xin, was only famous because of Yang Li? How could Yang Li take all the credit?


    Ye Xin¡¯s eyes burned with mes of fury as she watched Yang Li move to the back after her speech. Yang Li was her manager; Yang Li should have used this chance to get support from the crew of Yi Yao for her! How useless and disappointing!

 Chapter 144 - Ning Xia

    <h4>Chapter 144: Ning Xia</h4>


    Ye Xin¡¯s thoughts were still running wild when everyone on stage finished their introductions.


    At this moment, the female host said, ¡°Ten years have passed, and everyone has embarked on a new journey, but you¡¯re all still so close. Your production team is really inspiring. The only regretful thing is the passing of Liang Zhen and Yan Lu and the absence of Ning Xia. Wherever they are, in heaven or on earth, I wish them all the best!¡±


    This was a signal that the introductions for the team of Yi Yao wereing to an end.


    However, Director Pan suddenly took the microphone from the male host and said, ¡°Today, another one of our members is also here. Although she¡¯s no longer part of the entertainment industry, she was and is the soul of Yi Yao and will always be Yi Yao in our hearts.¡±


    Upon hearing these words, everyone, including the other crew members of Yi Yao, was stunned.


    What did Director Pan mean? Apart from the three people that the female host mentioned, in which two had passed and one had disappeared, everyone was present. Even Yang Li, who was just an intern back then, was present. Who else was there? However, as the words ¡®soul of Yi Yao¡¯ sank in, realization began to dawn on many people.


    In just a blink of an eye, the crowd broke into an uproar. Was the ¡®soul of Yi Yao¡¯ not referring to the female lead of Yi Yao? Was it possible that the mysterious female lead was finally going to make an appearance?


    The female host asked excitedly, giving voice to everyone¡¯s question, ¡°Director Pan, are you saying Ning Xia is here?¡±


    Director Pan only smiled and looked at Mu Chen.


    At this moment, Mu Chen suddenly leaped off the tform and walked toward the entrance. A gentle expression could be seen on his face as he walked toward the entrance.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were trained on the door.


    Soon enough, a figure in red appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes. The woman was dressed in a red gown, and she had a buyao, an Oriental dangling hair ornament, in her hair. Her head was lowered, and she looked as demure as a lotus.


    Mu Chen walked in front of her and reached out for her hand.


    The woman raised her head and ced her hand in his hand.


    As the duo walked back to the tform, they looked like a married couple walking down the aisle.


    Mu Chen¡¯s hand gently covered the little hand that was holding onto his arm. It was as though he treated her like a treasure.


    The fans on both sides were silent.


    Everyone was shocked by that beautiful face.


    Ye Xin had walked the red carpet earlier, and everyone was familiar with her face. How did Ye Xin be famous in the first ce? Was it not because she slightly resembled Ning Xia, the movie queen? And now, that famous face that long disappeared from the public eye had appeared! It was Ning Xia!


    Everyone inhaled sharply when they looked at Song Ning.


    There was no harm withoutparison. Ye Xin¡¯s was undoubtedly beautiful. However, inparison to Song Ning, it was like putting the original and knock-off side by side. The difference was incredibly obvious.


    Meanwhile, Song Ning felt slightly nervous. She gripped Mu Chen¡¯s arm and lowered her head. The elegant clothesplemented her elegant demeanor.


    Those who were obsessed with the movie could not help but feel as though they were transported back to summer ten years ago when they saw Song Ning. The Yi Yao from the movie seemed to have stepped out of the silver screen.


    No one dared to breathe heavily. It was as though they were afraid if they made too much noise, the woman before them would disappear.


    Meanwhile, the male and female hosts on the tform were in a daze. For a brief moment, they were at a loss for words.


    In the end, Director Pan was the one who broke the silence. He held the microphone and said, ¡°This is our female lead, Ning Xia, who yed the titr character, Yi Yao. Currently, she¡¯s known as Song Ning.¡±


    With this, thunderous apuse exploded from below the tform.


    ¡°Ning Xia!¡±


    ¡°Ning Xia!¡±


    ¡°Ning Xia!¡±


    The fans were ecstatic. They did not expect to see Ning Xia again in this lifetime. They felt as though they were dreaming now that she was standing in front of them.


    The male host regained his senses first and said, ¡°Director Pan, I really didn¡¯t expect this. Miss Ning Xia, you¡¯re really Miss Ning Xia?¡±


    Song Ning took the microphone from Director Pan and bowed deeply to the audience before she said softly, ¡°Thank you for your love, everyone. After so many years, everyone¡¯s love for Yi Yao still remains the same. I¡¯m very touched by this. Thank you to all the fans who have been waiting patiently all this time¡­¡±


    Following that, Song Ning turned around and faced the production team of Yi Yao and bowed deeply again. ¡°Long time no see, everyone.¡±


    Everyone on the stage returned the greeting one after another.


    At this moment, the female host stepped forward and said, ¡°Miss Ning Xia, what a surprise to see you here today! It¡¯s truly a treat for everyone present here and for our viewers at home!¡±


    Song Ning smiled at the female host and said into the microphone, ¡°My current name is Song Ning. Ning Xia only belongs to Yi Yao.¡±


    Everyone was stunned. The name Song Ning sounded familiar, but they could remember where they had heard the name before.

 Chapter 145 - Identity

    <h4>Chapter 145: Identity</h4>


    Under everyone¡¯s astonished gazes, Song Ning gradually calmed down. She turned to look at Mu Chen who was standing next to her and smiled.


    This did not escape the female host¡¯s notice. ¡°So President Mu is familiar with Ning Xia? I mean, Miss Song Ning.¡±


    Mu Chen took the microphone from Song Ning¡¯s hand and held her hand with his other hand before he said, ¡°She¡¯s my wife¡­¡±


    Another uproar broke out again.


    Director Pan spoke up at this moment, drowning out the noises. ¡°In fact, this is fate. Liang Zheng and I grew up together, and Liang Zhen¡¯s son ended up funding Yi Yao. Liang Zhen stood up against many people and insisted on casting Ning Xia, a girl with no acting experience at that time. In the end, after many twists and turns, Mu Chen ended up marrying the girl his mother cast in the movie he invested in. Everyone, don¡¯t you think they¡¯re fated to be together?¡±


    A resounding ¡®Yes¡¯ rang in the air.


    It had to be fate. After all, how could there be such a coincidence in this world?


    The female host grew even more excited. ¡°I think many people like me are interested in what Miss Song Ning, I mean, Mrs. Mu, has been up to over the years. How did Ning Xia be Song Ning? How did Song Ning be Mrs. Mu?¡± Then, she pointed the microphone at the audience before she asked, ¡°Doesn¡¯t everyone want to know?¡±


    Another resounding ¡®Yes¡¯ thundered in the hall.


    Mu Chen wrapped his hand around Song Ning¡¯s shoulders, allowing her to lean on him. He wanted to ease her nervousness.


    Song Ning inhaled deeply and raised the microphone before she said, ¡°When I was at the door earlier, I heard all the senior¡¯s experiences over the years. They¡¯re all wonderful and inspiring. However, I¡¯m nowhere close to being as inspiring or wonderful as they are¡­¡±


    Song Ning¡¯s voice was soft and gentle. It was soothing, like a hand gently brushing across the listeners¡¯ hearts.


    ¡°When I was filming Yi Yao, I was in the first year of high school. For the sake of filming, I took a year off from school. After the filming waspleted, something happened in my family so I couldn¡¯t participate in the movie¡¯s promotional activities. Following that, my maternal grandparents fell ill so my mother and I moved back to her hometown in Jiangnan. We stayed with them until they passed. After we returned, it was time for me to prepare for my college entrance exam. I didn¡¯t enter any film academies and chose to fulfill my grandparents¡¯ wish instead and studied to be a Chinese medicine doctor. I¡¯m now a Ph.D. student studying Chinese medicine at M University. I¡¯ll be graduating in a year so you can call me Doctor Song¡­¡± Song Ning smiled gently and said, ¡°You can call me Little Song as well. Song is my maternal grandmother¡¯s surname, and I retained the name Ning in memory of Yi Yao. It¡¯s not asplicated as everyone thinks it is¡­¡±


    Song Ning continued to say, ¡°Many people asked why I didn¡¯t apply to study in a film academy. During the time I was filming Yi Yao, I had discussed this with Director Pan and Aunt Liang Zhen. I exined my decision to them. Although they felt I was talented, they could see my personality might not be suited to the entertainment industry. They knew the industry would make me jaded in the future. Both of them respected my decision and supported me. I¡¯d like to thank both of them.¡±


    Then, Song Ning bowed and said, ¡°Thank you, Director Pan.¡±


    Director Pan was very happy. ¡°I really have no regrets now!¡±


    Suddenly, someone shouted from below, ¡°Are you Ning Xia, the Eldest Young Miss of the Ning family? What¡¯s your connection to Zhuang Ji?¡±


    This question was immediately met with rebukes.


    ¡°Are you stupid? How can you ask such a question? Why would you bring this up during such an asion?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? If I don¡¯t ask now, when should I ask then? Song Ning¡¯s going to be embarrassed after this. You better record this. Otherwise, the video will definitely be taken downter, and they¡¯ll remove her from the hot searches¡­¡±


    ¡°Why would she be embarrassed? The Mu family has already publicly announced that Song Ning is the Young Madam of the Mu family!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been such a long time since I¡¯ve seen her. News about her has been blowing up recently.¡±


    ¡°Brother, this is our chance to get to the bottom of things! Today¡¯s matter will definitely make the headlines!¡±


    ¡°Hey, stop talking and focus. Let¡¯s listen to Miss Ning, I mean, Young Madam Mu¡¯s exnation.¡±


    ¡°Is there a need to listen to her exnation? If you read all the news in recent days you¡¯ll know Ning Xia is the Eldest Young Miss of the Ning family. The Ning family chased her out, but they¡¯re desperately trying to acknowledge her now. Song Ning is the boss of Zhuang Ji that has gotten famoustely. Song Ning is also the Young Madam of the Mu family. Think about her identity. I can¡¯t even make this up if I want to.¡±

 Chapter 146 - Deep Affection

    <h4>Chapter 146: Deep Affection</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Song Ning¡¯s fingers that were holding the microphone turned white.


    Mu Chen hugged her and kissed her gently on the forehead. He said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here.¡±


    The audience on and off the stage was in an uproar.


    The fans below the stage all cried out and cheered for her when they saw Mu Chen¡¯s deep affection for her. This was what love looked like.


    Song Ning¡¯s face turned slightly red. She gently pulled away from Mu Chen¡¯s embrace but allowed him to hold her other hand. Then, she slowly said, ¡°Everyone, please take a look at this dress I¡¯m wearing. We named this the Xiu He dress. A designer from Zhuang Ji based this design on the work of Zhuang Ji¡¯s founder, Zhuang Yi.¡±


    She continued to say, ¡°Zhuang Yi is my mother, and Zhuang Ji was founded by her and her good friend, Yun Yao. However, before Ipleted my undergraduate course, they left me one after another.¡±


    She inhaled deeply before she said again, ¡°Zhuang Ji has been criticizedtely. Today, I¡¯ll use this opportunity to rify everything. The founder of Zhuang Ji is my mother, and the trademark is registered under my name. I am the sole owner of Zhuang Ji. No one, including Miss Yun Yao¡¯s son, has the right to demand Zhuang Ji¡¯s ownership from me.¡±


    ¡°Regarding Miss Yun Yao¡¯s son¡¯s ridiculous demand, you can speak to mywyers. When my mother and aunt were around, they had written down the terms and conditions, and they were kept at Da Ming Law Firm. Thewyer in charge, Lawyer Yang, is better than I am at exining all these legal matters. If any of you have doubts, you can refer to him. I hope the media will stoping up with preposterous and baseless headlines. Otherwise, I¡¯ll take legal actions.¡±


    ¡°As for the Ning family, during Zhuang Ji¡¯s opening, my husband and I held a press conference. After that, all kinds of versions of the press conference were printed. Let me repeat myself: My name is Song Ning. ording to the principal idea of Liao Fan¡¯s four lessons, one shouldn¡¯t be bound by fate, but by one¡¯s actions. Ning Xia is part of my past, and I can¡¯t change my past. However, Song Ning is my present and future. I have nothing to do with the Ning family,¡± Song Ning said calmly.


    Song Ning¡¯s refusal to acknowledge caused everyone present to fall silent. What happened for her to do such a thing? The Ning family lived in Cloudy Peak and was one of the top ten wealthy families in M City. The Ning family might even be in the top five in terms of wealth. The head of the Ning family, Ning Zhe, was her biological father and he had repeatedly expressed his intention to acknowledge her, but she still rejected him. To reject such a person, Song Ning must possess a lot of courage and determination.


    Perhaps, Song Ning¡¯s courage came from her inws. After all, the Mu family was even wealthier and more influential than the Ning family. With the Mu family as her support, it was no wonder she could confidently reject her father.


    At this moment, a reporter asked loudly, ¡°Miss Song, you refuse to return to the Ning family; is it because you¡¯re now married into the Mu family?¡±


    The question was undoubtedly rude.


    Nevertheless, Song Ning was not angry. However, she was at a loss for words.


    At this time, Mu Chen reached for the microphone before he asked Song Ning, ¡°Can I answer this question?¡±


    Everyone was impressed by Mu Chen¡¯s act of protecting his wife. Although the question was rude, it was not too bad. However, it was enough for him to step forward to defend her. It seemed like he could bear to see her suffer even the slightest grievance.


    Mu Chen said, ¡°When I met Song Ning, she was just an ordinary student who¡¯s in need of help with Zhuang Ji. I had no idea about her identity at all. Since I have experience running a business, she has asked for my help with Zhuang Ji. She wanted to save her mother¡¯s legacy. Our rtionship has nothing to do with our family backgrounds; our rtionship is based on love. I promise to listen to Song Ning and respect her choices for the rest of my life. Now that we¡¯re married, our home is a ce of peace for us. It has nothing to do with our respective families¡­¡±


    Mu Chen¡¯s reply was very impactful; it was even more impactful than Song Ning¡¯s earlier words.


    That was right; the duo was so capable. Was there a need for them to rely on their families? Even if Mu Chen did not have the Mu family at his back, his skills were enough for him to make a name for himself. As for Song Ning, during the years without the Ning family, she managed to enter M University and studied to be a doctor! Most importantly, was there anyone as in love as the duo in this world?


    The male host sighed. ¡°Did the two of you save the universe in your previous lives? To be able to find such partners, I¡¯m really envious¡­¡±


    Mu Chen and Song Ning looked at each other and smiled.


    Following that, a warm apuse sounded from below.


    At this time, the people on stage began to hug Song Ning one after another. All of them greeted her with her new name.


    Song Ning choked, trying to hold back her tears that were brimming in her eyes and hanging from her eyshes.

 Chapter 147 - Promoting Zhuang Ji

    <h4>Chapter 147: Promoting Zhuang Ji</h4>


    The female host smiled and said, ¡°I would like to ask two questions on behalf of everyone. Do you prefer people to call you Ning Xia, Song Ning, Doctor Song Ning, or Mrs. Mu?¡±


    Song Ning lowered her gaze and smiled. ¡°Any one of those is fine. They¡¯re all me, after all.¡±


    Herposure made people admire her even more.


    ¡°The second question, which I¡¯m sure everyone wants to know the answer to, is why did you decide to be a doctor? And if there¡¯s a suitable role in the future, are you open to returning to acting?¡±


    Song Ning mulled over the questions for a moment before she said, ¡°I chose to be a doctor because it¡¯s my grandfather¡¯sst wish. He wanted someone to follow in his footsteps and be a good doctor. Moreover, I feel being a doctor suits me morepared to being an actor.¡±


    She continued to say, ¡°As for acting, I¡¯m not a professional so I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll act again. As for the sess of Yi Yao, its sess has never been mine alone. The script, the screenwriters, the director, and the crews are all part of its sess. Its sess belongs to the entire team. Although I have no intention of entering the entertainment industry again, I¡¯ll try my best to support our domestic film industry. For example, if there¡¯s a good project, I¡¯ll try convincing my husband to invest in it¡­¡±


    Friendlyughter immediately broke out on stage and off stage.


    Director Pan walked over with his arms wide open and hugged Song Ning.


    Upon seeing this, many people could not help but tear up again.


    After a moment, Song Ning looked at the hosts and asked, ¡°I still have a few words to say, may I?¡±


    The two hosts naturally obliged.


    Song Ning bowed to the audience again before she said, ¡°During this time, due to personal reasons, I¡¯ve made multiple headlines and caused troubles to people I care about. I want to apologize for making everyone worry. I¡¯d like to use this chance to rify everything once and for all. This will be thest time my husband and I will exin ourselves. Regardless if you believe us or not, I hope people won¡¯t unnecessarily waste public resources.¡±


    ¡°I am a doctor. This is the career I chose. Previously, some fans went to the hospital to stir up trouble. In the end, I had no choice but to resort to legal means. Some people said I was too harsh because I wouldn¡¯t even let those children go. However, due to the trouble that day, a patient¡¯s life was endangered. For this reason, I will not withdraw thewsuit. Those who cause harm must be punished to serve as a warning to others¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very grateful that so many people remember and still support me. I hope my fans will do more good deeds. Like the character, Yi Yao, whom so many people love, be kind. No matter how hard life was, Yi Yao always tried to live well. I aspire to be like that, and I hope my fans will be like that as well. This is the greatest wish of mine, my husband, and my mother-inw, Liang Zhen.¡±


    The apuse was thunderous after Song Ning finished speaking.


    Song Ning held Mu Chen¡¯s hand and bowed to the audience again.


    ¡°Finally, I¡¯d like to address the controversies surrounding Zhuang Ji. My mother¡¯s original intention of opening Zhuang Ji was very simple. She wanted to use her own skills to raise me and support me in my studies. She didn¡¯t have any lofty thoughts about promoting the nation¡¯s ancient tradition of embroidery. At that time, what was important to her was providing me with food, warm clothes, and a roof over my head. Simrly, I don¡¯t have any lofty ambitions either. I don¡¯t have ns topete with other businesses. Zhuang Ji is my mother¡¯s legacy; it¡¯s something she left for me. All I want to do is to preserve her legacy.¡±


    ¡°I have a few friends who share the same ideas as me. However, they also want to carry forward our Chinese tradition and are unwilling to let embroidery and my mother¡¯s works be lost in time. For example, this Xiuhe dress I¡¯m wearing. It deserves to be preserved and loved for the future. I hope everyone will treat Zhuang Ji normally and not overthink things. Don¡¯t rush to buy the products from Zhuang Ji just because of your love for Yi Yao. After all, the products from Zhuang Ji are rather expensive since they¡¯re all handmade. Thank you, everyone!¡±


    Everyone present was impressed by Song Ning. Although she was promoting Zhuang Ji, she did not urge people to buy Zhuang Ji¡¯s products. Instead, she urged them to think it through carefully before purchasing the products. With such intelligence, it was not surprising that President Mu was so in love with her. Indeed, she was worthy of a man like President Mu.


    With this, Song Ning ended her ten years living in seclusion. From Ning Xia to Song Ning to bing Mrs. Mu, everything was revealed to the public. She did not hide nor did she pretend; she was straightforward and honest.


    This made everyone¡¯s favorability toward Song Ning soar.


    The opening ceremony for the film festival this year had be Song Ning¡¯s special stage, but no one was unhappy. Her attitude and words were wless, and no one could find faults in them.


    Even if there were people who wanted to cause trouble, they still had to consider the person Song Ning married. No matter how much they wanted to tear her down, they still had to suppress their urges. After all, just because Song Ning treated people gently, it did not mean her husband was the same.

 Chapter 148 - Resentment

    <h4>Chapter 148: Resentment</h4>


    At this moment, Ye Xin who was sitting below the stage had clenched her hands so tightly that she had already drawn blood on her palms. She could barely conceal her livid expression. She did not even have the strength to stand up and leave.


    She had spent a million on her dress, but the glory it brought her on the red carpetsted only a brief moment.


    Previously, she was confident she would be the star of the film festival; the limelight would be hers. Both her family and her managementpany had built her up; her status as an A-list celebrity was unshakeable. Moreover, her ambitions did not only stop here. She wanted to be the number one actress even after ten years or even longer. To achieve her dream, she would spare no effort. s, she met with a huge obstacle today.


    Ye Xin was famous because she was known as Little Ning Xia. However, she had been trying to get out of the shadow of Ning Xia and was intent on shedding the title of Little Ning Xia. Perhaps, it was not a big problem in the beginning. However, with the real Ning Xia¡¯s appearance, her status as a fake was even more ring. She had lost. She had lost everything because of the title Little Ning Xia.


    At this moment, she was shaken. She wondered if she would ever feel the glory she felt earlier when walking the red carpet again in the future.


    She understood now. Perhaps, if there were no Yi Yao the movie or Song Ning¡¯s wless portrayal of the titr character, she might have been praised for her role in the TV series based on the movie. However, after seeing everyone¡¯s reactions today, she suddenly felt uncertain. Even if her performance was good, it would be difficult topare people¡¯s memories of Yi Yao the movie. Put aside the fact that Yi Yao was an amazing movie, people¡¯s nostalgia would add a rose-tinted filter in the way they viewed the movie. With this, how was her TV series going to fare well?


    In her entire life, the person Ye Xin hated the most was that woman standing on the stage. Ever since she debuted, she had to live under Ning Xia¡¯s shadow. Everyone would rte her sesses and failures to Ning Xia. If she performed well, it was because of Ning Xia. If she failed, they would say she was not as good as Ning Xia. Ning Xia was like her natural enemy!


    Ye Xin did not understand how Song Ning could appear here. She had thought about the possibility of this happening and had even nned to take precautions. However, before she made a move, she learned that someone else had already made a move and failed.


    Her brother even looked for her to ask her if she was the culprit. Since she had the idea of acting against Ning Xia, even if she did not make a move in time, it was unconvincing when she tried to defend herself. In the end, she did not dare to act rashly. She held onto the hope that Song Ning would not appear. She even probed Yang Li, and Yang Li had said with much conviction that Song Ning would not be making an appearance. Was she yed by Yang Li? She did not doubt Yang Li¡¯s words at that time. After all, she had seen how determined Song Ning was to stay out of the entertainment industry.


    Apart from that, there was also the matter with Mu Chen.


    Although Mu Chen had said on various asions that he was married and released a public statement about his marriage, there were many people who did not believe it.


    The scandal with Mu Chen she had asked her people to stir up did notpletely die down as well, and she did not bother putting a stop to it. After all, she was not willing to concede the position of the Young Madam of the Mu family to Song Ning. She firmly believed that she would be able to win Mu Chen over.


    However, all her hopes were dashed today. She knew without a doubt that she had no chance whatsoever with Mu Chen.


    From now on, if she tried to create scandals with Mu Chen again, she would bebeled as the third party and would only incur the public¡¯s wrath.


    Song Ning was really too ruthless. When Ye Xin thought about these things, she could hardly breathe. Every breath she took hurt her heart. She felt even worse when she saw the people around her being moved to tears as they pped for the woman she hated.


    At this time, she did not even have the strength to hide her emotions. She did not even react when the people on stage left.


    It was only when Yang Li came to her to remind her to change her dress did she manage to break free from the sea of despair that almost drowned her.


    Without any warning, Ye Xin raised her hand and pped Yang Li.


    Yang Li was stunned.


    Even the people in the surroundings were stunned.


    Yang Li was a famous manager. Even before she became Ye Xin¡¯s manager, she was already somewhat famous. Earlier, when it was revealed she was also part of Yi Yao¡¯s production team, her status was elevated slightly as well. Who knew as soon as she left the stage she would be pped by Ye Xin?


    The crowd exchanged a look before they tactfully and quietly left.


    Under the bright lights, Ye Xin confronted Yang Li. She said through gritted teeth, ¡°You traitor!¡±


    Yang Li smiled bitterly. ¡°I have a clear conscience. I¡¯ve never done anything to harm you. This is all a product of your paranoia.¡±


    Ye Xin said furiously, ¡°Don¡¯t forget who¡¯s paying for your paralyzed mother¡¯s treatment. You¡¯re worse than a dog. At least a dog knows how to be loyal¡­¡±


    Yang Li lowered her head as tears fell and said quietly, ¡°Right, I¡¯m worse than a dog.¡±


    At this moment, Director Pan strode over to Yang Li¡¯s side and grabbed her. When he saw her swollen face, he asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Yang Li hurriedly wiped her tears away and forced a smile on her face. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Director Pan¡¯s gaze fell on Ye Xin.


    Ye Xin lifted her chin proudly and fearlessly. Her anger had reached its peak, and she no longer cared what anyone thought. Moreover, she had failed epically this time. Why should she care about what others thought of her?

 Chapter 149 - Resolved

    <h4>Chapter 149: Resolved</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Director Pan said to Yang Li, ¡°If you¡¯re unhappy, don¡¯t force yourself. It¡¯s just a job. It¡¯s not like you can¡¯t find another one. Don¡¯tpromise your dignity. What difficulties are you facing? You have others to support you. No matter how big the problem is, there¡¯s always a solution.¡±


    Yang Li could no longer hold back her tears upon hearing these words. She said softly, ¡°Thank you, Director Pan.¡±


    Director Pan said sincerely, ¡°Yang Li, you have a family to support you as well, do you understand?¡±


    Yang Li¡¯s tears fell like rain as she nodded. She knew what Director Pan meant by family.


    There were many who witnessed this warm scene.


    ¡­


    It had to be said that this year¡¯s film festival was incredibly sessful and gossip-worthy. The attendance was good and the viewership ratings were high.


    Needless to say, the highlight of the film festival was Ning Xia whose name was now Song Ning. Not only that, but she was also now Mrs. Mu. This matter was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations.


    ¡­


    It had to be said that Mu Chen and Song Ning¡¯s method was effective and cunning.


    While the public was specting wildly about Song Ning and spreading unfounded rumors, they kept a low profile. They waited and seized the right opportunity to rify everything in the most eye-catching manner.


    With everything in the open, no one could y dirty tricks. Since the couple had revealed everything, it would be impossible for others to frame her or nder her. Even if they tried, they would only bebeled as liars.


    Previously, when Mu Chen suggested this to her, she agreed immediately. After all, she had nothing to hide. She and her mother had always risen above all these petty things and did not bother to defend themselves. This attitude allowed others to nder them. However, now that she had stepped forward to clear up everything all at once, it caught those who hid in the dark unprepared.


    Those wicked people did not expect Song Ning would appear at such a public event. With this move of hers, all of the ideas they came up with to harm were rendered useless.


    Apart from that, Song Ning¡¯s appearance also elevated Zhuang Ji¡¯s poprity.


    Song Ning had personally written a sign for Zhuang Ji that read: Promoting our nation¡¯s tradition is important, but so is responsible consumerism.


    Her calligraphy was powerful and lively, causing her fans to admire her even more. How could the fans not love such a responsible, talented, passionate, kind, and perfect idol?


    Although Song Ning had clearly stated she had no intention of returning to the entertainment industry, her fan club refused to disband. They even set up a group under Ning Xia and Yi Yao¡¯s names to focus on charity.


    Needless to say, when Song Ning learned about this, she was moved. She met with a small group of them and voiced her support for their actions. She even asked Cheng Che to help them with setting up the foundation for their charity work.


    ¡­


    Song Ning returned to the hospital and acted as usual. Initially, there were many people who were curious. There were also reporters from non-mainstream media who secretly followed her and took photos of her.


    However, Song Ning faced everyone openly and without any pretense. She had no dark past to be dug up, after all. If the media dared to make up stories, they would have to deal with the Mu Group¡¯s legal department. Moreover, she herself had a team ofwyers to handle her legal matters.


    ¡­


    The happiest person was Jiang Jin. After recuperating for half a year, her health had improved tremendously.


    With this, Mu Chen finally felt relieved.


    Needless to say, the half-year agreement between him and Song Ning was discarded.


    The Mu family was harmonious and lived in bliss.


    Jiang Jin was all smiles when she looked at her grandson and granddaughter-inw. Now that one problem was solved, she turned her attention to Cheng Che.


    Her task now was to help Cheng Che pursue Jiahui.


    As the spring festival drew closer, Jiang Jin and Sister Yu grew more and more excited. The Mu family house had been empty for so many years; finally, it was going to be lively this year.


    The two women spent all their time and energy preparing for the new year.


    Meanwhile, Mu Chen and Cheng Che were busy with thepany since it was the end of the year.


    Song Ning had been keeping to herself,pleting her thesis. She hardly rested or slept. She wanted to make use of the time she had now to make preparations.


    At the same time, when Jiahui learned that Song Ning was writing her thesis, she decided to do the same and moved into the Mu family house to do so. She abashedly decided to freeload off the Mu family¡¯s food and drinks.


    Needless to say, Jiang Jin and Sister Yu were delighted.


    With Jiahui¡¯s presence, Cheng Che began to arrive home on time. He even told Jiang Jin and Sister Yu not to interfere; he wanted to obtain the beauty with his own skills.


    Only Mu Chen was unhappy. This was because now he had to share Song Ning with his grandmother, Sister Yu, and Jiahui.


    Every night, when he was finally able to have alone time with her, she was already exhausted. Upon seeing how tired she was, he could not bear to torment her with their nightly activities.


    Under such circumstances, how could he not feel vexed?

 Chapter 150 - Hope

    <h4>Chapter 150: Hope</h4>


    Song Ning could naturally sense Mu Chen¡¯s emotions. She found it amusing that he was acting like a child. However, her heart was filled with warmth. There was a person in her life now who loved her so much whom she could also rely on. Such happiness was something she had never expected for herself. If she had married Fu Le, they would probably treat each other perfunctorily for the rest of their lives.


    For a long time, Song Ning did not believe in love nor marriage. She subconsciously created a barrier around her heart in order to avoid getting hurt. She even thought it was best for husbands and wives to get along like friends. However, Mu Chen opened up apletely new world to her. He peeled off her shellyer byyer, allowing her to feel warmth, happiness, security. He patiently waited for her to trust him. All in all, she was really grateful to him.


    When Song Ning woke up in the middle of the night, she felt a thinyer of sweat on her body. She tried to move and felt Mu Chen¡¯s legs pressing down on her. It was as though he was afraid she would run away and would hold her in his arms before he could peacefully go to sleep.


    She reached out for her phone to look at the time. After putting the phone down, she turned, with great difficulty, to face Mu Chen.


    His breathing was even, and he looked as though he was sleeping very soundly.


    Although the light was dim, she could see his eyebrows and eyes clearly. His facial features were really eye-catching and exquisite. His eyebrows were high, and his eyes were deep set. His nose bridge was high, and his lips were plump. He resembled his mother, Liang Zhen.


    She had never seen Mu Chen¡¯s father before, but based on the other members of the Mu family whom she had met, it seemed like he did not take after the Mu family, appearance-wise.


    Rumor had it that Mu Chen¡¯s cold expression matched his cold heart. He was ruthless in his business dealings and did not show mercy to anyone, not even his family; this included his father. Therefore, apart from Cheng Che, there was no one else he was close to.


    In front of Jiang Jin, he was an obedient grandson who was sometimes used as a punching bag; in front of Cheng Che, he was a perfect elder brother. Only in front of her, he would asionally act childishly.


    Song Ning could not help but chuckle when she thought about this. She reached out and gently traced his eyes brows, thinking that this was the man who would apany her for the rest of her life.


    Currently, her previous view on marriage had changed. She believed that she would grow old with Mu Chen. She knew clearly in her heart that she loved him.


    Her fingers tracing his eyebrows slid down to his nose bridge and gently made their way to his lips. She was suddenly ovee by the urge to kiss him.


    She leaned forward gently, drawing closer to his lip, but she suddenly came to a stop. She felt her face burn from embarrassment. She was not one to take the initiative to do something like that.


    She was still hesitating when suddenly she felt the world turn upside down. In just a moment, she was pressed under Mu Chen.


    Mu Chen¡¯s kisses were urgent and long.


    She tentatively slid her hands around his neck and held onto him, slightly raising her face to meet his kiss.


    Mu Chen paused briefly when she took the initiative to raise her face to meet his kiss. Then, his kisses fell on her again. They were more passionate than before. It was as though he could not bear to let her go and wanted her to cling to him forever.


    Song Ning indulged him and did not reject him as she usually would. It was as though she was rewarding andforting him.


    This change in Song Ning¡¯s attitude stirred Mu Chen up even more.


    Song Ningpletely surrendered herself to him, allowing him to take, give, and receive.


    Ever since they had gotten married, this was Mu Chen¡¯s most freeing moment. All the grievances he felt over the past few days were swept away at this moment.


    After some time had passed, Mu Chen caressed Song Ning¡¯s tender skin as he held her in his arms. He kissed her gently on the crown of her head and her forehead. ¡°Song Ning, I love you.¡±


    Song Ning replied drowsily in a soft voice, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Dissatisfied with her reply, he repeated his words, ¡°Song Ning, I love you.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Song Ning replied, clearly drowsy and exhausted.


    With that, Mu Chen lowered his head and nipped her neck.


    She immediately hissed in pain and reached out to gently hit his back.


    Following that, he whispered in her ear, ¡°Song Ning, I love you.¡±


    Song Ning closed her eyes and said with a smile, ¡°Mu Chen, I love you too.¡±


    Finally satisfied, Mu Chen smiled and tightened his hold around her.


    Song Ning reached out wrapped an arm around his neck as well.


    The couple listened to each other¡¯s heartbeat and breathing as they fell asleep, feeling content.


    ¡­


    In the morning.


    Sister Yu was apanying Jiang Jin during breakfast. From time to time, she would nce at the staircase. However, after a long time, there were still no movements.


    Jiang Jin smiled knowingly as she asked, ¡°Do you think our family will have a new addition this time next year?¡±


    Sister Yu was briefly stunned. When she regained her senses, she smiled happily. ¡°Of course. When I think about that, my heart is filled with happiness. Old Madam, we must take care of our bodies so when the timees, we¡¯ll have the strength to take care of the child!¡±


    Jiang Jin grinned. ¡°You¡¯re right! It¡¯d be even better if we have more than one child! I want to live until I¡¯m 100!¡±

 Chapter 151 - Breakfast

    <h4>Chapter 151: Breakfast</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    At this moment, Cheng Che who had just taken a seat at the dining table overheard Jiang Jin¡¯s words and said after taking a big sip of coffee, ¡°Grandma, you must live to 100!¡±


    Jiang Jin studied Cheng Che¡¯s face and asked, ¡°Why are your dark circles so bad?¡±


    Cheng Che took a bite of the toast that had been prepared before he said with a sigh, ¡°It¡¯s the end of the year; there are too many things to deal with in thepany. However, brother is always cking off and shoving all the work to me. Grandma, you have to scold him. He¡¯s been too idle recently and not doing his job!¡± After he finishedining, he nced at the staircase as though confirming his words were not overheard by Mu Chen.


    Jiang Jin narrowed her eyes and asked jokingly, ¡°Cheng Che, do you n to be aszy as Mu Chen?¡±


    Cheng Che nodded before he quickly shook his head. ¡°How can that be? If both of us arezy, what will happen to thepany?¡±


    Jiang Jin shook her in exasperation. ¡°Cheng Che, tell me if you want to rest¡­¡±


    Cheng Che sighed. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ve only slept three hours a day for the past week¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin pointed upstairs and said, ¡°Your brother is probably going to sleep in¡­¡±


    Cheng Che took a bite of the toast before he said through gritted teeth, ¡°How¡¯s this fair?¡±


    He put the toast down, about to rise from his seat when Jiang Jin stopped him and asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to wake Brother Chen up! Why can he sleep in?¡± Cheng Che said, expressing his dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Because he has a wife, and you¡¯re single!¡± Jiang Jin replied domineeringly.


    Cheng Che said, crestfallen, ¡°Grandma, how can you discriminate against single people?¡±


    Jiang Jin patted Cheng Che¡¯s hand and said with a smile, ¡°Well, there¡¯s nothing I can do about it. However, I have a solution for you¡­¡±


    Cheng Che looked at Jiang Jin curiously upon hearing these words.


    ¡°Find a wife for yourself¡­¡± Jiang Jin said with a smile.


    Cheng Che choked on his coffee and coughed violently before he grabbed a piece of tissue to wipe his mouth.


    Cheng Cheined, aggrieved, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m not lucky like my brother. As soon as he went out, he picked up a wife!¡±


    At this moment, Mu Chen¡¯s faint voice rang from the stairs. ¡°Who are you talking about?¡±


    Jiang Jin turned and saw her grandson holding the hand of her well-dressed and gentle daughter-inw. She could not but feel happy all over again.


    ¡°Song Ning,e here quickly. I¡¯ve asked Ah Yu to stew some bird¡¯s nests for you. Drink it while it¡¯s hot!¡±


    Sister Yu brought a bowl of stewed bird¡¯s nest and ced it in front of Song Ning with a big smile on her face.


    The two elders looked at Song Ning and urged her, ¡°Hurry up and drink it while it¡¯s hot.¡±


    As for the two grandsons, it was as though they did not exist.


    Song Ning looked at Jiang Jin and Sister Yu in confusion.


    Jiang Jin said, ¡°You¡¯re a doctor; you should take good care of yourself.¡±


    Song Ning only nodded and obediently drank the stewed bird¡¯s nest.


    The two elders wore a satisfied expression as they watched Song Ning drink the stewed bird¡¯s nest.


    Meanwhile, Mu Chen pushed a ss of milk in front of Song Ning as he asked Cheng Che, ¡°What¡¯s the progress of the five mergers?¡±


    Cheng Che looked at Mu Chen resentfully. ¡°President Mu, can you please be reasonable? This is clearly your job, but you shoved them to me. Not only that, but you even dare to ask me about the progress!¡±


    Mu Chen took a sip of his coffee before he replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear Grandma? You¡¯re single, and I have a wife. It¡¯s natural that you have to pick up some of my work. I have to apany my wife after all. Right, Grandma?¡±


    Jiang Jin nodded with a smile before sheforted Cheng Che. ¡°Your brother really isn¡¯t trying to bully you this time. You¡¯ll understand once you have a wife. At that time, you¡¯ll be able to sleep in as well¡­¡±


    Upon hearing the implications of Jiang Jin¡¯s words, Song Ning¡¯s face flushed red immediately.


    Cheng Che sighed. ¡°Fine. Then, I¡¯ll stay single for the time being. Otherwise, who will do all the work?¡±


    Jiang Jin hit Cheng Che¡¯s arms. ¡°You useless thing! Why don¡¯t you think about marrying Jiahui as soon as possible?¡±


    Cheng Che said, aggrieved, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m not lucky like my brother. I can¡¯t get married just because I want to. For me, my spring has barely begun. Grandma, you have to be patient¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin said disappointedly, ¡°You handled the matters in thepany so well. Why is it so difficult for you to marry a wife? Tell me, what is so difficult? Grandma will help you!¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Cheng Che waved his hand and hastily said, ¡°No, no, no. I can do it myself!¡±


    Jiang Jin said threateningly, ¡°Let me tell you, I only approve of Jiahui. You better work quickly! I¡¯m old now; you can¡¯t make me wait for too long!¡±


    Cheng Che nearly choked on his food. ¡°Grandma! Why are you saying this? Didn¡¯t you say earlier that you¡¯ll work hard to live to 100 years old?¡±


    Jiang Jin did not care about what she said earlier.. ¡°I want to see your brother and your sister-inw giving birth to a great-grandson for me. You¡¯ll be a sinner if you anger me to death because you fail to marry a wife!¡±

 Chapter 152 - Yearning

    <h4>Chapter 152: Yearning</h4>


    Cheng Che put his chopsticks down; he had lost his appetite. ¡°It seems like the wheel of fortune has turned, and I¡¯m getting the shorter end of the stick¡­¡±


    Mu Chen cleared his throat before he said, ¡°Therefore, you must do more good deeds and share my workload. There will be rewards waiting for you in the future!¡±


    Cheng Che widened his eyes and said, ¡°Brother, what do you mean? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re thinking of skipping work today!¡±


    Mu Chen straightened his shirt as he replied with a straight face, ¡°I n to apany Song Ning to buy things in preparation for the new year.¡±


    ¡°Shopping in preparation for the new year?!¡± Cheng Che cried out in despair. ¡°Brother, there are still three days left until the new year. Moreover, we already have a mountainous pile of things at home in preparation for the new year. Grandma and Sister Yu bought so many things because they said it¡¯s going to be lively this year. However, the only addition is sister-inw. If you buy any more things, we don¡¯t even need to buy anything else for half a year. Brother, even if you want to apany your wife, can¡¯t youe up with a better excuse? Please be more serious!¡±


    Mu Chen nodded. ¡°I¡¯m very serious about apanying my wife to shop for new year goods. It¡¯s not just about food; there are new year gifts to consider as well. Song Ning, have you thought about what to give Cheng Che?¡±


    The change of topic was so fast that Song Ning almost could not keep up. She was still sympathizing with Cheng Che due to his workload. In the end, she only said jokingly, ¡°Can I give him a wife?¡±


    Jiang Jin immediately said, ¡°Of course, you can! If you invite Jiahui over during the new year, you can consider it as a gift to him. In my opinion, if we wait for him to make a move, it¡¯s going to be a long wait. Ningning, you have to help him.¡±


    Song Ning hurriedly nodded. ¡°Okay, Grandma. Jiahui will definitelye as long as I tell her there¡¯s delicious food!¡±


    Cheng Che took a sip of his coffee, trying to conceal his excitement. With the anticipation for theing days, he left in a daze and diligently went to work.


    Everyone looked at his retreating back with pity.


    ¡°Is this really okay?¡± Song Ning asked weakly.


    Mu Chen rose to his feet and said, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m going with Song Ning for a while.¡±


    Jiang Jin waved him off. ¡°Go, go. Take your time and have fun! Song Ning has been exhausted recently so take this time to rx!¡± Then, she turned around and asked Sister Yu, ¡°Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m such a magnanimous and understanding elder? Quick, praise me!¡±


    Sister Yuughed before she said, ¡°Yes, Old Madam is the most magnanimous and understanding elder and is loved by her grandson and granddaughter-inw.¡±


    Jiang Jin smiled proudly.


    After Song Ning bade farewell to Jiang Jin and Sister Yu, Mu Chen pulled her away.


    The liveliness from earlier disappeared as silence returned to the dining room.


    Jiang Jin sighed and rose from her seat.


    Sister Yu stepped forward and held Jiang Jin¡¯s arm. ¡°Shall we go for a walk in the greenhouse?¡±


    Jiang Jin did not object, but she looked a little lonely.


    Sister Yu asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Weren¡¯t you very happy just a moment ago?¡±


    Jiang Jin sighed. ¡°It¡¯s almost the new year. I¡¯m afraid there won¡¯t be aplete family reunion in this lifetime.¡±


    Realization finally dawned on Sister Yu. She said, ¡°Old Madam, think about it. Perhaps, aplete family reunion might not be a good thing for now. Besides, I think it¡¯ll be very lively this year¡­¡±


    After a long time, Jiang Jin finally nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. What¡¯s the point of aplete family reunion if no one¡¯s happy? It¡¯s fine as long as everyone¡¯s happy. It¡¯d be perfect if we have a baby in the family next year. Cheng Che must hurry up and get a wife as well so it¡¯ll be even more lively!¡±


    Sister Yu went along with Jiang Jin and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! Miss Jiahui is even more energetic than Young Madam. When that timees, this house will be very lively. Moreover, both of them are good friends! This is something everyone will be envious of!¡±


    Jiang Jin¡¯s mood improved upon hearing these words. ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s exercise and live a good life! As long as we live well, nothing else matters!¡±


    Sister Yu smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Let¡¯s sort out the ingredients and goods we bought for the new year after this and n for the new year. Moreover, we also have to n for your gathering with the other Old Madams like the previous years. Previously, they even said they want to visit to try the Young Madam¡¯s cooking. When that timees, you¡¯ll be able to enjoy yourself even more!¡±


    Jiang Jin said, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid Song Ning will be exhausted.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. When the timees, I¡¯ll help the Young Madam. I promise you that I won¡¯t tire out your precious granddaughter-inw!¡±


    The entire morning, Sister Yu thought of various topics to divert Jiang Jin¡¯s mind from her son who was not in the country.

 Chapter 153 - Homecoming

    <h4>Chapter 153: Homing</h4>


    In the afternoon.


    At this moment, Mr. Jiang, the butler, hurried in and called out, ¡°Old Madam, Old Madam!¡±


    Jiang Jin was with Sister Yu, going through the gift list with her reading sses. When she heard Mr. Jiang, she looked up and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is something on fire? Why are you so anxious?¡±


    Mr. Jiang took a moment to calm down before he said, ¡°Old Madam, look who¡¯s back!¡±


    When Jiang Jin looked to the side, she saw a middle-aged couple holding hands, standing at the entrance.


    The man and Mu Chen looked like two peas in a pod. The only difference was the man was a lot older. The wrinkles on his face told of the passing of time and the vicissitudes of life.


    The woman was slender and pretty. At this moment, she wore a gentle but timid smile on her face.


    Jiang Jin rose to her feet immediately; her body trembled.


    Sister Yu hurriedly stepped forward to support her. ¡°OId Madam.¡±


    Jiang Jin took off her reading sses and took a few steps forward. She was not dreaming; her son, Mu Qing, whom she thought about day and night was standing in front of her.


    Mu Qing took a few steps forward before he fell to his knees. ¡°Mother!¡±


    Tears streamed down Jiang Jin¡¯s face as she slowly walked forward. She bent down and cupped her son¡¯s face as she studied him carefully.


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m an unfilial child!¡± Mu Qing said softly as he looked at Jiang Jin.


    Jiang Jin looked at her son intently for a moment before she straightened her back. She turned around and calmly said, ¡°Ah Jiang, arrange a room for them in a hotel.¡±


    ¡°Madam!¡± Sister Yu felt distressed for Jiang Jin. After all, she knew how Jiang Jin felt.


    Liang Zhou, who was standing at the entrance, walked over and kneeled on the ground next to Mu Qing as well.


    Jiang Jin did not turn around as she said lightly, ¡°Alright, go¡­¡±


    Mu Qing sounded teary as he said, ¡°Mother, I brought Little Zhou back for the new year¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin tried her best to control her emotions before she said, ¡°Go. Mu Chen should be home soon¡­ He¡¯s married now¡­¡±


    Mu Qing¡¯s tears finally streamed down his face.


    Liang Zhou said softly, ¡°Mother, we just want to spend the new year with you. When we heard the Mu Chen has gotten married and has a family of his own, we thought perhaps, the knot in his heart has loosened as well¡­¡± After a brief pause, she continued to say, ¡°It¡¯s fine if we have to apologize to him and his wife. We just want to reunite as a family. You¡¯re getting old in age, and Mu Qing has missed you much over the years. Mother, he¡¯s your only son after all¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin¡¯s body trembled slightly. Despite trying her best to suppress her emotions, she could no longer hold back her tears.


    Sister Yu supported Jiang Jin and said in a soft voice, ¡°Old Madam, why don¡¯t we let Master stay? With the Young Madam around, Young Master should be more patient¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin did not know what to say.


    At this moment, Mu Qing kowtowed and cried out, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Liang Zhou quickly followed suit and kowtowed as well.


    Mr. Jiang could not bear it and stepped forward to persuade Jiang Jin, ¡°Old Madam, why don¡¯t we let Master stay? We¡¯ll ask the Young Madam to speak the Young Master¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin turned around and said through her tears, ¡°Don¡¯t use Song Ning to pressure Mu Chen. I don¡¯t want this to affect their rtionship!¡± She took the piece of tissue Sister Yu handed her and wiped her years away before she said, ¡°Get up!¡±


    Mu Qing hesitated for a moment but did not dare to disobey his mother. He pulled Liang Zhou up as well.


    Jiang Jin did not even spare Liang Zhou a nce as she said to her son, ¡°I can¡¯t allow you to stay. The matter between you and your son should be dealt with by both of you. I didn¡¯t intervene in the past, and I won¡¯t intervene now.¡±


    Mu Qing lowered his head.


    Jiang Jin sighed. Her heart could not help but soften as she looked at her son. ¡°He¡¯s married now, and he has a good rtionship with his wife. However, I won¡¯t allow anyone to use his wife to pressure him. You have to take responsibility for your mistakes. Don¡¯t expect others to help you, understand?¡±


    Mu Qing nodded gently.


    At the same time, Liang Zhou said softly, ¡°Mother, Mu Qing misses you very much!¡±


    However, Jiang Jin did not look at her nor did she respond to her.

 Chapter 154 - Injured

    <h4>Chapter 154: Injured</h4>


    Song Ning¡¯s voice rang out first before she appeared. ¡°Grandma, we¡¯re back!¡±


    Song Ning was a reserved person; it was rare for her to show her excitement. When Jiang Jin heard Song Ning¡¯s voice, she knew Song Ning was especially happy.


    Song Ning finally walked in with arge box in her arms. It blocked her line of sight, but she refused to let Mu Chen carry it.


    Meanwhile, Mu Chen hovered next to her, just in case she needed his help. A doting smile could be seen on his face as he reminded her to be careful. He did not move his eyes away from Song Ning as heined to Jiang Jin, ¡°Grandma, you should tell Song Ning to take care of herself! She doesn¡¯t listen to me at all.¡±


    For some reason, Song Ning felt the atmosphere felt wrong. Her line of sight was blocked by the box so she could only turn to look at Mu Chen. She was taken aback when she saw the livid expression on Mu Chen¡¯s face.


    At this moment, Sister Yu quickly stepped forward and took the box from Song Ning. She asked, ¡°Young Madam, what did you buy?¡±


    It was after Sister Yu took the box away that Song Ning saw two strangers in front of her. No, they were notplete strangers. One of them looked slightly familiar. She subconsciously held Mu Chen¡¯s hand; she could feel his hand was extremely cold. She called out to him in a soft voice, ¡°Mu Chen.¡±


    Mu Chen¡¯s entire body was stiff. It was only when Song Ning called out to him that he seemed to regain his senses slightly. When he turned to look at her, his gaze was nk.


    She looked at him and said with a faint smile, ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m thirsty¡­¡±


    Mu Chen replied dully, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get you a ss of water.¡±


    Following that, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes were trained up ahead, ignoring everyone; they did not stray at all as he walked toward the kitchen. His steps seemed slightly unsteady and his back was straight.


    ¡°Grandma?¡± Song Ning looked at Jiang Jin anxiously.


    Jiang Jin said to Mu Qing and Liang Zhou in a trembling voice, ¡°Did you see that? Did you see that? Why aren¡¯t you leaving yet? Do you want his life? Or do you want mine?¡±


    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Mu Qing¡¯s voice was filled with guilt and pain. Who knew if it was for his mother, his son, or both?


    Song Ning knew this was not something she could intervene in. She said anxiously, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m going to have a look at Mu Chen.¡±


    ¡°Go. Hurry up,¡± Jiang Jin said, equally as anxious.


    ¡­


    When Song Ning rushed into the kitchen, she saw Mu Chen did not even have a steady grip on the ss of water. When he dropped the ss of water on the counter, he absentmindedly reached out to pick up the broken shards.


    Song Ning hurriedly grabbed his hand.


    His fingers and palm were red from being scalded by the boiling water, and the shards from the broken ss left a few cuts on two of his fingers and palm.


    Song Ning calmly brought the first aid kit out. She quickly ran his hand under the cool tap water before she stopped the bleeding, disinfected the cuts, applied the medication, and bandaged the cuts. After that, she applied burn ointment on the scalded skin.


    Subsequently, she lifted his hand and kissed the skin that was unaffected. She smiled and said, ¡°Look at how careless you are. All I asked for was a ss of water, but you ended up injuring yourself. How are you going to serve me in the future?¡±


    Mu Chen stared at Song Ning¡¯s warm smile in a daze. He raised his injured hand and slowly pulled her into his arms with his other hand.


    Song Ning reciprocated by wrapping her arms around his waist.


    He rested his chin on the top of her head.


    She could feel the sorrow that his body emanated at this moment. She patted his back gently before she said, ¡°Be good. I¡¯m going to make something delicious for Grandma to eat today? Can you help me out?¡±


    Mu Chen nodded slightly against Song Ning¡¯s head.


    ¡­


    When the couple came out from the kitchen, only Jiang Jin and Sister Yu were left. Everything seemed as it was before. It was as though the two strangers that were here earlier were just a product of their hallucinations.


    When Jiang Jin saw Mu Chen¡¯s bandaged hand, she panicked. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Song Ning smiled and said reassuringly, ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a small cut. I¡¯ve already treated him¡­¡±


    Mu Chen was still in a daze.


    Song Ning led him to the couch and pulled Jiang Jin over. ¡°Grandma, look at him. He got hurt just trying to get me a ss of water. I understand now why you said he¡¯s unreliable¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin¡¯s feelings wereplex when she saw the warm smile on Song Ning¡¯s face. She held Song Ning¡¯s hand. ¡°Ningning¡­¡± However, she did not finish her words. Only her eyes reddened.


    Song Ning patted Jiang Jin¡¯s hand as she called out, ¡°Sister Yu, I bought new presents for you and Grandma!¡±


    Sister Yu rushed over upon hearing Song Ning¡¯s words. Simr to Jiang Jin, her eyes were red as well. Needless to say, she understood Song Ning¡¯s intention. She cleverly yed along. ¡°Young Madam, you bought a present for me as well?¡±


    Song Ning was moved. Sister Yu was truly like family as well. She hastily said, ¡°Of course! Have a look!¡±


    Song Ning let go of Jiang Jin¡¯s hand to open the huge box. It was a little difficult so Sister Yu helped her.


    When Sister Yu saw what was in the box, she was stunned.


    It was two sets of Chinese-style jackets and skirts. One was red, and the other was pink.


    ¡°These¡­ These are¡­¡± Sister Yu was speechless.

 Chapter 155 - Salvation

    <h4>Chapter 155: Salvation</h4>


    Song Ning pulled Jiang Jin over. ¡°Look, Grandma, these are the clothes that I personally designed for you and Sister Yu for the new year! What do you think of this color? Does it look good?¡±


    Jiang Jin reached out to touch the bright red clothes and asked, ¡°This is mine?¡±


    Song Ning nodded.


    Sister Yu¡¯s hand trembled a little. She touched the pink set and asked, ¡°And this is mine?¡±


    Song Ning nodded. ¡°Do both of you like the colors I¡¯ve chosen for both of you?¡±


    The two elders replied in unison, ¡°Yes!¡±


    Song Ning smiled. Then, she reached out to unfold the red qipao. She exined, ¡°This is a modern twist to the qipao. I didn¡¯tpletely design it on my own; I had Sister An Ran¡¯s help. I drew the embroidery though. The red isn¡¯t too gaudy; it¡¯s just nice and festive. It¡¯s perfect for the new year. I hope both of you like the design of the qipaos. This is my first time trying to design qipaos so you¡¯re not allowed to disdain it.¡± When she spoke, she was bubbly. The red qipao she held up made her face looked incredibly fair and delicate.


    Tears brimmed in Jiang Jin¡¯s eyes again, and she quickly wiped them away.


    Song Ning pretended not to see it. After putting the red qipao aside, she unfolded the pink qipao.


    Sister Yu could hardly tear her eyes away from it.


    Finally, Song Ning said brightly, ¡°Sister Yu, why don¡¯t you and Grandma try on the qipaos? If it doesn¡¯t fit, there¡¯s still time to alter it. We should dress in festive colors to celebrate the first day of the new year, okay?¡± Then, she lowered her voice and said conspiratorially, ¡°These designs are one of a kind. They¡¯re Sister An Ran and my work, after all. I guarantee no one else will be wearing the same clothes¡­¡±


    After she finished speaking, she urged the two elders to try on the qipaos.


    After the elders left, she turned and tugged on Mu Chen¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Hubby, can you help me in the kitchen? I¡¯ll make some fruit tea for you¡­¡±


    This was the second time Song Ning had referred to Mu Chen as hubby outside of their bedroom.


    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes shed as she tiptoed and gently kissed his chin. This was the highest she could reach. Well, if Mu Chen had lowered his head, she would be able to kiss his lips. s, he was not in the right state of mind now.


    Mu Chen followed Song Ning and apanied her in the kitchen. Since his hand was injured, she did not allow him to wet his hand. Most of the time, he was just standing next to her, watching her work and listening to her talk about the ingredients she was using. Although he was listening to her, he was distracted. It was as though his soul had left his body.


    At this moment, Jiang Jin and Sister Yu entered the kitchen, wearing the qipaos.


    Song Ning asked proudly, ¡°What do you think? Don¡¯t you think I have talent in this regard as well? To think my mother underestimated me and didn¡¯t let me learn from her¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin smiled and turned around slowly so Song Ning could have a look. ¡°My granddaughter-inw is good at everything!¡±


    On the other hand, Sister Yu tugged at the qipao gently as she asked, seemingly ill at ease, ¡°Is it appropriate for me to wear this? Won¡¯t I steal the limelight from the other Old Madams?¡±


    Song Ningughed. ¡°Sister Yu, you¡¯re too adorable!¡±


    ¡­


    Song Ning cooked lunch for everyone today. Although Mu Chen was her assistant, he had, in fact, done nothing.


    It was clear that he was not himself; he was unusually silent.


    Song Ning would tease Jiang Jin and sister Yu from time to time, and the atmosphere was very harmonious.


    Song Ning picked out a few dishes and ced them in a food box. She asked Sister Yu to arrange for someone to send them over to Cheng Che. She said, ¡°It¡¯s too cruel that he has to work during the weekend. We have to at least make sure he gets to eat something delicious. With that, he¡¯ll be motivated to work as well!¡±


    Sister Yu smiled. ¡°Young Master will be jealous!¡±


    Song Ning nced at Mu Chen and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll coax him if he gets jealous. He¡¯s very easy to coax¡­¡±


    Sister Yu felt really grateful. Her smile was filled with gratitude for Song Ning. Earlier, she felt as though her heart was in her throat. She was afraid Mu Chen would fly into a murderous rage when he saw that woman. If that happened, who knew if it would affect Jiang Jin¡¯s health.


    Mu Qing hade to apologize sincerely, and Sister Yu could tell Jiang Jin knew her son was sincere as well. However, that woman, that woman who resembled the Madam, clearly bore ill intentions.


    With those two around, it seemed like the new year was going to be ruined.


    Fortunately, the Young Madam was around. She was quick-witted as well. With her presence, the Young Master did not lose his temper. Although the Young Master was clearly affected, at least the Old Madam did not have to witness an explosive fight between the father and son. For this, Sister Yu was incredibly grateful.


    In Sister Yu¡¯s opinion, the Young Madam was like an angel sent from the heavens to save this family. She could not help the hope that bloomed in her heart. Perhaps, the Young Madam would be able to ease the conflict between the Young Master and the Master. Perhaps, this family would be harmonious once again! After all, the fact that the Young Master did not erupt in an explosive rage today was something she did not dare to imagine in the past.

 Chapter 156 - Wishes

    <h4>Chapter 156: Wishes</h4>


    After dinner, Mu Chen returned to the study.


    After Mu Chen left, Jiang Jin put her chopsticks down and sighed.


    Sister Yu could not help but feel distressed for Jiang Jin. She pushed a small bowl of soup in front of Jiang Jin and said, ¡°Old Madam, have a few spoonfuls of soup. Young Madam has been simmering this soup the entire afternoon.¡±


    Jiang Jin nodded and drank a few spoonfuls of soup. ¡°It¡¯s delicious¡­¡±


    Song Ning moved to sit next to Jiang Jin before she held Jiang Jin¡¯s hand to check Jiang Jin¡¯s pulse. Following that, she smiled gently and said, ¡°Grandma, if you¡¯re not in a good mood, don¡¯t force yourself. It¡¯s not a bad thing to give an outlet to your emotions. If you¡¯re not happy, you can scold Mu Chen. Don¡¯t feel reluctant to scold your grandson¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin chucked, amused by Song Ning¡¯s words. She tapped Song Ning¡¯s forehead and said, ¡®Ningning, you¡¯ve been led astray by me¡­¡±


    Song Ning rested her head on Jiang Jin¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll stand on your side no matter what. If Mu Chen doesn¡¯t stand on our side, I¡¯ll definitely think of a way to pull him to our side. What do you think??


    Needless to say, Jiang Jin understood Song Ning¡¯s meaning. She looked at Song Ning affectionately and said, ¡°Back then, Grandma made a choice. Once I made a choice, I shouldn¡¯t regret it. I¡¯ll persevere. Mu Chen¡¯s heart is scarred by the matter of the past; for a long time, I was his only supporter. Now that he has you, he has gotten so much better. You can¡¯t send him back to hell¡­¡±


    Song Ning rose to her feet and moved to stand behind Jiang Jin before she began to massage Jiang Jin¡¯s shoulders. ¡°But Grandma, do you regret your decision?¡±


    Jiang Jin shook her head and sighed. ¡°How can I regret it? Although I wish I didn¡¯t have to make such a choice, I won¡¯t regret it for the rest of my life. It¡¯s fate; there¡¯s no helping it¡­¡±


    Following that, Jiang Jin patted Song Ning¡¯s hand, indicating there was no need to massage her shoulders. When she rose to her feet, she said to Sister Yu, ¡°Ah Yu, apany me to the greenhouse for a walk. I should take a look at my flowers.¡±


    Sister Yu quickly went forward to help Jiang Jin.


    Meanwhile, Song Ning brewed a pot of fruit tea before she went upstairs. When she pushed the door to the study open, she saw Mu Chen sitting in front of theputer. Although his eyes were staring at theputer screen, there was no movement from him at all.


    It was only when Song Ning entered the study that Mu Chen slowly leaned against the chair.


    Song Ning said, ¡®Come and have some tea. The dishes today are slightly greasy; the tea will help with digestion.¡±


    Mu Chen rose to his feet and moved to sit across from Song Ning.


    Song Ning asked, ¡°Do you want to y a game of Go with me?¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Mu Chen replied.


    Song Ning¡¯s Go and chess skills were quite good.


    Coincidentally, Mu Chen had learned the two games when he was young. Previously, the duo would often y a game of Go after dinner; both of them would take turns winning and losing.


    However, Mu Chen¡¯s mind was clearly not on the game today. When he regained his senses, he was stunned by the number of his Go pieces that Song Ning had obtained.


    Song Ning held onto one of the pieces as she asked gently, ¡°Are you willing to share your thoughts with me?¡±


    Mu Chen¡¯s hand that was about to pick up a Go piece stilled immediately.


    Song Ning continued to say, ¡°My grandfather once told me that a game of Go is the same as leading a troop of army. You have to strategize to win. However, when ites to the unpredictability of the human heart, it¡¯s naturally more difficult to n and strategize¡­¡±


    Mu Chen understood the meaning hidden in Song Ning¡¯s words. After a moment, he asked, ¡°How¡¯s Grandma?¡±


    ¡°She went to the greenhouse with Sister Yu. I checked her pulse earlier; I can tell she¡¯s troubled and upset. I¡¯ll brew some medicine for her to drink at night. It¡¯s not a big problem¡­¡±


    Mu Chen did not respond to Song Ning¡¯s words. Instead, he asked, ¡°Before we get home, were they getting along harmoniously?¡±


    ¡®So this is what is weighing on his mind?¡¯


    ¡°Ningning, do you think I¡¯m unfilial? Grandma is getting old, but she can¡¯t even see her son,¡± Mu Chen said with a hint of uncertainty.


    Song Ning met Mu Chen¡¯s gaze and replied, ¡°Both you and Grandma consider each other¡¯s feelings. Both of you are willing to sacrifice what you want to fulfill the other person¡¯s wish¡­¡±


    Mu Chen shook his head and said, ¡°No, Grandma is as you said, but I¡¯m not. I¡¯m a selfish person¡­¡±


    ¡°Mu Chen, Grandma is old. I think her greatest wish is to be with her son and grandson. Moreover, she knows if she insists on the matter, you won¡¯t refuse her. However, she didn¡¯t do that because she doesn¡¯t want to hurt you. However, for you, the hurt has prated deep into your heart, right?¡± Song Ning asked softly.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Chen nodded.


    ¡°Then, are you willing to endure your pain for Grandma¡¯s sake?¡± Song Ning asked.


    After a long time, Mu Chen nodded slightly. ¡°I¡¯m willing¡­¡±


    Song Ning reached out and held his hand as she said, ¡°Mu Chen, don¡¯t worry. You still have me. In the future, we¡¯ll have our own children. Our little family will definitely live a happy life!¡±


    Mu Chen was incredibly moved by Song Ning¡¯s words to him. He said, ¡°Song Ning, when I saw them, I really couldn¡¯t control my emotions at all. My mother was suffering so much back then; they bullied her too much. They harmed her and ruined her life. What right do they have to live happily and enjoy their lives after doing such wicked things? My mother died because of them; she was so depressed. Why did she have to suffer while they remained happy?¡±

 Chapter 157 - Compromise

    <h4>Chapter 157: Compromise</h4>


    Mu Chen clenched his hands tightly, unable to vent his pain.


    Upon seeing this, Song Ning moved to his side and hugged him.


    Mu Chen rested his head against her chest as he said sorrowfully, ¡°The person my father wanted to marry back then was my aunt. However, my aunt broke off the engagement and eloped with another man. In order to preserve their reputation, my maternal grandfather and grandmother decided to marry my mother off in her sister¡¯s ce instead since they were twins. My mother did not want to deceive the Mu family and came clean about her identity to Grandma and my father despite the Liang family¡¯s wish.¡±


    ¡°After the pain subsided, my father forgave my mother, and Grandma epted her. To be honest, if there weren¡¯t any feelings between my parents at that time, they would not have given birth to me. My mother was stubborn, especially when it came to love and marriage.¡±


    ¡°After marrying into the Mu family, my mother severed her ties with her family. She said when they used her as sister¡¯s recement, essentially selling her off, she had already decided to sever ties with them. Therefore, she had no one to rely on since then and devoted herself wholeheartedly to Grandma, my father, and the Mu family.¡±


    ¡°However, in the end, my father still betrayed her. What made it worse was he betrayed her with my aunt who put her in this predicament in the first ce. How could my mother endure something like this? Her life was ruined by her parents, her sister, and her husband. In the end, even Grandma and I couldn¡¯t pull her away from the edge; she could no longer hold on. For a period, she found meaning in Yi Yao at the point when she was so badly hurt that she was barely holding on. Unfortunately, in the end, it was not enough; she no longer had the strength nor courage to hold on¡­¡±


    This was the first time Mu Chen had spoken so much in a breath.


    Song Ning could only hug him and pat him gently. She understood the pain he was suffering. s, although she could empathize with him, it was impossible for her to share his pain. All she could do was stay by his side and love him unconditionally. She would give him all her love to heal his wounds and fill the hole in his heart.


    At this moment, Mu Chen said tiredly, ¡°Song Ning, for Grandma¡¯s sake, I¡¯llpromise.¡±


    Song Ning knew it took a lot out of Mu Chen to make these decisions. She could only imagine the immensity of the pain in his heart. She squatted down in front of him and looked up at him as she said, ¡°Chen, I agree that youpromise for Grandma¡¯s sake, but I don¡¯t want you to suffer as well. We still have a long life ahead of us; we¡¯ll have children of our own in the future. I think we¡¯ll be very happy, don¡¯t you think so? You¡¯ll definitely make me and our children the happiest people on the, right?¡±


    Mu Chen looked at Song Ning¡¯s honest and bright face. He reached out and held her face as he solemnly said, ¡°I promise I¡¯ll definitely make you and our children happy. I won¡¯t ever do anything to let you down or make you sad!¡±


    Mu Chen¡¯s tears finally fell. His tears dripped on Song Ning¡¯s face as he leaned down to kiss her.


    Song Ning responded to his kiss gently. She knew some scars could take a lifetime to heal. She was not in a rush because she knew that she and Mu Chen had a long and happy life to look forward to.


    ¡­


    The next day, Mu Chen¡¯s mood was visibly better.


    Upon seeing this, Jiang Jin felt much relieved.


    Cheng Che had also heard about what happenedst night so during breakfast, Song Ning and Jiang Jin went along with his attempt to lighten the mood.


    Mu Chen was the only one who remained expressionless.


    Jiang Jin would sneak a look at her grandson once in a while; it was inevitable that she was distracted.


    Cheng Che sighed. His skills were far inferiorpared to his sister-inw.


    After Mu Chen put down his chopsticks, he called, ¡°Mr. Jiang.¡±


    Mr. Jiang promptly entered the dining room.


    Mu Chen said casually, ¡°This is Ningning¡¯s first new year with us; it¡¯ll be rather lively. Go and ask Mr. Mu if he¡¯s interested in joining us at home for the new year¡­¡±


    Everyone froze upon hearing these words except for Song Ning.


    Mu Chen pretended not to notice everyone¡¯s reactions. He said nonchntly, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t get too worked up. Song Ning, you concentrate on taking care of Grandma¡¯s health, don¡¯t do anything tiring like cooking dinner for new year¡¯s eve. You¡¯re the Young Madam of the Mu family; there¡¯s no one you need to take care of except for Grandma.¡±


    Song Ning smiled brightly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll only take care of Grandma. The Young Madam of the Mu family will do her best to only serve grandma, alright?¡±


    Jiang Jin¡¯s eyes reddened. She turned away to hide her tears as she said in a teary voice, ¡°Alright, alright¡­¡±


    Sister Yu chimed in with a smile, ¡°How can we let the Young Madam work so hard? All she needs to do is apany the Old Madam, and we¡¯ll do the rest.¡± Tears fell from her face as well when she spoke.


    At this moment, Mu Chen rose to his feet and patted Cheng Che¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s time to go to work. If you want to have a good new year, you better take advantage of these two days to arrange your work. Song Ning has invited Jiahui over on the second day of the new year. If you want to be here at that time¡­¡±


    Cheng Che hurriedly stood up, the cream bun still in his mouth, as he said, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m going to work overtime over these two days!¡±


    Everyone could not help butugh at Cheng Che¡¯s reaction. There was no doubt Cheng Che was smitten with Jiahui.

 Chapter 158 - A Visit

    <h4>Chapter 158: Chapter 158 A Visit</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Jiang Jin did not regain her senses until Mu Chen and Cheng Che had left.


    Uncle Jiang wiped the tears from his eyes and said to Jiang Jin, ¡°Old Madam, I¡¯m going to inform Master about this¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin pulled Uncle Jiang back. ¡°Ah Jiang, did Mu Chen really say he¡¯ll allow his father to join us for the new year?¡±


    Uncle Jiang nodded with a smile on his face. ¡°That¡¯s right, Old Madam. Young Master said to invite Master back for the new year¡­¡±


    ¡°Is it really true?¡± Jiang Jin looked at Sister Yu.


    Sister Yu nodded with tears in her eyes.


    Jiang Jin was in a daze.


    At this moment, Song Ning called out softly, ¡°Grandma.¡±


    Jiang Jin grabbed Song Ning¡¯s hand. ¡°Song Ning, it was you who convinced him, right? You¡¯re such a good child.¡±


    Song Ning smiled. She lowered her head shyly and said, ¡°Grandma, Mu Chen figured it out on his own. It has nothing to do with me. All I said was when we have a child in the future, he¡¯s not allowed to betray me and the child¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin tightened her grip on Song Ning¡¯s hand; she was too happy that she did not know what to say.


    Song Ning asked with a smile, ¡°Grandma, what else do you need to prepare? We need to hurry¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin nodded happily. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Ah Yu, quickly prepare snacks, fruits, and vegetables that Mu Qing likes. Buy more of them!¡±


    Sister Yu reassured Jiang Jin that she would do as instructed before she left to make preparations.


    Following that, Jiang Jin pulled Song Ning to sit on the couch in the living room. She sighed, clearly still worried, as she asked, ¡°Did Mu Chen tell you everything?¡±


    Song Ning nodded. ¡°He told me a few things.¡±


    Jiang Jin sighed. ¡°Mu Qing waspletely at fault regarding that matter. I feel really sorry for Liang Zhen; her life was too bitter. Her entire life was ruined by our family. Mu Qing¡¯s at fault for forcing her to the point of no return. I don¡¯t me Mu Chen for being unable to forgive his father. In fact, Mu Chen¡¯s the one who suffered the most from that matter. It¡¯s too difficult for him to forgive his father¡­¡±


    Song Ning sighed. Jiang Jin was righteous, and she pitied Liang Zhen.


    ¡­


    At Zhuang Ji.


    Song Ning hade over to pick a few handkerchiefs for Jiang Jin because Jiang Jin wanted to use them as gifts.


    She recognized Liang Zhou at once when she saw Liang Zhou sitting in the lounge area. To be precise, she recognized Liang Zhou because of her resemnce to Liang Zhen.


    Liang Zhou did not seem surprised when she saw Song Ning. Instead, she smiled amicably and asked, ¡°Hello, can we talk?¡±


    After Song Ning took a seat across from Liang Zhou, Liang Zhou did not beat around the bush and said with a smile, ¡°I know you. I saw the opening ceremony of the film festival. I didn¡¯t expect Mu Chen to marry the female lead of Yi Yao in the end.¡±


    Although the smile looked friendly, Song Ning could not help but feel ill at ease.


    ¡°Mu Qing told me we were invited to go home for the new year. Ah Jiang said it¡¯s all thanks to the Young Madam. Therefore, I thought I should say thank you¡­¡±


    Song Ning said politely, ¡°I really didn¡¯t do anything. It¡¯s all between Mu Chen and Grandma¡­¡±


    Liang Zhou smiled. ¡°I think I know better than you what everyone in that family is like. I¡¯m sure an outsider like you must have said something. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have changed their minds¡­¡±


    Song Ning remained silent.


    A bitter smile appeared on Liang Zhou¡¯s face as she said, ¡°They must have said a lot of bad things about me. They probably said I harmed Liang Zhen, stole her happiness, and that I¡¯m a bad woman, right?¡±


    Song Ning did not know how to reply to those words so she chose to remain silent.


    At this moment, tears were already brimming in Liang Zhou¡¯s eyes. She said with a sigh, ¡°They all made up their minds about me so hastily. However, is there anyone who¡¯s truly innocent? What can I do if Mu Qing likes me? He said he wasn¡¯t happy with Liang Zhen. In the end, my heart softened, and I agreed to be with him. I didn¡¯t do it intentionally nor did I have any malicious thoughts. I was in pain as well; I didn¡¯t want to destroy Liang Zhen¡¯s marriage. However, Mu Qing and I have a long history. There¡¯s nothing I could do since he chose me...¡±


    Liang Zhou continued to say in a self-pitying manner, ¡°Fate has always been mysterious. Although they¡¯ve been together for so many years and even have a child together, as soon as I appeared, Mu Qing immediately realized it was no love between him and Liang Zhen. It has nothing to do with me, and it wasn¡¯t my fault¡­¡±


    Song Ning felt mes of fury rose in her heart upon hearing these words. She felt angry on behalf of Liang Zhen, Mu Chen, and Jiang Jin. Even if she was unaware of this matter, just hearing Liang Zhou airing out her grievances so pretentiously made her feel incredibly disgusted.


    Liang Zhou casually took a piece of tissue from the table and wiped the corner of his eyes.


    Song Ning paid no attention to Liang Zhou¡¯s tears. She thought to herself that no wonder Liang Zhen was no match for Liang Zhou; Liang Zhou was such an amazing actor.


    Liang Zhou continued to say, ¡°Song Ning, I came to look for you today with no ulterior motives. I hope you won¡¯t misunderstand me and treat me like a wicked woman like the others. I¡¯m really not like that. In fact, I¡¯m a very sentimental person; that¡¯s why I fell in love with Mu Qing. I really had no choice¡­¡±


    Despite the many words Liang Zhou said, they all meant one thing: I¡¯m innocent; Mu Qing was the one who chose me.. I only followed my heart and chose love. I¡¯m not in the wrong!

 Chapter 159 - A Favor

    <h4>Chapter 159: A Favor</h4>


    Song Ning did not say anything because she truly did not know what to say? She did not sayforting words; Liang Zhou did note forforting words, and she did not seem to have any injuries in her heart that needed healing. Therefore, she remained silent and waited for Liang Zhou to speak.


    Liang Zhou looked around the lounge before she asked, ¡°I heard this studio is yours?¡±


    Song Ning nodded.


    Liang Zhou smiled. ¡°Well, it¡¯s to be expected. As the daughter-inw of the Mu family, naturally, they won¡¯t mistreat you. Moreover, you have the Old Madam¡¯s favor. It was the same for Liang Zhen back then. Although Mu Qing didn¡¯t like her, the Old Madam liked her. All the good things were given to her, and she was treated like a daughter by the Old Madam.¡± At the end of the words, a disdainful expression could be seen on her face.


    Song Ning replied calmly, ¡°This studio was left to me by my mother; it has nothing to do with the Mu Group. However, I did ask for Mu Chen¡¯s help to manage the business; I don¡¯t have the talent nor the time to do it myself.¡±


    Liang Zhou¡¯s expression changed slightly. Then, she smiled and said, ¡°Mu Chen is Mu Qing¡¯s only son; he loves his son to the bones. Although Mu Chen hates him, he still treats his son like a treasure and loves him dearly. It was also for this reason that Mu Qing and I don¡¯t have a child. As for me¡­ Mu Chen hates me even more. However, I¡¯m still rted to him by blood, and I always wish for him to live well. Now that I see both of you are so happy, I feel happy on Liang Zhen¡¯s behalf as well¡­¡±


    Song Ning looked at Liang Zhou wordlessly. What kind of lie was this? She discovered that it was exhausting talking to Liang Zhou because Liang Zhou was someone whose words did not match her feelings. Moreover, the things Liang Zhou said did not make sense to her at all. In the end, she could not help but say, ¡°I heard from Grandma that your lungs are weak and aren¡¯t suited to giving birth¡­¡±


    An awkward expression appeared on Liang Zhou¡¯s face immediately before she blurted out, ¡°The Old Madam told you about this as well?¡±


    Song Ning remained silent again.


    Liang Zhou sighed. ¡°It¡¯s true I can¡¯t have children. However, even if I could, I wouldn¡¯t. After all, Mu Chen is the only child whom Mu Qing loves¡­¡±


    Song Ning averted her gaze and looked at the coffee table; she did not want to look at Liang Zhou anymore.


    Liang Zhou held the cup in her hand, seemingly lost in her thoughts. After a moment, she slowly said, ¡°Song Ning, I want to ask you for a favor¡­¡±


    ¡®Here ites¡­¡¯ Song Ning thought to herself, relieved. The idle chatter was too tiring; she would rather Liang Zhou get to the point. Whether she refused or agreed to it, at least she could get it over with quickly. She looked at Liang Zhou silently.


    After taking a sip of tea, Liang Zhou said, ¡°Mu Qing and I don¡¯t n to leave after returning this time. We n to stay and build our lives here. Mu Chen is the sole owner of the Mu Group. Mu Qing is distressed since Mu Chen has to bear everything on his own. Moreover, both of you are still so young. It¡¯s good for young couples to spend more time together. It¡¯s not a bad idea to let Mu Qing manage thepany. When you¡¯re young, you should use the time to stabilize the foundation of your rtionship, after all. Otherwise, it¡¯d be like¡­¡± She trailed off and chuckled.


    After a brief pause, Liang Zhou continued to say, ¡°As for me, I don¡¯t have any request. I can help you manage Zhuang Ji if you like. When I was young, I worked in a bigpany as well. Managing a small studio isn¡¯t a problem at all. That way, you don¡¯t have to trouble Mu Chen as well. You can just concentrate on being a doctor. Oh, that¡¯s right! If you want to continue acting, I can help you as well. I have some contacts. When I was young, I was approached by many directors to act. However, my family thought it was unbing and didn¡¯t allow me to go down that path. In their eyes, actors are not worthy. Now that the trend has changed, it¡¯s no longer a problem.¡±


    Liang Zhou looked at Song Ning and said with a smile, ¡°I hope you know there are some things that aren¡¯t appropriate for us to say since we¡¯re elders. Therefore, I think you¡¯re the most suitable candidate to speak to Mu Chen. If Mu Chen agrees, the Old Madam definitely will not object at all. As for the board of directors, what can a group of small shareholders say about the business of the Mu Group? So I¡¯ll leave this task to you¡­¡±


    Song Ning met Liang Zhou¡¯s gaze and said, ¡°You overestimate my abilities. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not suitable for this task.¡±


    Song Ning really could not understand what Mu Qing saw in Liang Zhou. It was an insult to Liang Zhen. In her opinion, Liang Zhen was not hurt by Mu Qing¡¯s change of heart but because she lost him to such a person.


    Liang Zhou¡¯s eyes shed upon hearing Song Ning¡¯s reply. ¡°How¡¯s that possible? I¡¯ve asked around.


    Liang Zhou¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°How is that possible? I¡¯ve asked around. Everyone knows Mu Chen loves you dearly and dotes on you. He¡¯ll definitely listen to you. Let me tell you, when a man is in love with you, you must strive for the greatest benefits for yourself. Even if he falls out of love with you one day, at least you¡¯d still gain something. Look at how Mu Qing treats me and look at Liang Zhen. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying? If she had been smarter and obtained some benefits from Mu Qing when he was good to her, perhaps, things wouldn¡¯t have ended that way.¡±

 Chapter 160 - Intentions

    <h4>Chapter 160: Intentions</h4>


    Song Ning tried to suppress the anger in her heart. The angrier she was, the calmer she became. ¡°Mu Chen and I havee to an agreement to be financially independent¡­¡±


    Liang Zhou reacted as though she had heard a particrly funny joke. ¡°Both of you are really following the trend, huh? In fact, Mu Qing and I used to say this as well. However, as the days passed and with love in the equation, how could we differentiate clearly between our things? Let me tell you: currently, what¡¯s mine is mine, and what¡¯s Mu Qing is also mine¡­¡± She sounded proud at the end of her words.


    Song Ning was speechless.


    Liang Zhou was not pushy. She said amicably, ¡°I understand we can¡¯t rush this matter. After all, being able to attend the reunion dinner for the new year is already a good first step¡­¡±


    Song Ning felt chills running up her spine. She began to doubt her actions. Why did her good intention seem to have been twisted by the person in front of her? She suddenly wondered if she had caused trouble for Mu Chen.


    Liang Zhou said, ¡°Song Ning, it¡¯s been a pleasure chatting with you. We¡¯re going to be a family from now on. I hope you¡¯ll take my words to heart and help me with the favor. Mu Qing and I will remember your kindness.¡± Then, she looked at her watch and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte; I won¡¯t bother you anymore. I¡¯ll be waiting for good news from you¡­¡±


    Song Ning was really speechless. When did she agree to help Liang Zhou? Liang Zhou had spoken in a way that brooked no argument. Although she was usually even-tempered, she was really infuriated by the lunatic in front of her. She exhaled and calmed down.


    Jiang Jin, naturally, loved her only son, Mu Qing. Mu Chen hated his father to the bones, but for his grandmother¡¯s sake, he chose topromise. Song Ning supported Mu Chen¡¯s decision topromise as well since Jiang Jin was already advanced in age. However, what were Mu Qing and Liang Zhou¡¯s thoughts? Did they have ulterior motives or did they only want to apany Jiang Jin? She was sure Liang Zhou had ulterior motives, but she was not sure about Mu Qing.


    Song Ning did not n to tell Mu Chen about what transpired today; she did not want to add salt to his wounds. She would keep an eye on Liang Zhou and Mu Qing. She would not allow them to hurt Mu Chen and Jiang Jin who were her family now. It was now her responsibility to protect them.


    ¡­


    In the morning.


    Ever since Jiang Jin knew Mu Qing would being back for the new year, she was incredibly happy and in high spirits.


    Song Ning could tell Jiang Jin¡¯s good mood had affected her health positively as well when she checked Jiang Jin¡¯s pulse in the morning.


    Meanwhile, ever since Mu Chen decided topromise and fulfill his grandmother¡¯s wish, he had calmed down a lot. This was thanks to thefort Song Ning provided. His mood had turned better as well and responded as he usually would when Song Ning and Jiang Jin teased him.


    On the other hand, Cheng Che was on tenterhooks. He was not sure what would happen. Fortunately, there was Song Ning. At least, if something happened, she would be able to calm Mu Chen down. He fervently prayed that the new year would be peaceful this year.


    ¡­


    New Year¡¯s eve.


    ording to tradition, other members of the Mu family would visit the Mu family house to greet Jiang Jin, the Old Madam of the Mu family, and Mu Chen, the head of the family.


    With the addition of Song Ning, the new Young Madam of the Mu family, and the return of Mu Qing and Liang Zhou, the new year was livelier than usual.


    Jiang Jin gave the helpers who had families of their own days off while old helpers who had been in the family for a long time stayed behind since they had long treated the Mu family as their own.


    Song Ning, Jiang Jin, and Sister Yu came up with the menu for the new year¡¯s eve dinner. There were all kinds of delicacies on the menu.


    When Mu Qing and Liang Zhou arrived, Song Ning and Sister Yu were pasting the new year¡¯s couplets. The entire ce looked very festive.


    At the same time, Jiang Jin directed the duo,ughing and teasing. She was clearly very happy.


    Meanwhile, Mu Chen and Cheng Che did not get much respite during this time. The duo was holed up in the study to work. All they had to do was show up to eat during dinner.


    When Mu Qing greeted Jiang Jin, his smile was incredibly wide. ¡°Mom, happy new year!¡± Following that, he greeted everyone as well.


    Although Jiang Jin was clearly happy, she still feigned indifference. She said, ¡°It¡¯s the new year tomorrow; you can leave your greeting until then. Go and help out¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Mu Qing readily agreed. He looked to the left and the right, not knowing what to do.


    At this time, Liang Zhou called out affectionately, ¡°Mom!¡±


    Jiang Jin¡¯s expression changed immediately, and the atmosphere turned cold in just an instant.


    At this moment, Song Ning saw Mu Chen and Cheng Che standing at the stairs from the corners of her eyes.


    Jiang Jin replied indifferently, ¡°You should refer to me as Old Madam.¡±


    Liang Zhou¡¯s face paled immediately, and she turned to look at Mu Qing for help.


    Jiang Jin said bluntly, ¡°There¡¯s only one Madam of the Mu family and that¡¯s your sister, Liang Zhen. Since you¡¯re her sister, I¡¯m sure you can ept this for her sake.¡±


    Liang Zhou¡¯s expression changed a few times before she finally lowered her head and said, ¡°Yes, Old Madam.¡±


    While this was happening, Song Ning was watching Mu Qing. She discovered that there were no changes in his expressions.


    At this moment, Mu Chen and Cheng Che finally stepped off the stairs.


    Cheng Che asked excitedly, ¡°Sister-inw, when can we eat? We¡¯re really hungry!¡±


    When Cheng Che¡¯s gaze finally shifted to Mu Qing and Liang Zhou, he only bowed slightly at Mu Qing and said, ¡°Uncle.¡±


    Mu Qing seemed delighted. ¡°This kid is very promising!¡±


    Jiang Jin¡¯s smile resurfaced again. ¡°He only knows how to eat all day long!¡± Then, she turned to Mu Chen and Cheng Che and said with mock anger, ¡°Both of you didn¡¯t even help out at all¡­¡±


    Cheng Che wrapped his arms around Sister Yu¡¯s shoulders and said cheekily, ¡°With Sister Yu and sister-inw around, there¡¯s nothing for us to do! Brother and I will be in charge of eating. They¡¯ll be happy if we finish all the food they prepared. Isn¡¯t that right, Sister Yu?¡±


    Sister Yuughed happily.


    Jiang Jin said with a smile. ¡°Alright, you better remember your words and finish all the food today!¡±


    Cheng Che saluted Jiang Jin and said, ¡°Understood. I willplete this mission well, my dear Grandma!¡±

 Chapter 161 - Demand

    <h4>Chapter 161: Demand</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Mu Chen stood quietly next to Song Ning and held her hands.


    Song Ning looked at him and smiled.


    Mu Chen quietly asked, ¡°Is there anything else you need help with?¡±


    Song Ning smiled. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you and Cheng Che to paste a few couplets. They need to be pasted quite high up so I¡¯ll need both of your heights to do it¡­¡±


    Mu Chen smiled. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Song Ning called out to Cheng Che and asked for his help to paste the couplets as well. Once they were done pasting the couplets, they could start eating.


    Everyone busied themselves with their respective tasks, covering up awkwardness with theirughter.


    Jiang Jin could barely hide her happiness. Her eyes would follow her son, Mu Qing, and her grandson, Mu Chen. Her days were not long, and she had to cherish rare moments such as this one.


    Meanwhile, Song Ning secretly observed Liang Zhou. She hoped Liang Zhou would not say anything inappropriate to ruin the atmosphere and destroy Jiang Jin¡¯s happiness. However, so far, Liang Zhou had only quietly stayed next to Mu Qing¡¯s side and did not approach Jiang Jin; Liang Zhou seemed rather afraid of Jiang Jin.


    On the other hand, Mu Chen seemed especially clingy toward Song Ning today. He disregarded everyone and kept a firm hold on her hand. She did not shrug his hand away; she knew he was very vulnerable right now and must be thinking about his mother.


    The atmosphere turned even livelier during dinner.


    Jiang Jin picked a few dishes for her son and grandson since she knew their preferences. She looked extremely happy just watching them eat.


    Cheng Che¡¯s evaluation of every dish that was served was ¡®Delicious!¡¯


    Song Ning could not help butugh. ¡°Assistant Cheng, can you be more sincere with your praises? Use your skills when you write reports. You¡¯re too stingy with your praise. You need to appreciate the cooks¡¯ hard work!¡±


    Cheng Che put down his chopsticks. After swallowing his food, he said pitifully, ¡°Sister-inw, please show mercy. I have to rack my brains during work. If they¡¯re not satisfactory, your husband will make me rewrite them. Today is the new year so please let me rest. I still have reports to write after the new year.¡±


    Jiang Jin and Sister Yuughed, amused by Cheng Che¡¯s words.


    Cheng Che continued to say, ¡°In fact, the word ¡®delicious¡¯ is the best praise. No matter how flowery the words are, it all boils down to the same thing: delicious!¡±


    Then, Cheng Che picked up a piece of crispy meat and put it into his mouth. As he ate, he nodded. ¡°Mmmm, delicious! Really delicious!¡±


    Everyoneughed.


    Song Ning picked up a piece of crispy meat for Mu Chen as well.


    After tasting the crispy meat, Mu Chen smiled gently at Song Ning.


    Everyone¡¯s attention was on Cheng Che so the couple¡¯s tenderness escaped most people¡¯s notice.


    At this time, Liang Zhou who had been cautiously silent suddenly said with a smile, ¡°The Young Master and the Young Madam¡¯s rtionship is really good.¡±


    Mu Chen, who was picking up a piece of shredded bamboo shoot for Song Ning, froze briefly.


    Liang Zhou¡¯s words naturally attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    Jiang Jin said affectionately, ¡°There are so many meat dishes, and yet, you¡¯re giving her bamboo shoots. Give her some meat. You have to fatten her up; she¡¯s too skinny!¡±


    Mu Chen listened to Jiang Jin and picked up a piece of braised pork for Song Ning. He carefully removed the fat before cing it in her bowl.


    Liang Zhou seized the chance and said in a soft voice, ¡°Song Ning, you have to eat more. It¡¯s not easy to get pregnant if you¡¯re too thin. You¡¯re at the best age to give birth. The earlier you give birth, the happier the Old Madam will be¡­¡±


    As expected, Jiang Jin grew even happier upon listening to these words.


    Song Ning nced at Liang Zhou and thought to herself, ¡®So she knows how to speak human words as well. Moreover, she can speak pretty well¡­¡¯


    Meanwhile, Mu Chen seemed to be in a daze as he looked at Song Ning¡¯s stomach.


    Song Ning could not help but blush when she noticed his gaze and gently swatted his arm.


    At this moment, Sister Yu ced a bowl of glutinous ball soup in front of Song Ning and said, ¡°Have some glutinous balls during the new year for good luck, Young Madam.¡¯


    Mu Chen scooped a spoonful of the glutinous balls and said, ¡°Then I want to eat them as well!¡±


    Everyoneughed.


    Jiang Jin¡¯s mood was incredibly good. Seeing everyone eating happily, she spoke non-stop,


    Meanwhile, Mu Chen, Mu Chen, and Liang Zhou did not speak to each other at all. In fact, they did not even look at each other.


    Liang Zhou¡¯s words gradually decreased. Most of her words were just praising Song Ning, making Jiang Jin even happier.


    Song Ning discovered Liang Zhou was rather cunning. Liang Zhou was very good at going with the flow and coaxing Jiang Jin.


    At the same time, Liang Zhou kept winking at Song Ning meaningfully. However, Song Ning alternated between feigning ignorance and confusion.


    In the end, Liang Zhou began to look at Song Ning coldly.


    Song Ning found it funny. Was Liang Zhou finally unable to endure and was showing her true colors? Liang Zhou must have been spoiled by Mu Qing and thought that the entire world would cater to her like Mu Qing.


    When Song Ning went to the bathroom, Liang Zhou followed suit.


    As expected, Liang Zhou no longer wore the perfect smile on her face. She said haughtily, ¡°Song Ning, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why didn¡¯t you seize any of the chances earlier? As long you speak up, you¡¯ll be able to smooth things over¡­

 Chapter 162 - Borrowing Someone’s Name to Act

    <h4>Chapter 162: Borrowing Someone¡¯s Name to Act</h4>


    Song Ning looked at Liang Zhou. ¡°First, I didn¡¯t promise you anything. Second, I advise you not to have any ulterior motives. It won¡¯t be good if you ruin the present happiness!¡±


    Liang Zhou said indignantly, ¡°Then don¡¯t me me for being impolite¡­¡±


    Song Ning replied calmly, ¡°Do as you wish as long as you can bear the consequences¡­¡± Following that, she turned around to leave.


    Liang Zhou stomped her feet. ¡°Song Ning! You clearly didn¡¯t object to using for dinner. As long as you¡¯re willing to help me, I¡¯ll definitely repay you in the future!¡±


    Song Ning did not turn around as she said, ¡°Whether you can continue to stay or not is beyond my control. I can¡¯t help you, and I don¡¯t need you to repay me either. I¡¯ll say it again: you better not have any thoughts about Grandma. Don¡¯t even think about hurting her.¡± After that, she opened the door and left.


    ¡®This woman really has too many thoughts. I don¡¯t know how she bewitched Mu Chen¡¯s father¡­¡¯


    ¡­


    After the meal, everyone shifted to the living room to chat.


    Song Ning helped Sister Yu and brought various fruit tters.


    Liang Zhou squeezed next to Mu Qing on the couch.


    At this moment, Mu Qing was telling Jiang Jin his interesting experiences when he was abroad.


    Jiang Jin and Sister Yu were engrossed listening to Mu Qing¡¯s story.


    On the other hand, Cheng Che approached Mu Chen to y a game.


    Liang Zhou spoke softly to Jiang Jin, ¡°The Young Madam is really gentle and virtuous. She¡¯s very understanding as well.¡±


    Jiang Jin smiled and nodded. Then, she said to Mu Chen, ¡°Song Ning is indeed a good child. It¡¯s Mu Chen¡¯s blessing to be able to marry her.¡±


    Mu Qing smiled. ¡°Since Grandma approves of her, it¡¯s only natural that she¡¯s good¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin was about to speak out when Liang Zhou suddenly said, ¡°Song Ning just said that we¡¯ve been away for so long and are unable to show the Old Madam filial piety. She suggested we move back to the family house. Our family will be reunited at that time, and it¡¯d be beautiful. I think what she said made sense. She¡¯s really sensible¡­¡±


    Everyone suddenly froze.


    Jiang Jin and Sister Yu looked at Song Ning in astonishment. After all, Song Ning had never expressed such thoughts to them before.


    Song Ning, who was holding onto a fruit tter at this moment, was caught off guard by Liang Zhou¡¯s words. She instinctively turned to look at Mu Chen and saw the hurt in his eyes. He silently put down the chess piece in his hand and rose to his feet. In the process, he identally flipped the chessboard over. The sound of the falling chessboard and chess pieces sounded like the sound of a heart being broken.


    Mu Chen strode to the staircase, clearly intending to head upstairs.


    Song Ning shouted, ¡°Mu Chen, stop right there!¡±


    Surprisingly, Mu Chen stopped in his tracks and did as he was told.


    Song Ning inhaled deeply and ced the fruit tter on the table. Then, she looked at the fallen chessboard and chess pieces before she said sternly to Cheng Che, ¡°Pick it up.¡±


    Cheng Che shuddered. He lowered his head and immediately began to pick up the chess pieces and the chessboard.


    Subsequently, Song Ning walked up to Mu Chen and raised her head to look at him. ¡°Just a casual sentence from an outsider is enough for you to doubt me? Did you even try to ask me for the truth? You believe the words of an outsider without even consulting me. Don¡¯t I even get a chance to defend myself? Mu Chen, have you lost your mind?¡±


    Mu Chen¡¯s cold expression began to ease.


    Song Ning stared at him and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you think you owe me an apology?¡±


    Mu Chen slowly reached out and grabbed Song Ning¡¯s hand. He said softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry; I was wrong.¡±


    Song Ning looked at him fiercely. Then, she pulled him to the living room and pushed him to sit on the couch. She looked at Liang Zhou who was maintaining the posture of a bullied victim, but her gaze was vicious.


    Song Ning smiled faintly as she said, ¡°Ms. Liang, you¡¯ve been praising me non-stop just so you can borrow my name to return to the family house, right? I didn¡¯t say anything of that sort and remained silent, but you seized this opportunity, thinking I would be unable to defend myself, right?¡±


    Liang Zhou said apologetically and timidly, ¡°Song Ning, I¡­ I didn¡¯t expect you didn¡¯t discuss the matter with Mu Chen. I¡¯m sorry for causing a conflict between both of you. I¡¯m really, really sorry.¡± She leaned closer against Mu Qing as though she was being bullied.


    Mu Qing¡¯s gaze toward Song Ning turned unfriendly immediately.


    Mu Chen felt the scene before him was an eyesore. He said icily, ¡°Back then, something like this happened here as well, right? You wanted to stay so you used mother¡¯s name and said that mother wanted you to stay for a few days. In fact, mother said no such things. However, you knew that because you were sisters, she would not say anything to embarrass you. You forced her to ept that. Following that, you stayed for more than a few days until you finally climbed into his bed¡­¡±


    Liang Zhou¡¯s face paled immediately.


    Mu Chen sneered. ¡°Back then, my mother didn¡¯t say anything and endured the grievances on her own. She even had to endure people saying she invited a wolf into her house. It¡¯s been more than ten years, and you still want to use the same trick on Song Ning? You thought she would endure and remain silent, right? Unfortunately, you miscalcted.¡±


    Following that, he lifted Song Ning¡¯s hand and gently kissed it. He looked at her with eyes shining with affection and determination.

 Chapter 163 - Advice

    <h4>Chapter 163: Advice</h4>


    Liang Zhou¡¯s face was ashen.


    Mu Chen turned to Mu Qing and said disdainfully, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it yourself if you want to return? Does that woman speak for you now? If she seeds, you¡¯ll obtain what you want. Now that she failed, she has lost her dignity. You¡¯re really something else, using a woman to do your dirty work.¡±


    Mu Qing¡¯s face turned green and red upon hearing Mu Chen¡¯s words.


    Liang Zhou¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears as she said pitifully, ¡°Mu Chen, you¡¯ve misunderstood us. That¡¯s not my intention at all. It¡¯s all Song Ning. She suggested we stay. Since the Old Madam is getting advanced in age, if we stay, your father will be able to show his filial piety.¡±


    Mu Chen sneered. ¡°So you only remember about filial piety after being reminded by Song Ning?¡±


    Liang Zhou was at a loss for words.


    Mu Qing quickly said, ¡°Mom, Xiao Zhou has always been straightforward. After staying abroad for so many years, it¡¯s only natural that her way of thinking has changed. However, she doesn¡¯t have any ill intentions. You have to believe her.¡±


    Jiang Jin shook her head and sighed in disappointment. ¡°Mu Qing, you¡¯re just as muddle-headed as before. After so many years, you didn¡¯t change for the better. Back then, I asked you to choose between the Mu Group and her; you chose her. No one forced you to leave. Now, you want to have your cake and eat it too?¡±


    Mu Qing hurriedly said, ¡°Mom, that¡¯s not my intention. It¡¯s really not like that¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin nodded. ¡°Then don¡¯t create unnecessary drama or let others with ill intentions seize the chance to cause troubles. I don¡¯t want to watch that farce from back then again nor do I have the energy to go through it again. Behave yourself unless you want people to say you caused your mother¡¯s death!¡±


    Jiang Jin¡¯s words were grave.


    Mu Qing fell to his knees immediately.


    Liang Zhou hurriedly followed suit and fell to her knees and lowered her head.


    Jiang Jin waved her hand, exhausted, ¡°You should leave now. I want to rest early. The rtives and friends will being over for the new year¡¯s greeting tomorrow.¡±


    Mu Qing fell silent for a moment. In the end, he gritted his teeth and rose to his feet. He said with his head lowered, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Before Mu Qing left, Jiang Jin said. ¡°Mu Qing, you¡¯re already at the age where you could be a grandfather. You should save some dignity for yourself and act your age. Don¡¯t act recklessly if you still think of me as your mother¡­¡±


    Mu Qing did not turn around.


    Jiang Jin continued to say, ¡°There will be many people visiting tomorrow. Liang Zhou, there¡¯s no need for you toe. After all, you have no status in the Mu family..¡±


    Liang Zhou¡¯s body swayed slightly before she straightened her back.


    After the duo left, silence descended in the living room. No one was in a good mood.


    Song Ning bit her lips, feeling annoyed.


    At this moment, Jiang Jin looked at Song Ning and waved her over.


    After moving to sit next to Jiang Jin, Song Ning called out softly, ¡°Grandma¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin looked at her and patted her hand. ¡°Do you feel like you¡¯re unable to defend yourself? I know you¡¯re in a dilemma. If you speak bluntly, you¡¯re afraid of hurting my feelings. If you don¡¯t rify things, it¡¯d be easy for people to scheme against you¡­¡±


    Song Ning felt tears threatening to roll down her face. ¡°Grandma¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin sighed. ¡°Mu Chen has previously expressed his wish for me to guide you. You¡¯re too kind and honest. I can¡¯t teach you how to deal with people who have evil intentions. Only by experiencing it first hand will you be able to learn and understand the twists and turns of life. However, Grandma wishes that you¡¯ll always stay true to yourself and be honest. Like earlier, although you spoke honestly, there¡¯s no poison in your words¡­ All you need to do is be honest with us and don¡¯t keep everything to yourself¡­¡±


    Song Ning nodded. ¡°She went to Zhuang Ji to look for me. She told me she nned to stay in M City. She said it¡¯s hard for Mu Chen to manage to Mu Group alone and to let Mu Chen¡¯s father help with managing thepany. With that, she said Mu Chen and I can spend more time together. I refused her. She said she was not in a rush and would take things one step at a time so I didn¡¯t pay attention to her. I didn¡¯t expect her to follow me to the bathroom earlier and demanded that I help her. I rejected her again. I¡­ I didn¡¯t expect she would do such a thing in the end¡­ I¡­ I¡­¡±


    Song Ning gritted her teeth; she was really angry. How could someone be so despicable and shameless?


    Mu Chen said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re no match for her. She still has many tricks up her sleeves¡­¡±


    Song Ning said, clearly aggrieved. ¡°If you know that, why did you believe her words earlier? Do you really think I would say such things?¡±


    Mu Chen was rendered speechless by her words. Then, he apologized in a low voice, ¡°Ningning, I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    Song Ning turned away, refusing to look at him.


    Jiang Jin gestured for Mu Chen to sit closer. Then, she ced her hand on Song Ning¡¯s hand and calmly said, ¡°Liang Zhou yed her cards really well. She dragged Song Ning into this matter. Regardless if she obtained her goal or not, she seeded in affecting your rtionship. She has created trust issues between the both of you, and now, there are knots in both your hearts¡­¡±


    Mu Chen hurriedly said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t!¡±


    Song Ning leaned on Jiang Jin as tears fell from her eyes. She felt aggrieved for being doubted. ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re right. I do have a knot in my heart.¡±


    Jiang Jin smiled as she raised her hand to smooth Song Ning¡¯s hair. ¡°Silly child, you¡¯re the most precious in our family. If you have something to say, say it. This way those wicked people won¡¯t have a chance to sow discord. In a rtionship, it¡¯s important to be honest with each other and not hide your thoughts. Humans can¡¯t read minds after all. However, if you speak your mind, Mu Chen will be able to understand you more¡­ With that, the thing that happened earlier won¡¯t happen again¡­¡±

 Chapter 164 - Calculations

    <h4>Chapter 164: Calctions</h4>


    Jiang Jin nudged Mu Chen. ¡°You¡¯ve wronged your wife. Shouldn¡¯t you coax her? It¡¯s the new year, how can you let her shed tears?¡±


    Mu Chen¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°Song Ning, I was wrong. Please forgive me.¡±


    Song Ning turned her head away.


    Jiang Jin covered her eyes. ¡°Both of you get out of my sight. Go, go, go! Cheng Che,e y a game of chess with Grandma!¡±


    Cheng Che happily carried the chessboard over. ¡°Grandma, see, I¡¯m the least worrying among everyone. Can my red packet be more than brother this year?¡±


    Jiang Jin smiled and patted him. ¡°You¡¯re really obedient and smart. You should marry a wife next year for Grandma. Grandma will double your red packet money this year!¡±


    ¡­


    When Mu Qing and Liang Zhou returned home, Liang Zhou finally let loose of her temper. She swept all the bottles and sses on the dining table to the ground in a fury


    The sound of sses breaking reverberated in the house.


    Mu Qing frowned upon seeing this.


    Liang Zhou said viciously, ¡°Song Ning, that wretched girl, I¡¯ll drive her out of the Mu family sooner orter!¡±


    Mu Qing¡¯s expression turned even gloomier. ¡°You best dismiss those thoughts. Concentrate on how to return to the Mu family!¡±


    Liang Zhou scoffed. ¡°With your IQ, you¡¯re no match for your son, and you still want topete with him? Dream on! You don¡¯t even know how to please that olddy!¡±


    Liang Zhou felt her head ache. Mu Qing was really worrying and unreliable.


    Mu Qing said indignantly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it all because of you? If I were to leave you now, there¡¯s no problem for me to return to the Mu family now, and Mu Chen wouldn¡¯t be so cold to me.¡±


    Liang Zhou was furious. All his intelligence was used to deal with her instead! She suppressed her anger and asked, ¡°Have you contacted the elders of the Mu family?¡±


    Mu Qing looked at the mess on the ground and waved his hand dismissively. He said impatiently, ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted them. Why do you have to do so much? Tomorrow is the first day of the new year. The elders¡¯ words carry a lot of weight, but you just have to act out tonight. How great! Now we¡¯ve alerted the enemy. Who knows what trouble we¡¯ll have to face tomorrow!¡±


    Liang Zhou switched her tactics immediately. She went up to Mu Qing and tugged on his sleeve, acting coquettishly. ¡°Hubby, we must seed this time! We must stay here. I refuse to go back to that ce in Australia where the rabbits don¡¯t even sh*t!¡±


    Although Mu Qing let her hold him, he said indifferently, ¡°Women are fickle. You were the one who cried and shouted to leave this ce, and now you¡¯re jumping about staying here. I¡¯m afraid other than me, no one will be able to tolerate your fickleness!¡±


    Liang Zhou leaned on his arm affectionately. ¡°Hubby, I know you love me the most.¡±


    ¡­


    Early in the morning.


    The Mu family set off firecrackers to signify the arrival of the new year; they were ready to wee the new year.


    Amidst the sound of the firecrackers, Song Ning buried herself in the quilt.


    Mu Chen uncovered her and pulled her into his arms, amused.


    She said weakly, ¡°I want to sleep for a while more¡­¡±


    Mu Chen¡¯s way of apologizing to her was to give himself to her; she could not even refuse him. How was it that she was wronged but was still exhausted in the end?


    ¡°Then sleep for a while more. What¡¯s the big deal? I know you¡¯re tired so rest more,¡± Mu Chen said as he held her against his chest.


    Song Ning said in a daze, ¡°So you know I¡¯m tired? Then why do you still insist on torturing me?¡±


    Mu Chen smiled. ¡°Because I like you. I can¡¯t help myself.¡±


    Song Ning covered his mouth and closed her eyes. ¡°Did you eat honey early in the morning?¡±


    Mu Chen grabbed her hand and pulled it away from his mouth before he kissed her palm and bit one of her fingers, chuckling.


    When Song Ning felt the sharp pain on her finger, she pulled her hand away and swatted him gently. She sighed and sat up. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a hot bath to clear my head.¡±


    Mu Chen immediately sat up. He said, ¡°I want to take a hot bath as well. I¡¯ll join you!¡±


    Song Ning turned around and pushed him back onto the bed. ¡°Don¡¯t move! Stay there!¡±


    When Mu Chen looked at Song Ning¡¯s fierce gaze and sleepy expression, he found her soft and cute. He could not help pull her back into the bed with him to hug her.


    When Song Ning waspletely awake, she pushed him away with all her strength and hurriedly jumped out of the bed. She put her hands on her waist and said angrily, ¡°Mu Chen, you believe me when I say I¡¯ll press your acupuncture points and make you unable to move?¡±


    Mu Chenughed and nodded. ¡°I believe, I believe you!¡±


    Song Ning scoffed. She was truly helpless against him. She turned around and hurried into the bathroom.


    Meanwhile, Mu Chen leaned against the headboard of the bed. His smile was gradually disappearing. Yesterday¡¯s incident reminded him of the past. If his mother were like Song Ning, if she were a little tougher, she would not have ended up that way. His mother was too proud and was not one to bow to her father. His mother was too passive, only waiting silently for her father to make the first move and love her. Unfortunately, his father¡¯s idea of love was nothing like his mother¡¯s; his father used his lower body to think instead.


    Fortunately, Song Ning was not like his mother. Although she was strong, he was still determined to protect her well!

 Chapter 165 - Confrontation

    <h4>Chapter 165: Confrontation</h4>


    On the first day of the new year, those who visited were rtives. Almost all of them gathered at the Cloudy Peak Vi.


    The Mu family was a ratherrge family with many branches. It was only natural that some of them were envious when visiting a ce where the wealthy and influential families stayed.


    With so many people gathered, there would undoubtedly be conflicts. On such an asion, the womenfolk would naturally have a lot of dramas.


    First of all, they wouldpare their clothes. Next, they wouldpare the children and grandchildren, bragging about their results in school. After that, they would brag about their newly married children and make snidements about those who were still single.


    In previous years, Jiang Jin would sit at the main seat and watch the show. She did not particrly care about her clothes nor did she have children of the same age as those women topare with. The only thing was she had two single grandsons. In any case, she enjoyed watching the show. The gossip was enough tost her and Sister Yu for half a year.


    However, it was different for Jiang Jin this year. Her new year¡¯s clothes were prepared by Zhuang Ji. Most importantly, her granddaughter-inw had personally designed it; it was one of a kind. Even Sister Yu¡¯s clothes were one-of-a-kind. How could those old, middle-aged, and young womenpare to them? Moreover, she finally had a granddaughter-inw this year. This was what she felt the proudest about. She did not even need to speak for others to know how outstanding her granddaughter-inw was. Therefore, she was incredibly excited about this year¡¯s new year.


    Jiang Jin brought Song Ning to her side and smiled brightly. She thought that if she did not show off now, when would she show off?


    Although many people came to see Mu Qing, their attention was all caught by Song Ning, the new Young Madam of the Mu family. After all, she had only gotten a marriage certificate and had not held a wedding banquet but was already highly favored by the Old Madam of the Mu family. There was no doubt her position as the future Madam of the Mu family was secure.


    The second Old Madam, Ding Hong, arrived thetest. It was rather different from her usual style. Moreover, she came in holding a middle-aged woman¡¯s hand.


    When Jiang Jin saw the middle-aged woman, her expression changed drastically.


    It was Liang Zhou.


    Liang Zhou was dressed in a stone-green qipao. She looked graceful and dignified; her expression was gentle and respectful.


    Before Jiang Jin could speak up, Ding Hong smiled and said, ¡°Sister-inw, your dress is really pretty. The craftsmanship is amazing as well. It¡¯s from Zhuang Ji, right? The Young Madam is really filial and sensible. Mu Chen has done so much for her, it¡¯s only natural for her to treat you well¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin¡¯s expression darkened.


    Song Ning gently pulled Jiang Jin forward to greet Ding Hong.


    Ding Hong held Liang Zhou¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Young Madam, this is your stepmother-inw. You have to greet her. Good child, quickly bow!¡±


    Song Ning saw the smugness shing in Liang Zhou¡¯s eyes.


    Before Song Ning could speak, Jiang Jin said, ¡°Not everyone¡¯s worthy of Song Ning¡¯s respect.¡± Then, she looked at Liang Zhou and said, ¡°You¡¯re quite capable. I just told you yesterday not toe over today, but you already managed to get the Second Madam to bring you here. I guess I¡¯ve underestimated your shamelessness.¡±


    Liang Zhou quickly lowered her gaze and said carefully, ¡°Old Madam, I¡­ I was invited by the Second Madam and I¡­ I couldn¡¯t refuse¡­¡±


    Ding Hong said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s right, sister-inw. I invited her. She isn¡¯t an outsider. Mu Qing and Liang Zhou have been together for more than ten years. Isn¡¯t she already the daughter-inw of the Mu family. Moreover, Liang Zhou is very sensible. I think she¡¯s worthy of being the Madam of the Mu family; that¡¯s why I brought her here today. I¡¯m taking advantage of the festive season to plead with you. Let¡¯s go to the ancestral her and acknowledge her status!¡±


    Jiang Jin looked at Ding Hong and smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect sister-inw to be so kind. Why don¡¯t you bring your grandson¡¯s mistress over as well? Let¡¯s acknowledge her status in the ancestral hall as well?¡±


    Ding Hong¡¯s expression froze instantly. After she recovered from the embarrassment, she said, ¡°Sister-inw, what are you talking about? Why are you bringing my family into this? Liang Zhou has been with Mu Qing for so many years, and she¡¯s rted to Liang Zhen as well. Why must you be so narrow-minded? You should give them your blessings.¡±


    Although Jiang Jin missed her son very much, it was undeniable that his return was a disaster. She looked at Liang Zhou¡¯s weak and timid appearance as she asked coldly, ¡°Liang Zhou, your sister, Liang Zhen, is the legitimate Madam of the Mu family. She¡¯s enshrined in the ancestral hall. Do you n to kowtow and kneel to her every year from now on or do you want to enter the Mu family¡¯s ancestral hall with her 100 yearster?¡±


    Liang Zhou¡¯s face turned slightly pale.


    Jiang Jin nced at Ding Hong. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as I¡¯m still alive, you won¡¯t be able to enter the ancestral hall. If I die, I¡¯ll also make a will and instruct the next generation to do the same. Liang Zhou, I¡¯m doing this for your own good! I don¡¯t want you two sisters to fight even in death. You¡¯ve made your choice. Don¡¯t me the heavens and the people, and you don¡¯t have toe up with so many schemes to break your vows!¡±

 Chapter 166 - Threats

    <h4>Chapter 166: Threats</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Liang Zhou¡¯s tears fell like pearls immediately. She kneeled gracefully and said, ¡°Old Madam, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯ve been regretting it for so many years; I shouldn¡¯t have fallen in love with Mu Qing and made him selfishly leave his family for me. Mu Qing missed you very much over the years and was depressed. Seeing him like that makes my heart ache. Old Madam, please let him return. He¡¯s your biological son after all.¡± After she spoke, she began to kowtow.


    Ding Hong and the others immediately stepped forward to help Liang Zhou up.


    However, Liang Zhou refused to get up. It was as though if Jiang Jin did not agree, she would kneel until she died.


    Jiang Jin was so angry that her whole body was trembling.


    Song Ning rushed forward and held Jiang Jin¡¯s arm. She reminded her in a low voice, ¡°Grandma, you can¡¯t be angry!¡±


    Jiang Jin took a deep breath and said in a trembling voice, ¡°If you like to kneel, then kneel.¡± After saying that, she turned around and was about to leave.


    Ding Hong hurriedly stopped her. ¡°Sister-inw, how can you do this? Today is the first day of the new year. It won¡¯t look good if she kneels here like this!¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you agree? It¡¯s not a big deal. Mu Qing is your child. Sister-inw, why are you so hard-hearted? You can¡¯t just favor your grandson! Without your son, would you have a grandson?¡±


    Jiang Jin was so angry that her demeanor changed immediately. ¡°I thought you all finally found your conscience and came to visit me out of kindness. I didn¡¯t expect all of you to scheme against me. You even calcted the time and asion. Very good! You even dare to plot against my son!¡±


    Song Ning grew even more anxious. She looked to the left and to the right, looking for Mu Chen.


    ¡°Grandma, what happened?¡± At this moment, Mu Chen walked over withrge strides.


    Upon seeing Mu Chen, Song Ning sighed in relief inwardly. However, her relief did notst long before the anxiety returned. What if Mu Chen did something drastic? She was seething with anger; she had really underestimated Liang Zhen.


    Song Ning had assumed Liang Zhou was just a vain woman who was not very intelligent. Who knew Liang Zhou was so cunning. This kind of underhanded scheme was the most difficult to solve. Whether it was Jiang Jin or Mu Chen, they were both kind people. They would be at a disadvantage faced with such people.


    When Song Ning saw Jiang Jin¡¯s trembling growing worse, she quickly put her hands on Jiang Jin¡¯s back to steady her. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t be angry! It¡¯s not a big matter.¡±


    Nevertheless, Song Ning knew these were just empty words.


    Meanwhile, Ding Hong and the others recounted what happened to Mu Chen.


    Mu Chen looked at the woman kneeling on the ground as his expression gradually turned cold.


    Song Ning reached out to hold his hand and found it cold to the touch.


    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal?¡± Mu Chen finally said.


    Everyone was stunned by his words,


    ¡°If you want to stay, then stay. There¡¯s no need to look as if you¡¯ve been wronged. Who are you acting like this for? It¡¯s the new year. If you make Grandma angry, don¡¯t me me for being impolite¡­¡± Mu Chen said. Following that, he reached out to hold Jiang Jin and said, ¡°Grandma, let Ningning give you a massage. It¡¯s the new year so you have to be happy. Don¡¯t be angry, okay?¡±


    Mu Chen and Song Ning supported Jiang Jin on each side.


    Ding Hong quickly walked up and said ingratiatingly, ¡°That¡¯s right, sister-inw. Look, Mu Chen is so sensible. Our Mu Chen has a family now. Mu Qing and his wife want toe back to see him. It¡¯s only human nature...¡±


    Mu Chen stopped in his tracks. ¡°Second Madam, tell Mu Wei to leave for South Africa in two days. The branch manager there hasn¡¯t been back in two years. Mu Wei should go there and rece him.¡±


    Ding Hong froze immediately. ¡°W-what?¡±


    Mu Chen no longer paid attention to Ding Hong as he supported Jiang Jin inside.


    When she regained her senses, Ding Hong hurried next to Mu Chen and said, ¡°No, Mu Chen, what did you say? It¡¯s the new year and you want Mu Wei to go to that sh*tty ce? Mu Chen, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re going too far?¡±


    Mu Chen said expressionlessly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? That manager hasn¡¯te back for new year for two years now!¡±


    ¡°What does it have to do with us whether hees back or not?¡± Ding Hong raised her voice, attracting everyone¡¯s attention.


    Mu Chen said lightly, ¡°That¡¯s right. What does it have to do with you if other peoplee back or not?¡±


    Ding Hong was rendered speechless.


    Mu Chen¡¯s words were ruthless and hit the nail on its head.


    Ding Hong originally wanted to see the main branch of the Mu family make a fool of themselves so she ignored all the taboos and brought Liang Zhou over. She had been extremely happy when she saw how angry Jiang Jin was.. After all, it was not easy to cause trouble for the main branch of the Mu family. In the end, Mu Qing and Liang Zhou got off unscathed and she became the scapegoat! What kind of new year was this?!

 Chapter 167 - Strange Trick

    <h4>Chapter 167:</h4>


    <h4>Strange Trick</h4>


    Ding Hong really did not expect her grandson would be dragged into the matter before she could even watch the show. Moreover, Mu Wei was the grandson she loved most. She said, ¡°No! Mu Chen, this is impossible! Mu Wei isn¡¯t as capable as you; how can he be given such an important task? Mu Chen, you should send someone else.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Mu Chen cocked an eyebrow before he looked around. He raised his voice and called Cheng Che over. Then, he said in a business-like manner, ¡°I wanted Mu Wei to fly to South Africa in two days to rece Manager Li who hasn¡¯t returned home in two years. However, the Old Madam said that Mu Wei isn¡¯t qualified. Get him assessed. If he¡¯s really unqualified then he should leave the Mu Group. Our Mu family doesn¡¯t have a bit of supporting useless people. Remember to do it tomorrow.¡±


    Cheng Che yed along and answered in a professional tone, ¡°Understood, President Mu. I¡¯ll make an appointment with Young Master Wei for the assessment tomorrow morning.¡±


    Ding Hong was flustered. She knew Mu Chen was seeking revenge because she tried to stir up trouble by using Mu Qing and Liang Zhou. She felt incredibly regretful now. However, there was no way for her to take back the words that had been said earlier. Moreover, Liang Zhou was still kneeling with tears streaming down her face.


    At this moment, Mu Qing quickly ran over and helped Liang Zhou up. ¡°What happened? Who bullied you?¡±


    Mu Qing¡¯s gaze swept across everyone¡¯s faces. Since he and Mu Chen looked somewhat alike, his gaze was almost as terrifying as Mu Chen¡¯s.


    Mu Chen looked at Mu Qing expressionlessly as he said, ¡°No one bullied her. She asked Grandma to let you return to the Mu family with the Second Madam¡¯s help. Although the method is disgusting, it¡¯s quite effective. I don¡¯t want to anger Grandma and make a fool of myself on the first day of the new year so bring your woman in. It¡¯s up to you toe in or not¡­¡±


    No one dared to move for a moment, stunned.


    Realization finally dawned on Song Ning. This was a trap that was dug for Mu Chen. This was emotional ckmail. Jiang Jin had specifically told Liang Zhou not toe, but Liang Zhou still came. Moreover, Liang Zhou acted in a manner that was difficult to refuse.


    If Jiang Jin did not give in, people would say she was narrow-minded and heartless. After all, she did not even want to ept her son and the woman who had followed her son for more than ten years. At that time, everyone would forget about Liang Zhou¡¯s dishonorable past and pity her. However, once Liang Zhou entered the family, everyone would bring up her past and shame the Mu family.


    Song Ning felt chills run up her spine. Mu Chen¡¯s rtives were too vicious. She did not expect this at all. However, she was even more surprised by Mu Chen¡¯s reaction. Based on what she knew of him, he would have lost his temper and chased Mu Qing and Liang Zhou out. If he had done that, he would bebeled as an unfilial son and would be despised by others. An unfilial son who refused to recognize his father would probably be criticized even in the business industry.


    However, Mu Chen did not let those people get what they wanted. His actions caused Mu Qing, Liang Zhou, and the troublemakers of the Mu family to be at loss. They did not know what to do next. They were like a group of people who were running at full speed and suddenly fell into a deep pit. This fall caused all of them to feel suffocated.


    The Second Madam had just said a few words and threw her grandson into a pit. With that serving as an example, the others did not even dare to breathe loudly. They had forgotten that Mu Chen was the most powerful person in the family and challenged his authority.


    They assumed Mu Chen would consider the big picture and take into ount that they were all family. They did not think he would act against them. At that time, they would seize the chance to negotiate with him to get as many benefits as they could. They probably followed the saying, ¡®The monarch is like the water, and the people are the water. The people can carry or sink the ship¡¯. s, they had deeply miscalcted and misjudged Mu Chen.


    Mu Chen helped his grandmother to the couch before he sat down. Then, he pulled Song Ning to sit on his other side. He wrapped his arm around her shoulders as he said, ¡°Today is the first day of the new year. ording to tradition, you can speak freely. If you have any requests, you can mention them. Perhaps, they¡¯ll be fulfilled¡­¡±


    There was a smile when Mu Chen spoke, but the smile did not reach his eyes.


    Everyone shuddered when they saw his smile.


    Mu Chen swept his gaze across everyone as he said, ¡°Earlier, Second Madam advised my Grandma regarding if some people should be allowed to return or not. I feel that Second Madam is really kind so I decided to do a good deed and send Mu Wei to South Africa in two days¡¯ time to rece the branch manager. If anyone has any ideas, please speak up¡­¡±


    Heavens, this was considered a good deed?

 Chapter 168 - Complete Defeat

    <h4>Chapter 168: Complete Defeat</h4>


    Song Ning really wanted to apud Mu Chen. Who knew he had a ck-bellied side to him as well?


    However, there were still some people who were unafraid of death.


    A few elders carefully proceeded with their n and pleaded with Mu Chen. They said as the eldest son of the Mu family¡¯s main branch, it was inappropriate for Mu Qing to stay outside. It was best if Mu Qing could return to the family home. They even suggested that Mu Qing be given a role in thepany even if the role was not an important one. In their opinion, when a family was united, sess was sure to follow. The Mu family was now thriving under Mu Chen¡¯s leadership. If Mu Qing entered thepany as well, they believed the Mu family would prosper even more.


    The elders surrounded Jiang Jin and spoke up one after another while Mu Chen and Song Ning stood behind her.


    Mu Chen put his hand on Jiang Jin¡¯s shoulder and gently tapped it, indicating that she should hold her temper and not act rashly.


    Jiang Jin, naturally, understood the two youngsters¡¯ thoughts. She had calmed down by now and could see that these rtives were trying to target Mu Chen. She also knew Mu Qing was determined to return to the Mu family. This was bound to be another test on Mu Chen and Mu Qing¡¯s already strenuous rtionship. She also understood Mu Chen did not want her to speak and nned to deal with it himself. She would follow his n. After all, this was no longer ten years ago when he still needed her to support him.


    When everyone finally finished speaking their minds, Mu Qing finally walked over, looking anxious and ill at ease.


    One of the seemingly kind elders said, ¡°Mu Qing, you¡¯ve left the Mu family for a long time. It¡¯ll take some time to get used to now that you¡¯ve returned. Fortunately, Mu Chen is your son. There are no eternal feuds between fathers and sons, after all. In the future, the Mu family will depend on you father and son. You have to get along well with each other¡­¡±


    Mu Qing nodded humbly and thanked the uncle.


    At this moment, Mu Chen said in an even tone, ¡°There¡¯s no need for us to get along with each other. From tomorrow onward, I¡¯m taking time off from thepany. There¡¯s no need to ask for instructions from me regarding the Mu family and thepany.¡±


    Everyone fell silent immediately.


    Even Song Ning was taken aback by Mu Chen¡¯s words; she looked at him in confusion.


    Sensing Song Ning¡¯s gaze on him, Mu Chen lowered his head and smiled at her. ¡°I¡¯ve decided to take time off; I can help you with your thesis as well. Once you¡¯vepleted your thesis, we¡¯ll get married and travel. If Grandma is willing, she cane with us as well. I think I want to spend time with you and Grandma for a long time¡­¡± His voice was gentle when he spoke; this tone of voice was only reserved for his grandmother and his wife.


    It took the elders a long time to recover from Mu Chen¡¯s words.


    After a while, one of the elders asked, ¡°M-mu Chen, what do you mean? You¡¯re taking time off from thepany?¡±


    Mu Chen replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. I haven¡¯t taken any time off in over ten years. I n to take all the time off I¡¯ve umted. If thepany doesn¡¯t allow it, then I¡¯ll just resign.¡±


    ¡°W-what? Why?¡±


    Mu Chen feigned confusion and surprise as he said, ¡°What the big deal? Every employee in thepany has this right.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I mean. Why are you taking time off at this time? You know that the uing spring festival is the golden season for businesses. How can you take time off? By doing this, you¡¯re ignoring the interests of the family and thepany¡¯s employees, right?¡±


    Mu Chen¡¯s expression darkened immediately. He said emotionlessly, ¡°No one considers my interest so why should I consider the family¡¯s interest? If all of you feel I¡¯m not qualified to lead the Mu family and thepany, I can step down. You can find someone else who¡¯s capable. After all, the Mu family has many descendants. It won¡¯t be a problem even if I¡¯m not around.¡±


    Song Ning really admired Mu Chen¡¯s cunning from the bottom of her heart. She had been worried for him when she saw the rtives cornering him like a pack of hyenas. She did not expect him to be such an amazing strategist and defeat those sly foxes in the family.


    ¡°Mu Chen, you can¡¯t do this.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Mu Chen. You have to consider the big picture. How can you act like a child and quit just like that? This isn¡¯t right¡­¡±


    Mu Chen turned a deaf ear to their words. He only spoke to his wife in a lowered voice,ughing as they chatted. He would also speak to his grandmother, looking content.


    Mu Qing stood still, feeling awkward and not knowing what to do. He had taken into ount everyone¡¯s strengths and weaknesses; he had done his research. He had also let Liang Zhou test the water to see everyone¡¯s reactions. He felt he had a good grasp of everyone¡¯s personality in the Mu family. As for his mother and his son, he did not think much of them. He was certain the duo would consider the bigger picture and endure for the sake of the Mu family. It was out of his expectations that Mu Chen would not y by the rules at all.


    Mu Qing had attacked step by step. He had used Liang Zhou, the Second Madam, and the stubborn elders to force his son and mother into letting Liang Zhou join them for the new year. When he saw Mu Chen allowing Liang Zhou to enter the house, he assumed Mu Chen had been forced to retreat in defeat to avoid causing amotion. Who knew Mu Chen¡¯s retreat was part of the n to lure the enemies into his trap?


    Now that Mu Qing was back, Mu Chen stated he wanted to take time off or resign. There was nothing worse than Mu Chen resigning from thepany. With Mu Chen gone, the Mu family would not be what it was now. There was nothing Mu Qing could do now. Things would continue as it was as long as he did not enter the MU family.


    Realization hit Mu Qing hard. He had lost,pletely and utterly.

 Chapter 169 - Retreat

    <h4>Chapter 169: Retreat</h4>


    Mu Qing stood respectfully at the side of his uncles and said with a simple and honest smile, ¡°Uncles, please listen to what I have to say. Listen to what I have to say.¡±


    The elders who were so embarrassed that they did not know how to react hurriedly shut their mouths and looked at Mu Qing.


    Mu Qing bowed deeply before he said, ¡°I appreciate everyone¡¯s kindness, but please listen to what I have to say!¡± Following that, he looked at Mu Chen affectionately and said, ¡°I return this time because I¡¯ve been thinking about my mother¡¯s health recently. After all, she¡¯s getting advanced in age, and she¡¯s not very healthy; I just want to spend the new year with her. As for returning to the Mu family, please don¡¯t make things difficult for Mu Chen. After all, Mu Chen deserves all the credit for bringing the Mu Group to such great heights. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do better than him even if I return to thepany. After all, mother taught us that the Mu Group belongs to everyone in the Mu family not just the eldest son of the Mu family¡¯s main branch¡­¡±


    The elders¡¯ expressions eased, and they looked at Mu Qing with approval. On the contrary, they looked at Mu Chen in disdain and anger.


    Mu Chen remained indifferent as he met their gazes.


    Mu Qing hesitated for a moment, as if he had just made a great decision. Then, he looked at Jiang Jin and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Mother, I just have a small request. I hope I can stay a little longer this time to spend more time with you.¡±


    Jiang Jin¡¯s eyes could not help but redden upon hearing these words.


    Meanwhile, the elders spoke up one after another.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You should stay and show your filial piety. Although we¡¯re a business family, we value filial piety the most!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°Mu Chen, you can¡¯t object to this! He¡¯s your father. Moreover, how can you stop him if he wants to be filial to your grandmother? It¡¯d be a great sin if you stop him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Mu Chen. Although your father¡¯s at fault for what happened back then, more than ten years have passed. How can a pair of father and son¡¯s feudst for such a long time?¡±


    ¡°Sister-inw, please say something. Your son is so filial; can you bear to hurt him?¡±


    Mu Chen immediately said, ¡°Granduncles, you don¡¯t have to pressure Grandma. Everyone¡¯s free to leave or stay. After all, the Mu family has many properties. It¡¯s not like there¡¯s no ce to stay.¡±


    ¡°Hey, child, what are you saying? Your father specifically returned to apany your grandmother. How can you expect him to live outside?¡±


    The elders grew anxious again and began to scold Mu Chen.


    At this moment, Jiang Jin raised her voice and said, ¡°We¡¯ll do as Mu Chen said. This matter is settled.¡±


    Everyone fell silent immediately.


    Following that, Jiang Jin looked at her son with aplex gaze and said, ¡°Mu Qing, it¡¯s been more than ten years. I¡¯m afraid Liang Zhen has already reincarnated. However, those of us who are still alive are unable to get over this matter. Don¡¯t forget how you cornered her back then. The heavens are watching, my son. Karma will alwayse to those who deserve it. Moreover, you were the one who willingly abandoned the Mu family back then; it was your own choice. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s toote for you to regret your decisions.¡±


    Jiang Jin continued to say, ¡°Have you forgotten what I taught you when you were young? Do unto others as you would have others do unto you. Mu Chen is your son. As his father, how have you treated him? No matter how he treats you know, it¡¯s your own doing. Why didn¡¯t I agree to you marrying Liang Zhou back then? It¡¯s because of Liang Zhen. Moreover, they were biological sisters. If it were someone else, I would¡¯ve given you my blessing. Son, you¡¯ve sinned!¡±


    Following that, Jiang Jin nced at the people present on the scene and said, ¡°Today is the first day of the new year, and the ancestral hall is open for visits. Our ancestors are watching us; what kind of intentions do you have by bringing Liang Zhou here? Aren¡¯t you afraid of Liang Zhen appearing in your dreams tonight? It¡¯s fine if you want to scheme, but if you want to harm others, you¡¯ll only end up harming yourself.¡±


    Jiang Jin did not give the others a chance to speak. She sighed as she continued to say, ¡°Mu Qing, you can stay in your current apartment. It¡¯s pretty good. If you miss me, you cane over and visit. However, you¡¯ll never be allowed back into Cloudy Peak Vi. The day you voluntarily left, you should¡¯ve understood this. The Mu Group has nothing to do with you; don¡¯t have any thoughts about it. If you have any malicious thoughts, then I¡¯ll sever our mother-and-son rtionship.¡±


    These words scared Mu Qing that he fell to his knees.


    Mu Chen quietly kneeled next to his grandmother as Song Ning followed suit without any hesitation.


    ¡°Mom, I understand you¡¯re teaching me a lesson. I don¡¯t have any other thoughts; I just want to be filial to you¡­¡± Mu Qing said as tears rolled down his face.


    Jiang Jin wiped her tears and said with a sigh, ¡°Get up.¡±


    Following that, Jiang Jin muttered, seemingly to herself, ¡°If anyone in the Mu family has evil thoughts, they¡¯re only digging their own graves. I¡¯m going to pay respects to the ancestors and pray that they¡¯ll chase out those unfilial descendants!¡±

 Chapter 170 - New Year Greetings

    <h4>Chapter 170: New Year Greetings</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The Mu family¡¯s ancestral worship ceremony was grand and solemn.


    This was the first time Song Ning had witnessed such a scene. She stood next to Jiang Jin and imitated the etiquette. She silently prayed for blessings from Liang Zhen. If Liang Zhen were still here, she would be able to call Liang Zhen mother. s, her mother and Liang Zhen could only watch over them from the heavens. She was determined to live a happy life with Mu Chen!


    Meanwhile, Liang Zhou was prohibited from entering the ancestral hall to worship the ancestors with everyone.


    This was Jiang Jin and Mu Chen¡¯s bottom line. No one could touch it.


    It was almost noon when the ceremony ended.


    Everyone had a lively lunch before they left.


    The annual ceremony was finally over.


    Song Ning waited until all the guests had left before she quickly helped Jiang Jin up. ¡°Grandma, you must be exhausted, right? I¡¯ll give you a massage.¡±


    Jiang Jin patted Song Ning¡¯s hand before she said bluntly to Mu Qing who was standing next to her, ¡°You should leave now. Don¡¯t bother feeling resentful. I will forget about what happened today, but you shouldn¡¯t have any thoughts you shouldn¡¯t have. Don¡¯t take the wrong path again¡­¡±


    Mu Qing acquiesced silently and bade farewell to everyone before he left.


    Song Ning only cared about Jiang Jin. Her duty was to look after Jiang Jin¡¯s health while Mu Chen and Cheng Che dealt with the other chores.


    The two men had already familiarized themselves with the chores. Moreover, there were helpers helping out as well.


    After the two men were done with their chores, they ordered for someone to bring a pot of tea to the living room before they started a game of chess.


    At this moment, a servant rushed in and said, ¡°Young Master, the Ning family is here to give their new year¡¯s greetings¡­¡±


    Mu Chen¡¯s hand that was holding onto a chess piece froze in midair.


    ¡®The Ning family?¡¯


    Mu Chen and Cheng Che exchanged a look.


    ¡°Is it Mr. Ning Zhe?¡± Cheng Che asked.


    The servant nodded. ¡°Yes. The Madam and Young Master of the Ning family are here as well¡­¡±


    Mu Che calmly ced the chess piece down and said, ¡°Let them in.¡±


    Cheng Che looked at the unfinished chess game and sighed. ¡°This new year is like a rollercoaster ride!¡± Then, he asked, ¡°Should I inform sister-inw about this?¡±


    Mu Chen nodded slightly. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t want to see them, she doesn¡¯t have to. She can just apany Grandma while I receive the guests.¡±


    ¡°Alright! Don¡¯t move the chess pieces! We¡¯ll return to the gameter!¡± Cheng Che said before hurrying upstairs to look for Song Ning.


    ¡­


    Ning Zhe, who brought Su Tong and Ning Dong with him to formally give new year¡¯s greetings to the Old Madam of the Mu family, was surprised when he only saw Mu Chen after entering the house.


    Mu Chen greeted Ning Zhe perfunctorily before he asked for tea to be served.


    Ning Zhe looked around and casually asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Old Madam Mu?¡±


    Mu Chen did not reply.


    At this time, Sister Yu supported Jiang Jin out. ¡°We have guests?¡±


    Ning Zhe¡¯s family of three quickly rose to their feet respectfully.


    Jiang Jin smiled and invited them to sit down.


    Ning Zhe¡¯s gaze could not help but drift to the direction from where Jiang Jin had emerged. Unfortunately, the person he wanted to see did not appear.


    Jiang Jin said bluntly, ¡°Mr. Ning, you¡¯re here to see Song Ning, right?¡±


    Ning Zhe did not deny the words. ¡°To be honest with Old Madam, I do want to see her. The child is stubborn, and the way I treated her previously wasn¡¯t too good, causing a rift to form between us. We came to pay our respect to you and also to ask for a favor from you. I hope you can help me reconcile with my daughter and resolve our misunderstanding.¡±


    Jiang Jin looked at Ning Zhe and said with a kind smile, ¡°Mr. Ning, we¡¯ve lived in Cloudy Peak for so long, but we rarely have any interactions. As a result, we¡¯re not very familiar with each other. Song Ning is now my granddaughter-inw; I treasure her more than my grandson. Therefore, whatever decisions she makes, I¡¯ll fully support her.¡±


    How could Ning Zhe not understand the implications behind Jiang Jin¡¯s words? He sighed. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. As a father, I broke her heart. It¡¯s her fortune that she married Mu Chen and became your granddaughter-inw. With your care, she¡¯ll definitely be happy.¡±


    Then, Ning Zhe nced at Su Tong, who was sitting next to him, and cleared his throat lightly before he said, ¡°I also came to formally apologize to you. I¡¯m very sorry that Su Tong offended you previously.¡±


    Subsequently, Ning Zhe pulled Su Tong up to her feet.


    Su Tong¡¯s smile was a little stiff as she said, ¡°Old Madam, I¡¯m really sorry. Please forgive my rudeness from before.¡±


    Ning Zhe apanied Su Tong to bow at Jiang Jin.


    Jiang Jin hurriedly raised her hand to stop Ning Zhe. ¡°This isn¡¯t necessary. It¡¯s all in the past so there¡¯s no need to bring it up. Please take a seat.¡±


    After taking a seat again, Ning Zhe¡¯s tone turned even more sincere as he said, ¡°How can we not apologize. We should interact more in the future. I don¡¯t dare to beg for my daughter¡¯s forgiveness now. I n to show my sincerity in hopes that she¡¯ll ept me again. I hope Old Madam will help with this¡­¡±


    Ning Zhe¡¯s humble attitude was beyond Jiang Jin and Mu Chen¡¯s expectations. Did he decide to change tactics? Since the hard way did not work, did Ning Zhe want to use the soft approach? After all, one would find it difficult to find fault with a person who was friendly.. As expected, Ning Zhe was quite cunning.

 Chapter 171 - Attitude

    <h4>Chapter 171: Attitude</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Jiang Jin looked at Ning Zhe as the smile on her face gradually faded. ¡°Mr. Ning, I¡¯m not trying to be unreasonable. However, Song Ning has a knot in her heart that can¡¯t be resolved in just a short time. I think you should give her more time and space. When she finally makes up her mind, we will definitely follow her wishes. I don¡¯t want Song Ning to suffer any more grievances. She¡¯s now the most precious person in our Mu family.¡±


    Su Tong¡¯s smile was extremely unnatural as she said in a low voice, ¡°Old Madam really cares about her.¡±


    Jiang Jin nodded and smiled kindly. ¡°That¡¯s right! I have liked her since I first met her. I can¡¯t help but want to spoil her. I can¡¯t bear to see her suffer at all.¡±


    Ning Zhe¡¯s smile was a little bitter as he said, ¡°She¡¯s really blessed. Thank you, Old Madam.¡±


    They continued to exchange pleasantries while Mu Chen remained quiet.


    Meanwhile, Ning Dong sat next to his father with a straight back. He was seated quite close to Mu Chen. Seeing that his father was talking to Mu Chen¡¯s grandmother, he asked Mu Chen softly, ¡°Can I meet my sister?¡±


    Mu Chen looked at Ning Dong in surprise.


    Ning Dong averted his eyes as he said in a soft voice, ¡°I want to see my sister; I want to talk to her¡­¡±


    Mu Chen looked at the skinny teenager and said in a gentle voice, ¡°Why don¡¯t I convey your message to her?¡±


    Ning Dong¡¯s eyes shed with disappointment. Then, he bit his lips as though he had just made up his mind and said decisively, ¡°Then, please tell my sister I have no intentions of fighting with her for the Ning family¡¯s assets. Please tell her toe back and visit if she has time. Father has restored the house to the way it looked when she was young. Her room is the same as before she left. Please ask her toe back. Otherwise,?my mother and I will be sad as well. And¡­¡± He paused for a moment before he said, ¡°By returning to the Ning family and resuming her position as the Eldest Young Miss of the Ning family, it¡¯ll prevent people from saying she¡¯s a social climber who¡¯s clinging to the Mu family.¡±


    When Ning Dong spoke, he lowered his head as though he was trying to hide his tears. His words attracted the attention of Jiang Jin, Ning Zhe, and Jiang Jin.


    Su Tongughed. ¡°This child of mine. He has always been worried about his sister; that¡¯s why he said such words¡­¡±


    Mu Chen looked at Ning Dong and smiled faintly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to think that way. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s clinging to her. I¡¯ll make sure to make her happy for the rest of her life¡­¡±


    A sh of indescribable emotion shed in Ning Dong¡¯s eyes. It was as though he hadpleted his mission, he returned to acting like a statue again.


    The three members of the Ning family did not stay for long before they decided to leave.


    Mu Chen was polite and sent the guests out. When he entered the house, he saw Song Ning standing in the corridor waiting for him. However, her expression was not very good. He smiled and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Why are you standing here? You¡¯re wearing such light clothing; what if you catch a cold?¡±


    As Mu Chen pushed Song Ning into the house, she looked at him and smiled bitterly. ¡°Mu Chen, I¡¯ve tried. I can¡¯t ept them no matter what¡­¡±


    Mu Chen hugged her. ¡°I understand. Then let nature take its course. You have me, Grandma, and our family. I¡¯ll be responsible for your happiness in the future!¡±


    Song Ning leaned against him and said softly, ¡°I know. He¡¯s just a child, but... but that year, it was because of him that my mother suffered a miscarriage. Even if he was a child at that time, I can¡¯t forgive him because my biological brother is gone.¡± She could not hold back her tears when she spoke about this.


    Mu Chen quickly coaxed her. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. Grandma said that we have to be happy on the first day of the new year. This way, we¡¯ll be happy the entire year. If you cry, won¡¯t it rain the entire year? There¡¯s no need for you to overthink things. We can just live the life we want. Just follow your heart and do what you want. Grandma and I will always support you¡­¡±


    Song Ning took the piece of tissue from Mu Chen and wiped her tears. ¡°After my mother left, I spent the new year alone. This is the first since then that I spent it with so many people¡­¡±


    Mu Chen was surprised. ¡°Didn¡¯t the Fu family invite you to join them?¡±


    Song Ning shook her head. ¡°The Old Madam of the Fu family thinks my parents are all dead so she considers me unlucky. How could she invite me to the house on an auspicious day?¡±


    Mu Chen thought the Fu family was worse than beasts. How despicable. He wished they would vanish off the face of the earth. They never treated her well and took her for granted, but when they needed her, they shamelessly came to her.


    Inparison, Ning Zhe was rather smart. He knew he had to change his attitude.. Unfortunately, the scar he left on Song Ning was too deep. Moreover, how could he move Song Ning with his fake feelings?

 Chapter 172 - A Disaster

    <h4>Chapter 172: A Disaster</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    In the Ning family house.


    Ning Zhe was very satisfied with Ning Dong¡¯s performance.


    ¡°Dongdong, don¡¯t worry. If your sisteres back, what will be yours won¡¯t be any less than hers. The Ning family belongs to both of you. Study hard so you can share my workload with me as soon as possible.¡±


    Su Tong was delighted by these words. After Ning Zhe left, she hugged her son and shook him excitedly. ¡°Dongdong, Dongdong, did you hear that? Did you hear that? Your father has acknowledged you!¡±


    Ning Dong allowed his mother to hug him, but his face was expressionless.


    After a moment, Su Tong finally realized something was amiss. ¡°Dongdong? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Ning Dong pushed his mother away impatiently. ¡°What¡¯s there to be happy about? Don¡¯t you think this is what I deserve in the first ce?¡± Then, he walked upstairs, ignoring the shocked Su Tong.


    Ning Dong kicked his door shut and threw himself on his bed. Following that, he took his phone and sent a text: Brother Ji An, help me select a few capable men. I might have use for them.


    Ji An replied instantly, ¡°Okay!¡±


    Ning Dong tossed his phone aside before he inhaled deeply and buried his face in the nket. He wanted to make those who looked down on him regret their actions toward him.


    ¡­


    At the same time, Ye Cheng smiled when he read the message Ji An?forward to him before he put down his phone. Ning Dong was walking step by step in the direction he had hoped for. What troubled him the most now was the people and things in front of him.


    Ye Xin had already broken most of the things in the living room.


    Ye Cheng massaged his temples, thinking he should rece the furniture and decorations in the house with materials that were not easy to break. With his sister¡¯s temper, this was bound to happen again. If he reced everything with things that were hard to break, his sister could lose her temper as much as she wanted; there would be no loss.


    Meanwhile, Gao Wen was so anxious, but she could only stomp her feet helplessly. She wanted to console Ye Xin but was afraid that she would be hurt by the things that Ye Xin was throwing around.


    The reason for Ye Xin¡¯s tantrum this time was due to the release of the drama version of Yi Yao that was released on the first day of the new year.


    Ever since the drama was announced, it had attracted a lot of attention.


    Moreover, Ye Xin¡¯spany had spared no effort in promoting her. Even her fans had gone to great lengths to create hype for her.


    Even before the drama was aired, small clips of the drama had been circting on the Inte, whetting people¡¯s appetite. Before the drama aired, there were already all kinds ofments praising Ye Xin to the heavens. They said just by watching the short clips they could see Ye Xin¡¯s skilled acting. All of them said she was not Little Ning Xia; her acting skill was enough to get her out of the shadow of Ning Xia.


    On thest day of filming, Ye Cheng even treated everyone in the production to a meal on Ye Xin¡¯s behalf.


    With all these, one could only imagine how popr Ye Xin was before the drama even began to air.


    With the strong support of the Ye Group, Ye Xin¡¯spany sold the show at a high price to the broadcasting station and even managed to snag the prime airing time that was the first day of the new year.


    On the night of new year¡¯s eve, Ye Xin held a live broadcast to interact with her fans and even sent arge number of photos and autographs to her fans.


    There was no doubt the hype for the drama was at an all-time high. Inparison, the movie from ten years ago suddenly seemed shabby.


    Both fans of Yi Yao and Ning Xia also had high hopes for the drama version of Yi Yao. Although they had caught a glimpse of Ning Xia during the film festival, she had made it clear she had no intentions of returning to the entertainment industry. Yi Yao was like their emotional sustenance so they were naturally excited about the drama.


    There had never been a drama that garnered so much attention. It became the drama that everyone looked forward to the most.


    s, as the saying went, ¡®The higher you are, the harder you¡¯ll fall¡¯.


    When the drama first aired, the film critics were silent.


    On the third day, the Inte finally exploded. All sorts of articles andments that praised Ye Xin were dug out and mocked. Ye Xin had been mocked and criticized until there was almost nothing left of her. All the praises had turned into jokes.


    After ten episodes were aired, fans of Ning Xia began to get angry. All of them mored that Ye Xin was not worthy of the title Little Ning Xia. In fact, it was an insult to Ning Xia! Ye Xin should just promote as Ye Xin and discard the title of Little Ning Xia. There was only one Ning Xia in this world; no one could imitate her.


    The nostalgic and heartbrokenizens tried their best to find clips of the original movie and posted them on the Inte. The situation escted, and someizens even edited the movie and drama scenes and ced them side by side forparison. They were the same lines and same scenes, but the acting skills were too different.


    Everyone came to a conclusion: Ye Xin had no acting skills at all! Her expressions consisted of her staring nkly in the air, biting her lips, giggling foolishly, and acting pretentiously. Perhaps, her previous works were idol dramas, and the characters were in line with her real personality, no one discovered her bad acting.. Moreover, with a romantic plot, many young fans did not ce much importance on acting skills.

 Chapter 173 - A Storm on the Internet

    <h4>Chapter 173: A Storm on the Inte</h4>


    Yi Yao, the movie, had achieved ssic status. The titr character, Yi Yao, was a girl with a rough background. Despite her background, she was kind, strong, and determined. Although she had experienced various hardships, she was not tarnished by the darkness of the world. In the end, through her own efforts, she managed to achieve her dream and find love.


    When Ning Xia yed the character, Yi Yao, the makeup was minimal. Her eyes were clear and determined; her every action was consistent with the character. This was the reason Liang Zhen, the author and screenwriter for Yi Yao, once said, ¡°Ning Xia brought Yi Yao to life and gave Yi Yao a soul.¡±


    At that time, even the director, Pan Hao, nodded vehemently in agreement. He had said, ¡°Ning Xia is very intelligent and a skilled actress. Perhaps, her sense of empathy is strong, she perfectly grasped Yi Yao¡¯s emotions. Such an actress is rare and can only be found by chance¡­¡±


    All these interview videos from the past were dug out by resourcefulizens. Although the quality of the videos was rough, due to their excellent content, they spread like a wildfire on the Inte.


    Needless to say, the videos further exposed Ye Xin¡¯s shorings.


    In the original movie, during a crying scene, Ning Xia had cried silently; her eyes expressing unsaid emotions. The viewers were influenced by her acting and were so carried away by her emotions that it was as though they were personally experiencing what she was experiencing.


    On the contrary, in the drama, during the crying scene, Ye Xin cried like a spoiled child, which was not in line with Yi Yao¡¯s character as well.


    Another example was Ning Xia¡¯s smile that was like the arrival of spring. It was gentle and soothing.


    In contrast, Ye Xin¡¯s smile was too ostentatious and bright. It did not convey the character of Yi Yao who had lived a rough life.


    Ning Xia perfectly expressed Yi Yao¡¯s character while Ye Xin¡¯s acting only revealed her life as a princess who had never tasted the hardship of life.


    The movie was shot in a mountain vige west of the country. All of the actors came to the mountain vige half a year in advance to adapt themselves to the environment and to also build a rapport with each other. Therefore, everyone¡¯s acting and chemistry were superb.


    On the other hand, the drama was entirely shot in a studio. The sets were either created in advance or wereputer-generated images.


    There were people whomented this was only to be expected since Ye Xin was the Young Miss of a wealthy family; how could she endure hardships?


    Naturally, there were people who retorted that Ye Xin should just live her life as the Young Miss of a wealthy family instead of bing an actress if she could not endure hardships.


    Needless to say,parisons were also made. People pointed out that when Ning Xia was filming for Yi Yao, she was also a Young Miss from a wealthy family. Moreover, she was only a high school student at that time. However, not only could she endure the hardship, but she even acted so well.


    All in all, the general consensus was the original movie was like chicken soup for the soul while the drama was like a bowl of instant noodles.


    Logically speaking, Ye Xin should not have received so much hate on the Inte. After all, the production team and the investors were to me as well. However, actors were always the faces of the films or dramas they starred in. Therefore, it was only natural that the actors would bear the brunt of the negative opinions.


    The hatements on the Inte were like a wave of tsunami that drowned the supportivements from Ye Xin¡¯s fans.


    This matter was so popr that even people who did not normally pay attention to the entertainment industry looked up the matter on the Inte. With that, more and more people watched the original movie and the drama forparison, generating even more hate toward the drama.


    Later, some resourcefulizens even dug up Ye Xin¡¯s schedule and found that during filming, Ye Xin had participated in two variety shows as a guest and earned a lot of money from her appearance. This, naturally, made people even more dissatisfied with her.


    Inparison, the original movie took a year toplete the filming process with no outside interference. Everyone was very professional.


    In the first few days when the negative reactions started pouring in, Ye Xin¡¯s managementpany mobilized people to change the public opinion. They tried their best to clean up Ye Xin¡¯s reputation and tried to present her as a skilled actress. This, naturally, drew even more dissatisfaction from the public. Things had gotten so bad that even the slightest movement made by Ye Xin or herpany was instantly criticized by theizens. s, there was nothing much Ye Xin and thepany could do since it was true that Ye Xin did not have any outstanding work. In fact, she did not even have any skills to brag about.


    For all these reasons, despite the amount of wealth the Ye family or thepany possessed, there were no reputablepanies or celebrities who were willing to speak up for Ye Xin. It was not easy for thesepanies and celebrities to achieve their current status, after all. They knew if they spoke up for Ye Xin, they would be drawn into the drama and generate hate for themselves.


    As for those famous but disreputable celebrities, they discovered they could gain free publicity as long as they spoke about Ye Xin. For these people, any publicity, even if it was bad, was still good. Following the trend of the crowd, these people criticized Ye Xin to draw attention to themselves. Some of their words were even more vicious than theizen¡¯s words. Theirments pushed Ye Xin further down the abyss.


    At this time, Ye Xin¡¯spany¡¯s PR department was in chaos, dealing with this matter. They also prohibited Ye Xin from making anyments on social media in order to avoid making things worse.


    Meanwhile, Ye Xin was determined to hide at home and never go out again after the drama was aired.


    As the drama continued to air, things got worse and worse.

 Chapter 174 - Ups and Downs

    <h4>Chapter 174: Ups and Downs</h4>


    People even found out that Ye Xin had a fiery temper and had once hit her manager and assistant during the opening ceremony of the film festival. There were also ¡®insiders¡¯ who revealed Ye Xin used her family background to bully her colleagues in thepany and was extremely harsh to the staff in thepany. It was also said that her manager and assistant often had to pay out of their own pockets to buy favors from her colleagues.


    Needless to say, this attracted another wave of ridicule and hate; how could such a wealthy young miss be so miserly?


    Many people sympathized with Ye Xin¡¯s manager and assistant. They left messages on Ye Xin¡¯s manager and assistant¡¯s social media ounts, urging them to leave Ye Xin as soon as possible.


    Every day arge number of people would curse Ye Xin on her social media ounts, even herpany¡¯s official ount was not spared. Most of thements demanded she leaves the entertainment industry.


    Ye Xin now was embroiled in one of the biggest and unprecedented scandals in the entertainment industry because of this issue.


    Previously, Ye Xin had been happily spending the days before the new year and the new year at home. Her mood was even better when she heard about the troubles in the Mu family. Her days were leisurely; she thought she had all the time in the world to seek revenge.


    Ye Xin wanted to wait for her drama to air and seize the opportunity to participate in various variety shows. She was sure endorsements woulde pouring in as well. At that time, she would definitely trample on Song Ning.


    Although Song Ning had made it clear she had no intentions of returning to the entertainment industry, Ye Xin did not believe it. In her opinion, if Song Ning had no intentions of returning to the entertainment industry, Song Ning would not have appeared during the film festival in such an ostentatious manner.


    Ye Xin, who felt Song Ning had made a joke out of her, was determined to seek revenge. However, currently, she was dumbfounded. She did not understand what was going on? Why was everyone hating on her? Moreover, it seemed to happen overnight.


    When she was filming the drama, no one from the production team said her acting was bad. If she was as terrible as theizen said, the director would have and should have said something at that time. Although she had conflicts with other actresses and minor scandals, it was impossible for her to garner so much hate. She really could not understand what was going on and how so much bad luck hadnded on her just like that.


    In the end, she could only hole up at home, unable to go anywhere, due to the reporters camping outside of her house.


    She felt like she was on the verge of breaking down and could only vent her anger on inanimate objects.


    Her father kept sighing while her brother remained silent.


    With this, she became even more desperate and angry. In the end, when she was exhausted, she fell to her knees and began to wail loudly.


    Needless to say, Gao Wen was incredibly distressed upon seeing this. She hugged her crying daughter as she scolded her husband and son. ¡°Are both of you dead? Can¡¯t you think of a way to deal with this matter? Xinxin is so upset, and yet, you¡¯re both so indifferent? Are your hearts made of stone? Don¡¯t your hearts ache?¡±


    Ye He and Ye Cheng were scolded for no reason, but they only remained silent. What could they say at this time?


    In the end, after hesitating for a long time, Ye He said tentatively, ¡°Xinxin, what¡¯s so good about being an actress? It¡¯s below you. Why don¡¯t you quit? Why are you so upset? It¡¯s not a big deal. Don¡¯t cry. Why don¡¯t your mother and I apany you to Europe? When we return, I¡¯m sure the dust would¡¯ve settled. Let¡¯s go on a vacation for a few months and enjoy ourselves. Everything will be fine when we return. You¡¯re the Eldest Young Miss of the Ye family; what do you have to be afraid of? What¡¯s so great about the title of best actress? It¡¯s worthless, and you don¡¯t need it¡­¡±


    Ye Xin paused for a moment and red at her father before she said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to go anywhere!¡±


    Following that, she began to wail again.


    Ye He was so frightened by his daughter¡¯s reaction that he instinctively turned to look at his son. He spread his hands and shrugged, showing his helplessness.


    Ye Cheng looked up. He never had high expectations for his father. His father had lived a carefree and unrestrained life since he was young until now. It was a ssic case of an idle rich man. His father had an unlimited amount of money to spend and enjoy the pleasures of life. The only saving grace about his father was, perhaps, his ability to coax his mother and sometimes his daughter despite having many affairs outside. For everything else, his father relied on him.


    Ye Cheng could not even remember when his father began to push all his responsibilities to him. When he began to show potential, his father was even more unscrupulous in pushing his responsibilities to him.


    Ye He was not worried his son, who had juste of age, would ruin the family business. After all, the inheritance left to him was enough for him to live luxuriously for the rest of his life. Therefore, even if his son ran thepany to the ground, it was his son¡¯s problem, not his. He definitely lived a happy and carefree life.


    Ye Cheng sighed as he looked at his sister who was crying non-stop. Finally, he rose to his feet and moved to her side before saying, ¡°When you¡¯re done crying, look for me in the study.¡±


    Ye Cheng did not care if his sister heard him or not, but his mother, who was hovering at the side, must have heard him. He rubbed his temples as he walked to the study. How troublesome!


    He could not help butment how lucky some people were. Look at Mu Chen, for example. All the good things in the world would easily fall into hisp. Even his wife, Song Ning, was lucky. She did not need to do anything, but her reputation was overwhelmingly good. As for his sister, she spent so much effort scheming but ended up benefiting another person. He shook his head thinking that life was really filled with ups and downs.

 Chapter 175 - Collision

    <h4>Chapter 175: Collision</h4>


    Ye Cheng did not have to wait long before Ye Xin entered his study. Her fair face and eyes were already red and swollen. He sighed inwardly. His mother valued girls over boys; he had been asked to give in to his sister since he was young, and he had gotten used to it over time. Treating his sister well had also be a habit for him. When he was young, he had told himself over and over again that he loved his sister the most, therefore, he had to give in to her. Over time, it made him believe that he loved her the most. Habits were really scary things.


    ¡°Brother, quickly think of a way to deal with this for me!¡± Ye Xin said as tears flowed down her face again.


    Ye Cheng took a cigarette out and lit it up. After taking a puff, he said, ¡°It¡¯s not that there¡¯s no way to deal with this, but it depends on whether you¡¯re willing to cooperate or not¡­¡±


    Ye Xin¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°What is it? Brother, tell me!¡±


    Ye Cheng nced at her. ¡°First, you have to keep a low profile. Saying that, although the drama is getting negative reviews, it¡¯s not all your fault. Hence, you have to rify it on your social media ount.¡±


    ¡°How? By emphasizing that it¡¯s not my fault? Moreover, thepany won¡¯t allow it. I can¡¯t even log into my ount now; thepany has changed the password. The ount is now under thepany¡¯s control; they¡¯re afraid I might speak up and make matters worse,¡± Ye Xin said in an aggrieved tone.


    Ye Cheng sighed, thinking it really was not easy for his sister¡¯s managementpany. ¡°Go speak to thepany and have them release a statement under your name. After that, do more charity work to divert the public¡¯s attention¡­¡±


    ¡°C-charity work?¡± Ye Xin was clearly hesitant.


    ¡°You have to do it even if you¡¯re tired. You need to change the public¡¯s opinion. Didn¡¯t they say you¡¯re a wealthy young miss who can¡¯t endure hardships? Prove them wrong. In any case, it¡¯ll also divert their attention away from Yi Yao.¡±


    Ye Xin bit her lips and lowered her head, deep in her thoughts. After a moment, she asked tentatively, ¡°Is there a way to get rid of Song Ning?¡±


    Ye Cheng nced at her. ¡°Mind your own business for now. We¡¯re not in a rush. If anything happens to her now, you¡¯ll definitely be the prime suspect. Do you understand?¡±


    Ye Xin¡¯s shoulders slumped after she heard Ye Cheng¡¯s words. Then, she said, ¡°I¡¯m not willing to be her stepping stone¡­¡±


    Ye Cheng sighed. ¡°What can you do now? You¡¯re at a disadvantage. Moreover, it¡¯s not caused by Song Ning. At this time, the slightest mistakes on your side will be magnified by theizens. Remember to keep a low profile; don¡¯t let anyone seize the chance to further criticize you¡­¡±


    ¡­


    In the end, Ye Xin chose to go to a poverty-stricken area to volunteer as a teacher. She brought many supplies to be donated and a team to film her. When the time was ripe, she would post the videos on the Inte.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, as the matter regarding Yi Yao continued to brew on the Inte, some extreme fans even camped outside of the hospital, urging Song Ning to return to the entertainment industry. Not only that, but these fans even brought banners asking for her return.


    When Song Ning saw the banners, she felt rather helpless.


    Strangely, the number of patients at the hospital had increased as well. Nevertheless, the number was not too huge where they would need Professor Li¡¯s help. Song Ning and the others were enough to handle the patients.


    Later on, through Cheng Che and Jiahui, Song Ning finally discovered the reason behind the increase in patients. As it turned out, the fans had intentionally registered as patients in hopes that it would help Song Ning increase her ie as quickly as possible so she could return to the entertainment industry. The fans resorted to this method since they remembered Song Ning¡¯s words and did not want to disrupt her work at the hospital.


    When Song Ning found out about this, she hurriedly got in touch with the hospital¡¯s management department to find out the amount of money generated by the fans in the hospital.


    Cheng Che, who was puzzled by Song Ning¡¯s actions, asked, ¡°What are you nning to do after finding out the amount of money the fans had spent at the hospital?¡±


    Song Ning replied without any hesitation, ¡°I¡¯ll match the amount and donate it to those in need under the fans¡¯ names¡­¡±


    Cheng Che gave Song Ning a thumbs-up and said, ¡°Sister-inw, you¡¯re really amazing!¡¯


    Song Ning said helplessly, ¡°What else can I do? It doesn¡¯t feel right to have the fans spend money here when they¡¯re not sick. It¡¯s better to donate the money to those in need¡­¡±


    Jiahui said, clearly filled with pride, ¡°Our Song Ning is just like an angel that was sent to the mortal world to help people¡­¡±


    Song Ning swatted Jiahui¡¯s arm yfully. ¡°Stop with the ttery!¡±


    Jiahuiughed before she said seriously, ¡°The fans¡¯ donations aside, we should make personal donations as well. We should release a statement about what we intend to do with the fans¡¯ money, but there¡¯s no need to say anything about our personal donations. Perhaps, we can also use this chance to appeal to the fans to act rationally regarding Yi Yao¡­¡±


    Cheng Che made an ¡®OK¡¯ sign and got to work immediately.


    s, the timing of when Song Ning released her statement coincided with the release of the videos of Ye Xin doing charity work on the Inte. With that, another tragic collision between the duo urred.

 Chapter 176 - Like a Trainwreck

    <h4>Chapter 176: Like a Trainwreck</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Song Ning¡¯s statement reminded the members of Ning Xia¡¯s fan club to spend their money wisely and to focus on their studies, work, and lives.


    Under Song Ning¡¯s name, the fan club donated money and supplies to various schools in poverty-stricken areas. They hoped the underprivileged children would be able to work hard to realize their dreams just like Yi Yao. Moreover, the fan club also promised to make the donation long-term. Any fans who were interested were encouraged to volunteer.


    On the other hand, Cheng Che released a statement that all of Song Ning¡¯s academic awards would be donated, and she would work hard for them. Apart from that, Zhuang Ji would also provide financial assistance to the volunteer teams from the fan club so they could further the charity work.


    This statement and the disclosure of ns of charity made many of Ning Xia¡¯s fans scream in delight.


    Due to this matter, Song Ning gained many new fans as well. Moreover, they even received donations and requests from those who were not fans to join the volunteer teams.


    The matter gained such huge momentum that Cheng Che even had to assign two assistants to help the official fan club with managing the charity work.


    Jiahui was shocked by how much traction this matter gained.


    On the other hand, Song Ning was calm. She reminded her fans to take the charity seriously; after all, doing charity was not child¡¯s y. In her opinion, there had to be clear guidelines to ensure there would not be mismanagement of the donations. Not only did she feel responsible for her fans, but she felt responsible for those who would be receiving the donations as well.


    Once again, Cheng Che and Jiahui were filled with admiration for Song Ning. She was truly meticulous in all her actions.


    ¡­


    At the same time, all kinds of beautiful photos and videos of Ye Xin teaching children music in a mountain vige appeared on the Inte.


    Ye Xin was dressed inly, and there was barely any makeup on her face. In the photos and videos, she looked happy as she interacted with the children.


    Apart from that, it was also made known that she had donated many books, stationery, and other supplies to the children. She also promised toe back and teach the children whenever she had free time between filming.


    Needless to say, Ye Xin¡¯s fan clubs praised her and cheered her on.


    s, Ye Xin did not expect her carefully nned publicity would coincide with Song Ning¡¯s statements and deeds. Song Ning¡¯s actions made her pale inparison.


    Ye Xin was so enraged by the matter that she began to crazily break things again and hit the people around her. Some of the members of the staff were even injured by the things she smashed.


    This time, even Ye Cheng felt helpless. Who knew there would be such a coincidence? Moreover, based on the timing and the pieces of news that were released, it was rather clear Song Ning¡¯s actions were not nned to block Ye Xin. It was just unfortunate that Song Ning¡¯s impromptu actions hadpletely overshadowed Ye Xin¡¯s meticulously nned actions.


    It was not surprising that Ye Xin lost control of her emotions. After all, it seemed like the heavens really favored Song Ning. Otherwise, how could someone be so lucky?


    In fact, Ye Xin¡¯s charity work was rather perfunctory. She and her team mostly put on an act just to get content for the filming. They had nned to release the materials slowly once they returned to the city.


    However, the ce Ye Xin and her team had chosen was located close to the ce where Song Ning¡¯s fans were volunteering. In order to avoid misunderstanding, Song Ning¡¯s fans avoided the ce where Ye Xin volunteered, causing some people in the ce where Ye Xin volunteered to be unhappy.


    During that time, the negativements about Ye Xin¡¯s terrible acting had lessened as well. This was mostly because many people had just given up on watching the drama.


    With that and the news of Ye Xin¡¯s charity work, her image slowly turned favorable again despite the coincidental timing with Song Ning¡¯s charity work.


    Ye Xin¡¯s fans were also reinvigorated and began to promote her again.


    s, just a few days after Ye Xin¡¯s reputation began to turn favorable, negativements began to appear. There were people who exposed her charity work as fake.


    Ye Xin¡¯s fans were furious and used Song Ning¡¯s fans of ndering Ye Xin.


    Naturally, Song Ning¡¯s fans were no pushover. They were angered by the baseless usations. They had been busy with charity work; where would they find time to nder Ye Xin? Therefore, they immediately retaliated against Ye Xin¡¯s fans.


    It had to be said that Song Ning¡¯s fans¡¯ counterattack was very powerful, rendering Ye Xin¡¯s fans powerless.


    Due to the proximity between the locations where Song Ning¡¯s fans and Ye Xin volunteered, Song Ning¡¯s fans easily obtained evidence that Ye Xin was just putting on a show. There were all kinds of evidence that showed Ye Xin and her team¡¯s disdain toward the locals, the vige¡¯s condition, and there was even evidence of Ye Xin and her team¡¯s rudeness toward the vige¡¯s people.


    With this, Ye Xin¡¯s reputation that had barely recovered copsed again.


    Despite their anger and sorrow, there was nothing Ye Xin¡¯s fans could do.


    Ye Xin once again appeared on the hot search, overshadowing news of Song Ning¡¯s fans¡¯ charity work.


    Needless to say, this was not the way Ye Xin had imagined she would overshadow Song Ning.

 Chapter 177 - Free Treatment

    <h4>Chapter 177: Free Treatment</h4>


    Once again the Inte was filled withments demanding Ye Xin to leave the entertainment industry; the matter snowballed so quickly and unexpectedly.


    Meanwhile, the production team for the drama version of Yi sighed in relief. Due to all the negativity surrounding Ye Xin, they had been forgotten.


    Even Ye Cheng did not expect things to escte to this extent. He thought it was best to send Ye Xin abroad to avoid all the attention. In regard to her acting career, it was highly unlikely that she would be able to turn it around. Some things were just fated. Ye Xin was unlucky to have met Song Ning. It was as though the duo was nemesis, born to be at odds with each other; only one or the other could be happy.


    In fact, even on the Inte, there were astrological experts who gave their two cents, analyzing the two women¡¯s fates. Some said that Ye Xin thrived using Ning Xia¡¯s name and that she deserved her downfall for failing to respect her seniors and taking everything she had for granted. After all, Ye Xin had clearly disregarded Song Ning when Song Ning returned to the public eye. It was seen as Ye Xin being arrogant and showing her temperament as a wealthy young miss, unwilling to lower her head to build a good rtionship with Song Ning whom she perceived as outdated.


    In regard to Song Ning, the astrological experts said that Song Ning was born with good luck. Therefore, as soon as she appeared, Ye Xin began to decline.


    Perhaps, if Ye Xin debuted without the title of Little Ning Xia, she would not have been so negatively impacted by Song Ning¡¯s return. Moreover, the duo bore quite a resemnce to each other so it was unavoidable for people topare them.


    Many people also pointed fingers at Ye Xin¡¯s managementpany, saying they were arrogant due to Ye Xin¡¯s background. They were also criticized for trying to ride on the coattails of Ning Xia¡¯s sess by promoting Ye Xin as Little Ning Xia. Following the bacsh, thepany wanted to build a good rtionship with Song Ning, but Mu Chen protected Song Ning so well that thepany did not even have a chance to contact Song Ning. All they had in their hands now was Ye Xin, the Young Miss from the Ye family. Due to her background, even if her acting career was ruined, she could continue to livefortably. However, the same could not be said for thepany.


    ¡­


    Cheng Che and Mu Chen did not expect such an oue as well; everything was truly a coincidence.


    Cheng Che sighed and asked, ¡°Brother, do you believe in fate?¡±


    Mu Chen remained silent.


    Cheng Che continued to say, ¡°Apart from fate, it¡¯s really hard to exin this ¡®coincidence¡¯.¡±


    After closing the file in his hand, Mu Chen calmly said, ¡°Pay attention to the situation. They can do whatever they want as long as they don¡¯t harm us. Song Ning¡¯s mother was very passionate about charity when she was alive. The volunteer groups from Song Ning¡¯s fan club are doing quite well so make sure to monitor the finances properly. If there are any problems, you can use my personal ount to help out¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Cheng Che readily agreed.


    ¡­


    Song Ning did not pay attention to this matter at all. Since she was not particrly knowledgeable in this regard, she left the management of the charity to the professionals, Cheng Che and Mu Chen.


    Instead, she decided to do what she could. There were many people who were sick in the poverty-stricken area so she proposed to the university and the hospital to form a volunteer group to head to the vige to treat locals.


    The university and hospital supported her idea, and it did not take long before the upper management of the university and hospital convened and selected a group of students and medical personnel to volunteer at the vige regrly.


    This was a first in M City so it gained a lot of attention immediately.


    The media were in a frenzy.


    Song Ning, who only had one work in her entire career and had retired from the entertainment industry, received unprecedented attention and respect from many people. Although she had left the entertainment industry, her fans continued to increase.


    The majority of her fans were middle-aged people and young adults. Most of them were highly educated, mature, rational, and had stable ies. They were unlike the young fans who were usually chaotic and would cause amotion at the slightest thing.


    Due to the charity work that attracted many people¡¯s attention, the name ¡®Ning Xia¡¯ once again began to shine brightly.


    ¡­


    Amid all themotion, Song Ning only focused on her work and studies. She still wore her white coat and mask, working diligently at the hospital and concentrating on her studies.


    Although she was the one who started the charity, she did not think she deserved the credit. She stayed silent and focused on her life instead. This attitude made even more people admire and respect her.


    ¡­


    When Jiang Jin found out about this, she sighed emotionally. ¡°Song Ning is a child blessed by the heavens. No matter where she goes or what she does, she always helps those around her.¡±


    Sister Yu smiled as she replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. Our Young Madam is just like an angel. Despite her quiet personality, she¡¯s like a ball of mes that brings warmth to everyone around her¡­¡±

 Chapter 178 - Car Accident

    <h4>Chapter 178: Car ident</h4>


    At this moment, Song Ning was busy with her research and her thesis in the office. Mu Chen had called her earlier to inform her that he had to fly out of M City for a meeting, hence, he would be picking her up a littleter than usual.


    Song Ning was still quietly working when Ning Chun suddenly barged into her like a gust of wind. He said anxiously, ¡°Young Miss, thank the heavens you¡¯re here!¡±


    Song Ning was so engrossed in writing her thesis that it seemed like she did not register Ning Chun¡¯s identity as she instinctively asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°M-master¡­ Master met with a car ident a-and he needs a blood transfusion¡­¡± Ning Chun stuttered due to being too anxious.


    Song Ning instinctively rose to her feet. ¡°Where¡¯s he? Bring me to him.¡±


    Ning Chun was briefly stunned by Song Ning¡¯s reaction before he hastily said, ¡°Ce with me. He¡¯s in the operating theatre now¡­¡±


    All of a sudden, Song Ning came to a halt. She looked at Ning Chun and asked, ¡°Tell me, who met with an ident?¡±


    Ning Chun gulped. As it turned out the Eldest Young Miss was acting on instincts and did not fully register his words. He said sincerely, ¡°Eldest Young Miss, it¡¯s Master. They need to perform surgery now, and he needs a blood transfusion. Due to the rarity of his blood type, I came to ask you for help¡­¡±


    Although Song Ning was still making her way to the emergency operating theatre, her speed had slowed down. She asked casually, ¡°What about his family members? Isn¡¯t there anyone who can donate blood to him?¡±


    Ning Chun shook her head. ¡°Young Master¡¯s blood type is different from Master¡¯s. He must have inherited his mother¡¯s blood type.¡±


    Song Ning stopped talking and quickened her pace.


    Ning Chun could not help but feel happy.


    It was not that Song Ning did not feel conflicted, but it was impossible for her not to help when it was within her capabilities to do so. She would have done the same for a stranger.


    When they arrived outside of the operating theatre, the head nurse was surprised to see Song Ning.


    Song Ning said, ¡°My blood type is AB negative. The hospital has my records.¡±


    The head nurse sighed. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just donate blood at the beginning of the month? It¡¯s too soon for you to be donating blood again¡­¡±


    Song Ning smiled. ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t need my blood, I¡¯ll go back. I still need to write my thesis¡­¡±


    With this, the head nurse grabbed Song Ning¡¯s hand. ¡°Although it¡¯s slightly too soon, saving a life is important. Song Ning, you¡¯ve always been helping people, you¡¯ll definitely be blessed by the heavens. I¡¯ve already contacted the others. They¡¯re all on the way here. The patient is in critical condition. Sorry to trouble you for this¡­¡±


    Song Ning only smiled and made her way to the special area for her blood to be drawn. On the way there, she ran into Su Tong and Ning Dong who had just rushed over. She did not even nce at them and only walked past them.


    Ning Dong was about to call out ¡®sister¡¯ when she had already left.


    Su Tong asked Ning Chun, ¡°She¡­ What¡¯s the Eldest Young Miss doing here?¡± Her tone was clearly filled with displeasure, and her gaze was quite hostile.


    Ning Chun hurriedly replied, ¡°The Eldest Young Miss came to donate blood to Master. Master¡¯s blood type is rare, after all. We have other donorsing, but Master¡¯s surgery can¡¯t be dyed any longer. Fortunately, Eldest Young Miss is in the hospital today¡­¡±


    Su Tong could not help but curse inwardly when she heard these words. Why did her son not inherit his father¡¯s blood type? As such, this good opportunity was given to the wretched girl. With simr blood type, it only hammered home the fact that the wretched girl was the Eldest Young Miss of the Ning family.


    On the other hand, Ning Dong calmly asked, ¡°Uncle Chun, are father¡¯s injuries serious? What did the doctor say?¡±


    Ning Chun was slightly impressed by Ning Dong¡¯s reaction. After all, his first reaction was to ask about his father¡¯s wellbeing and not about his sister or her intentions. He replied respectfully, ¡°Master is seriously injured. I¡¯m not sure if he has internal injuries or if he injured his head¡­¡±


    ¡°So serious?¡± Su Tong¡¯s eyes widened.


    Ning Dong heaved a sigh of relief inwardly. Naturally, it escaped Ning Chun¡¯s notice.


    ¡°How did the ident happen? How could the driver be so careless?¡± Su Tong¡¯s anger surged. She did not know if her anger was due to Song Ning or Ning Zhe¡¯s ident.


    Ning Chun lowered his head as he replied, ¡°Master¡¯s car was rear-ended by a truck on the highway. Our driver and the truck driver died on the spot. Master is blessed¡­¡±


    Su Tong felt as though her heart was going to jump out of her chest. ¡°How could something like this happen? What about you? How are you fine?¡±


    Ning Chun was rendered speechless by Su Tong¡¯s line of questioning. When he regained his senses, he replied dutifully, ¡°I was in another car at that time. Since our car is fine, we sent Master to the hospital immediately. We couldn¡¯t wait for the ambnce¡­¡±


    Su Tong gritted her teeth. ¡°Investigate that truck driver for me! Even if he dies, I¡¯ll dig up his family¡¯s ancestral grave. How can we let him off even if he has died?¡±


    Ning Chun looked up, slightly startled by Su Tong¡¯s vicious words.


    Ning Dong tried to stop Su Tong from speaking a few times, but his attempts were futile. His mother continued on her tirade. It was clear to everyone that he was difited by his mother¡¯s words.


    As soon as Song Ning walked out, she witnessed this scene.


    Ning Chun rushed up to her and asked, ¡°Eldest Young Miss, are you alright?¡±


    Song Ning pressed the cotton ball against her arms and shook her head gently. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Go and treat the wound on your body. The surgery won¡¯t be over any time soon.¡±

 Chapter 179 - Returning the Blood

    <h4>Chapter 179: Returning the Blood</h4>


    Ning Chun¡¯s face was bruised, and his hands were covered in cuts. At this time, the blood had already dried up. He clenched his fists instinctively. Although the injuries were not serious, they were not without pain. Nevertheless, he smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine. They¡¯re just superficial wounds¡­¡±


    Song Ning asked, ¡°You weren¡¯t riding in the same car?¡±


    Ning Chun nodded. A hint of frustration could be seen on his face as he said in a low voice, ¡°That¡¯s right. Master wanted me to deal with other matters so I left just a littleter. In fact, I witnessed the ident¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an ident; there¡¯s no need for you to me yourself. Find a nurse and get yourself treated. I¡¯m going back to the office,¡± Song Ning said before she calmly walked toward the elevator.


    ¡°Ning Xia,¡± Su Tong called out softly at this moment.


    Song Ning stopped for a brief moment but did not turn back.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Su Tong said in a trembling voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m a doctor. It¡¯s my duty to save lives and help the injured. It¡¯s not a big deal to donate blood,¡± Song Ning calmly replied.


    Ning Dong walked two steps forward and said sincerely, ¡°Sister, thank you for saving father.¡±


    Song Ning still did not turn around. Her voice was slightly frosty as she said, ¡°He¡¯s your father, not mine.¡± Following that, she continued walking.


    When the elevator doors opened, a tall figure suddenly rushed out. He hugged Song Ning and said indignantly, ¡°You donated blood without my knowledge again!¡± Despite the indignance in his tone, his affection and care were obvious.


    When Mu Chen looked up, he was briefly stunned when he saw Su Tong, Ning Dong, and Ning Chun. He lowered his head and saw Song Ning¡¯s pale face.


    Song Ning said softly, ¡°I¡¯m hungry and tired¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. Let¡¯s eat. I¡¯ll carry you, okay?¡± Mu Chen said tenderly as he bent down to carry Song Ning.


    Song Ning hurriedly swatted his arm and said, ¡°What are you doing? We¡¯re at the hospital. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    After Mu Chen straightened his back, he solemnly said, ¡°Look at your face. It¡¯s almost as white as a piece of paper. Can you walk? Why don¡¯t you let me carry you?¡±


    Song Ning avoided his hands, afraid he would do something embarrassing. Then, she hastily said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I can walk; there¡¯s no need for you to carry me.¡±


    When the elevator doors opened again, Song Ning hurriedly pulled Mu Chen into the elevator.


    At this moment, Mu Chen only had Song Ning in his eyes. His care and worries were all written on his face. He looked at her as though she was as fragile as porcin.


    ¡­


    At night.


    Song Ningy in Mu Chen¡¯s arms. She felt exhausted. In fact, she had never felt so exhausted before.


    She was used to donating blood; it was amon thing for her. Even if she donated blood twice a month, it was not a problem for her. In her opinion, she was young so she would recover quickly as long as she took care of herself. However, she had no idea why she was so tired this time.


    Mu Chen hugged her and stroked her slender back, seemingly lost in his thoughts. After a moment, as though he could no longer endure it, he suddenly sat up and looked at Song Ning solemnly. ¡°Song Ning, you have to promise me something!¡±


    Song Ning looked at him in confusion.


    He continued to say, ¡°You can¡¯t donate blood so frequently in the future. I know you want to save people¡¯s lives, but you have to consider your health as well, right? I¡¯ll ask Cheng Che to look for blood donors tomorrow. I arrange special transportations for the donors to take them to the hospital if there¡¯s a need for it. I guarantee it¡¯ll be more efficient than you having to personally donate your blood, okay?¡±


    Song Ning smiled. She reached out and touched Mu Chen¡¯s hair as she said, ¡°You¡¯re overreacting again. Why do you always use money to solve everything? The blood donors have registered in the hospital. If there¡¯s a need, the hospital will contact them. They¡¯d be brought to the hospital immediately. Everyone has amon understanding; we¡¯re all humans and we have to help each other. In any case, today¡¯s situation was a little special. Since the blood needed is rare and time is of the essence, they looked for me first since I was in the hospital¡­¡±


    Mu Chen said stubbornly like a child, ¡°I don¡¯t want to listen to your exnation. I can¡¯t just watch you risk your health as you save others. My heart aches!¡±


    Song Ning remained quiet. She knew words were useless at this time. She leaned forward and gently kissed Mu Chen¡¯s lips.


    Mu Chen felt even more distressed when he felt Song Ning¡¯s lips were slightly cold. He pulled away from the kiss and continued to hug her and pat her back.


    Song Ning found afortable spot and nestled in his arms as she asked in a soft voice, ¡°Mu Chen, have you heard of the story about Nezha returning his blood, flesh, and bones to his parents in repayment for the debt of his birth?¡±


    Mu Chen¡¯s hand that was patting her back stilled briefly.


    Song Ning continued to speak in a soft voice. It was as though she was talking to herself. ¡°I know you think I risked my health today. However, I can¡¯t help thinking that since he gave me life, I¡¯ll return the favor by returning his blood to him. In fact, I feel rather happy that I was given this chance. Mu Chen, I don¡¯t want to owe him anything at all. Although I can refuse his assets and everything else, there¡¯s no doubt that I owe him my life. What I donated today is nothingpared to the fact that he gave me life. However, it¡¯s still a way for me to repay him for giving me life¡­ I think it¡¯s worth it¡­¡±


    Mu Chen felt even more distressed upon hearing these words. On top of having donated blood twice in a month, he could tell her mood was not very good today because of the knot in her heart.

 Chapter 180 - Coincidence

    <h4>Chapter 180: Coincidence</h4>


    Ning Zhe¡¯s surgery went smoothly, and he was transferred to the ICU.


    Song Ning did not enquire about his condition even though she wanted to know how he was doing. She used the excuse of wanting to see Ning Zhe in the ICU due to the simrities of a case she was studying. Although she knew he was no longer in any immediate danger, she still felt relieved when he regained consciousness.


    When she left, she ran into Ning Chun at the entrance of the ICU.


    ¡°Eldest Young Miss,¡± Ning Chun greeted Song Ning.


    Song Ning nodded indifferently in response and did not stay.


    Ning Chun sighed inwardly as he looked at Song Ning¡¯s retreating back. He thought that she was such a good child and that it was a shame that things had escted to this point. He really was not certain Ning Zhe would be able to make up with Song Ning in this lifetime. Perhaps, Ning Zhe would have had a chance if Zhuang Yi was still alive. s, Zhuang Yi was gone, and her death further drove a wedge between the father and daughter.


    At this moment, Su Tong who had just arrived saw Song Ning¡¯s retreating back at the end of the corridor as well. She asked, ¡°Did the Eldest Young Misse to visit Master?¡±


    Ning Chun shook his head. ¡°No, she¡¯s just passing by. She didn¡¯t ask about Master¡¯s condition at all.¡±


    Su Tong nodded. ¡°She must still care about her father. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have donated her blood to him. Her blood is so precious after all¡­¡±


    Ning Chun remained silent.


    Su Tong felt incredibly ufortable when she thought about Song Ning donating blood to Ning Zhe. After a moment, she looked at the time and said in a slightly cold tone, ¡°It isn¡¯t visiting hours yet. I¡¯ll return to the ward and wait. I¡¯lle back when it¡¯s time¡­¡±


    Ning Chun nodded. A private ward had already been prepared for Ning Zhe for when his condition was stable enough to be transferred out of the ICU.


    Meanwhile, Su Tong was lost in her thoughts as she walked. Due to being distracted, she bumped into someone. She looked up indignantly and saw a beautiful middle-aged woman.


    Before Su Tong could speak, the other person hurriedly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Su Tong¡¯s anger was assuaged by the person¡¯s timely apology so she nodded and apologized perfunctorily as well. She felt the woman in front of her look rather familiar.


    The woman said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry. I was so engrossed in looking at my phone that I didn¡¯t even watch where I was going¡­¡±


    Su Tong smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I was distracted as well¡­¡±


    The woman asked, ¡°Do you know how to get to the Neurology Department¡¯s ward?¡±


    Su Tong smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m on my way to the ward as well. You cane with me; the Neurology Department¡¯s ward is on the way¡­¡±


    The woman said, delighted, ¡°Thank you so much. I just returned from abroad so I¡¯m still not very familiar with my way around¡­¡±


    Su Tong¡¯s impression of the woman grew more favorable. ¡°It¡¯s not surprising. This is the biggest hospital in M City. Moreover, the number of patients whoe in daily is high as well¡­¡±


    The woman nodded and listened in a modest manner which made Su Tong happy.


    After a while, Su Tong said, ¡°Look at me, I haven¡¯t asked for your name yet¡­¡±


    The woman readily replied, ¡°My name is Liang Zhou.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Su Tong,¡± Su Tong said.


    The two women exchanged a smile.


    Liang Zhou asked, ¡°Is your family member or friend hospitalized here?¡±


    Su Tong sighed. ¡°My husband was involved in a car ident. He¡¯s still in the ICU. We just booked a private ward here. It¡¯s not easy to book a private ward here!¡±


    ¡°Oh, is your husband okay?¡± Liang Zhou asked with a concerned expression.


    ¡°He should be fine.¡± Su Tong sighed. Then, she asked, ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, my husband has had a problem with headaches since he was young. Recently, the headaches have grown more frequent so we decided to get it checked out. At his age, health is the most important thing,¡± Liang Zhou replied.


    The two women chatted happily as they walked to the ward. Coincidentally, they discovered that the two wards were adjacent to each other; this made them even happier. The two women had gotten along swimmingly. They stood outside the wards and continued chatting for a while before they finally separated.


    When Liang Zhou entered the ward, Mu Qing was leaning against the headboard and reading a book. He looked up and asked, ¡°Howe it took you so long to return?¡±


    Liang Zhou asked, ¡°Guess who I met?¡±


    Mu Qing raised an eyebrow as he looked at her. ¡°You even met an acquaintance in the hospital?¡±


    Liang Zhou picked up an apple and skillfully peeled it as she said, ¡°It¡¯s not an acquaintance; I just met her. She¡¯s Ning Zhe¡¯s wife. Her name is Su Tong.¡±


    ¡°Ning Zhe? What does he have to do with anything?¡± Mu Qing frowned and thought for a moment.


    ¡°Your daughter-inw¡¯s father,¡± Liang Zhou said as she continued to peel the apple.


    Mu Qing was taken aback. ¡°What happened to him?¡±


    ¡°I heard he was involved in a car ident and that he¡¯s lucky to be alive. He¡¯s in the ICU now,¡± Liang Zhou replied.


    Mu Qing¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of excitement as he wondered out loud, ¡°I wonder if Mu Chen wille to visit?¡±


    Liang Zhou shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I heard Song Ning had severed her ties with the Ning family and doesn¡¯t acknowledge her father¡­¡±


    Mu Qing was furious upon hearing these words. ¡°That wretched girl. She doesn¡¯t even acknowledge her father? Moreover, does she even care about Mu Chen? If the Mu family and the Ning family cooperate, the profit would be great. To think Mu Chen is so foolish¡­¡± After a moment, he said, ¡°You have to build a good rtionship with Madam Ning¡­¡±


    Liang Zhou rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Do I need you to remind me? We¡¯re just a step away from being best friends¡­¡±


    Mu Qing nodded. ¡°I believe in your ability¡­¡±

 Chapter 181 - Harmony

    <h4>Chapter 181: Harmony</h4>


    Liang Zhou looked at her husband coquettishly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t deserve thispliment. In any case, you better think of a way to lure the olddy here¡­¡±


    Mu Qing replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯ll definitelye. I¡¯ve already spread the news¡­¡±


    After handing the peeled apple to Mu Qing, Liang Zhou said, ¡°Your family¡¯s hearts are made of stones; they¡¯re really difficult to deal with¡­¡±


    Mu Qing nced at her and said teasingly, ¡°If they were so easy to deal with, they would¡¯ve been fooled by a vixen like you¡­¡±


    Liang Zhou smiled and did not reply. She was thinking about her own matters.


    ¡­


    When Song Ning was about to get off work, Jiang Jin and Sister Yu came to look for her. Needless to say, she was shocked and worried when she saw the duo. She asked Sister Yu, ¡°What happened? Is Grandma not feeling well?¡±.


    Sister Yu hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Young Madam. Nothing¡¯s wrong.¡±


    With this, Song Ning sighed in relief. Then, she supported Jiang Jin and guided her to a chair to take a seat.


    However, Jiang Jin did not sit down. Instead, she held Song Ning¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Ningning, I¡¯m here to visit Mu Qing¡­¡±


    Song Ning was confused for a split second before she recalled who Mu Qing was.


    ¡°He¡­ What¡¯s wrong?¡± Song Ning asked. She could not think of a suitable way to address Mu Qing.


    Jiang Jin naturally did not care about these trivial things. She said, ¡°I heard from your second granduncle that Mu Qing was hospitalized because of some neurological issues. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s serious. Can you help me find out what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Song Ning agreed readily. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma. I¡¯ll help you check which department¡¯s ward he¡¯s staying in and ask about his condition¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin nodded. She watched as Song Ning began typing on theputer.


    After a moment, Song Ning said, ¡°Grandma, he¡¯s in the Neurology Department¡¯s private ward. Why don¡¯t I apany you to have a look?¡±


    Song Ning naturally knew Jiang Jin wanted to see her son so she could feel at ease. Hence, without waiting for Jiang Jin¡¯s reply, she supported Jiang Jin and led her to Mu Qing¡¯s private ward.


    ¡­


    When Song Ning and the others entered the room, Mu Qing was leaning against the headboard and reading a book. He seemed shocked when he saw Jiang Jin. ¡°Mother, what are you doing here?¡±


    Jiang Jin hurriedly moved to stand next to the bed and asked worriedly, ¡°Why are you in the hospital?¡±


    Mu Qing put the book down and nodded at Song Ning and Sister Yu before he said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. Liang Zhou is making a mountain out of a molehill and insisted I get hospitalized¡­¡±


    At this moment, Liang Zhou entered the room. When she saw Song Ning and the others, she asked in surprise, ¡°Old Madam? Young Madam? Why are you here?¡±


    Jiang Jin only shrugged slightly in response while Song Ning remained silent.


    In the end, Sister Yu replied, ¡°Old Madam heard that the Master was hospitalized so she came over to have a look.¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Liang Zhou hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you worry. Mu Qing¡¯s condition isn¡¯t serious, but it isn¡¯t trivial either. I wanted him to stay in the hospital to recuperate so his condition won¡¯t worsen in the future¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin nodded. ¡°You did the right thing. Any sort of illness shouldn¡¯t be taken lightly. After all, even a small illness can be a serious illness. It¡¯s good that he¡¯s here to recuperate¡­¡± Then, she said to Song Ning, ¡°Song Ning, check his pulse¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, Grandma.¡± Song Ning agreed. She stepped forward and gestured for Mu Qing to extend his hand.


    Mu Qing hesitated for a moment before he presented his wrist to Song Ning.


    Song Ning¡¯s brows furrowed as she concentrated on checking Mu Qing¡¯s pulse.


    Upon seeing this, Liang Zhou eximed, ¡°The Young Madam is really capable!¡±


    Jiang Jin only looked at Song Ning with an expression filled with pride.


    After checking Mu Qing¡¯s pulse, Song Ning said, ¡°You need to pay more attention to your health. If I¡¯m not mistaken, you usually have heart palpitations and insomnia. Your spleen and stomach are not in harmony, and your qi and blood are all deficient. Fortunately, your body is still very strong. As long as you take care of your health, there shouldn¡¯t be any major problems.¡±


    Liang Zhou said in admiration, ¡°Heavens, the Young Madam is really amazing. It¡¯s true that Mu Qing has had insomnia since before¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin felt distressed upon hearing this. ¡°Has he been suffering from insomnia for a long time?¡±


    Mu Qing smiled bitterly and nodded slightly.


    Jiang Jin asked, ¡°Song Ning, can you prescribe some Chinese medicine for his condition?¡±


    Song Ning nodded. ¡°Yes, I can. I¡¯ll write a prescription for him when I get back and hand it to the nurses here.¡±


    Liang Zhou said excitedly, ¡°Thank you so much, Young Madam! You¡¯re really amazing¡­¡±


    Song Ning said softly, ¡°You can just call me Song Ning.¡±


    Liang Zhou was like apletely different person from the person who threatened her at Zhuang Ji. This made Song Ning even warier.


    Mu Qing looked at Song Ning with a kind and friendly gaze as he said, ¡°Thank you, Song Ning.¡±


    Song Ning lowered her gaze and retreated behind Jiang Jin as she said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. You just need to take care of your health.¡±


    Jiang Jin looked at her son whose hair was already greying at the temples; she felt her heart ache. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, remember to take good care of yourself. I¡¯ll get someone to send you nutritious food; the food in the hospital isn¡¯t good enough. It¡¯s better to eat home-cooked food.¡± After saying that, she nced at Liang Zhou.


    Liang Zhou was quick-witted and hurriedly said, ¡°Old Madam is right. It¡¯s my fault that I¡¯ve never been skilled in cooking or housework¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin did not reply to her.


    Mu Qing said apologetically, ¡°Originally, I nned to visit and apany Mother every day. Who knew I¡¯d end up being hospitalized and even had to trouble mother to visit me. I¡¯m really unfilial¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin sighed. ¡°Take good care of yourself so you can leave the hospital as soon as possible. If there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll take our leave now.¡±

 Chapter 182 - Deliberate

    <h4>Chapter 182: Deliberate</h4>


    As soon as Song Ning and the others left the ward, they saw a gurney heading toward them. Ning Chun, Su Tong, and Ning Dong trailed after the gurney nervously.


    Song Ning was stunned. What a coincidence.


    Ning Chun, on the other hand, looked delighted when he saw Song Ning. ¡°Eldest Young Miss! Master can leave the ICU now¡­¡±


    Song Ning nodded as she watched the gurney being pushed into the private ward.


    Jiang Jin looked puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Su Tong teared up immediately. ¡°Old Madam, you didn¡¯t know? Our Master was involved in a car ident. Thank the heavens he survived!¡±


    At this moment, Ning Chun asked respectfully, ¡°Eldest Young Miss, can you check Master¡¯s pulse?¡±


    Song Ning was briefly stunned by the request.


    Jiang Jin looked at Song Ning. ¡°Song Ning, in the eyes of a doctor, everyone is a patient.¡±


    Song Ning nodded and said softly, ¡°In this situation, we still need to do an infusion first and observe the various indicators. It¡¯s okay to just follow his doctor¡¯s orders. When he wakes and his condition stabilizes, we can check his pulse¡­¡±


    Ning Chun was relieved upon hearing these words. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll inform the Eldest Young Miss when that timees.¡±


    Song Ning remained silent.


    On the other hand, Su Tong thanked Song Ning tearfully, ¡°I haven¡¯t thanked you for donating blood that day.¡±


    Song Ning said with a hint of alienation, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. It¡¯s my duty.¡± After saying these words, she felt they could easily cause a misunderstanding so she added to make her stance clear, ¡°It¡¯s a doctor¡¯s duty to treat all patients equally¡­¡±


    At this moment, Ning Dong called out in a small voice, ¡°Sister¡­¡±


    Song Ning inhaled deeply. She did not look at Ning Dong nor did she reply to him.


    A hurt expression appeared on Ning Dong¡¯s face immediately.


    ¡­


    After Song Ning and the others walked away from the Ning family members, Jiang Jin patted Song Ning¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Good child, why didn¡¯t you tell us you donated blood the other day? Let Ah Yu boil some pork liver soup tonight to nourish your body¡­¡±


    Song Ning hugged Jiang Jin and said reassuringly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Grandma. I often donate blood in unexpected situations. I¡¯m used to it.¡±


    Jiang Jin¡¯s heart ached when she heard this. During the journey home, she said with a sigh, ¡°The two children are really simr. They erected a barrier between them and their respective fathers, but they don¡¯t have any psychological burden when faced with the other person¡¯s father¡­¡±


    Sister Yu looked at Jiang Jin in confusion.


    Jiang Jin smiled wryly before she exined, ¡°As you can see, Song Ning isn¡¯t quite willing to check Ning Zhe¡¯s pulse, but she doesn¡¯t have any hesitation in regard to Mu Qing. On the other hand, if Ning Zhe did not try to pressure and threaten Mu Chen, he would likely agree to Ning Zhe¡¯s request¡­ In a way, Ning Zhe reaped what he sowed¡­¡±


    Sister Yu nodded. ¡°Although our Young Master is stubborn, he¡¯s actually very soft-hearted. I think the Young Madam is the same!¡±


    ¡­


    When Song Ning got off work, Mu Chen called and said that he was going to bete. She was not in a good mood so she decided to go to the shopping mall located near the hospital and told Mu Chen to pick her up from the shopping mall.


    In fact, Song Ning rarely went to the shopping mall. This time, she decided to take a walk and clear her head to ease the difort in her heart after dealing with Ning Zhe and Mu Qing.


    The mall was not far from the hospital. It would only take twenty minutes if one took the overhead bridge.


    Song Ning took her headphones out, preparing to put them on before she made her way to the shopping mall. She had only put one of the headphones in when she heard the screeching noise from a speeding car. She instinctively turned around, shocked, and saw a red sports car speeding toward her. She hurriedly retreated back to the curb.


    Song Ning assumed the driver had lost slight control of the car. Now that she had stepped back onto the curb, she thought she was safe. However, her belief was shaken when she saw the driver behind the wheels of the car. It was Ye Xin! When her gaze met Ye Xin¡¯s gaze, she knew she was in danger. She had no doubt that Ye Xin had deliberatelye here to hurt or kill her!


    From a distance that was not too close, Song Ning could clearly sense the hatred in Ye Xin¡¯s gaze. She inhaled deeply to calm down and stood still. She knew if Ye Xin¡¯s car hit her at this speed and distance, there was no doubt she would die.


    On the other hand, Ye Xin grew excited when she saw Song Ning standing motionlessly. She was 100% certain she would be able to kill Song Ning. With this, she stepped on the pedal harder.


    At the critical moment, Song Ning suddenly turned to the side and swiftly leaped away from her original position.


    At this time, Ye Xin no longer had time to change the direction of her car.


    Bang!


    A loud bang resonated in the air as Ye Xin¡¯s limited edition Lamborghini sports car rammed against the stairs leading to the overhead bridge. The airbag was instantly deployed due to the impact.


    Meanwhile, when Song Ning leaped away, she did not watch her footing so she tripped over a stone b and fell to the ground. She could not care less about the pain at this moment and hurriedly looked back.


    At this moment, a crowd had already gathered around Song Ning, and someone had already helped her up. She was in excruciating pain at this moment; her ribs hurt and she did not know if she fractured them.


    Needless to say, Ye Xin¡¯s condition was even more serious. When the crowd tried to get her out of the driver¡¯s seat, they discovered her legs were stuck. In the end, they had no choice but to wait for the Fire Department to free her legs.

 Chapter 183 - Pregnancy

    <h4><i>Chapter 183</i>: Pregnancy</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The traffic police, the fire department, and the first-aid responders were all present.


    Song Ning was fully conscious and was in a lot of pain. She could not help but cry when she called Mu Chen.


    Mu Chen was scared out of his wits when he received her call and rushed over immediately.


    Song Ning¡¯s self-diagnosis was not wrong; she had fractured her ribs, broken her ankle, and sustained abrasions on her skin. The news that came as a shock was that she was pregnant for more than seven weeks.


    At this moment, the doctor spoke to Mu Chen who pacing back and forth outside of the ward. He said joyfully, ¡°Fortunately, the baby is fine. It¡¯s really a blessing!¡±


    Mu Chen was dumbfounded; he felt as though he was dreaming. He asked in a daze, ¡°Then¡­ Then what should we do?¡±


    The doctor looked at Mu Chen, puzzled, ¡°What do you mean by what should we do? Take good care of her. Her external injuries aren¡¯t serious, but they¡¯re not trivial either. Since she¡¯s pregnant, you have to be careful at all times. You have to observe her carefully; you can¡¯t be careless¡­¡±


    Mu Chen was still in a daze. ¡°What should I do then?¡±


    The doctor chuckled, amused by Mu Chen¡¯s reaction. It was clear that Mu Chen was so happy about being a first-time father that he could not even react at all. In the end, the doctor said before he left with a smile on his face, ¡°All you need to do is stay by her side and watch over her. Make sure she¡¯s happy and gets the nutrition she needs. That¡¯s all¡­¡±


    It was obvious to the doctor that the young man in front of him loved his wife deeply. What a happy couple.


    Mu Chen stared at the door of the ward nkly, still processing the good news. When he finally reacted, the immense joy he felt caused the corners of his lips to rise uncontrobly.


    At this moment, his phone rang, and he instinctively answered it with a foolish smile on his face. He sounded proud and happy as he called out, ¡°Grandma.¡±


    Jiang Jin was puzzled by Mu Chen¡¯s behavior, but she did not dwell on the matter. She said anxiously, ¡°Mu Chen, where are you? Where¡¯s Song Ning? Is she with you? Did you hear there was a car ident near the entrance of the hospital? Go and check on her now. I tried calling her, but she¡¯s not picking up. I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s doing¡­¡±


    Mu Chen did not respond to Jiang Jin¡¯s questions. Instead, he said in an inconceble happy voice, ¡°Grandma,e to the hospital. Hurry! I¡¯m going to be a father!¡±


    Only silence could be heard from the other end of the line after Mu Chen finished speaking. However, he did not end the call.


    After a while, Jiang Jin finally asked in a trembling voice, ¡°M-mu Chen, a-are you sure?¡±


    Mu Chen replied in a gentle and satisfied tone, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Only a scream could be heard from the end of the line before Jiang Jin ended the call.


    ¡­


    Song Ning felt as though she had been run over by a truck; she felt sore all over and tired.


    When she opened her eyes, she first saw a white ceiling and heard a beeping noise. With that, she was reminded that she was almost hit by a car and had been hospitalized.


    ¡®What a disaster! That Ye Xin is really crazy!¡¯ Song Ning sighed inwardly.


    ¡°Ningning, you¡¯re awake?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s surprised voice rang by her ears.


    Song Ning turned her head and saw Mu Chen sitting by the bed, looking at her eagerly.


    Mu Chen¡¯s smile widened now that Song Ning had regained consciousness. Then, he began to fire questions at her one after another. ¡°Do you want to drink some water? Are you hungry? Do you feel ufortable anywhere? Do you need me to call the doctor over?¡±


    Song Ning could not help but smile and gently shook her head. ¡°I just feel sore and tired. It¡¯s quite painful. Are my ribs broken?¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡± Mu Chen hurriedly waved his hand. ¡°The doctor said you only fractured your ribs. Although it¡¯s not broken, you have to take good care of yourself. However, you did break your ankle. The others are just superficial injuries. Jiahui came and personally treated the superficial wounds; she promised they wouldn¡¯t leave a scar.¡±


    Song Ning frowned, slightly unhappy. Then, she said with a sigh, ¡°Do I have to attend sses in a wheelchair? I can¡¯t even use crutches since my ribs are fractured¡­¡±


    Mu Chen held Song Ning¡¯s hand and looked at her; he could not bear to look away from her. He said gently, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll push the wheelchair for you¡­¡± Then, he pinched her cheek softly and added, ¡°Don¡¯t be unhappy. If you¡¯re unhappy, the baby will sense it as well¡­¡±


    ¡°Baby?¡± Song Ning widened her eyes in shock, speechless.


    Mu Chen could not help butugh when he saw Song Ning¡¯s reaction. He was just like her earlier, unable to recover from the shock for a long time. However, she was a doctor; how could she be so shocked? After a moment, he said tenderly, ¡°Ningning, you¡¯re going to be a mother, and I¡¯m going to be a father. You¡¯re pregnant¡­¡±


    Song Ning instinctively reached out and ced her left hand on her right wrist, checking her pulse. Soon after, the shocked expression on her face was reced with disbelief before it gradually changed to one of joy. She looked at Mu Chen and said tentatively, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m pregnant¡­¡±


    Mu Chen nodded and tightened his grip around her hand slightly. He said slightly incoherently, ¡°Song Ning, we¡­ we¡¯re going to be parents. I¡¯m... I¡¯m so happy.. We must¡­ We have to give our baby lots of love. Lots and lots of love!¡±

 Chapter 184 - Love

    <h4>Chapter 184: Love</h4>


    Song Ning ced her hand on her belly, still in disbelief. She nodded in a daze when she heard Mu Chen¡¯s words. ¡°We have to live for a long time just like Grandma so we can see our child get married and have children¡­¡±


    One of themcked fatherly love while the other was depressed that his mother left him too early; it could be seen that the couple wanted to make up for their losses and give their child everything they did not have.


    At this moment, the door to the ward opened.


    ¡°Ningning, my precious!¡± Jiang Jin had rushed all the way here. She felt incredibly distressed when she saw Song Ning lying on the hospital bed that tears began to stream down her face. She lifted the nket anxiously and looked at Song Ning from her head to her toes carefully as she asked, ¡°Where are you hurt? Are you in a lot of pain? Ah? Who¡¯s so blind to run into you in broad daylight? Mu Chen, tell the police I want an exnation. The driver has to be severely punished, and I want to sue the driver as well!¡±


    As Jiang Jin spoke, her eyes did not leave Song Ning at all. She looked at the wounds on Song Ning¡¯s arms and felt her heart ache.


    Song Ning smiled. She held Jiang Jin¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m fine. It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore¡­¡±


    ¡°How can it not hurt? Do you think Grandma is gullible like a child? To think you¡¯re pregnant as well! My heart hurts so much¡­¡± Jiang Jin said as she patted her chest.


    Song Ning looked at Jiang Jin and smiled before she said reassuringly, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m really fine now¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin leaned down and hugged Song Ning. ¡°Such a good child¡­ You¡¯ve worked hard to endure the pain¡­¡±


    Song Ning returned the hug and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel painful since Grandma loves me so much¡­¡±


    Mu Chen was overwhelmed with joy as he watched the two women he loved most in his life.


    At this time, Jiang Jin finally started to focus on Song Ning¡¯s pregnancy. ¡°Silly child, you¡¯re a doctor; how can you not know you¡¯re pregnant? Especially when you¡¯re so skilled in treating others¡­¡±


    Song Ning blushed. She and Mu Chen had never used contraceptives. Although they were rational adults, when passion took over, they forgot all about contraceptives. Indeed, she should have thought of the possibility of getting pregnant.


    When Jiang Jin saw Song Ning blushing, she smiled. At this moment, warmth suffused her heart. Her joy was indescribable. ¡°It¡¯s all Mu Chen¡¯s fault; he caused you to suffer¡­¡±


    Although Mu Chen was innocent, he willingly shouldered the me for this.


    Jiang Jin turned to re at him. ¡°Do you only know how to smile foolishly? Find the person responsible for this!¡±


    With these words, Mu Chen¡¯s smile vanished immediately. ¡°I¡¯ve already lodged a police report¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you know who¡¯s responsible for this? How hateful!¡± Jiang Jin asked.


    Mu Chen exchanged a look with Song Ning before he replied honestly, ¡°It¡¯s Ye Xin¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin was momentarily stunned. ¡°Is she crazy?¡±


    ¡®Probably.¡¯ Mu Chen and Song Ning shared the same thought.


    Jiang Jin said in a grave tone, ¡°Regardless, we can¡¯t let this matter slide. Otherwise, everyone will think they can actwlessly!¡±


    Mu Chen nodded. ¡°Cheng Che is dealing with this matter.¡±


    At this moment, Song Ning said softly, ¡°Grandmother, she should be seriously injured as well.¡±


    Jiang Jin sighed. ¡°You¡¯re too kind and soft-hearted. You¡¯re bullied to this extent, and yet, you¡¯re still thinking on her behalf¡­¡±


    Song Ning continued to say in a soft voice, ¡°I heard her acting career is ruined. She must have been trying to vent her anger on me¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin said sternly, ¡°So what? How can she me her failures on others? The Ye family¡¯s upbringing of their daughter really leaves much to be desired. Ye Cheng is quite good; I don¡¯t understand how their daughter turned out like this? They¡¯re too indulgent!¡±


    Mu Chen and Song Ning had no intention of meddling in matters unrted to them. Moreover, Ye Xin¡¯s motive was obvious.


    Song Ning had always been the type to dismiss matters unrted to her, after all. In her opinion, kindness would be rewarded with kindness, and evil people would be dealt with eventually. There was no need for her to act.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, the Ye family was in a mess.


    Gao Wen was crying uncontrobly as she waited outside of the operating theatre.


    Due to her serious injuries, Ye Xin needed arge amount of blood for her blood transfusion. However, due to her rare blood type, AB negative, this posed a problem. No one in the Ye family had this blood type.


    Since she was young, Ye Xin had always taken pride in the rarity of her blood type. Who knew that pride would be fatal?


    The hospital had already contacted all the blood donors in the city with the same blood type. However, it would take time for the blood donors to arrive at the hospital. Moreover, it was rush hour now.


    Ye He sighed. He watched Gao Wen praying fervently to all the gods from different religions as she cried uncontrobly.


    Meanwhile, Ye Cheng rose to his feet. He wanted to walk outside to have a cigarette.


    As he made his way out of the hospital, he overheard the conversation between a few young nurses.


    ¡°These two days have been really strange¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Two serious car idents with both patients possessing the rare blood type!¡±

 Chapter 185 - 5: Visit

    <h4>Chapter 185: Visit</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Usually Doctor Song would be able to help since she has the rare blood type as well. However, how can she help when she¡¯s the victim of the ident? How can she donate blood when she¡¯s injured?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s worked hard. Two days ago, she donated blood to Mr. Ning in ward 85. If she didn¡¯t donate her blood, Mr. Ning would have died¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss Ye is really unlucky. Most of the donors with the AB negative blood type who registered with the hospital only came in two days ago to help with Mr. Ning¡¯s blood transfusion; they can¡¯t possibly donate blood again. There are only a few donors left in the city who can donate blood to her now; what if they don¡¯te?¡±


    ¡°I heard her brother paid arge sum of money to have the donorse in¡­¡±


    ¡°So what? Isn¡¯t that Mr. Ning rich as well? Some things can¡¯t be bought with money. Originally, this small group of donors was brought together by Doctor Song. This kind of sentiment can¡¯t be bought with money¡­ Sometimes, money isn¡¯t everything...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Moreover, it¡¯s wrong to treat the donors like a blood bank¡­¡±


    ¡°By the way, do you know Doctor Song used to be a child star? Because Miss Ye resembled Doctor Song slightly, she made a name for herself using Doctor Song¡¯s name. I heard the Mr. Ning who got into an ident two days ago is Doctor Song¡¯s father as well. With all these things, do you think these three people are rted?¡±


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t talk nonsense! You¡¯ll end up offending those wealthy families! We,moners, can¡¯t afford to offend people like that.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? Most of these wealthy families¡¯ secrets are known by everyone¡­¡±


    ¡°So what you¡¯re trying to say is Doctor Song and Miss Ye are sisters? If it¡¯s true, then these people really have messy lives¡­¡±


    As the young nurses walked into the hospital, Ye Cheng threw the cigarette in his hand that had already burned to its end. His heart was thumping wildly at this moment; he did not know what to do. When he looked up, he happened to see Mu Chen. His heart felt as though it was frozen in just an instant.


    Mu Chen looked away as though he did not see Ye Cheng and walked into the hospital.


    Ye Cheng felt his body weakened. He had to lean against the wall to support himself. After a long while, when he finally calmed down, he slowly made his way back to the operating theatre.


    After Ye Cheng left, a figure walked out from the darkness. He looked in the direction where Ye Cheng and Mu Chen had left with a sneer on his face. The ss window reflected his slender body that was unique to a teenager. However, the sinister expression on his face did not match his age at all.


    ¡­


    Due to her pregnancy, there were many kinds of medications that Song Ning could not take. To avoid affecting the child, she even reduced the medicine she could take and endured the pain instead.


    Due to the pain, she slept uneasily. A thinyer of sweat could be seen on her forehead.


    Mu Chen held Song Ning¡¯s hand, trying tofort her. He could not bear to leave her side now and wanted to personally watch over her.


    He stayed in the ward and slept on the narrow pull-out bed. As soon as Song Ning made the slightest movement, he would wake up immediately. In the end, he barely slept at all.


    In the night, as Song Ning gradually fell into a peaceful sleep, his mind began to wander to the life they had created together that was now growing in her belly. He felt indescribably blessed when he thought about this.


    ¡­


    News of Song Ning being hospitalized quickly reached Su Tong and Liang Zhou¡¯s ears.


    At this time, the two women already found out about each other¡¯s backgrounds. Not only did the discovery not make them feel awkward, but it made them grow closer to each other. Despite their good rtionship, both of them decided to visit Song Ning separately.


    ¡­


    Early in the morning.


    Jiang Jin brought Sister Yu with her to the hospital.


    Mu Chen who had been watching over Song Ning the entire night decided to let his grandmother take over while he returned to rest.


    Before he left, Jiang Jin told Mu Chen that they should keep the pregnancy a secret for now. After all, Song Ning was still in her first trimester. The first trimester was usually unstable, and Jiang Jin did not want to jinx it by telling everyone about the happy news.


    Mu Chen agreed to Jiang Jin. As long as it was beneficial to Song Ning, he did not have any objections at all. The entire time, he wore a cute and silly expression on his face.


    At this time, Liang Zhou pushed the door of the ward open and saw this warm scene. Her heart felt ufortable when she saw this scene. Nevertheless, she feigned a concerned expression and said, ¡°I heard you were injured and came as quickly as I could. How are you? Is it serious? How did something like that happen? I heard you were hit by a car?¡±


    As Liang Zhou spoke, she ced the fruit basket she brought on the table.


    Song Ning nodded politely. ¡°Thank you for your concern. It¡¯s nothing; it¡¯s just superficial injuries.¡±


    At this moment, Mu Chen said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave first. I¡¯lle and see you after work. Call me if you have any cravings; I¡¯ll bring them here¡­¡±


    After Mu Chen finished speaking, he kissed Song Ning¡¯s forehead as though no one was around.


    Song Ning red at him with flushed cheeks.


    Mu Chen only smiled. Then, before he bade farewell to Jiang Jin, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t overwork yourself. Let Sister Yu arrange for another two helpers to help out¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin said before driving her grandson away, ¡°I want to personally take care of my granddaughter-inw. I¡¯m not tired, and I¡¯m happy to do this! Hurry up and leave!¡±


    Mu Chen smiled helplessly and left. From the beginning until the end, he did not spare Liang Zhou a nce at all.


    Meanwhile, Liang Zhou was filled with bitterness as she watched the warm and loving scene in front of her.

 Chapter 186 - Ulterior Motive

    <h4>Chapter 186: Ulterior Motive</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    After Mu Chen left, Liang Zhou stepped forward and said warmly, ¡°As it turns out, Young Madam is the Eldest Young Miss of the Ning family. If Mr. Ning¡¯s ward weren¡¯t across from ours, I wouldn¡¯t have known this¡­¡±


    Song Ning did not react to the words, but Jiang Jin¡¯s expression turned stern immediately. She said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t be so nosy about other people¡¯s affairs. Ningning has left the Ning family for many years. Can¡¯t you find better friends? Su Tong isn¡¯t a good person.¡±


    An embarrassed expression appeared on Liang Zhou¡¯s face immediately; it was as though she did not expect Jiang Jin to say such things about the Ning family. For a moment, she did not know what to say.


    Upon seeing this, Song Ning hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m a little tired, Grandma. I¡¯m going to sleep for a while. You haven¡¯t visited Mr. Mu today, right?¡±


    When Jiang Jin heard that Song Ning was tired, she hurriedly lowered the head of the bed and closed the curtains. Then, she gently said, ¡°Then, we¡¯ll take our leave now. Rest well. When you wake up, we¡¯ll bring you delicious food to eat...¡±


    Song Ning nodded obediently.


    With that, Liang Zhou did not dare to linger in Song Ning¡¯s room. She quickly followed Jiang Jin back to Mu Qing¡¯s room.


    When they entered the room, Mu Qing was reading a book. When he saw his mother, a delighted expression appeared on his face. ¡°Mother, why are you here? Although it¡¯s spring, it¡¯s still slightly cold. You have to take care of yourself; don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    When Jiang Jin saw her son, her expression softened a lot. She asked him a few questions about his well-being.


    Mu Qing said, ¡°Mother, there¡¯s no need for you to visit all the time. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll take good care of myself while I¡¯m here.¡±


    Jiang Jin was very satisfied. Then, she said, ¡°Song Ning was involved in a car ident. She has been hospitalized as well so I came to visit her.¡±


    Mu Qing enquired about Song Ning¡¯s condition. He sighed in relief when Jiang Jin told him Song Ning was fine. ¡°Song Ning is a really good child. It¡¯s Mu Chen¡¯s blessing to have married her.¡±


    Jiang Jin was incredibly pleased by these words.


    From the beginning to the end, Liang Zhou was not part of the conversation between the loving mother and the filial son. She really felt redundant at this moment. With that, she quietly left the room to look for Su Tong.


    Unexpectedly, Su Tong was not in the ward.


    ...


    At this moment, Su Tong was in Song Ning¡¯s private ward.


    Song Ning took a pillow and ced it behind her for support.


    Su Tong looked at Song Ning with a smile that did not reach her eyes as she said, ¡°I heard you¡¯re injured so I came to visit you.¡±


    Song Ning only looked at Su Tong silently. She knew Su Tong would continue talking without any prompt.


    As expected, Su Tong took a seat on the couch nearby and bluntly asked, ¡°Ning Xia, since there¡¯s no one else here, let¡¯s be honest. What do you want?¡±


    Song Ning ced a hand on her stomach before she calmly asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Su Tong frowned. ¡°I¡¯m asking if you n to return to the Ning family!¡±


    Song Ning sneered. ¡°So what if I do, and so what if I don¡¯t?¡±


    Su Tong¡¯s shoulders tensed up. She grew nervous upon hearing Song Ning¡¯s reply. However, her greed made her straighten her back and say, ¡°If you want to return to the Ning family, you have to give up the right to inherit the Ning family fortune and dere that everything that belongs to you will go to Ning Dong. If you do that, I promise to stay out of your way. If you promise not to return to the Ning family, I¡¯llpensate you with five million¡­¡±


    Song Ning raised an eyebrow; five million was not a small sum of money. She asked, ¡°Where did you get five million dors?¡±


    Due to Song Ning¡¯s mother¡¯s demand, over the past ten years, Su Tong could not even use the title of Madam Ning when socializing or participating in events. Although five million dors was not too exorbitant a sum, it was not a small sum for Su Tong. Where did Su Tong get five million dors?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s my money, and it¡¯s clean,¡± Su Tong said proudly.


    Song Ning said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not nning to return to the Ning family nor do I want your money. I hope you can stay away from me. You can rest assured I won¡¯t return for the rest of my life so stop trying to test me again and again.¡±


    ¡°But you donated blood to your father. He¡¯s definitely going to be very happy!¡± Su Tong gave voice to what she was most worried about.


    Song Ning said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m a doctor; he¡¯s a patient. Don¡¯t overthink things. Even if he¡¯s a vagrant, I¡¯d still save him. This is my principle as a doctor.¡±


    Song Ning said impatiently, ¡°Leave! He and I are like strangers. There¡¯s no need for him to act familiar with me or pretend to have a deep affection for me. I¡¯m no longer a child who¡¯s easily coaxed. If he regrets his actions now, then he shouldn¡¯t have done what he did in the first ce.¡± Then, she hardened her heart and continued to say, ¡°Since he has a part in giving me life, my blood can be a form of repayment.. There¡¯s no need for our lives to intersect from this point onward.¡±

 Chapter 187 - Acting

    <h4>Chapter 187: Acting</h4>


    Song Ning¡¯s breathing quickened, and she felt her blood churn. Under the nket, she silently ced her hand on her lower abdomen to calm the surging emotions in her heart. It was not worth hurting herself or the baby for a woman like Su Tong.


    On the other hand, Su Tong felt this was a once-in-a-lifetime chance opportunity. She took a few sheets of paper out of her bag and handed it to Song Ning as she hurriedly said, ¡°Alright, sign this. Sign this to prove that you¡¯ll never return to the Ning family!¡±


    Su Tong hurriedly ced the agreement to give up the right of inheritance in front of Song Ning with a swoosh.


    Song Ning calmly picked up the papers and flipped through them. After she was done, she shook the papers in her hand and said, ¡°Even if I sign these papers, it won¡¯t be valid. Unless Mr. Ning acknowledges it, it¡¯s useless. Moreover, even if I sign it, how do you n on breaking the news to him? When he finds out about this, do you think he¡¯ll be angry at me for signing these papers or do you think he¡¯ll be angry at you for making me sign these?¡±


    Su Tong¡¯s face reddened when she heard these words.


    Song Ning looked at Su Tong contemptuously. She could not understand what Ning Zhe saw in this foolish woman; he even gave her and her mother up for such a woman.


    The fact that Song Ning¡¯s mother lost to such a woman was a fatal blow to her pride; she had never been able to untie the knot in her heart in her life. The culprit was not only Su Tong but Ning Zhe as well.


    Su Tong stood motionlessly, unsure of what to do; she did not know if she should leave or stay.


    Song Ning calmly asked, ¡°You want to solve this problem once and for all, right? No matter what I say, you won¡¯t believe me, right?¡±


    Su Tong remained silent.


    Song Ning said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go through legal procedures. Let yourwyer contact me.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s that possible? You should solve this matter yourself without involving me.¡± At least, Su Tong was still smart enough to realize the problem with this solution.


    Song Ning looked at Su Tong indifferently. ¡°Why should I? Do I owe you anything?¡±


    Su Tong was speechless. After taking a deep breath to calm down, she said, ¡°Ning Xia, you¡¯ve already married into the Mu family, and the Mu family treats you well. You don¡¯t need anything from the Ning family. However, Ning Dong and I are different¡­¡±


    As Su Tong spoke, tears began to flow down her face. Then, she gritted her teeth and fell to her knees next to Song Ning¡¯s bed before grabbing Song Ning¡¯s hand.


    Song Ning was shocked, but outwardly, she remained unflustered. She recalled back then the woman in front of her had kneeled in front of her mother in this manner as well. Su Tong had cried and imed that she did not need any legal status and only wanted to stay at Ning Zhe¡¯s side. Back then, her mother had been pregnant; she wondered how angry her mother must have been at that time.


    Song Ning forcibly pulled her hand out of Su Tong¡¯s grip. Her mother had been unwilling to ept Su Tong¡¯s kneeling, but she was different. Since Su Tong wanted to act and kneel, then she would let Su Tong continue to do so. She would just treat it like watching a show.


    Su Tong¡¯s tears fell like rain, making her look pitiful.


    The corners of Song Ning¡¯s lips twitch. In the end, she took the pen and signed the agreement before tossing it in front of Su Tong. She said indifferently, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Take this. How much you can do next depends on your ability¡­¡±


    With this, Su Tong stopped crying immediately. She did not even wipe the tears off her face as she hurriedly picked up the agreement to look at the signatures on it. Following that, she quickly rose to her feet and said, ¡°Ning Xia, thank you. Don¡¯t me me for this. It¡¯s every mother¡¯s nature to n for their children¡¯s well-being. Your mother did it for you, and I¡¯m doing it for my son.¡±


    Song Ning calmly replied, ¡°My mother had never stolen anything from others for me. She had always taught me to do unto others as you would have them do unto you. Since you love money so much, you can have it¡­¡±


    Su Tong was briefly stunned by Song Ning¡¯s words. When she regained her senses, she said with a faint smile on her face, ¡°I¡¯m not highly educated nor have I seen the world like your mother. I only know how to guard what belongs to me to make sure no one snatches them away from me.¡±


    Following that, Su Tong turned around to walk out with a triumphant expression on her face. Just as she was about to leave, Mu Chen pushed the door to the private ward open. Upon seeing this, she fled in a panic; she did not even greet Mu Chen.


    Mu Chen was surprised by this. He asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    After Song Ning recounted what happened, Mu Chen said, ¡°Ning Zhe isn¡¯t stupid. He will definitely know this is that woman¡¯s scheme. However, I don¡¯t think that woman cares if Ning Zhe knows¡­¡±


    Song Ning was puzzled. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Mu Chen asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you think the butler, Ning Chun, is the most worried when Ning Zhe was injured?¡±


    Song Ning nodded. ¡°Ning Chun is Ning Zhe¡¯s confidant. He has been by Ning Zhe¡¯s side since Ning Zhe was young. Their rtionship has long surpassed that of an employer and an employee.¡±


    Mu Chen shook his head. ¡°You don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m trying to say. What I mean is Madam Ning and Young Master Ning doesn¡¯t seem surprised about Ning Zhe¡¯s ident nor do they seem worried¡­¡±


    Song Ning was stunned; she looked at Mu Chen in a daze. ¡°You¡­ What do you mean?¡±


    Mu Chen patted Song Ning¡¯s head and said reassuringly, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Maybe I¡¯m just overthinking things. There¡¯s no need for you to think about this matter.¡±

 Chapter 188 - Fury

    <h4>Chapter 188: Fury</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ye Xin¡¯s life was no longer in danger, but she was seriously injured and had to stay in the ICU.


    Gao Wen stayed at the entrance of the ICU every day waiting for visiting hours so she could see her unconscious daughter for a brief moment and hold her daughter¡¯s hand. When visiting hours were over, she would look at her daughter through the ss window, heartbroken. She had been crying so much that she was about to go blind.


    Ye Cheng looked at his grieving mother silently. He had a spection in his heart that he did not dare to confirm. It made him feel as though he had a fishbone stuck in his throat.


    At this moment, Ye Cheng¡¯s phone vibrated. It was a call from Chen Chen.


    As soon as the call connected, Chen Chen said, ¡°Young Master, Master is being pestered by a D-list celebrity. She¡¯s threatening to speak to Madam unless she¡¯s paid a huge sum of money¡­¡±


    Ye Cheng fell silent for a moment as he turned to look at his mother. Then, he said, ¡°Let her be.¡±


    Chen Chen was shocked by Ye Cheng¡¯s decision.


    Ye Cheng had no intention of exining himself and promptly disconnected the call. Following that, he walked to Gao Wen before he ced a hand on her shoulder ¡°Mother, the doctor said that sister¡¯s condition has stabilized. She¡¯ll be transferred into the ward in a few days. You have to look after your health. Otherwise, how will you take care of her when she regains consciousness?¡±


    Gao Wen pushed Ye Cheng¡¯s hand away. She red at him and said hysterically, ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about these things! What you should focus on now is getting rid of Song Ning! Kill her!¡±


    Ye Cheng could not help but tremble slightly. When he was young, he was most afraid when his mother was like this. He did not expect that after he had grown up, it was still the same.


    Gao Wen¡¯s hands trembled as she pointed in a direction. She was not too overwhelmed by emotions so she still knew to lower her voice as she said, ¡°That Song Ning is born to suppress our Ye Xin. When she disappeared a few years ago, our Ye Xin rose to prominence and everything went smoothly. However, as soon as Song Ning returned, she immediately snatched Ye Xin¡¯s fianc¨¦ away, causing Ye Xin¡¯s career to copse through a series of misfortunes! If Song Ning dies, everything will be okay again! I don¡¯t need you to apany me here; I want to you kill her right now!¡±


    Tears streamed down Gao Wen¡¯s face as she continued to say, ¡°Ye Cheng, your father is a piece of trash who¡¯s beyond help. I knew I couldn¡¯t count on him since a long time ago. You¡¯re the only one your sister and I can count on. If you don¡¯t stand up for us, we won¡¯t be able to survive. Ye Cheng, you have to get rid of that woman; make her disappear from this world! Once she¡¯s gone, your sister will be fine; everything will be fine! Ye Cheng, do you hear me?!¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Ye Cheng felt as though his heart had been reduced to ashes. He turned and pointed at his unconscious sister as he said, ¡°Mother, sister¡¯s reputation ispletely ruined! Wait until her condition stabilizes; when she recovers, I¡¯ll send her abroad to leave this chaotic ce. Even if Song Ning dies, she won¡¯t be able to redeem herself. Do you understand? Stop dreaming!¡±


    Ye Cheng continued to say, charged by emotions, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you indulging her all the time, how could she possibly dare to hit someone with her car in broad daylight? If something happens to Song Ning, do you think the Mu family will let us off? Even now, I can¡¯t guarantee Mu Chen will let Ye Xin off. It might seem peaceful now, but it¡¯s only because he¡¯s worried about Song Ning and has no time to focus on other matters!¡±


    Smack!


    Gao Wen pped Ye Cheng. ¡°How can you support an outsider? That¡¯s your sister lying unconscious in there! I don¡¯t care if her surname is Song or Mu; all I know is that she must die! She must die, do you hear me?! Otherwise, my daughter won¡¯t be able to survive in this world. Song Ning is just like her damn mother; she should just die! She deserves to die for being an obstacle in my daughter¡¯s path.¡± At this moment, she was like a cornered beast, unwilling to let even her son go.


    Ye Cheng looked at Gao Wen in shock. He had never spoken about Song Ning¡¯s mother to his mother. It was clear his mother knew way more than he had assumed. A sudden ominous feeling rose in his heart; were things as simple as he thought them to be?


    After a moment, Ye Cheng finally said, ¡°Mother, can you please be reasonable?¡±


    ¡°No! Why should I be reasonable? My daughter must trample her daughter! You have to think of a way to get rid of Song Ning¡­¡± After Gao Wen finished speaking, she pushed Ye Cheng away before entering the pre-booked private ward.


    Ye Cheng stared lifelessly at the closed door.

 Chapter 189 - Persuasion

    <h4>Chapter 189: Persuasion</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Mu Chen sat by Song Ning¡¯s bed. After he was done cutting up the apple into small pieces, he handed them to her.


    Song Ning did not like fruits too much. It seemed like Mu Chen was trying to coax her into eating at least one apple a day. In the past, she was not very picky with her food, but she had gotten picky recently.


    When Mu Chen saw Song Ning eating the apple with a frown on his face, he said with a smile, ¡°The little fellow is really naughty. He or she isn¡¯t as sensible or easy to coax like you¡­¡±


    Song Ning rolled her eyes slightly, feeling embarrassed. After a moment, she ced her hand on her lower abdomen and said, ¡°I checked my pulse this morning; I feel fine. I wonder when I¡¯ll be discharged¡­¡±


    Mu Chen fed her another piece of apple as he said, ¡°There¡¯s no rush. I¡¯ve applied for leave on your behalf from Professor Li. Jiahui and your two senior brothers have said that you should take care of yourself and that they¡¯ll handle everything.¡±


    Song Ning smiled.


    Mu Chen sighed. ¡°You¡¯re really popr. They¡¯re willing to toll on your behalf whenever and wherever.¡±


    Song Ning said with a gentle smile, ¡°I¡¯m just lucky to have met good people¡­¡± After a moment, a frown appeared on her face as she asked, ¡°How¡¯s Ye Xin?¡±


    Mu Chen¡¯s smile vanished immediately. ¡°I heard she¡¯s safe now, but she¡¯s still in the ICU. She also possessed the same blood type as you so previously there was a problem with a shortage of donors. After all, there are not many donors with the AB negative blood type in the city, and most of them had just recently donated to Ning Zhe. It took a while for the blood to be transferred here from the neighboring city.¡±


    When Song Ning recalled the fierce expression on Ye Xin¡¯s face that day, fear rose in her heart. When she tightened a grip on Mu Chen¡¯s hand, he could feel a thinyer of sweat. She said, ¡°She¡¯s crazy¡­ She stepped on the elerator as soon as she saw me. At that time, I was so scared that my mind went nk. I keep asking myself why; why was she driven to such insanity? Why do you think she¡¯d do something like that?¡±


    Mu Chen put down the te in his hand. He had consulted a psychiatrist previously and knew that this incident would traumatize Song Ning. It was just that since she had regained consciousness, she had never shown signs of it. He tried to say reassuringly, ¡°Ningning, don¡¯t be afraid. The most important thing is you and our baby are safe now¡­¡±


    Song Ning was still lost in her thoughts. She muttered to herself, ¡°Ye Xin and I originally had no intersection in our lives. Why did she choose the title of ¡®Little Ning Xia¡¯ when she debuted? I don¡¯t really care since I have no interest in the entertainment industry. However, some fans definitely minded. Moreover, our paths arepletely different. Does she not understand that the fans can build her up, but they can also tear her down? She¡¯s really...¡± After a sigh, she continued to say, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect her to hit Sister Yang publicly during the film festival. In fact, I didn¡¯t even expect that she could fake doing charity. What was she thinking? Doesn¡¯t she have a team and a managementpany? How could she have made such low-level mistakes?¡±


    Mu Chen lifted Song Ning¡¯s hand and kissed it before he said, ¡°Silly girl, don¡¯t bother thinking about other people¡¯s matters. The most important right now is for you to take care of your health. In the future, you have to educate our child to be an upright and kind person¡­¡±


    As though she did not hear Mu Chen¡¯s words, Song Ning asked, ¡°Did you say her blood type is also AB negative?¡±


    Mu Chen¡¯s heart skipped a beat. It was really hard to distract her. He nodded.


    ¡°You¡¯re sure she has the same blood type as I do?¡± Song Ning asked again.


    Mu Chen nodded. ¡°I heard the nurse talking about it.¡±


    When Mu Chen recalled the nurses¡¯ conversation the other day, he felt an inexplicable sense of unease. However, he could not figure out why he would feel that way.


    Song Ning muttered to herself, ¡°How can there be such a coincidence? Not only do we resemble each other, but we even have the same blood type?¡±


    Mu Chen quickly patted her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t think about her anymore; I¡¯m getting jealous. I came to apany you every day even though I¡¯m exhausted, can¡¯t you pay more attention to me?¡±


    Mu Chen¡¯s coquettish manner of speaking seemed to pull Song Ning back to her senses. She ate another piece of apple before she said, ¡°I really think I¡¯m fine now. Speak to the doctor and ask him when I¡¯ll be discharged. With this, Grandma doesn¡¯t have to run back and forth between the house and the hospital¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll speak to the doctorter. Finish the apple, and I¡¯ll push you out for a walk after this¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Song Ning readily agreed. She had been lying in bed for a long time now, making her feel restless and bored. Moreover, she was never one who could stay idle.


    ¡­


    When Liang Zhou opened the door to Song Ning¡¯s ward, she discovered Song Ning was not around. Therefore, she left quietly. However, when she passed the nurses¡¯ station, she heard a woman speaking aggressively to the nurses.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Song Ning¡¯s room?¡±


    A young nurse replied timidly, ¡°I-I don¡¯t know. I just started working here recently.¡±


    The woman turned around and made her way to the wards. It seemed as though she was going to go through the wards to look for Song Ning.


    Upon seeing this, Liang Zhou was inwardly delighted. She calmly walked toward the woman and informed the woman of Song Ning¡¯s ward number.


    The woman did not even look at Liang Zhou and immediately rushed to Song Ning¡¯s ward.


    Meanwhile, the young nurse had lowered her head to call for security. When she lifted her head, she discovered the woman was gone, causing her to panic.


    Bang!


    All of a sudden, a loud noise reverberated through the entire floor, shocking everyone.

 Chapter 190 - Madness

    <h4>Chapter 190: Madness</h4>


    Gao Wen had already smashed everything she could in the ward, and yet, she still could notpletely vent her anger.


    The young nurse who heard themotion stood at the entrance in fear. She did not dare to stop nor persuade Gao Wen. She only hoped the security guards would quickly arrive.


    Due to the volume of themotion, many patients and their family members had gathered around the ward to have a look.


    ¡°Who¡¯s this person? What¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s the Madam of the Ye family of the Ye Group! Don¡¯t you know her? Her daughter is a very popr celebrity, Ye Xin!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not referring to that Ye Xin who became infamous recently, are you?¡±


    ¡°Hey, how many Ye Xins are there in the entertainment industry? How else could it be but her?¡±


    ¡°So what¡¯s happening here? Whose ward is this?¡±


    ¡°This is the private ward of the Young Madam of the Mu family. A few days ago, she was hit by Ye Xin¡¯s car and was hospitalized. These few days Old Madam Mu had been visiting her. I don¡¯t know why she isn¡¯t in the room right now¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, I saw President Mu pushing her out on the wheelchair earlier. It seems like he was taking her out for fresh air and to bask in the sun. Young Madam Mu looks rather pitiful; her ankle is broken¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not hard to figure out what¡¯s happening here. It¡¯s all due to jealousy and hatred. Young Madam Mu used to be a child star. Later on, she retired from the entertainment industry and studied medicine instead. I heard she¡¯s studying for her PH.D. now. She¡¯s still rather popr among the fans of the movie she acted in. Recently, to discourage fans from unnecessarily spending money on her, she set up a charity that made great contributions toward those impoverished viges located in the remote mountain ranges. On the contrary, Ye Xin was caught and exposed for faking her charity work. How embarrassing. In any case, both women are now hospitalized in the same hospital. If you ask me, this Madam Ye must be here to vent her anger¡­¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she being too unreasonable?¡±


    At this moment, Liang Zhou who was standing in the crowd decided to fan the fire. ¡°How¡¯s she being unreasonable? I heard that Young Madam Mu stole Ye Xin¡¯s fianc¨¦, right?¡±


    Someone nced at Liang Zhou and replied immediately, ¡°If you don¡¯t know anything about the matter, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t speak nonsense. President Mu has already said multiple times that he fell in love at first sight with Young Madam Mu and had never been interested in another woman. He even said that Young Madam Mu is the only one for him. How moving¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. President Mu even said they will only separate in death.¡±


    ¡°Most importantly, Old Madam Mu loves her granddaughter-inw so much that she treats her granddaughter-inw like her biological granddaughter. I¡¯ve never seen such a good rtionship between a mother-inw and her daughter-inw¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, how is Old Madam Mu her mother-inw?!¡±


    ¡°Right, right, right. I meant to say grandmother-inw. However, I heard that Old Madam Mu also had a good rtionship with herte daughter-inw. They never had any conflicts between them. In any case, the family is too harmonious¡­¡±


    Liang Zhou felt anger suffocating her. She really wondered what kind of spell Song Ning had cast that even strangers would speak up for her. She clenched her hands so tightly that her nails dug into the flesh of her palms, almost drawing blood. At this moment, she saw Su Tong standing among the crowd from the corners of her eyes as well. When she saw the unsightly expression on Su Tong¡¯s face, she sneered inwardly. ¡®Song Ning, no matter who well-liked you are, it¡¯s impossible to win over everyone¡¯s hearts. The higher you are, the harder you¡¯ll fall. Just wait and see. Although there are many who like you, there are also many who hate you. Those who like you might stand up for you, but those who hate you will definitely cause trouble for you¡­¡¯


    Meanwhile, the crowd gathered at the entrance of Song Ning¡¯s private ward was still animatedly discussing the matter. They looked at Gao Wen as though they were looking at a big joke.


    At this moment, Gao Wen had lost all rationality and had shut out the outside world. She only wanted to vent her anger now. She hated Song Ning; she hated Zhuang Yi. She did not understand why the heavens treated her in this manner. She could still ept it if the heavens treated her unfairly, but why was the heavens treating her daughter unfairly as well?


    Song Ning was doted on by the Mu family as though she was some priceless treasure while Ye Xin, her daughter, had nothing left. Whether it was her career or reputation, they were all gone. Most importantly, her daughter was seriously injured.


    Gao Wen thought this was all Song Ning¡¯s fault. She really wished she could kill Song Ning. She wanted to get rid of Song Ning for Ye Xin; she would not allow Song Ning to be a stumbling block for her daughter anymore!


    At this time, Mu Chen and Song Ning had just emerged from the elevator. They were both puzzled when they saw the crowd gathered at the entrance of Song Ning¡¯s private ward. She was staying in the VIP ward, hence, the people hospitalized on this floor were no ordinary people. In fact, most of the people here could be considered acquaintances.


    Song Ning asked in confusion, ¡°What happened?¡±


    At this time, a few security guards rushed from another elevator and quickly made their way to Song Ning¡¯s room.


    Soon enough, a miserable cry and a string of expletives rang from the room.


    At this time, the doors of the elevator opened again. This time, it was Ye Cheng who emerged from the elevator.


    Gao Wen, who was forcibly dragged out of Song Ning¡¯s room by the security guards, saw Song Ning, Mu Chen, and Ye Cheng immediately. She screamed, ¡°Ye Cheng, strangle that woman to death!¡±


    Ye Cheng¡¯s expression was extremely unsightly at this moment.


    Mu Chen¡¯s expression was equally as unsightly. He stepped forward, shielding Song Ning.


    Ye Cheng smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Mu Chen, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, Gao Wen was still screaming incessantly like a madwoman as she was pushed into the elevator by the security guards. ¡°Ye Cheng, if you¡¯re my son, then you better kill that woman for me!¡±


    Peace was finally restored when the doors of the elevator closed.


    Ye Cheng was utterly ashamed as he stood in front of Mu Chen and Song Ning. He said sincerely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Mu Chen lowered his head to look at Song Ning.


    Upon seeing this, Ye Cheng knew what Mu Chen meant.

 Chapter 191 - Anger

    <h4>Chapter 191: Anger</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Song Ning. My mother¡¯s emotions aren¡¯t very stable, and she¡¯s agitated because of my sister¡¯s matters,¡± Ye Cheng said apologetically to Song Ning.


    Song Ning nced at the messy ward and simply said, ¡°You should go and see your mother.¡±


    Ye Cheng did not have any objection. He was indeed worried about Gao Wen, hence, he lowered his head and turned to leave.


    Mu Chen who was holding onto the wheelchair tightened his grips; blue veins could be seen on his arms due to the force he exerted. His expression was still dark.


    Meanwhile, the onlookers had already left after the hospital personnel persuaded them to leave.


    Su Tong and Liang Zhou who blended into the crowd left without being detected as well. Even if they wanted to watch the show, they did not dare to offend Mu Chen.


    Song Ning patted Mu Chen¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home. Don¡¯t tell Grandma about what happened here lest she gets angry¡­¡±


    Mu Chen sighed. Then, he squatted down to face Song Ning and held her hands before he said, ¡°Ningning, you¡¯re Madam Mu now that married me. There¡¯s no need for you to suffer or endure anymore. I won¡¯t let you suffer any grievances¡­¡±


    Song Ning smiled as she looked at Mu Chen. ¡°Alright, I understand. However, there¡¯s no need for us to argue with fools or those who try topete with us because of shared interests. There¡¯s no need for us to bother with those who are unrted to us. It¡¯ll just cause more trouble if we get involved with them¡­¡±


    Mu Chen remained silent; what else was there to say? What more could he ask for since he had such an understanding wife?


    At this moment, Jiang Jin walked out of the elevator, clearly furious, while a nervous Sister Yu trailed behind her.


    ¡°Grandma?¡±


    Mu Chen and Song Ning looked at the old woman, surprised.


    When Jiang Jin looked at the ward that resembled a disaster area after an earthquake, she said angrily, ¡°Is this cewless?¡±


    ¡°Grandma,¡± Song Ning called out softly.


    Jiang Jin softened her tone and said, ¡°Girl, stay out of this!¡± Following that, her voice turned stern again as she said, ¡°Ah Yu, tell Lawyer Zhao to meet me here; tell Ah Jiang to call the police. Is there now in this ce? Mu Chen, summon the director of the hospital here and transfer Ningning to a new ward. Do you need me to wait for me to arrange such small matters? If I didn¡¯te, would you have waited until next year?¡±


    Sister Yu immediately did as she was instructed.


    Meanwhile, Song Ning looked at the domineering Jiang Jin with her mouth agape.


    Mu Chen squeezed Song Ning¡¯s hand, indicating for her to remain silent.


    After a while, the director of the hospital rushed over.


    Secretary Zhang who was trailing behind wore an unsightly expression on his face. He did not stop moving as he ordered the nurses, ¡°Quickly arrange a transfer of ward. Why is everyone standing around? Arrange for the cleaners to clean up the ce.¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Jiang Jin interjected, ¡°No, leave the ward as it is. Let thewyer and police have a look and collect evidence. The broken things must bepensated by the culprit. What¡¯s wrong? Is the hospital so rich that you don¡¯t even want to seekpensation from the culprit?¡±


    Secretary Zhang¡¯s face paled immediately. He smiled apologetically and said, ¡°No, no, no. Old Madam Mu, I just thought the ward looked unsightly since it¡¯s in such a mess¡­¡±


    ¡°Unsightly? Is that your priority? Such a huge incident happened, you didn¡¯t even think about calling the police first; the first thing that urred to you is to clean the ce up? Is your head filled with cotton? Oh, don¡¯t tell me you think it¡¯s because this is the VIP ward so you have to quickly clean it up? Let me tell you: I won¡¯t let the culprit get away with this. Even if it¡¯s the emperor itself, I won¡¯t let this matter slide¡­¡± Jiang Jin said; her momentum was unstoppable.


    The hospital director mustered up his courage before he stepped forward and said, ¡°Old Madam Mu, please calm you. Why don¡¯t you apany Dr. Song to the new ward to rest? We¡¯ll deal with everything here. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure to handle this matter properly.¡± After he finished speaking, he shot Mu Chen a pleading look.


    Subsequently, Mu Chen stepped forward and held Jiang Jin¡¯s arm before he said, ¡°Grandma, why don¡¯t you apany Song Ning? I¡¯ll handle this matter¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin red at Mu Chen. ¡°If you let the culprit go, I won¡¯t show you mercy! Is the Mu family so easily bullied? Call the police and file awsuit!¡±

 Chapter 192 - Eavesdropping

    <h4>Chapter 192: Eavesdropping</h4>


    Jiang Jin angrily followed the nurse into the new ward. When she saw the young nurses putting away all kinds of items, looking as though they did not even dare to breathe loudly, her expression eased up.


    Song Ning tugged on Jiang Jin¡¯s hand and softly said, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    How could Jiang Jin still be angry? She could only feel her heart ache. ¡°Silly child, you¡¯re really too honest and easy to bully. Your mother raised you to be too sensible. No wonder you¡¯re bullied all the time; those people only dare to take advantage of you because you¡¯re easy to bully. This won¡¯t do! With Grandma around, no one can even think about bullying you!¡±


    Song Ning massaged Jiang Jin¡¯s hand as she gently said, ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s not a big deal. I wasn¡¯t in the ward earlier; Mu Chen apanied me out for a walk. Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m fine? Don¡¯t get angry because of irrelevant people.¡±


    Jiang Jin looked at Song Ning¡¯s skinny face and could not help but feel distressed. ¡°You¡¯re such a good granddaughter-inw. I really can¡¯t let them bully you. Now that you¡¯re pregnant, I¡¯ll have to protect you even more!¡±


    Song Ning was incredibly moved by these words.


    Coincidentally, these words were heard by Liang Zhou who had just arrived. She was shocked when she heard Song Ning was pregnant. Initially, she hade to enquire about Song Ning¡¯s well-being, but after thinking about it, she slowly backed away and made her way to Ning Zhe¡¯s ward.


    ¡­


    At this time, Su Tong was sitting next to Ning Zhe¡¯s bed, scrolling through her phone.


    Ye Xin¡¯s matter had spread like a wildfire, and Su Tong could not help but feel sorry for Ye Xin. Initially, she had nned to use Ye Xin to deal with Song Ning, but she did not expect Ye Xin to be as useful as a decorative vase. Ye Xin looked good, but she was useless. Song Ning had yet to make a move, but Ye Xin had already lost the entire game. How weak!


    Fortunately, Su Tong had already gotten what she wanted. She felt that God treated her really well. When she wanted a son to tie Ning Zhe down, she was given a son. When she wanted to bring her son into the Ning family to prevent him from beingbeled as an illegitimate son, she was sessful as well. She hated Zhuang Yi to the bones and wished Zhuang Yi would die, Zhuang Yi really died. When she found out Zhuang Yi had died, she even had to shut herself in the room so she couldugh. God had really taken that annoying woman away! Now that she had obtained Song Ning¡¯s signature and agreement to give up the right to inherit the Ning family¡¯s assets, she felt incredibly at ease.


    Song Ning had pointed out that the agreement was useless since Ning Zhe would not allow for something like that to happen. However, Su Tong had no intention of bringing the agreement out now. She would wait and bid her time, bringing it out when the time was right. For example, when Ning Zhe was no longer around. At that time, she wanted to see who else could stand up for Song Ning.


    Everyone thought Su Tong was stupid and greedy, but she did not care. She only cared about practical things. For example, her status in the Ning family. Zhuang Yi thought she had foiled her ns by stripping her off her status in the Ning family for ten years, but she lived carefreely during those ten years and waited for her son to grow up. Who cared about status? Moreover, revenge was a dish best served cold.


    Su Tong had no intentions of letting Song Ning go in the future. As long as she was alive, she would not let Song Ning live in peace. Song Ning would have to suffer for her mother¡¯s actions. She thought Song Ning was really like Zhuang Yi when she saw the news praising Song Ning. The pair of mother and daughter really knew how to win people¡¯s hearts.


    Su Tong sneered before she nced at her unconscious husband. She thought it would not be a bad thing if her husband continued to remain unconscious.


    At this moment, Liang Zhou pushed the door open. ¡°Su Tong, do you know¡­¡±


    Liang Zhou¡¯s voice trailed off when her gaze fell on Ning Zhe.


    Su Tong nced at the unconscious Ning Zhe before she said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if you beat the drums and gongs, he won¡¯t hear you. He¡¯s just like the living dead now!¡±

 Chapter 193 - Envy

    <h4>Chapter 193: Envy</h4>


    Liang Zhou asked regretfully, ¡°He¡¯s still not awake?¡±


    Su Tong nodded and sighed. With a long drawl, she said, ¡°The doctor he might remain like this forever.¡±


    Liang Zhou could not help but widen her eyes. ¡°Then¡­ T-then, what about you and your child.¡±


    Su Tong shrugged. ¡°There¡¯s no point worrying about it now. After all, my husband isn¡¯t dead yet. As long as he¡¯s alive, there¡¯s nothing to worry about¡­¡± She no longer wanted to speak about this so she changed the topic and asked, ¡°What did you say earlier? I didn¡¯t hear you¡­¡±


    With these words, Liang Zhou finally remembered the purpose of her visit. She moved closer and said in a lowered voice, ¡°Do you know that Song Ning is pregnant?¡±


    Su Tong looked as though she had been struck by a bolt of lightning as soon as she heard these words.


    This was the reaction Liang Zhou wanted.


    Su Tong asked in a trembling voice, ¡°W-what did you say?¡±


    Liang Zhou pursed his lips. ¡°You don¡¯t know about it? The Old Madam is really something; she kept such joyous news from the world. If I didn¡¯t happen to overhear their conversation, we would¡¯ve been kept in the dark. Tell me, what reason is there for her to keep it a secret? Shouldn¡¯t such joyous news be made known to everyone?¡±


    Su Tong muttered to herself, as though she did not hear Liang Zhou¡¯s words, ¡°Why is she so lucky? Why is her life so good?¡±


    Liang Zhou smiled disdainfully. ¡°So what if she¡¯s pregnant? Haven¡¯t you been pregnant before? There¡¯s still such a long time before she gives birth; who can guarantee there won¡¯t be any ident during that time? Even if she safely gives birth; we still don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a boy or a girl. Apart from that, it takes a long time for a child to grow up. Who knows if it¡¯ll be able to grow up safely and healthily. Su Tong, don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Su Tong looked at Liang Zhou in a daze. ¡°ident?¡±


    Liang Zhou nodded and smiled sweetly. ¡°Yes, ident. There are many kinds of idents, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Su Tong said solemnly, ¡°Old Madam protects her like a treasure; she won¡¯t even let anyone see her. How can there be an ident? Simrly, Mu Chen protects her as though she¡¯s his life as well. Liang Zhou, how can someone be so lucky? She¡¯s born into a wealthy family and married into a wealthy family. In her maiden home, she was treated like a princess; in her husband¡¯s home, she¡¯s treated like the empress¡­¡± She grabbed Liang Zhou¡¯s hand tightly and said fiercely, ¡°Liang Zhou, tell me! Why do you think God favors her so much? Why is she given everything that¡¯s good? Why? What did she do to deserve all these things?¡±


    Liang Zhou¡¯s hand hurt from Su Tong¡¯s grip; she had to exert some force to remove Su Tong¡¯s hand. After she suppressed the annoyance that rose in her heart, she led Su Tong to sit on the couch. ¡°Su Tong, calm down. What God¡¯s favor? It¡¯s just a little luck. You believe in fate? Well, I don¡¯t believe in it. Whether it¡¯s mine or not, as long as it¡¯s something I like, I¡¯ll fight for it. I thought we¡¯re the same kind of people¡­¡±


    Su Tong¡¯s eyes gradually lit up and he muttered, ¡°Right, right, we have to fight for the things we want. If we don¡¯t fight for it, no one will give it to us. For lowly people like us, how are we going to get anything if we don¡¯t fight for it?¡±


    Liang Zhou looked at the dazed Su Tong, greatly satisfied. Now that her objective had been achieved, she quietly left the ward.


    As soon as the door closed, the wooden expression on Su Tong¡¯s face vanished immediately. She said to herself icily, ¡°You¡¯re just an unacknowledged mistress, and you think you can trick me? With your ability, you think you can use my hand to act?¡±


    After a moment, Su Tong¡¯s voice turned even colder as she said, ¡°That Ning Xia is really lucky. After I asked her to give up the right to inherit the Ning family¡¯s assets, she¡¯s pregnant with the heir of the Mu family. She makes me so envious that I¡¯ve no choice but to plot against her. Why? We¡¯re both humans, but why is she so lucky?¡±

 Chapter 194 - Jealousy

    <h4>Chapter 194: Jealousy</h4>


    When Liang Zhou brought the news back to Mu Qing, his hand that was holding the book tightened, tearing half the page from the book.


    Liang Zhou was slightly taken aback but did not say anything. She turned around and poured Mu Qing a ss of water.


    Mu Qing¡¯s faint voice rang from behind her. ¡°You have to prepare a big gift for Song Ning to show our concern. She¡¯s pregnant with my grandson after all.¡±


    Liang Zhou turned around and awkwardly said, The olddy has yet to announce this to the public; I overheard this. I think she¡¯s afraid of mishaps so she¡¯s keeping it under wraps for now. That olddy really loves her grandson and her granddaughter-inw a lot; her great-grandchild is naturally precious.¡±


    Mu Qing nodded and smoothed the torn page as though nothing had happened. ¡°Alright. Then let¡¯s pretend we¡¯re not privy to it. Send some fresh fruits over. You can chat with them and build a good rtionship as well¡­¡±


    After passing the ss of water to Mu Qing, Liang Zhou said with a sigh, ¡°If only things were so easy. They don¡¯t like me very much¡­¡±


    Mu Qing said inly, ¡°Regardless, it¡¯s best to continue trying. Rtionships aren¡¯t built in a day. The more you invest your time, the greater the returns. Doesn¡¯t Song Ning have Zhuang Ji? It¡¯s good if you visit more often and help her attract more businesses¡­¡±


    Liang Zhou did not say anything else. She knew it was pointless to say anything at this moment because Mu Qing was feeling uneasy. No matter what she said now, he would have something to say in return. What she was most concerned about now was to make sure Song Ning¡¯s child was not born.


    This thought gnawed at Liang Zhou¡¯s heart like a ferocious beast. Song Ning was too happy, and it reminded her of her sister, Liang Zhen. Seeing this happiness, she was incredibly jealous. She could not bear to see those people happy; their happiness made her unhappy.


    Liang Zhou could not help but smile when Gao Wen¡¯s ferocious expression shed in her mind. She thought to herself, ¡®What a good knife!¡¯


    Song Ning had just gotten pregnant. Liang Zhou thought she still had almost ten months to act. There would be many opportunities for her since there were many people who could not bear seeing Song Ning happy.


    ¡­


    At this moment, Song Ning, who was being envied and hated, was happily leaning against the headboard of the bed as Jiahui gently massaged her legs. She held a small te of walnuts that Mu Chen had shelled for her.


    On the other hand, the only person Cheng Che could see at this moment was the busy Jiahui.


    Mu Chen pushed Cheng Che aside and handed him a handful of walnuts because he did not want Cheng Che staring at Song Ning¡¯s legs. Nevertheless. he knew Cheng Che was just staring at Jiahui¡¯s hands, and Song Ning¡¯s legs were probably no different from a block of wood in Cheng Che¡¯s eyes.


    After Jiahui was done with the massage, she raised her hands and asked, ¡°Your Majesty, do you still feel ufortable?¡±


    Song Ning pointed at her head. ¡°I¡¯m lying down so much that I feel dizzy¡­¡±


    Before Jiahui could speak, Mu Chen had already reached out and ced his hand on Song Ning¡¯s forehead. ¡°Do you have a fever?¡±


    Upon seeing this, Jiahui did not know if she shouldugh or cry. ¡°What fever? She¡¯s pregnant; it doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯s as fragile as a piece of paper. President Mu, she still has seven to eight months left before giving birth. If you continue to be like this, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll go crazy even before the child is born¡­¡±


    Mu Chen did not mind Jiahui¡¯s words. He said, ¡°It¡¯s better to be careful¡­¡±


    Cheng Che ced a handful of walnuts into the small te and said, ¡°Brother, I suggest you keep an eye on sister-inw 24 hours a day from now on. Don¡¯t blink!¡±


    Mu Chen rolled his eyes. ¡°What do you know? You don¡¯t even have a girlfriend!¡±


    Cheng Che was rendered speechless by those words. He instinctively nced at Jiahui from the corners of his eyes.


    At this time, Jiahui was massaging Song Ning¡¯s head.


    Cheng Che said dejectedly, ¡°Brother, how can you discriminate against single people?¡±


    Mu Chen retorted, ¡°Then you should work harder to change your single status¡­¡±


    Cheng Che stopped talking immediately.


    Jiahui could no longer stand it. She said, ¡°President Mu, you¡¯re in the wrong. Now that you¡¯re a father-to-be, you¡¯re mercilessly mocking your brother who¡¯s single. This isn¡¯t good!¡±

 Chapter 195 - Hope

    <h4>Chapter 195: Hope</h4>


    Cheng Che¡¯s eyes sparkled when he heard Jiahui defending him.


    Song Ning patted Jiahui¡¯s arm. ¡°You¡¯re so righteous. Why don¡¯t you save Cheng Che from his suffering then?¡±


    Jiahui asked casually, ¡°How?¡±


    Song Ning smiled. ¡°You can just be his girlfriend. Won¡¯t it resolve his problem then? You can save him from being bullied by Mu Chen every day. Even Grandma teases him and says he¡¯s incapable of giving her another granddaughter-inw. Jiahui, you¡¯re so righteous; you should hurry up and save Cheng Che from his misery¡­¡±


    As expected, Jiahui instinctively said, ¡°Sure, I won¡¯t say no to helping others¡­¡±


    Song Ning immediately seized the opportunity. She grabbed Jiahui¡¯s hand and said to Cheng Che, ¡°Cheng Che, she¡¯s agreed!¡±


    Cheng Che, who was at a loss over how to respond, only smiled innocently.


    Jiahui asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you acting weird?¡±


    Song Ning smiled and said, ¡°Jiahui, you can¡¯t go back on your words. Since you¡¯ve agreed, you can¡¯t back out of it. Mu Chen and I are witnesses for Cheng Chen!¡±


    Jiahui said disapprovingly, ¡°I¡¯ve already agreed to it. I¡¯m not someone who¡­¡± She paused for a moment as though realization had just dawned on her at this moment. She seemed a little dumbfounded as she said, ¡°I agreed to what?¡±


    Cheng Che, who was standing behind Jiahui, said in a faint voice as he suppressed the excitement he felt, ¡°You agree to be my girlfriend.¡±


    Jiahui turned her head to look at Cheng Che, who wore a shy and excited expression like a teenager, with her mouth agape.


    Song Ning smiled and patted Jiahui¡¯s hand. ¡°You can¡¯t go back on your words!¡±


    Jiahui¡¯s face reddened immediately as she stammered, ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I promised to save Cheng Che from his suffering, but¡­¡±


    Song Ning interjected, ¡°That¡¯s right. The best way to save him from his suffering is to be his girlfriend¡­¡± She could not help but chuckle when she saw the dazed expression on Jiahui¡¯s face.


    Jiahui shook off Song Ning¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m leaving now. I¡¯m not going to talk to a group of scoundrels! I¡¯m leaving!¡± With an embarrassed expression on her face, she grabbed her bag and pushed Cheng Che, who was standing in her way, aside before she rushed out.


    Cheng Che looked at Jiahui¡¯s retreating figure, not knowing what to do.


    Mu Chen lightly kicked Cheng Che as he said, ¡°What are you doing standing here? If you can¡¯t catch her, don¡¯te back! Otherwise, I¡¯ll tell Grandma about this¡­¡±


    Cheng Che rubbed the spot where Mu Chen had kicked him and looked at Song Ning as though he was asking for her help. ¡°Sister-inw, what if Jiahui ignores me?¡±


    Song Ning smiled. ¡°Beg her. The more pitiful you are, the more she won¡¯t be able to refuse you, understand?¡±


    ¡°Sister-inw, you¡¯re much wiser than my brother!¡± Cheng Che rushed out, not waiting for Mu Chen to kick him again.


    After Cheng Che left, Song Ning sighed in relief. ¡°Finally, there seems to be some progress. It really hasn¡¯t been easy¡­¡±


    Mu Chen smiled. ¡°Cheng Che is a fool!¡±


    Song Ning said in defense of Cheng Che, ¡°He¡¯s not a fool; he¡¯s just innocent. Although he¡¯s shrewd and capable in regard to his work, rtionship-wise, he¡¯s innocent and simple-minded. He¡¯s rather simr to Jiahui in this regard. Both of them are a good match¡­¡±


    Mu Chen nodded. ¡°Grandma likes Jiahui too. Grandma will be happy if she knows about this¡­¡±


    Song Ning¡¯s eyes shed as she asked teasingly, ¡°So you only like me because Grandma likes me?¡±


    Mu Chen smiled and reached out to pat Song Ning¡¯s head. Ever since she had gotten pregnant, he felt she had gotten livelier and more yful. He secretly hoped Song Ning would give birth to a lively daughter who was as good-looking as her. He would dote on his daughter and give her the whole world.


    ¡°Am I right?¡± Song Ning asked, refusing to let the matter rest until she obtained an answer.


    Mu Chen leaned over and sneakily kissed her on the lips before he said, ¡°I fell in love with you at first sight. It has nothing to do with anyone¡­¡±


    Song Ning was satisfied with this answer.


    Mu Chen was inwardly delighted. After all, Song Ning did not act like this usually. He really liked how tender and soft she was now. With this, he ced his hand on her still-t belly and said with a hint of eagerness, ¡°Song Ning, I hope you give birth to a daughter¡­¡±

 Chapter 196 - Wishes

    <h4>Chapter 196: Wishes</h4>


    Song Ning pouted slightly. ¡°What if I¡¯m pregnant with a boy now? What if he hears these words now? He¡¯ll be unhappy because Daddy doesn¡¯t like him¡­¡±


    Mu Chen¡¯s hand that was only Song Ning¡¯s belly paused for a moment before he said firmly, ¡°It¡¯s better to have a daughter first. We¡¯ll have a son in the future. I want a daughter first!¡±


    Song Ning could not help butugh; she found him cute. She patted his hand and said with a sigh, ¡°Based on my pulse-taking experiences, I¡¯m afraid your firstborn will be a son¡­¡±


    Mu Chen said stubbornly, ¡°No, your experiences might not be urate. I want to have a daughter first¡­.¡±


    Song Ningughed out loud as she thought to herself, amused, ¡®What a stubborn man!¡¯


    At this moment, the door to the room opened before Jiang Jin walked in followed by Sister Yu.


    Jiang Jin said to her grandson, clearly pleased, ¡°Hmm? You did well today; you made Song Ning so happy today. I could hear herughter in the corridor¡­¡±


    Mu Chen rose to his feet and helped his grandmother to a seat as Song Ning recounted their earlier conversation to his grandmother.


    After listening to Song Ning, Jiang Jinughed. ¡°How can a father behave this way? What if the baby hears you? He¡¯ll feel unhappy and unwanted¡­¡±


    Mu Chen smiled but did not say anything. He would not argue with his grandmother about this matter. He would never hear the end of this if he argued with her.


    Song Ning could not help but ask, ¡°Grandma, do you want a granddaughter or a grandson?¡±


    Jiang Jin smiled before she seriously replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine with any one. Both are delightful in different ways. As long as the baby is healthy, I¡¯ll be happy!¡±


    Mu Chen smiled and said, ¡°Then, we¡¯ll just have a daughter and a son!¡±


    Jiang Jin hit him gently. ¡°Do you think you have a choice in this matter? This is a gift from God; don¡¯t be picky!¡± Then, she turned to look at Song Ning and said with a smile, ¡°Ignore this fool. He just wants a daughter who looks exactly like you because he¡¯s too in love with you.¡±


    Mu Chen smiled when his thoughts were exposed by Jiang Jin.


    On the contrary, a hint of sadness shed in Song Ning¡¯s eyes. She could have had a younger brother. If her younger brother was still around, as his older sister, she would definitely dote on him and treat him well. She would have been incredibly happy to be an older sister. It was unfortunate her brother left before he even had a chance to see the world. She only hoped her brother was happy with their mother now.


    After a moment, she reached out and stroked her still-t belly and asked, ¡°Grandma, when will the baby start growing. I can feel the baby¡¯s faint pulse, but I still can feel the baby¡­¡±


    Although Song Ning was a doctor and knew the answer to the question, it was a different experience being pregnant herself. Moreover, this was her first time being pregnant.


    Sister Yu said with a smile, ¡°Young Madam, don¡¯t be anxious. Although you can feel it now, the baby is growing as we speak¡­ Moreover, if you feel anxious, the baby will feel anxious as well¡­¡±


    ¡°Will he feel anxious as well?¡± Song Ning asked as she looked at Sister Yu in confusion.


    Sister Yu nodded. ¡°Of course. The baby is connected to the mother after all.¡±


    Jiang Jin said tenderly, ¡°Song Ning, you¡¯ve worked hard. Being a mother is a difficult job. In the future, Song Ning has the final say in the family. Mu Chen, do you understand?¡±


    Mu Chen hurriedly nodded.


    Jiang Jin was very satisfied with Mu Chen¡¯s response. After a moment, she said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Mu Chen, apany me to visit the doctors. I lost my temper previously, and I think they¡¯re a little afraid of me. I should speak to them so they won¡¯t say I¡¯m bullying them¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin did not wait for Mu Chen¡¯s reply. She rose to her feet and dragged him out of the room. Before leaving, she said to Sister Yu, ¡°Ah Yu, remember to apany Song Ning out for a walk. The fresh air will do her good¡­¡±


    As soon as the door to Song Ning¡¯s room closed, Jiang Jin¡¯s smile vanished from her face immediately as she said, ¡°Mu Chen, I¡¯ve already sent awyer¡¯s letter to the Ye family. The police will handle the matter with Ye Xin, but the Ye family has to give us an exnation in regard to Gao Wen¡¯s actions.¡±

 Chapter 197 - Exhortation

    <h4>Chapter 197: Exhortation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Mu Chen looked at his grandmother and calmly said, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry about these things. Leave it to me and Cheng Che¡­¡±


    ¡°Then tell me how you n to deal with the matter. In the past, our Mu family was criticized because of your father¡¯s actions. Now, everyone thinks they can just bully us; I won¡¯t allow this. Now that you have a family of your own and you¡¯re about to be a father, I want everyone to put away those dirty thoughts. I want to let everyone know they can¡¯t just mess with the Mu family without any repercussions,¡± Jiang Jin said in a tone that brooked no arguments.


    Mu Chen nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma. I know what to do.¡±


    Jiang Jin nced at the other end of the corridor, ¡°Your father is staying in that ward over there. I know you won¡¯t visit him, but you should at least pay attention to details. Make sure you know who has been visiting him, regardless if it¡¯s an outsider or someone from our family. I don¡¯t want anything to happen to the Mu family. Do you understand what I mean?¡±


    Mu Chen nodded. ¡°Grandma, I understand.¡±


    Jiang Jin looked at her tall grandson and hesitated for a moment. There were some words that were better left unsaid. She loved both her son and her grandson, but what could she do if the father and the son were like enemies? Moreover, apart from kinship, she had to consider the interests of the entire Mu family. She would not allow anyone to mess around. In the end, she only sighed and no longer said anything else.


    Upon seeing this, Mu Chen reached out and gently hugged his grandmother. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    Jiang Jin returned the hug, patting Mu Chen¡¯s back. ¡°You¡¯ve always been Grandma¡¯s pride and joy¡­¡±


    At this moment, the elevator doors opened with a ding. Following that, Cheng Che emerged from the elevator with a smiling face.


    Upon seeing Cheng Che, Mu Chen leaned in and whispered something to Jiang Jin.


    After listening to Mu Chen¡¯s words, Jiang Jin immediately said, ¡°You rascal, where¡¯s my Jiang Jin immediately said to Cheng Che, ¡°Rascal, where¡¯s my granddaughter-inw?¡±


    Cheng Che asked in confusion, ¡°Isn¡¯t sister-inw in her room?¡±


    Jiang Jin red at him. ¡°I¡¯m talking about the other one?¡±


    Cheng Che was further confused. He looked at Mu Chen and asked, ¡°What other one?¡±


    Jiang Jin tugged on Cheng Che¡¯s ear and said, ¡°What other one? Are you ying dumb? Don¡¯t tell me you failed to chase Jiahui. Otherwise, I¡¯ll skin you alive!¡±


    Cheng Che did not dare to resist or move. He hastily said, ¡°Grandma, Grandma, I got it, I got it! It¡¯s done¡±


    Jiang Jin let go, pleasantly surprised. ¡°Really? She agreed to marry you?¡±


    Cheng Che replied, slightly embarrassed, ¡°She agreed to be my girlfriend.¡±


    Jiang Jin said disdainfully, ¡°She only agreed to be your girlfriend? Why can¡¯t you act quickly like your brother?¡±


    Cheng Che looked at Mu Chen resentfully before he said, ¡°Brother is lucky that sister-inw was fooled by him. Moreover, sister-inw is so gullible. How can I handle Jiahui who¡¯s so sharp?¡± However, when he saw the slight change in Jiang Jin¡¯s expression, he hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma. I¡¯ll definitely work hard to marry Jiahui!¡±


    With these words, Jiang Jin¡¯s expression eased before she said with a smile, ¡°Alright. You better not go back on your words; your brother will be a witness to this. If you mess up, I¡¯ll let your brother deal with you!¡±


    Cheng Che smiled foolishly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma!¡±


    After Jiang Jin returned to the room to apany Song Ning, Cheng Che exhaled in relief.


    Mu Chen asked with a faint smile, ¡°Is there really no problem?¡±


    Cheng Che rolled his eyes as he said, ¡°You and sister-inw have worked so hard to help me. How can I face both of you if I fail?¡±


    Mu Chen smiled. ¡°That¡¯s more like it. My wife is worried about you even though she¡¯s pregnant. If you don¡¯t live up to our expectations, not only will you disappoint us, but you¡¯ll disappoint your little niece as well!¡±


    ¡°Little niece? How do you know it¡¯s not a little nephew?¡± Cheng Che asked curiously.


    Mu Chen said confidently, ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll have a little niece!¡±


    Cheng Che looked at Mu Chen¡¯s confident expression and did not have the heart to break Mu Chen¡¯s illusions.. Therefore, he swallowed the words hanging on the tip of his tongue.

 Chapter 198 - Tendencies

    <h4>Chapter 198: Tendencies</h4>


    After Mu Chen and Cheng Che left the hospital, Mu Chen asked as soon as he got into the car, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    After taking a seat in the driver¡¯s seat and closing the door, Cheng Che replied, ¡°Mr. Mu has already contacted most of the elders of the Mu family.¡±


    Mu Chen sneered. ¡°Hasn¡¯t he been in the hospital all this time?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because he¡¯s living in the hospital that it¡¯s convenient! This month, the number of members from the Mu familying to the hospital for a check-up has obviously increased. All of them who came to the hospital would visit him without fail,¡± Cheng Che said nonchntly as he rested his hand on the steering wheel.


    Mu Chen nodded before he calmly said, ¡°Pay attention to all the projects that these people are handling. Help me find two backup candidates for the respective projects¡­¡±


    Cheng Che raised his hand to wipe the sweat off his face as he asked, ¡°Brother Chen, are you going to purge thepany of these people?¡±


    Mu Chen said indifferently, ¡°What can I do since they¡¯re forcing my hand? Since they like Mr. Mu, they should follow Mr. Mu; I have no objections as long as they don¡¯t regret their decisions.¡±


    Cheng Che sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t even sympathize with them since they¡¯re all jumping around impatiently, seeking death! I can¡¯t even stop them¡­¡±


    Mu Chen looked at Cheng Che. ¡°Did you stop them?¡±


    Cheng Che smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not stupid. Why should I stop them if they¡¯re intent on courting death? Moreover, they left a lot of messes for me to clean up. Now that they¡¯ll be leaving, I can¡¯t wait to celebrate!¡±


    The corners of Mu Chen¡¯s lips curled up slightly. After a moment, he asked, ¡°What about Ye Cheng?¡±


    Cheng Che¡¯s expression stiffened slightly as he said, ¡°Ye Cheng seems to have chosen to join the Ministry of Public Security. The results should be out soon¡­¡±


    ¡°He chose to join the Ministry of Public Security?¡± Mu Chen raised an eyebrow.


    Cheng Che nodded. ¡°I thought he would join the Ministry of Finance or Economic Affairs. I didn¡¯t expect him to choose the Ministry of Public Security.¡±


    A thought appeared in Mu Chen¡¯s mind before he said, ¡°It should be for Ye Xin¡¯s sake¡­¡±


    Cheng Che nodded. ¡°That¡¯s what I think as well. Ye Xin is still in the ICU. When she wakes up, she¡¯ll definitely have to deal with the aftermath. Moreover, there¡¯s Madam Ye as well. Grandma has given the order, after all; the hospital has no choice but to pursue this matter to the end. In my opinion, Ye Cheng must be in a terrible state now. After scheming and nning for so long, he has to choose apletely unfamiliar field. I almost feel bad for him¡­¡±


    ¡°He should feel great since he chose to sacrifice himself for his family,¡± Mu Chen said indifferently. Following that, as though he just recalled something, he said, ¡°Find a way to get hair samples from Ning Zhe and Ye Xin to conduct a DNA test.¡±


    Cheng Che was stunned. ¡°What? Whose hair samples?¡±


    ¡°Ning Zhe and Ye Xin,¡± Mu Chen said again.


    Cheng Che was baffled. ¡°Brother, what are you trying to do?¡±


    When Mu Chen recalled the conversation between the nurses he overheard the other day, he added, ¡°Apart from that, investigate who has recently conducted a DNA test on those two. If I¡¯m not mistaken, it should be Ye Cheng.¡±


    Cheng Che¡¯s eyes widened slightly as the implications behind Mu Chen¡¯s words dawned on him. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t you think this is a little far-fetched?¡±


    Mu Chen said simply, ¡°It¡¯s too early for you toe to a conclusion now. Wait until the resultse out before you say it¡¯s far-fetched¡­¡±


    With these words, the events over the past few days began to rey in Cheng Che¡¯s mind. After a moment, he eximed, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re really a genius! How did you string everything together ande to this conclusion?¡±


    Mu Chen shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s just something that appeared in my mind. Investigate properly. Who knows if there¡¯d be some unexpected gains.¡±


    Cheng Che¡¯s curiosity spiked; he was rather excited by this mystery. He hurriedly brought his phones out and issued out a series of orders.


    Following that, Mu Chen said, ¡°If Ye Cheng tries to look for me in theing days, try to stop him. I don¡¯t want to see him for now.¡±


    Cheng Che nodded. ¡°Understood. Whether it¡¯s Ye Xin or Madam Ye, they¡¯ve all behaved atrociously. If he wants to reconcile, he¡¯ll have to beg and grovel¡­¡±


    Mu Chen shook his head slightly. ¡°I have no intention of reconciling. Even if I want to, Grandma will never allow it¡­¡±

 Chapter 199 - Seeking Peace

    <h4>Chapter 199: Seeking Peace</h4>


    Cheng Che nodded. ¡°Yes. Grandma is really angry this time. After all, sister-inw is like her heart now.¡±


    Mu Chen nced at Cheng Che, abruptly changing the topic. ¡°Did Jiahui really agree to be your girlfriend? You better not be lying to Grandma. Otherwise, Grandma and I will never let you off; we¡¯ll skin you alive!¡±


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t keep threatening me!¡± Cheng Che said with a hint of dissatisfaction. Then, he patted his chest and continued to say, ¡°I¡¯m really envious of you; you¡¯re too lucky. Although your marriage is an ident, you still managed to pick the right person. However, I don¡¯t dare to act recklessly. After all, the matter between you and sister-inw is something that will only happen once in a blue moon. Therefore, I¡¯ll take my time to win Jiahui over. You and Grandma can rest assured!¡±


    Mu Chen had once wanted to help Cheng Che investigate Jiahui, but Cheng Che had stopped him. Cheng Che said love should be pure, and he felt that investigating Jiahui was like viting love.


    ¡­


    The next day, Ye Cheng found Mu Chen. As soon as he met Mu Chen, he bluntly said, ¡°Mu Chen, this time it¡¯s Ye Xin and my mother¡¯s fault. However, for the sake of the rtionship of the two families and for the sake of so many years of friendship between us, can you please let them go? No matter how muchpensation you want, I¡¯ll acquiesce to you. Is that okay?¡±


    Mu Chen looked at Ye Cheng as he said indifferently, ¡°Ye Cheng, you¡¯re begging the wrong person. Ye Xin tried to run Song Ning, and your mother was targeting Song Ning as well. It¡¯s not up to me to forgive anyone on Song Ning¡¯s behalf. Apart from that, my Grandma has always been the type to protect her family regardless of reason. Moreover, this time, Song Ning almost lost her life¡­¡±


    Ye Cheng smiled bitterly. ¡°Mu Chen, I know you feel unwilling as well. However, I have no choice but to beg you? Can¡¯t you agree to this?¡±


    ¡°Ye Cheng, we¡¯ve known each other for so many years. Have you seen me let off those who wrong me in the past? It¡¯s the same then and now¡­¡± Mu Chen replied indifferently.


    Ye Cheng looked at Mu Chen meaningfully. ¡°Mu Chen, you should know that I¡¯ll do anything for my mother and my sister. I won¡¯t allow them to go to jail¡­¡±


    Mu Chen raised an eyebrow and said fearlessly, ¡°So what? You want us to pretend that nothing happened? Ye Cheng, based on the fact that Ye Xin was bold enough to run her car into the defenseless Song Ning, I advise you not to spoil her anymore. You¡¯ll only harm her in the end. They think you¡¯re omnipotent so they act unscrupulously, expecting you to magically clean up all their messes. It¡¯s not a bad thing to teach them a lesson this time.¡±


    Ye Cheng did not respond to Mu Chen¡¯s words directly. Instead, he said, ¡°Mu Chen, if you do this, both sides will only end up suffering heavy losses.¡±


    Mu Chen shook his head indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s fine. We have to face what we have to face. We each have our family to protect so I understand you have to do what you have to do.¡±


    Ye Cheng took a deep breath and looked at Mu Chen. In the end, he failed to persuade Mu Chen.


    Mu Chen watched Ye Cheng leave like a defeated rooster without batting an eyelid.


    ¡­


    Ye Cheng and Mu Chen received the results from the DNA test almost at the same time.


    Ye Cheng was so shocked by the results that he could not speak for a long time. After a long while, he asked Chen Chen in a trembling voice, ¡°A-are you certain?¡±


    Chen Chen did not know what to say. After thinking about it, he only nodded.


    Ye Cheng copsed limply on the sofa. The results of the DNA test showed that the probability of Ye Xin and Ning Zhe being father and daughter was more than 96%.


    Although Ye Cheng had mentally prepared himself before he instructed Chen Chen to do a paternity test, he found the result difficult to ept. He really did not have the strength to ept something like this. What was wrong with the people around him?

 Chapter 200 - Awake

    <h4>Chapter 200: Awake</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Cheng Che trembled in shock. When he raised his head to look at Mu Chen, he discovered Mu Chen did not seem surprised at all.


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t you think this is unbelievable?¡± Cheng Che asked.


    Mu Chen did not speak.


    Cheng Che sighed before he said, ¡°Those two don¡¯t seem like they have any intersection in their lives; how did they even get together? If sister-inw finds out about this, will she be sad?¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Mu Chen looked up and said, ¡°Don¡¯t let Song Ning find out about this.¡±


    Cheng Che nodded. ¡°Of course. Who can ept this? Ning Zhe is really a scumbag!¡±


    Mu Chen was very worried. He could keep this matter from Song Ning for now, but there was definitely a risk of exposure. Secrets would not stay buried for long, after all. Since Song Ning was pregnant now, he did not want to upset her over these meaningless things.


    After mulling over it for a moment, Mu Chen asked hesitantly, ¡°Cheng Che, do you think we should slowly reveal this matter to Song Ning? I¡¯m afraid if she finds out about this matter from someone else, it¡¯ll be even harder for her to ept it.¡±


    Cheng Che fell silent for a moment. After a moment, he nodded slowly. ¡°You have a point, but¡­ no one else knows about this so there¡¯s no risk of her finding out about this matter, right?¡±


    ¡®Ye Cheng knows¡­¡¯ Mu Chen was certain that Ye Cheng knew about this matter. However, he was also rather certain Ye Cheng would try to keep this matter a secret. After all, if this matter was made known, it would be detrimental to Ye Cheng. With this thought in mind, he calmed down quite a bit.


    ¡­


    At this time, Ning Zhe was lying in his bed in the ward, but his eyes were already opened.


    Ning Chun stood next to Ning Zhe, looking very alert as he would check the entrance every so often to make sure there was no one while he listened to Ning Zhe¡¯s instructions.


    ¡°No one can know that I¡¯ve regained my consciousness. Look for Ye An as well¡­¡±


    Ye An was Ning Zhe¡¯s personal attending doctor.


    Ning Chun nodded. ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    ¡°Let Su Tong bring Ning Dong to thepany; reduce the time they visit me. Investigate everything that happened to Zhuang Yi before she died; don¡¯t miss out even on the smallest detail. Make sure to find the whereabouts of the books as well¡­¡± Ning Zhe said, a little out of breath by the time he finished speaking.


    Upon seeing this, Ning Chun said worriedly, ¡°I understand, Master. You should rest; don¡¯t tire yourself out. You have to get well as soon as possible. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to do what you want to do.¡±


    Ning Zhe nodded with difficulty. ¡°I know, I know. Even if I make a will now, the legitimacy of it might be questioned.¡±


    Ning Chun¡¯s eyes reddened slightly as he remained silent.


    At this time, Ning Zhe suddenly reached out and grabbed Ning Chun¡¯s hand. ¡°Ah Chun, Xiaxia, is pregnant!¡±


    Ning Chun looked up in shock at the weak Ning Zhe.


    A genuine smile appeared on Ning Zhe¡¯s face before he said, ¡°Xiaxia is pregnant so you must make sure to protect her.¡±


    Ning Chun nodded solemnly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll send someone to watch over Young Miss.¡±


    Ning Zhe tightened his grip on Ning Chun¡¯s hand as he said, ¡°Ah Chun, if I¡¯m not around, you¡¯ll have to shoulder the responsibility of the Ning family. You have to treat Xiaxia like family. Can you do that?¡±


    Ning Chun hurriedly replied, ¡°Master, Ah Chun will risk his life to protect the Young Miss if necessary¡­¡±


    Ning Zhe smiled. ¡°Ah Chun, remember to protect Ning Xia. You have to treat her like your little sister. You must protect her well. Remember these words.¡±


    Ning Chun could no longer hold back his tears. His tears rolled down his face and dripped on the back of Ning Zhe¡¯s hand.


    Ning Zhe sighed softly. ¡°The car ident this time was too dangerous. When I still had a little bit of consciousness left, I wondered to myself what I should do. I haven¡¯t told Ning Dong many things, and I wondered if he¡¯d understand¡­ Fortunately, I didn¡¯t die. I still have many things to do so I can¡¯t die yet¡­¡±


    ¡°My life was given by you, master. I know your intentions, and I won¡¯t go against Master¡¯s wishes. Don¡¯t worry, Master, even if I have to give up my life, I¡¯ll definitely protect the Young Miss.¡±


    With these words, Ning Zhe nodded, clearly relieved.

 Chapter 201 - Arrangements

    <h4>Chapter 201: Arrangements</h4>


    ¡°Ning Chun, there¡¯s no medicine for regret in life. I can only try my best to rectify my past mistakes. You must help me,¡± Ning Zhe said with a sigh.


    Ning Chun nodded with tears in his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. I¡¯ll do my best to assist you. You must listen to the doctor so you can recover quickly!¡±


    Ning Zhe looked at Ning Chun, relieved. He felt exhausted. After a while, he waved his hand, indicating for Ning Chun to take his leave.


    Ning Chun wiped his tears away and calmed down, hiding all the emotions that were swirling in his heart.


    At this time, Su Tong suddenly walked in with Ning Dong in tow.


    Ning Chun hurriedly rose to his feet. ¡°Madam, Young Master.¡±


    Su Tong walked to Ning Zhe¡¯s bedside and looked at him. She tucked the nket for him as she said with a sigh, ¡°Ning Chun, it¡¯s been hard on you. You¡¯ve been here every night to look after Master, and you still have to go to work during the day. Can you handle it?¡±


    Ning Chun lowered his head and said respectfully, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Madam. Master is just resting anyway so I¡¯m mostly resting on the pull-out couch¡­¡±


    Su Tong did not say anything while Ning Dong¡¯s gaze was fixed on Ning Zhe¡¯s face.


    Upon seeing this, Ning Chun said hesitantly, ¡°Madam, Master¡¯s condition hasn¡¯t improved so far. I have an idea that I want to discuss with you¡­¡±


    Ning Chun said, ¡°I¡¯d like to arrange for you and Young Master to attend a meeting at thepany.¡±


    Su Tong looked at Ning Chun in shock.


    Even Ning Dong shifted his gaze from Ning Zhe to Ning Chun upon hearing these words.


    Ning Chun continued to say glibly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t understand. The important thing is to take a look at the workings of thepany; this is especially true for Young Master. Young Master should go to thepany more often. When Master recovers, Young Master can follow by his side and learn from him. If¡­ If Master doesn¡¯t recover in a short time, it¡¯s best that Young Master familiarizes himself with thepany¡­¡±


    Su Tong¡¯s eyes lit up; she could barely conceal the joy on her face.


    Even Ning Dong was moved by these words.


    Su Tong asked tentatively, ¡°Then, do I have to get the board¡¯s approval? Will there be any objections? After all, I¡¯ve been away from thepany for many years, and I¡¯d only dealt with trivial matters in the past. Moreover, Ning Dong is still young¡­¡±


    Ning Chun straightened his back before he said, ¡°Madam, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make the arrangements. There won¡¯t be any problem with the board of directors. Moreover, you and Young Master will only be sitting in on the meetings and won¡¯t affect thepany¡¯s decisions. What I mean is both of you should listen and learn first. There¡¯ll be a day you have to take over thepany, after all. What do you think?¡±


    The implications behind Ning Chun¡¯s words were very clear.


    Su Tong could not help but sigh in relief inwardly. As it turned out, Ning Chun had already made preparations for the possibility of Ning Zhe not regaining consciousness.


    At this moment, Ning Dong suddenly asked. ¡°Then, who will look after father?¡±


    Ning Chun said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it. I can¡¯t apany both of you during the meetings. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll rm the board of directors. It¡¯s best for us to split the tasks. I¡¯ll take care of Master so everyone can feel at ease.¡±


    This arrangement was very reasonable.


    Su Tong was overjoyed. ¡°Dongdong, we¡¯ll follow Ah Chun¡¯s arrangements. He¡¯s been with your father for 20 to 30 years; he understands your father¡¯s feelings the best. We¡¯ll do as he says.¡±


    These words were very tactful. If the mother and son performed well, they would naturally benefit from it. If they made mistakes, they could just push the me to Ning Chun and say that it was his idea; they were just puppets.


    Ning Dong looked at Ning Chun.


    Ning Chun¡¯s expression remained respectful as though he did not find anything wrong with Su Tong¡¯s sugar-coated words.


    Su Tong pulled Ning Dong over. ¡°Look, this outfit of yours is too childish. We¡¯ll have to get you a few more suits; they¡¯ll make you look more mature and reliable.¡±


    Following that, Su Tong dragged Ning Dong out of the ward. She did not even spare a nce for Ning Zhe who was lying on the bed.

 Chapter 202 - Inner Turmoil

    <h4>Chapter 202: Inner Turmoil</h4>


    Su Tong happily picked out clothes for Ning Dong while he sat at the side to wait for her. His heart was in turmoil at this moment. In his eyes, the world had changed colorspletely. If it had been gray before, it waspletely ck now.


    His life, in a short span of more than ten years, was magnificent and filled with ups and downs.


    Before the age of six, his father was his favorite person in the world. Although his father was not home very often, every time his father returned, his father would bring him new toys and delicious food. At that time, he thought he was the happiest child in the world.


    The happiness came to a screeching halt when he was six years old. He remembered his mother bringing him to an unfamiliar but beautiful mansion. He remembered the atmosphere was heavy as the adults around him quarreled. It was then he learned that his father was not his father alone and that he had a sister who was ten years older than him. He also learned he was an illegitimate child; at that time, he did not know what it meant, but he knew it was a disgraceful thing. At that time, he felt like a rabbit in the midst of a pack of wolves. He was so afraid that he wished he could disappear.


    He truly did not intentionally push that woman. If he had not done that, he would have a younger brother now. His younger brother would probably be called Ning Qiu, the legitimate son of the Ning family. This matter had be his inner demon, tormenting him over the years.


    After moving into the mansion, his father was no longer the father he used to know. His father never smiled at him again. His father no longer brought him new toys or delicious food.


    Although he had be the Young Master of the Ning family and had the servants attending to his needs, his father never looked at him again. His father gave his love to his sister who had left.


    Ning Dong thought that since his mother had achieved her goal, that would be the end of it. Inwardly, he med his mother. Why did his mother have toe to the mansion? It was not the life he wanted at all. He wanted the life he had before he reached the age of six. At that time, he had his father.


    It was not until his nominal sister appeared again that he understood his father punishing him and his mother to atone for his sins toward his sister and his sister¡¯s mother.


    His father was thoroughly irresponsible, but his mother loved him.


    He could not deny that the identity of the Young Master of the Ning family had brought him many benefits. However, his heart had grown cold and numb over the years.


    When his sister, Ning Xia, appeared again, his fighting spirit was reignited. He had suffered in the family for so many years; he would not allow his father to hand everything to his sister. He would not allow it! The Ning family could only be his. For the sake of the happiness and humanity he had to bury for the past ten years, the Ning family had to be his!


    He made friends with people who were useful to him, making preparations for the future. He was well aware of Ye Cheng¡¯s goal. It was not a bad thing to use each other. Ye Cheng treated him like a child to be manipted at will so he took advantage of the situation to widen hiswork and to build his foundation.


    He tested the water by arranging for his father to meet with an ident. No one suspected anything; up until now, no one suspected that it was not an ident at all. Unfortunately, Ning Zhe was lucky and did not die.


    He quickly came up with a new n. Even if his father did not die, he would find a way to solve the problem. During that process, he discovered a shocking secret.


    Before Ye Cheng mustered up the courage to do the DNA test, he had already gotten the results.


    Ye Cheng was timid when it came to his family while Mu Chen took precaution after precaution, preparing for a rainy day.


    Only he, Ning Dong, did not let the truth affect his feelings.

 Chapter 203 - Considerations

    <h4>Chapter 203: Considerations</h4>


    However, Ning Dong discovered that even he was unable to bear this truth. Ning Zhe¡¯s image in his heart copsed once again. No, it was instantly reduced into ashes.


    As it turned out, Ning Zhe had already been unfaithful in his marriage before meeting his mother, Su Tong.


    No wonder Ning Xia hated Ning Zhe so much; Ning Zhe deserved it.


    The Ning family was cursed! Ning Zhe, who was lying unconscious in the hospital bed, would never be able to imagine that the culprit of his ident was his son. Then, one of his daughters ran her car into another one of his daughters. Truly a cursed family! What kind of fate was this?


    At this moment, Su Tong walked over with five to six shopping bags, clearly in a high spirit. ¡°Dongdong, these are all quite nice; I bought all of them¡­¡±


    Ning Dongzily rose to his feet and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back¡­¡±


    Su Tong refused. ¡°That won¡¯t do. We still have to look at shoes and watches. Your clothes have to match your shoes and watches¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m still a student!¡± Ning Dong protested.


    ¡°So what? You¡¯ll be sitting in with the board of directors. You have to look mature,¡± Su Tong retorted.


    Ning Dong saidzily, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that my father isn¡¯t dead yet. I¡¯m, at most, a crown prince and a puppet!¡±


    Su Tong disagreed. ¡°So what? You¡¯re unique. Let me tell you something. I¡¯ve already gotten Ning Xia to sign an agreement to give up the right to inherit. If something happens to your father, Ning Xia won¡¯t be able to get a single cent. No one can touch my son¡¯s things¡­¡±


    Ning Dong¡¯s lips curled up slightly into a faint smile. His mother always thought things were so simple. This was one of the reasons Ning Zhe liked his mother; it was easy to fool and manipte his mother, knowing that she wanted to be the indisputable Madam Ning.


    ¡°What if there¡¯s another heir?¡± Ning Dong asked casually.


    ¡°Another heir? Are you talking about the little one in Ning Xia¡¯s stomach? Ha, I¡¯vee to a realization. If Ning Xia doesn¡¯t want the inheritance, naturally, she won¡¯t let her child fight for the inheritance as well. Moreover, I can always find awyer if she tries to fight for the inheritance for her child. Don¡¯t worry! I won¡¯t let her seed. Moreover¡­¡± Su Tong said. She paused and looked to the left and the right before she said smugly in a lowered voice, ¡°Moreover, it¡¯s hard to say if the child will be able toe into the world safely. After all, even her cheap mother-inw dislikes her. Her mother-inw will make a move sooner orter¡­¡±


    Ning Dong felt chills in his heart upon hearing these words. These women were really vicious. He hated the topic of miscarriage the most; it was his nightmare. He swiftly changed the subject and said, ¡°What I mean is what if my father has an illegitimate child?¡±


    Su Tong was briefly stunned. Then, she smiled and patted him as she said, ¡°Nonsense! How can you use your father of such things? Let me tell you, your father and my feelings are sincere. He won¡¯t cheat on me and give you a younger sibling. Anyway, just follow Ning Chun and learn from him. It¡¯ll be good if you can manage the Ning Group in the future¡­¡±


    Ning Dong did not say anything when he looked at the happy Su Tong. If that matter was exposed, the person who would hurt most was his mother, right? What a poor and ignorant woman. Hence, he inhaled deeply to suppress the mes in his heart and allowed Su Tong to shop for him. Since this was part of the path to taking over the Ning Group, he could endure it.

 Chapter 204 - A Mess

    <h4>Chapter 204: A Mess</h4>


    Ye Cheng personally bailed Gao Wen out. She was in a very bad state. As soon as she saw Ye Cheng, she began to cry, overflowing with grievances.


    Upon seeing this, Ye Cheng¡¯s heart softened. He hugged his mother andforted her. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mom. It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    When they reached home, the servant prepared a grapefruit leaves bath for the listless Gao Wen. The entire time, she was in a daze as though her soul had left her body.


    Ye Cheng sat at the dining table with Gao Wen. There were many exquisite dishes on the table. Seeing his mother still in a daze, he scooped a bowl of porridge for her and said, ¡°Mom, eat a little to warm your stomach.¡±


    Gao Wen¡¯s tears rolled down her face as she ate her porridge. ¡°Cheng, I didn¡¯t mean to do it. I was just so angry¡­¡±


    Ye Cheng hurriedly moved next to her and gently patted her. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s all in the past¡­¡±


    Gao Wen continued to cry until she was out of breath. ¡°They¡¯re too ruthless. Why couldn¡¯t they discuss the matter instead of acting so decisively? Why must they lock me up? Do you know how much I suffered? They¡¯re really too ruthless. How could they treat me like that?!¡±


    Gao Wen¡¯s soft sobs gradually rose in pitch and turned into wails.


    Ye Cheng was aware that it was unreasonable for his mother toin about the Mu family. However, she was the one who acted first. He was d that Song Ning was not around that day. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable. After all, Mu Chen had said his grandmother was protective of her family members and would not listen to reason.


    Ye Cheng sighed. He waited until Gao Wen tired herself out from crying and gradually quieted down before he said, ¡°Mom, go and rest. Everything will be better when you wake up¡­¡±


    ¡­


    When Ye Cheng returned to his study, he sat down in a daze as held the results of the DNA test in his hands. The results were like a ticking time bomb, and he felt there was nowhere safe enough to keep the papers in his hands.


    For the first time in his life, Ye Cheng did not know what to do. He did not dare to imagine what would happen if his father found out about this matter.


    His father had lived an easy life. When he was young, he depended on his father. When he had a son, he relied on his son.


    Ye Cheng¡¯s head hurt even more when he thought about how much his father doted on Ye Xin.


    ¡­


    Song Ning leaned against the headboard of the bed. She was focused on theptop that was ced on the small table in front of her, writing her thesis.


    She had calcted the days; her child won¡¯t affect or dy her studies. She had to work hard toplete her thesis before giving birth. She wanted to finish her studies and graduate. She was filled with energy whenever she thought about this.


    Every day after ss, Jiahui would bring herptop and snacks to the hospital. She would write her thesis along with Song Ning.


    Gradually, a few other ssmates began to tag along as well, and it did not take long before her ward became a study room.


    Jiang Jin strongly supported Song Ning¡¯s studies as well. When she saw how good Song Ning¡¯s ssmates were to Song Ning, she was delighted. Moreover, with all these medical students around, she felt relieved as well. For all these reasons, she felt at ease focusing on Mu Qing.


    Mu Qing had been staying in the hospital all this time. Jiang Jin had checked his medical records and saw the report that if he was not treated promptly, it was very likely that he would develop cancer.


    Upon seeing the report, Jiang Jin¡¯s heart could not help but soften. After all, he was her son; her flesh and blood. How could she not feel sorry for him?


    Mu Qing was also very affectionate with Jiang Jin. Whenever she visited, he would stop whatever he was doing and chat with her. They would reminisce about the past when he was young, causing her to recall those happy times. She felt wistful; if those unfortunate things did not happen, would they not be able to live happily?


    Jiang Jin was also troubled. No matter what, she could not watch the father and son fight each other. At the same time, she could not allow the foundation of the Mu family to be destroyed as well. Moreover, whether her son was scheming or not, at this moment, he had yet to say or do anything. Hence, it was difficult for her to speak up. She could not even warn her son not to act recklessly or underestimate her grandson. In the end, she decided to take it one step at a time.

 Chapter 205 - Coaxing

    <h4>Chapter 205: Coaxing</h4>


    Mu Qing held his phone to his ear and listened to his subordinate¡¯s report. A smile gradually appeared on his face.


    ¡°Well done! Send me the results. This matter is too important. This is great.¡±


    After disconnecting the call, Mu Qing heaved a huge sigh of relief. It seemed like even the heavens were helping him to seed this time.


    Mu Qing¡¯s phone rang again at this moment. When he looked at the caller, he canceled the car, feeling satisfied.


    At this time, Liang Zhou entered the ward, bringing food with her. Her expression was incredibly sullen.


    Mu Qing cocked an eyebrow and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s with your expression? Who made you unhappy?¡±


    Liang Zhou set up the table by the hospital bed and set the food down as she said gloomily, ¡°That Ning Zhe hasn¡¯t woken up after so long. I guess there¡¯s no hope left on that side. Su Tong and her son are now given the chance to sit in with the board of directors¡¯ meetings. She¡¯s so smug about it¡­¡±


    Mu Qing¡¯s hand that was holding the chopsticks paused. ¡°Sit in during meetings?¡±


    Liang Zhou nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s just sitting in during meetings. It¡¯s not like her son has joined the board of directors. What is she so happy about? How shallow!¡±


    Mu Qing did not say anything.


    Liang Zhou pouted. ¡°Mu Qing, how confident are you of our sess? We¡¯re just hiding in the hospital all this time. When will it end? I feel like mold has grown on me, waiting here all this time.¡±


    Mu Qing smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you.¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Liang Zhou¡¯s mood improved significantly. She smiled, like a blooming flower, and said, ¡°It¡¯s not hard. As long as you can achieve your goals, it¡¯s fine even if I have to endure hardships¡­¡±


    Mu Qing ate his food and listened to Liang Zhou¡¯s ttery before he asked casually, ¡°Ning Zhe is still unconscious? What did the doctor Say? Is there no hope?¡±


    Liang Zhou poured a cup of warm water for Mu Qing. ¡°I don¡¯t know. All I know is Ning Zhe hasn¡¯t woken up yet. Previously, when I visited Su Tong in Ning Zhe¡¯s ward, she did not hold back her words at all when she spoke. Based on this, it¡¯s obvious that Ning Zhe has yet to regain consciousness. ording to Su Tong, the doctor said there¡¯s a chance Ning Zhe might be brain-damaged even if he wakes up. There¡¯s also the possibility he¡¯ll beatose for life¡­¡±


    As Mu Qing slowly drank from his ss, he fell deep into his thoughts.


    Liang Zhou continued to say disdainfully, ¡°The Ning family is so small. If something happens to Ning Zhe, Su Tong¡¯s son is the only heir. That¡¯s why she¡¯s so smug.¡±


    Mu Qing put down the ss of water and continued eating. After a short moment, he said, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Su Tong¡¯s son isn¡¯t the only heir.¡±


    Liang Zhou was stunned. ¡°The Ning family only has one son. There¡¯s no mistake about this¡­¡±


    Mu Qing nced at her and smiled. ¡°The first heir of the Ning family is Song Ning.¡±


    Liang Zhou was stunned. Then, a sour feeling rose in his heart. What right did Song Ning have to effortlessly obtain all these things? Why was it so easy for Song Ning to own the world?


    Mu Qing smiled and said, ¡°If something happens to Ning Zhe, Song Ning will likely inherit almost everything. Moreover, based on Ning Zhe¡¯s character and the traditions of the families living in Cloud Peak, he must have a will. There¡¯s no doubt he left a sizeable chunk of inheritance to her¡­¡±


    Liang Zhou could no longer hold back her jealousy. She said with a hint of mockery, ¡°The Young Madam is really blessed. Not only does shee from a wealthy family, but she even married the heir of the Mu family. Isn¡¯t her life too good? She hasn¡¯t even given birth yet, but that olddy treats her like a rare treasure. No matter if she gives birth to a boy or a girl, that olddy will still be incredibly happy. This is simply¡­¡± She suddenly trailed off. She felt a huge pressure pressing down on her chest, suffocating her, as she continued to say, ¡°This¡­ Doesn¡¯t this mean¡­ the Mu family is hers as well, in the end?¡±


    Jealousy coiled around Liang Zhou¡¯s heart like a venomous snake.

 Chapter 206 - Ghost

    <h4>Chapter 206: Ghost</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Mu Qing asked as he ate, ¡°Is Miss Ye Xin awake?¡±


    The change in topic was so fast that it took a moment for Liang Zhou to register Mu Qing¡¯s question.


    ¡°She¡¯s still in the ICU. Let me tell you, it¡¯s a good thing she¡¯s still in the ICU. Otherwise, she would¡¯ve been taken away by the police. She¡¯s suspected to have attempted to murder Song Ning. Song Ning isughing and chatting in her ward while she¡¯s in the ICU. Tell me, why is Song Ning¡¯s life so good?¡±


    Mu Qing chuckled. ¡°She¡¯s Song Ning¡¯s sister. It¡¯s uwful to kill one¡¯s sister so she deserves it...¡±


    Liang Zhou was stunned.


    Mu Qing¡¯s smile deepened when he saw Liang Zhou¡¯s reaction. He continued to say, ¡°You didn¡¯t expect that, did you? They¡¯re biological sisters¡­¡±


    The words ¡®It¡¯s uwful to kill one¡¯s sister so she deserves it¡¯ rang in Liang Zhou¡¯s ears over and over again. She felt as though all the blood in her body was rushing up to her brain at this moment.


    Liang Zhen¡¯s desperate words appeared in her mind, ¡®You¡¯re the one who refused to marry Mu Qing. Father and Mother favor you so they asked me to marry him in your stead. How can youe back now and say that you regret it? What about me? Sister, what about me? Have you ever considered my feelings? How can sisters fight each other like this? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being struck by lightning? I hate you! I hate you! I curse you to die a horrible death! I curse you to suffer greatly! I¡¯ll watch your suffering even after I be a ghost!¡¯


    Liang Zhou¡¯s face was deathly pale as she recalled her sister¡¯s words; she instinctively reached up to cover her ears. Her head hurts as those words rang in her mind; she was in so much pain that she wished she was dead. After a moment, she let out a loud scream before she fainted and copsed to the ground.


    ¡­


    When Liang Zhou regained consciousness, she discovered she was lying on the couch. When she turned her head, she saw Mu Qing leaning against the headboard and reading a book.


    When Mu Qing saw Liang Zhou was awake, he put his book down and gently asked, ¡°You¡¯re awake? What happened? Did you tire yourself out recently?¡±


    Liang Zhou still felt a little ufortable. She replied, ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. My head just hurt a lot earlier¡­¡±


    Mu Qing nodded. ¡°It must be due to exhaustion. Look at my mom; she¡¯s in her seventies, but she¡¯s still so strong. You have to learn from her¡­¡±


    Liang Zhou did not reply. Instead, she rose to her feet and poured herself a ss of water. She still felt a little dizzy, but she tried very hard to endure the difort.


    Mu Qing looked at her and said, ¡°There¡¯s something I need you to do.¡±


    Liang Zhou¡¯s hand that was holding onto the ss of water froze for a moment when she heard Mu Qing¡¯s words.


    Mu Qing did not wait for her reply and continued to say in a rxed tone, ¡°Get close to Song Ning and find a way to reveal her rtionship to Ye Xin.¡±


    Liang Zhou took a seat by Mu Qing¡¯s bed before she said, ¡°There are always a lot of people in Song Ning¡¯s room. If it isn¡¯t the Old Madam, Mu Chen, it¡¯s her friends and ssmates. It¡¯s difficult to catch her alone¡­¡±


    Mu Qing fell silent.


    Liang Zhou asked tentatively, ¡°Are you¡­ Are you trying to stress her out with this information to cause her to miscarry?¡±


    Mu Qing nced at her but did not reply. His meaning was clear.


    Liang Zhou inhaled deeply before she said, ¡°If I were to speak to Song Ning and something happens to her, I¡¯ll definitely have to shoulder the me. Won¡¯t the olddy skin me alive at that time?¡±


    Mu Qing smiled and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re nning to personally and directly reveal that information to Song Ning...¡±


    Liang Zhou felt as though her heart had stopped beating for a moment when she heard the mockery in Mu Qing¡¯s voice. When he looked at her, it was as though he was looking at a fool. In Mu Qing and Jiang Jin¡¯s eyes, she was not as smart as Liang Zhen and was inferior to Liang Zhen in every way.. She wondered if this was the result of Liang Zhen¡¯s curse? Did Liang Zhen hate her so much that even after she became a ghost, she refused to let her go? Now that she was scheming against Liang Zhen¡¯s biological son and daughter-inw, what was going to happen? She could not help but shiver when she thought about this.

 Chapter 207 - Vigilance

    <h4>Chapter 207: Vignce</h4>


    Unaware of the thoughts in Liang Zhou¡¯s mind, Mu Qing continued to say, ¡°Think of a way to spread this news. Wait for the right time and make sure it doesn¡¯t get traced back to you. Don¡¯t think about Zhuang Ji; it¡¯s beyond you. You should think before you act, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Liang Zhou¡¯s face reddened as she muttered, ¡°But I¡¯ve already offended her. She¡¯s probably wary of me now¡­¡±


    Mu Qing asked, ¡°Do you know what you did wrong? Before you act, you should discuss it with me. Don¡¯t act on your own. Whether it¡¯s scheming or managing things, you¡¯re not skilled enough. Don¡¯t make big decisions on your own. We¡¯re husband and wife; we¡¯re one. If you make a mistake, it¡¯ll affect me as well. Do you understand?¡±


    The words ¡®We¡¯re husband and wife; we¡¯re one¡¯ were the only words that Liang Zhou focused on. They were like a ss of water during a hot day; they soothed her.


    Indeed, she and Mu Qing were married. Mu Qing was hers, to begin with. She only took back what originally belonged to her. What did Liang Zhen have to do with her? What happened to Liang Zhen was not her fault at all.


    Liang Zhou was so lost in her thoughts that she did not pay attention to Mu Qing¡¯s other words at all.


    In fact, Mu Qing had spoken so many words because, in his eyes, Liang Zhou was ignorant and ipetent.


    When Liang Zhou regained her senses, she asked with bright eyes, ¡°Then, why don¡¯t we let the media expose this matter?¡±


    Mu Qing looked at Liang Zhou and did seem to take her ignorance to heart. He only said, ¡°Gossip and rumors spread by word of mouth are the most detrimental. Do you understand?¡±


    Liang Zhou did not understand, but she felt the task Mu Qing gave her was not difficult to aplish.


    ¡­


    Jiang Jin held the report in her hand as she looked at Mu Chen in shock. ¡°This¡­ Is this true?¡±


    Mu Chen nodded.


    ¡°Who else knows about this matter?¡± Jiang Jin reacted quickly.


    ¡°Ye Cheng,¡± Mu Chen said confidently.


    Jiang Jin heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°This concerns Ye Xin and his family. He will spare no efforts to keep this a secret. The most important thing now is Song Ning¡­¡±


    Mu Chen admired his grandmother¡¯s quick-wittedness and decisiveness. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll be sad if she finds out about this. However, if we keep this from her, she¡¯ll still be sad when she finds out in the future. This secret won¡¯t be able to remain a secret forever. I think it¡¯s best we tell her about it instead of letting her hear about this from someone else¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin considered Mu Chen¡¯s words for a moment before she said, ¡°Mu Chen, you have a point. If she hears it from us, we can be there for her to cheer her up. If she hears about this from outsiders, I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be able to bear it¡­¡±


    Seeing his grandmother did not object to his suggestion, Mu Chen sighed in relief. ¡°In any case, this thing isn¡¯t a big deal. Song Ning no longer has anything to do with them. Two days ago, Madam Ning forced Song Ning to sign an agreement to give up the right to inheritance. I told Song Ning the agreement won¡¯t be valid in the eyes of thew, but she doesn¡¯t care. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s valid or not since she doesn¡¯t want anything from the Ning family anyway¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin nodded. ¡°From now on, we¡¯ll be Song Ning¡¯s support. It¡¯s good for her to stay away from such aplicated environment. Are you keeping an eye on Ning Zhe¡¯s condition? If anything happens, we have to make preparations as well¡­¡±


    Mu Chen nodded. ¡°I heard his condition isn¡¯t too optimistic. Madam Ning and Young Master Ning have been recently invited to sit in during the board of directors¡¯ meetings. She¡¯s probablyying the foundation for Ning Dong to take over the family business¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin thought it was no wonder Su Tong was so anxious to make Song Ning give up her right to inheritance. She said with a sigh, ¡°Mu Chen, do you think all families are the same? Whether it¡¯s Ning Zhe or your father, their problems were both caused by women. The consequences of their choice aren¡¯t light at all¡­¡±


    Mu Chen did not say anything. Whether it was good or bad, he did not want to speak or hear about his father at all.

 Chapter 208 - Conversation

    <h4>Chapter 208: Conversation</h4>


    Song Ning closed herptop, stretched, and checked her pulse.


    Jiahui looked up and asked worriedly, ¡°How is it?¡±


    Song Ning smiled. ¡°It¡¯s pretty good.¡±


    Jiahui stopped working as well and stretched. ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs and take a walk to get some fresh air¡­¡±


    Song Ning nodded in agreement. She said with a sigh, ¡°My foot injury won¡¯t heal so soon so there¡¯s no way for me to exercise. It can¡¯t be good for the baby if I just sit around like this, right?¡±


    Jiahui agreed with Song Ning. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the OB/GYN department in the afternoon and ask for the doctors¡¯ opinions.¡±


    Song Ning smiled gratefully.


    ¡°My cousin said Zhuang Ji¡¯s sales this season are very good. She¡¯s nning to visit you on behalf of Zhuang Ji¡¯s employees and take the chance to show next season¡¯s designs as well,¡± Jia Hui said as she helped Song Ning, who still needed crutches to walk, into a wheelchair.


    Song Ning smiled and said, ¡°Sure, I¡¯m free every day anyway. However, Sister An Ran is always so busy. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll probably have to visit me during her time off, right? I feel bad she has to sacrifice her resting time just to visit me.¡±


    Jiahui pushed Song Ning out of the ward and said with a smile, ¡°My cousin said it¡¯s impossible to find another good boss like you so she¡¯s willing to work like a ve!¡±


    Song Ning said with a sigh, ¡°I¡¯m not qualified to be a boss. It¡¯s all thanks to Mu Chen and Cheng Che.¡±


    As they were making their way to the elevator, Jiahui suddenly said, ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯m going to grab a bottle of water for you.¡± Then, she turned around and made her way back to Song Ning¡¯s ward.


    Song Ning pushed herself to the elevator; she found it quite fun. When she was passing by the pantry, one of the wheels was caught in a gap between the tiles. She lowered her head to check the wheel, trying to free the wheel when voices drifted into her ears.


    ¡°Let me tell you some explosive news. It¡¯s the best kind of gossip!¡±


    ¡°What is it? Is it about a celebrity?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right; it¡¯s about a celebrity. It¡¯s about Ye Xin, that Little Ning Xia. Do you know her?¡±


    ¡°How can I not know her? She¡¯s still unconscious in the ICU.¡±


    ¡°Do you know why she¡¯s called Little Ning Xia?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? It¡¯s because they look alike, right?¡±


    Song Ning paused. The conversation had caught her attention, and she could not help but listen in.


    ¡°Think about it. How can two strangers look so alike?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so strange about that? Moreover, many celebrities have work done on their faces. From their appearance to their personality, everything is cultivated. It¡¯s not surprising that they resemble each other¡­¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you¡­ It¡¯s not a coincidence that Ning Xia and Little Ning Xia resemble each other¡­¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Let me tell you a secret¡­¡±


    Following that, the voices grew softer and softer. Song Ning could not help but move closer to the entrance of the pantry, trying to hear better.


    Humans were inherently curious about secrets, let alone secrets concerning themselves.


    Song Ning strained to listen to the conversation.


    At this moment¡­


    ¡°Ningning, what are you doing here?¡± Jiahui¡¯s voice rang from behind, frightening Song Ning.


    The voices in the pantry stopped abruptly as well.


    Song Ning could not help but frown.


    Jiahui ced the bottle of water in Song Ning¡¯s arms before she continued to push the wheelchair to the elevator.


    However, Song Ning raised her hand to stop Jiahui.


    At this time, a nurse and a cleaner walked out of the pantry. When they saw Song Ning and Jiahui, they immediately panicked and tried to hurry away.


    ¡°Wait a minute,¡± Song Ning called out gently.


    Jiahui was confused. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you need anything?¡±


    Song Ning did not look at Jiahui. Instead, she asked gently, ¡°I overheard your conversation about Ning Xia and Little Ning Xia¡¯s rtionship earlier. Can you tell me about it?¡±

 Chapter 209 - Revelation

    <h4>Chapter 209: Revtion</h4>


    The two panicked and hastily denied Song Ning¡¯s words. ¡°No, no, we didn¡¯t talk about that at all¡­¡±


    Song Ning smiled. ¡°We¡¯re both girls, and we like listening to gossip as well. We really want to know what¡¯s the rtionship between the celebrities you spoke about; why do they look so simr. Why don¡¯t you tell us? There¡¯s no one here anyway.¡±


    There were not many people on the VIP floor anyway. There was usually more medical staff than patients and their families. This was the reason the nurse and the cleaner had been boldly gossiping in the pantry. After all, the chances of someone overhearing them were slim to none. s, who knew Song Ning would overhear them?


    Jiahui knew Song Ning wanted to know what the duo was talking about. Considering she wanted to go downstairs as quickly as possible, when she saw the duo hesitating, she said threateningly, ¡°Hurry up and say it. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll speak to the person in charge of the VIP ward and ask him to transfer both of you to another floor¡­¡±


    This threat was rather serious. After all, it took a lot of effort to get assigned to the VIP floor. Those with outstanding abilities and good work ethics were all assigned here. After all, they were going to serve VIP patients. Needless to say, the pay was higher as well. Since the quality of service was paramount, the management of the hospital was very strict regarding the staff¡¯s conduct; there was zero tolerance forints.


    Upon hearing these words, the duo began to panic.


    Finally, the young nurse said, ¡°It¡¯s really nothing. We were just talking about two famous celebrities¡­¡±


    Song Ning asked patiently, ¡°So what¡¯s the reason you think Ning Xia and Little Ning Xiao look so alike?¡±


    Jiahui had no idea this was what Song Ning was interested in. She was not around earlier, after all.


    The cleaner seemed like she was trying to wash her hands of this matter as she hastily said, ¡°She told me that Little Ning Xia is Ning Xia¡¯s half-sister. Apparently, she heard this from her cousin. Her cousin is a doctor in the Hematology Department that does DNA tests.¡±


    Song Ning and Jia Hui froze immediately.


    The young nurse said anxiously, ¡°It¡¯s true, it¡¯s true. I¡¯m not lying. The result of the DNA test shows that Little Ning Xia and Mr. Ning are father and daughter. Doesn¡¯t that mean Ning Xia and Little Ning Xia are half-sisters then?¡±


    When Song Ning regained her senses, she said with a weak smile on her face, ¡°Oh, this gossip is really explosive. Alright, both of you can return to your duties.¡±


    After the duo hurried away as though they had been granted amnesty, Song Ning sat in a daze.


    Upon seeing this, Jiahui hurried crouched in front of Song Ning to check if Song Ning was okay.


    When Jiahui was about to speak, Song Ning suddenly said, ¡°Jiahui, let¡¯s go downstairs. I want to bask in the sun.¡±


    Jiahui could sense a hint of agitation in Song Ning¡¯s voice. She did not know what to say so she could only nod and say, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Jiahui was anxious when she saw Song Ning¡¯s reaction, but she could not show it on her face. She brought Song Ning downstairs and found a sunny spot before she locked the wheelchair. Then, she crouched in front of Song Ning. When she saw Song Ning¡¯s face was slightly pale, she hurriedly reached out to check Song Ning¡¯s pulse as she said in an attempt tofort Song Ning, ¡°Song Ning, don¡¯t be angry. You can¡¯t get angry, okay? Think about the baby. You¡¯re going to be a mother soon. Understand?¡±


    Song Ning allowed Jiahui to check her pulse as she tried to calm herself down.


    Meanwhile, Jiahui sighed in relief when she discovered there was no abnormality with Song Ning¡¯s pulse. She held Song Ning¡¯s icy hands to warm them up as she said gently, ¡°Song Ning, if you feel unhappy, it¡¯s fine to cry, okay? Don¡¯t suppress your emotions, understand? This has nothing to do with you so you shouldn¡¯t let it affect you, alright?¡±


    Song Ning trembled a little. It took her a long time to calm down, and when she did, she murmured, ¡°That¡¯s right. It has nothing to do with me. What does it have to do with me?¡±


    Jiahui nodded vigorously. ¡°That¡¯s right, Ningning. It has nothing to do with you. You¡¯ve left that family for so many years anyway. Whether he betrayed your mother once or twice, the ending is still the same. Don¡¯t bother with that family anymore, okay? Ningning?¡±


    When Song Ning¡¯s eyes finally focused on Jiahui who was clearly concerned, she nodded gently. ¡°Jiahui, I feel like crying. I want to cry for my mother¡­¡±


    Jiahui rose to her feet and leaned forward to hug Song Ning as she said, ¡°Alright. Cry if you want to¡­¡±

 Chapter 210 - Processing

    <h4>Chapter 210: Processing</h4>


    At this moment, Jiahui felt someone patting her shoulder. She turned around and saw Mu Chen and Cheng Che.


    Mu Chen motioned Jiahui to let go of Song Ning.


    When Jiahui moved away, Song Ning was surprised when she saw Mu Chen.


    Mu Chen squatted down in front of her before he held her hand against his face. He smiled and asked, ¡°Did you miss me?¡±


    When Song Ning looked at the person in front of her, her tears fell even more heavily than before as she nodded.


    Mu Chen rose to his feet and pushed Song Ning to a nearby bench. After he sat on the bench, he held her hand and gently said, ¡°I camete today because I had to deal with some matter. Zhuang Ji¡¯s sales exploded again this season. Cheng Che and I went for a meeting. Cheng Che proposed we give An Ran and the others a raise and promote them to partners. Apart from their sries, they¡¯ll receive a yearly dividend from Zhuang Ji. What do you think?¡±


    Song Ning nodded. ¡°Alright. I was just thinking about how I can repay Sister An Ran and the others. Apart from money, I don¡¯t know what else to give them¡­¡±


    Mu Chen smiled. ¡°Now that they¡¯re given shares of Zhuang Ji, they¡¯re part of Zhuang Ji. They¡¯ll feel a sense of belonging as well¡­¡±


    Song Ning nodded. ¡°It¡¯s truly a great idea.¡± She turned to look for Cheng Che but discovered he had left at some point with Jiahui.


    Mu Chen raised his hand and gently ced his hand on her chin to turn her head over. ¡°Song Ning, there¡¯s something I want to tell you¡­¡±


    Song Ning¡¯s tears welled up again.


    Upon seeing this, Mu Chen hurriedly said, ¡°Okay, why don¡¯t you tell me what you have to say first¡­¡±


    Song Ning shook her head. ¡°No, you go first. I¡¯m sure what you have to say is important. What I have to say is just a trivial matter.¡±


    Mu Chen looked at Song Ning. ¡°All your concerns are serious matters to me. They¡¯re no trivial matters.¡±


    Song Ning shook her head. Her mood seemed to have improved as a small smile appeared on her face, ¡°No, it¡¯s really a small matter; it¡¯s not worth mentioning. When I see you and think of Grandma, I feel everything else isn¡¯t important at all¡­¡±


    Mu Chen looked at Song Ning and rubbed her head affectionately. ¡°Alright. You have to remember that no matter what happens, Grandma and I will always be by your side. To us, you¡¯re the most important. Oh, right, we can¡¯t forget about the baby as well.¡±


    Upon hearing Mu Chen¡¯s words, Song Ning smiled; she felt much better. After a beat, she looked at Mu Chen and asked, ¡°Tell me, what is it?¡±


    Mu Chen organized the thoughts in his mind before he said, ¡°Song Ning, I don¡¯t know how I should say this so I¡¯ll be blunt¡­¡± Following that, he handed a report to Song Ning and said, ¡°This is the DNA test result for Ning Zhe and Ye Xin. They¡¯re father and daughter¡­¡±


    Song Ning was stunned even if she had already heard about this matter. She reached out and took the report. She directly flipped to thest page to look at the result. After looking at the result, she silently handed the report back to Mu Chen. She softly said, ¡°Alright, I understand.¡±


    Mu Chen was stunned by her reaction.


    Song Ning said softly, ¡°Earlier, I heard a nurse and a cleaner discussing this matter in the pantry. Mu Chen, when they told me about this, I didn¡¯t doubt their words at all. This report is just an extra confirmation. I was quite sad when I found out. However, after I saw you¡­¡± She shook her head as tears brimmed in her eyes. ¡°Mu Chen, I have a family now. I have you, the baby, and Grandma. I shouldn¡¯t feel sad over people who have nothing to do with me. Their matters have nothing to do with me. No matter who he cheated with back then, it would have hurt my mother regardless. I¡¯m slightly d that she¡¯s gone so she doesn¡¯t have to endure this pain. I¡­ I¡¯m not sad; this matter has nothing to do with me¡­¡±


    Mu Chen crouched down in front of her and patted her gently as he said. ¡°Very good¡­¡±

 Chapter 211 - Chess Piece

    <h4>Chapter 211: Chess Piece</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Mu Chen did not expect Song Ning would ept this so calmly. He was finally able to rx. Nevertheless, he felt rather suspicious about the way Song Ning had found out about this matter. Therefore, he asked Sister Yu to secretly find out if the doctor had unintentionally leaked this matter or if someone had deliberately leaked this matter.


    ¡­


    Liang Zhou silently observed the situation for a few days. The news had already silently spread throughout the VIP ward so she could not help but feel anxious when she discovered there was no movement from Song Ning¡¯s side.


    In her opinion, it was impossible for Song Ning not to be upset. There was no way Song Ning could remain unaffected once she heard about the matter. Moreover, Song Ning was injured and was not very stable.


    Liang Zhou racked her brains but could not understand it no matter what. She truly did not want to let such a good opportunity go to waste.


    Liang Zhou was still mulling over the matter when Mu Lan came to visit Mu Qing.


    Mu Lan was not like the other members of the Mu family who snuck around when they came to see Mu Qing. Instead, she openly visited Mu Qing, her cousin.


    ¡°Brother Qing, I really can¡¯t stand those people. Why are they so cowardly? They¡¯re so afraid of Mu Chen; they¡¯re like mice in front of a cat.¡± Mu Lan sighed. ¡°However, I can¡¯t me them. Mu Chen is really ruthless after all. During the new year¡¯s eve banquet, none of the members who spoke up for you had a good ending.¡± A hint of me could be heard in her voice in thetter part of her words.


    Liang Zhou was slightly annoyed, but she did not dare to say anything.


    On the other hand, Mu Qing said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m the one who caused trouble for everyone¡­¡±


    Mu Lan softened immediately upon hearing those words. She said, ¡°Brother Qing, what are you talking about? There¡¯s no need for you to say such words. We grew up together; we¡¯re like brother and sister. There¡¯s no need for you to feel apologetic¡­¡± Then, she looked at Liang Zhou before she sighed and continued to say, ¡°I really pity sister-inw. She¡¯s been wronged for as long as she¡¯s married to you¡­¡±


    ¡®This Mu Lan has such low EQ! It¡¯s a wonder she managed to survive in the Mu family for so long without being beaten to death! She should probably thank the Mu family ancestors!¡¯ Upon hearing Mu Lan¡¯s ¡®sympathetic¡¯ words, the fire in Liang Zhou¡¯s heart surged.


    However, after thinking about it for a moment, Liang Zhou felt that Mu Lan could be of help to them in the future. Therefore, she brought a gift box from the cab and handed it to Mu Lan. ¡°Sister, you came at the right time. If you didn¡¯te today, I would¡¯ve called to ask you out to meet me outside in case you don¡¯t likeing to the hospital. I wanted to give this to you.¡±


    Mu Lan held the gift box and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Mu Qing looked at Liang Zhou approvingly before he said to Mu Lan with a smile, ¡°Open it and see. Your sister-inw personally picked it out for you. No one else has it¡­¡±


    When Mu Lan opened the box and saw the jade bangle lying quietly inside, her heart was moved. She looked at Mu Qing and Liang Zhou and asked, ¡°This¡­ This is for me?¡±


    Liang Zhou smiled and nodded. She stepped forward and helped Mu Lan put the jade bangle on her left hand. ¡°I still remember the first year I entered the Mu family; I saw you wearing a dark green Qipao with gold details. I remember you have very beautiful hands as well. Previously, when I went shopping with your brother, I saw this bangle and thought about you immediately. This bangle is rather unique so I bought it with the intention to give it to you¡­¡±


    Liang Zhou¡¯s words sounded incredibly pleasing to Mu Lan¡¯s ears; she was touched. ¡°Sister-inw, you remember such a thing?¡±


    Liang Zhou smiled and replied, ¡°How could I forget seeing such an outstanding person on such an important day?¡±


    Liang Zhou deliberately sighed and said, ¡°I originally wanted to buy one for Song Ning as well, but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a good idea. She¡¯s a really good girl, and the Old Madam treats her so well that everything good is given to her. I¡¯m just afraid that she or the Old Madam will despise my gift...¡±


    These words sessfully stoked Mu Lan¡¯s anger. She said indignantly, ¡°Sister-inw, you praise her too much! How could she dare to despise your gift? Does she think her position as the Young Madam of the Mu family is stable?¡±

 Chapter 212 - Manipulation

    <h4>Chapter 212: Maniption</h4>


    Liang Zhou hastily stopped Mu Lan. ¡°Sister, please don¡¯t say such words. Song Ning is the Old Madam¡¯s precious. If she hears about this, it¡¯ll be terrible.¡±


    Mu Lan instinctively looked behind herself. Then, she turned back to Liang Zhou and sneered. ¡°Sister-inw, you are too cautious and timid. That¡¯s why you¡¯re being bullied by your daughter-inw. Sister-inw, you and Brother Qing have been together for so many years; we¡¯ve all seen the way you conduct yourself. Now that you¡¯ve returned, you should deal with Song Ning. If you can deal with her, Mu Chen will naturally listen to you. After all, Mu Chen treasures Song Ning like his life now.¡±


    Liang Zhou nodded. ¡°It¡¯s only natural. Look at how Song Ning is pregnant only after a few months of marriage. It¡¯s no wonder the Old Madam and Mu Chen treasure her so much. Now that she¡¯s going to have a great-grandchild, she¡¯ll no doubt give her great-grandchild the moon and the stars. ¡±


    ¡°Song¡­ Song Ning is pregnant?¡± Mu Lan was shocked.


    Liang Zhou feigned a guilty expression. Then, she said with a hint of pleading, ¡°Ah, I shouldn¡¯t have said that. This matter is a secret. The Old Madam is afraid of jinxing it so she doesn¡¯t want to announce the pregnancy until the first trimester is over. Do you see how much importance the Old Madam ces on this matter? Fortunately, Sister isn¡¯t an outsider. Now that you know, don¡¯t tell anyone about this, okay?¡±


    An unnatural smile appeared on Mu Lan¡¯s face as she said, ¡°The time from one gets pregnant to giving birth isn¡¯t short. Who knows what kind of ident will happen during that time? That¡¯s probably why the olddy is afraid of announcing it, right?¡± She covered her mouth andughed. She could not describe her feelings at this moment.


    Liang Zhou hastily said, ¡°Sister, your words are too scary. It¡¯s said that a woman giving birth is like knocking on the doors of hell. No matter how advanced medical technology is, no one can say it¡¯s 100% safe. However, I¡¯ve never given birth so I don¡¯t know much about these things. Nevertheless, I think Song Ning will be able to deliver safely since the Old Madam is taking care of her.¡±


    Mu Lan sneered.


    At the same time, Mu Qing and Liang Zhou exchanged a subtle look before Mu Qing said, ¡°Liang Zhou, apany Mu Lan to visit Song Ningter.¡± Then, he turned to Mu Lan and said, ¡°You¡¯re an aunt so you have to act like one. You¡¯re 40 years old now; how can you still act like a child? How can you choose who you like and ignore those you dislike?¡±


    Mu Lan was slightly embarrassed when she heard Mu Qing¡¯s words. ¡°Brother, how can you bluntly expose my shorings just like that?¡±


    Mu Qingughed heartily. Then, he said affectionately and gently, ¡°You really haven¡¯t changed at all. Listen to me, alright? Apany your sister-inw to visit Song Ning. Don¡¯t make things tense. After all, Mu Chen is the head of the family now. You have to control your temper for the sake of the family, okay?¡±


    Mu Lan nodded obediently. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to Brother Qing.¡±


    At this time, a nurse entered the room to check Mu Qing¡¯s blood pressure.


    Liang Zhou pulled Mu Lan out of the room as she said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait outside. These examinations will take some time before they¡¯repleted.¡±


    Mu Lan, who treated this couple like her closest kin, was obedient and followed Liang Zhou out.


    Liang Zhou had brought the kettle out of the room as well to refill the water while they waited.


    Coincidentally, while the duo was refilling the water, they overheard the conversation between two cleaners.


    ¡°Did you hear? Miss Ye Xin who¡¯s in the ICU now is Dr. Song Ning¡¯s half-sister!¡±


    ¡°What? Is it true? If it¡¯s true then their lives are really too messy!¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true!¡±

 Chapter 213 - Excited

    <h4>Chapter 213: Excited</h4>


    Liang Zhou wanted to walk away as though she did not hear anything, but Mu Lan stopped her.


    Mu Lan ced her index finger against her lips, gesturing to Liang Zhou to stay silent. She quietly pointed at the cleaners and asked Liang Zhou to listen to the cleaners.


    ¡°I heard that Dr. Song Ning used to be an actress; her stage name is Ning Xia. Coincidentally, because Ye Xin looks like Ning Xia, she debuted with the title Little Ning Xia. Ye Xin was thoroughly defeated by Dr. Song Ning in every aspect. Due to her anger and embarrassment, she finally ran her car into Dr. Song Ning. In the end, she ended up in the ICU instead. People have been saying that Dr. Song Ning is blessed by God. She¡¯s so blessed that those who harmed her don¡¯t have a good ending at all¡­¡±


    The cleaners continued chatting as they walked away.


    At the same time, Liang Zhou pulled Mu Lan away as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to their nonsense. This rumor has spread like a wildfire over the past few days. Fortunately, no one took it seriously.¡±


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t anyone take it seriously?¡± Mu Lan asked excitedly, ¡°Sister-inw, Song Ning and Ye Xin really look alike. Why don¡¯t you believe the rumor?¡±


    Liang Zhou shook his head and said, ¡°Since the Young Madam hasn¡¯t said anything, why should we believe it?¡±


    Mu Lan rolled her eyes and said, ¡°I think the Young Madam is unaware of it, right? If she finds out about this, she¡¯ll definitely be shocked.¡±


    Following that, Mu Lan tugged on Liang Zhou¡¯s sleeve and eagerly said, ¡°Which room is the Young Madam staying in? Bring me there!¡±


    Liang Zhou revealed Song Ning¡¯s room number to Mu Lan before she raised the kettle in her hand and said, ¡°You go ahead first. I¡¯ll be right there after I put return the kettle to the room.¡±


    Mu Lan did not object and hurriedly made her way to Song Ning¡¯s room.


    When Liang Zhou turned around and Mu Lan could no longer see her face, her lips curled up into a disdainful smirk.


    ¡­


    At this time, Song Ning was practicing walking with her crutches next to her bed. It would take a while for her ankle to fully heal. Since it was not convenient to use a wheelchair all the time, she thought it was best she got used to walking with crutches.


    She had always been decisive and determined. Since she had put her mind to it, in just two days, she had gotten much more proficient in walking with the crutches.


    At this time, Jiahui said with a sigh, ¡°Student Song Ning, can you not set the bar so high and be so outstanding? You make the rest of us look bad!¡±


    Song Ning smiled and did not reply. Jiahui would onlyin, but Jiahui was not a bad learner herself.


    At this moment, Mu Lan pushed the door open. She saw Song Ning walking with her crutches while Jiahui, who was wearing a white coat, stood at the side watching. Seeing that a doctor was present, she rushed forward to support Song Ning as she said, ¡°Young Madam, why are you walking on your crutches alone? Aren¡¯t you pregnant? You need to be careful; what if you hurt yourself?¡±


    Mu Lan who assumed Jiahui was just a doctor said reproachfully, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a VIP ward? How can you disregard your patient? Let me tell you, our Young Madam is really precious. If anything happens to her, we won¡¯t let the hospital go!¡±


    Song Ning and Jiahui were stunned speechless by Mu Lan¡¯s sudden interruption and incessant bberings.


    Song Ning quickly searched her mind for information regarding Mu Chen¡¯s rtives. It took her a moment to recall the person in front of her. After Jiahui helped her back to the bed and took her crutches away, she asked, ¡°Aunty¡­ Why are you here?¡±


    At the same time, Jiahui did not correct Mu Lan¡¯s mistake and let Mu Lan think she was just a doctor.


    Mu Lan held Song Ning¡¯s hand affectionately before she said, ¡°I heard you¡¯re pregnant so I quickly came to congratte you! I wanted to be the first to congratte you! Tell me, am I the first to congratte you?¡±


    Song Ning smiled slightly. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Mu Lan raised her eyebrows and continued to say, ¡°You¡¯re really lucky. You¡¯ve only been in the Mu family for a few months, and you¡¯re already pregnant. This is the eldest grandson of the Mu family¡¯s eldest son. The Old Madam must be delighted, right? Oh, by the way, I heard Ye Xin is your half-sister. Although she¡¯s your half-sister, she¡¯s really inferior to you in every way. You¡¯re like her nemesis, defeating her in every aspect¡­¡± After she finished speaking, she raised her hand and covered the smile that bloomed on her face.

 Chapter 214 - Stimulate

    <h4>Chapter 214: Stimte</h4>


    Song Ning asked, confused, ¡°What are you talking about? How did you know I¡¯m pregnant? Did Grandma tell you? Half-sister? What are you talking about?¡±


    Mu Lan feigned surprise. ¡°Don¡¯t you know you have a half-sister?¡± She did not wait for Song Ning to reply before she continued to say, ¡°Your half-sister is Ye Xin. You know, the one who ran her car into you. Everyone in the hospital has long known about this. Not only do you look alike, but both of you have the same blood type as well¡­ ¡±


    Mu Lan showed no sign of stopping. She said with a sigh, ¡°The fates of you two sisters are really connected. Ye Xin was the only girl Mu Chen had ever been linked to. We all thought she would definitely be our family¡¯s Young Madam. Who would¡¯ve thought you would suddenly appear out of nowhere and marry Mu Chen? To think both of you are biological sisters¡­¡± She clicked her tongue after she finished speaking.


    Song Ning¡¯s expression was very unsightly at this moment as she ced her hand on her lower abdomen.


    Mu Lan noticed Song Ning¡¯s actions and immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Does your stomach feel ufortable? Do you want to call a doctor over? Let me call a doctor for you¡­¡± She turned to look at Jiahui, who was standing at the side, and chided, ¡°What are you standing there for? Quickly call for an attending doctor? Can¡¯t you see the patient is ufortable?¡±


    Jiahui nced at Song Ning before she slowly walked out.


    Following that, Mu Lan leaned closer and said, ¡°Song Ning, I¡¯m saying this for your own good. It¡¯s best to keep calm and not get angry. It¡¯s good that you and Ye Xin are sisters. After all, although the Ye family isn¡¯t as good as the Mu family and the Ning family, the Ye family is still pretty good.¡± As she spoke, her eyes were greedily trained on Song Ning¡¯s face, waiting to see the slightest change in Song Ning¡¯s expression.


    Song Ning¡¯s face was pale, and she seemed to be trying her best to hold back her emotions.


    When Mu Lan saw Song Ning did not lose control, her gaze gradually turned cold and her words turned pointed. ¡°Being a Young Madam of a noble family like ours isn¡¯t easy. If you don¡¯t suffer a little, you won¡¯t learn. Song Ning, don¡¯t me me for my words, but you can only rise to the top after you suffer a little. Do you understand?¡±


    At this time, the door to the room opened. However, it was not a doctor, but Mu Chen.


    Upon seeing Mu Chen, Mu Lan¡¯s expression changed drastically. She hastily said, ¡°Mu Chen, why are you here? I¡¯m just chatting with your wife¡­¡±


    Mu Chen did not even spare Mu Lan a nce and rushed to Song Ning¡¯s side immediately.


    Song Ning ced one hand on her lower abdomen and reached out to grab Mu Chen¡¯s arm with her other hand. ¡°Mu Chen, my stomach hurts¡­¡±


    Mu Chen grew anxious immediately. ¡°Why does it hurt?¡± Then, he picked up the phone at the bedside that connected him to the nurse station. ¡°Where¡¯s the doctor? Get the doctor here immediately!¡±


    After putting down the receiver, he looked at Song Ning helplessly. He wanted to hold her but was afraid of further hurting her. He said anxiously, ¡°Song Ning, rx, okay? The doctor will be here soon¡­¡±


    Mu Lan found the sight of Mu Chen¡¯s caring for Song Ning displeasing and could not help but say, ¡°Mu Chen, why are you panicking? Isn¡¯t she just pregnant? Is there a need for you to be anxious? There are plenty of women who get pregnant every day; why are you treating her as though she¡¯s so delicate? Men really know nothing. Why don¡¯t you wait outside; you¡¯ll only be a hindrance here¡­¡±


    At this moment, Mu Chen looked up and asked slowly, ¡°Who told you Song Ning¡¯s pregnant?¡±


    Chills ran up Mu Lan¡¯s spine immediately. She took a step back guiltily and said, ¡°This¡­ Doesn¡¯t everyone know about this? It¡¯s such big news; it¡¯s natural that everyone knows about it¡­¡±


    Mu Chen sneered.

 Chapter 215 - Instigation

    <h4>Chapter 215: Instigation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°You know very well where you heard the news from. I hope you can shoulder the consequences for this,¡± Mu Chen said frostily.


    The doctors and nurses entered the room at this time.


    The doctor in the lead frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you so careless? Didn¡¯t I tell you that the fetus is unstable? You have to take good care of yourself and not get angry? How are your family members looking after you? Those who have no business being here, leave. Xiao Zhang, quickly get the head of the Obstetrics and Gynecology Department here!¡±


    Following that, Mu Lan was ushered out of the room by a young nurse. As she walked, she turned around to look at Song Ning, who was surrounded by doctors and nurses, as though she was hoping to see something.


    When Mu Lan walked out of the door, the young nurse said with a sigh, ¡°You should hurry up and leave. Don¡¯t look anymore. That¡¯s the eldest grandchild of the Mu family; he¡¯s very precious. Our entire year¡¯s bonus is dependent on this youngdy here.¡±


    Mu Lan grabbed the young nurse¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Youngdy, is it¡­ is it so serious? I think she looks fine. Why is the fetus unstable?¡±


    The young nurse seemed to have a lot of pent-up emotions. She looked behind her with a hint of resentment before she said, ¡°It¡¯s been unstable from the start. She was injured in a car ident. Old Madam Mu is extremely concerned about this pregnancy because the Young Madam¡¯s health isn¡¯t good. If she can¡¯t keep this pregnancy, it¡¯ll be difficult for her to get pregnant in the future. That¡¯s why everyone¡¯s so nervous.¡±


    After the nurse finished speaking, she hurriedly entered the ward and closed the door behind.


    Mu Lan felt as though she had been given a ss of ice water on a hot day after listening to the nurse¡¯s words. ¡®That¡¯s right. How can all the good things be given to only one person? Didn¡¯t everyone say Song Ning¡¯s blessed? Look, isn¡¯t it karma?¡¯


    Mu Lan took ast look through the window; it was still busy in the room. Her lips curled into a smile as she left.


    ¡­


    Mu Qing was sleeping when Mu Lan returned.


    Upon seeing Mu Lan, Liang Zhou made a silent gesture and quietly left the room.


    As they stood outside the room, Mu Lan excitedly recounted what had happened earlier.


    Liang Zhou suppressed the delight that welled up in her heart and sighed. ¡°What a poor child!¡±


    Mu Lan scoffed. ¡°A person¡¯s fortune is predestined. What right does she have to monopolize all the good things in the world? She¡¯s from a wealthy family, was once a famous actress, and now, a highly-educated elite. She quietly married into our Mu family and is spoiled to the heavens by the olddy and Mu Chen. See? Now she can¡¯t have a child! This is karma!¡±


    Liang Zhou hastily stopped Mu Lan. ¡°Mu Lan, you can¡¯t say such words. She¡¯s still so young; if she can¡¯t have children, isn¡¯t it too pitiful? Who knows if the Old Madam will still dote on her then?¡±


    Mu Lan sneered. ¡°Pitiful? Sister-inw, you don¡¯t know this, but that girl isn¡¯t someone to be trifled with. When she and Mu Chen first got married, she made Second Aunt and the others suffered. She¡¯s very powerful. If you ask me, the situation you¡¯re in now is all caused by her!¡±


    These words were not particrly offensive, but they made Liang Zhou incredibly ufortable. Nevertheless, her expression did not change as she said, ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯s like that. She¡¯s refined and highly educated. Moreover, look at how well Zhuang Ji is doing. I think she¡¯s very capable.


    Upon hearing the words ¡®Zhuang Ji¡¯, Mu Lan grew even more energetic. ¡°Sister-inw, you know about Zhuang Ji? Speaking of which, isn¡¯t it thanks to Mu Chen that it¡¯s doing so well? Previously, Zhuang Ji was half-dead. It was Mu Chen and Cheng Che who gave it life again. Therefore, Zhuang Ji should be considered our Mu family¡¯s property. Moreover, since she¡¯s married into our family, her assets should also be part of the Mu family¡¯s assets. Don¡¯t you agree, sister-inw?¡±


    Liang Zhou smiled and nodded.. ¡°You have a point.¡±

 Chapter 216 - Ambition

    <h4>Chapter 216: Ambition</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    After sending Mu Lan away, Liang Zhou entered Mu Qing¡¯s ward.


    Mu Qing was already awake. He was leaning against the headboard and flipping through a book.


    ¡°Is it done?¡± Mu Qing asked.


    Liang Zhou nodded. ¡°Mu Lan saw with her own eyes that Song Ning had a stomachache. The doctors and nurses were treating her when Mu Lan left. Mu Lan heard the doctor say the fetus is unstable. It¡¯s like she¡¯ll lose the child. Moreover¡­¡± She paused for a moment before she said with a hint of glee, ¡°The nurse said Song Ning¡¯s health isn¡¯t good so it¡¯s unlikely for her to have children in the future¡­¡±


    Mu Qing¡¯s grip tightened in his book.


    Liang Zhou could barely suppress the smile on her face. Words could not describe how happy she was at this moment. If Mu Chen wanted children, he would have to marry another woman; if Mu Chen loved Song Ning, then he would have to ept not having any children. She felt as though the heavens were smiling down on her at this moment when she thought about Mu Chen and Song Ning suffering the same pains as everyone.


    At this moment, Mu Qing put his book down before he called someone on his phone. He only said two words before he disconnected the call. ¡°Let¡¯s start.¡±


    Upon hearing these two words, Liang Zhou sighed in relief. She asked excitedly, ¡°Are you nning to get discharged from the hospital?¡±


    Mu Qing stretchedzily as he replied, ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve stayed here long enough¡­¡±


    In Mu Qing¡¯s life, his sess and his failure were inextricably linked to women. When his father was still alive, his father had arranged for his marriage with the Liang family¡¯s daughter. This was because the Old Master Yu of the Liang family had saved his father¡¯s life in the past. He knew that marrying the daughter of the Liang family would pave the way for him to inherit the family business. The truth was he did not care which daughter of the Liang family he had to marry. At that time, he was unaware that the Liang family had originally intended to marry off the eldest daughter of their family, but the eldest daughter of the Liang family rebelled and ran away to escape the marriage. Therefore, the Liang family had no other choice but to send the second daughter of their family to be married into the Mu family; at that time, the Liang family had apologized profusely. When he found out about the matter, he had felt slightly ufortable. Although he did not care who he had to marry, he still felt as though he had been slighted. For this reason, he became slightly interested in the eldest daughter of the Liang family.


    Although the second daughter of the Liang family was gentle and understanding, she was stubborn. After experiencing the novelty of a new marriage, he grew bored and lost interest. Fortunately, his wife had a good rtionship with his mother, which saved him a lot of worries. Moreover, after his son was born, his parents finally paid less attention to him, greatly increasing his freedom. In hindsight, he thought that was the happiest time in his life.


    All that came to a halt when he met Liang Zhou. He felt that Liang Zhou was the bane of his existence. In the beginning, he fell in love with her when he first met her. He felt what he had with Liang Zhou was love whereas he and Liang Zhen only became a family after they had a son. Nevertheless, he had no intention of divorcing Liang Zhen. After all, a stable marriage was incredibly important to him; it helped cement his status and position in the Mu family. Unfortunately, Liang Zhou had no intention of ying second fiddle.


    He had also misjudged Liang Zhen. He had assumed Liang Zhen would be unwilling to part everything she possessed at that time. Liang Zhen ced huge importance on love. The humiliation of being a substitute was deeply engraved in her heart, and she severed all ties with her family. However, his mother¡¯s love and kindness managed to warm her heart, allowing her to restart her career after marriage. The peaceful years were broken when his betrayal was made public. When Liang Zhou found out he had cheated and that person he had cheated with was her sister who was originally supposed to marry him, she broke downpletely. The way Liang Zhen had punished him was too extreme; she used her death to exchange for his future. He lost all support and had no choice but to leave the Mu family. It was better for him to voluntarily leave before he was expelled from the Mu family after all. Since he chose to leave with Liang Zhou before he was expelled, everyone, including the silly woman standing in front of him now, thought he had forsaken wealth for love. No one knew the truth except for his mother.


    Liang Zhou, the silly woman, thought he had sacrificed his future for her. She had always felt that she had won his love and triumphed over her sister.


    He did not disabuse her of that notion; he let her think as she wished. If this made her happy, then so be it. After all, it was beneficial to him.. Let people think he had left the Mu family, ostensibly for the sake of this woman, and that his ambition was overshadowed by love.

 Chapter 217 - United Hearts

    <h4>Chapter 217: United Hearts</h4>


    Liang Zhou happily busied herself with the process of getting Mu Qing discharged. She was immersed in her dream of returning to the Mu family with Mu Qing and bing the matriarch of the Mu family.


    ¡­


    At this time, Mu Chen carefully helped Song Ning lie on the hospital bed. He asked gently, ¡°Are you tired?¡±


    Song Ning shook her head. ¡°Will your method work?¡±


    Mu Chen held her hand as he softly said, ¡°In fact, I hope it doesn¡¯t work. I hope people will be kind; I hope that familial love isn¡¯t just a fairy tale. Nevertheless, hope is just that; hope. People are greedy, after all. Song Ning, to be honest, I¡¯m not in a good mood¡­¡±


    Song Ning tightened her grip around Mu Chen¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I understand what you mean. You¡¯ve given them a chance to choose; how they choose is out of your control. Don¡¯t be sad, Mu Chen. This time, the big wave that¡¯sing will be good for you and the Mu family. Look at Grandma; she has suffered more than you, but she¡¯s still so strong. Since you¡¯re the head of the Mu family, you¡¯ll have more to bear on your shoulderspared to others¡­¡±


    Mu Chen held Song Ning¡¯s hand against his cheek and said, ¡°Fortunately, I have you by my side.¡±


    Song Ning only smiled warmly at him.


    ¡°In the next few days, people mighte and disturb you. I¡¯m afraid the rumors out there aren¡¯t that good either,¡± Mu Chen said. He sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry it¡¯s been so hard on you¡­¡±


    Song Ning smiled and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve been lying here every day, just eating, drinking, sleeping, and writing my thesis without any distractions. What¡¯s so hard about that? You have to thank Professor and Jiahui; they helped me with a lot of things¡­¡±


    Mu Chen smiled and nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t mistreat them. Those who treat us well will be rewarded. This is what Grandma taught me.¡±


    Song Ning stopped smiling. ¡°You have to look after Grandma. The person who¡¯s most upset should be Grandma. However, she suppressed all her emotions for you; this is very harmful to her health. I can¡¯t be by her side all the time now so you have to keep an eye on her¡­¡±


    Mu Chen nodded, upset. This was what hurt him the most, seeing his Grandma do so much for his sake.


    In fact, the current situation was thest thing he wanted to see. If possible, he wished he could push this day to 100 years from now. He had no choice but to clean up the Mu family. He could do nothing and his grandmother could do nothing, but those ghosts and demons in the Mu family could not wait and began to act, forcing him to move his hand.


    Before his father returned, he had already mobilized his hidden support in the Mu family and began to prepare in different small ways.


    In the beginning, he had Cheng Che monitoring his father¡¯s movements. However, it was too tiring to deal with the matter that way.


    He did not expect his father could no longer endure it and return to the country. It was destined that the war without smoke had begun ahead of time with his father¡¯s sudden return.


    His father knew that his grandmother was his weakness so his father used his grandmother as a shield. Mu Chen knew this and so did his grandmother.


    To his grandmother, both her son and grandson were important. Regardless of the oue, her heart was already riddled with wounds when her son used her to attack her grandson.


    His father did not care, but he cared. Because he cared, the price he had to pay was destined to be higher than his father¡¯s.


    He hoped that he would be able to solve all his problems in one go this time because he did not want to hurt his grandmother anymore. With her age and her health, she could not continue to exhaust herself both physically and mentally.


    After a while, Mu Chen straightened his back and tried to regain his spirit, dismissing all distracting thoughts. Now, he not only had his grandmother, but he also had Song Ning and their child. He also had his brother, Cheng Che. He was their armor, and it was his responsibility to protect them. The heavier the burden on his shoulders, the more it would stimte his potential. Moreover, with his mother watching over him in heaven, he was even more determined not to let her down.

 Chapter 218 - Crisis

    <h4>Chapter 218: Crisis</h4>


    An earth-shattering event had happened in the Mu Group.


    A serious leak had urred in the Mu Group¡¯s subsidiarypanies, resulting in many patents and trademarks being snatched by rivalpanies. If the sales of the patents and trademarks were sessful, the Mu Group would lose half of its territory, which was equivalent to shaking the foundation of the Mu Group that had been around for generations.


    Everyone in the Mu Group was panicking. However, their domineering President, Mu Chen, was staying by his wife¡¯s side day and night because she was hospitalized and pregnant.


    Mu Chen and Song Ning¡¯s love story had long been known by everyone; after all, Mu Chen had publicly expressed his deep love for Song Ning many times. They were like an enviable immortal couple.


    s, fate did not act ording to one¡¯s wish. Song Ning unexpectedly met with a car ident and was discovered to be pregnant. She had even almost lost her child. It was said that Song Ning¡¯s health was not very good and that if she lost her child, it would be almost impossible for the couple to have another child in the future.


    For a time, the young couple was a topic of discussion for many people in the city.


    There were many women who burned incense and prayed to Buddha, hoping Mu Chen and Song Ning¡¯s child could not be saved. If she lost the child and the ability to get pregnant again in the future, the wealthy family she married into will abandon her. With this, they would have a chance to marry Mu Chen. If they could marry him, it did not even matter if they became a child-bearing machine. They wished they could send their photos to him with the message, ¡®I can give birth¡¯.


    There were also those who eagerly waited for misfortune to befall wealthy families like the Mu family. They wanted to see the high and mighty Mu family being kicked down to the mortal world. In this world, there was no shortage of people who took pleasure from other people¡¯s misfortune and were eager to watch a show, after all.


    On the other hand, those who were most worried were the members of the Mu family. When they saw Mu Chen did not care about thepany¡¯s affairs and only cared about his wife, many of them began to show their true colors. In their opinion, the young Cheng Che would not be able to do much to them. Some of them decided to watch from the sidelines; some of them added insult to injury; some of them spread nasty rumors; some of them took advantage of the situation to reap benefits. In less than a month, the Mu family and the Mu Group were in chaos; the situation was made worse by the family¡¯s internal strife. With all these problems, the Mu Group fell into a passive position, constantly attacked by their rivals. Thepany¡¯s stocks fluctuated greatly as well, stirring up panic among the shareholders.


    As time went on, the elders of the Mu family could no longer sit still and asked Mu Qing to take charge of the situation.


    Upon hearing the elders¡¯ request, Mu Qing had humbly said he believed in his son¡¯s ability. Moreover, he had to obey his mother. He would only take charge if his mother allowed him to do so; if his mother did not wish for him to interfere, he would not go against his mother¡¯s wish.


    Everyone was anxious and angry. They were pressed for time; the current situation did not allow them to dally. Therefore, they had no choice but to look for Jiang Jin.


    During this time, Jiang Jin had been living in seclusion, withdrawing from the public¡¯s eye, because she was not feeling well. Although many people wanted to speak to her, they were not able to meet her in person. She was the anchor of the Mu family, after all.


    After failing to meet Jiang Jin, those people finally brought Mu Qing along so they would be able to see her. As soon as they saw her, they demanded she allowed Mu Qing to return to the Mu family and the Mu Group.


    Jiang Jin looked at her son who was being put in a difficult position. His expression was calm, without any ripples.


    As Mu Qing poured a cup of tea for his mother, he calmly said, ¡°Mother, my uncles came because they¡¯re anxious. You should at least reassure them and give them peace of mind. You have to vouch for Mu Chen and let them know we¡¯ll be able to get past this difficult time¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin took a sip of the tea before she asked, ¡°Mu Qing, do you still remember why you left the Mu family?¡±


    Mu Qing paled slightly. He quickly kneeled next to Jiang Jin before he said, ¡°Mother, it doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m allowed to return to the Mu family. I only hope you can forgive me for my foolishness back then. I¡¯d embarrassed you back then with my mistakes. I¡¯ve learned my lesson¡­¡±


    With these words, everyone was reminded of that incident during spring many years ago.

 Chapter 219 - War of Words

    <h4>Chapter 219: War of Words</h4>


    Second Granduncle Mu said with a sigh, ¡°Jiang Jin, there¡¯s no need to make such a big fuss over that matter. Moreover, he¡¯s your biological son. He has apologized so many times and admitted to his mistakes, why can¡¯t you forgive him?¡± He continued to say, ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter regarding a man and a woman¡¯s rtionship. Liang Zhou has been by his side for so many years, and their rtionship is stable; this proves that Mu Qing did not misjudge her. Let bygones be bygones. Liang Zhen is being worshipped in the Mu family¡¯s ancestral hall, giving her the respect she deserved. What more needs to be done? Don¡¯t tell me Mu Qing is prohibited from getting married for the rest of his life after her death?¡±


    Third Granduncle Mu chimed in, ¡°We need more people to help deal with the Mu Group¡¯s affairs. Mu Chen is too young; moreover, all his attention is on his wife now. We¡¯re all family; it does no one good for family members to fight each other. We should give Mu Qing a chance and let him help with the Mu Group. You can also consider it as him atoning for his mistakes. Why must you be so ruthless to your own flesh and blood?¡±


    ¡°Because he swore in front of my mother¡¯s tablet back then. If he breaks his oath, he¡¯ll be struck by lightning. Uncles, you just said we¡¯re all family. In that case, why are you pushing him to get struck by lightning?!¡±


    Shocked, everyone turned to look in the direction of the voice and saw Mu Chen walking in with big strides.


    Mu Chen did not even spare a nce for his father who was kneeling by his grandmother¡¯s side. He only stared at the elders sitting on the couch intently.


    Second Granduncle Mu could no longer endure it; he roared, ¡°Mu Chen! No matter what, he¡¯s your father! Being unfilial is a huge sin. Moreover, how dare you get angry at your father when you¡¯re disregarding the Mu family¡¯s interest for your wife¡¯s sake? At the very least, he admitted his mistakes and is willing to make sacrifices for the Mu family! What about you?! You didn¡¯t even return to thepany during this time of crisis and allow that outsider, Cheng Che, to order your family around!¡±


    Third Granduncle Mu echoed Second Granduncle Mu¡¯s sentiments. ¡°That¡¯s right! The Mu Group is facing such a huge crisis, but you still have the mood to be affectionate with your wife every day! How are you any different from your father back then who chose a woman over the family? What right do you have to stop your father from returning to the family and thepany?!¡±


    Mu Chen looked at the agitated crowd in front of him with an indifferent gaze before he shifted his attention to his father who was now sitting by his grandmother¡¯s side. Then, he asked in a deep voice, ¡°How do you know I¡¯ve not done anything for the family or thepany during this time?¡±


    Fourth Uncle Mu scoffed. ¡°Is there anyone who doesn¡¯t know you¡¯ve been guarding your wife every day, afraid that the child will be lost, and thus, losing the title of the eldest grandchild of the Mu family? Mu Chen, the elders are all here today. Let me make it clear to you: if the Mu Group suffers losses this time, you must give up your position as the head of the family to someone more capable. Our Mu family doesn¡¯t adhere to outdated traditions; just because you¡¯re the eldest grandson of the Mu family, don¡¯t think you can upy this position!¡±


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    Upon hearing these words, Mu Chen said with a sneer, ¡°Fourth Uncle, you must be speaking everyone¡¯s minds. Apart from worrying about the Mu family, it seems like everyone¡¯s also dissatisfied with me being the head of the family, right? Are all of you waiting for the right time to rece me with another virtuous person?¡±


    Although nobody answered Mu Chen¡¯s questions, their expressions clearly said, ¡°Of course!¡±


    Mu Chen said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that virtuous person you want to rece me with is also here, waiting for me to give up my position, right?¡±


    At this time, Second Granduncle Mu cleared his throat and said, ¡°Mu Chen, there¡¯s no need for these sarcastic words. We¡¯re talking about the Mu family¡¯s future right now. Thepany¡¯s situation had fallen to this state, as the head of the family, you have to shoulder the responsibility. You can¡¯t deny this point. During this time of crisis, you¡¯ve done nothing at all; it¡¯s only right that we rece you with someone who¡¯s capable of leading us out of this crisis. For the entire family¡¯s interest, there¡¯s nothing wrong with what we¡¯re doing.¡±


    Second Granduncle Mu¡¯s words roused another chorus of agreement.

 Chapter 220 - Showdown

    <h4>Chapter 220: Showdown</h4>


    Mu Chenughed coldly. ¡°Second Granduncle, your words are very reasonable. Then, let me ask you: what should we do if we have a traitor in the family?¡±


    Second Granduncle Mu was stunned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°What if this crisis is caused by a traitor in our midst? Second Granduncle, what do you think we should do?¡± Mu Chen asked as his eyes glinted coldly.


    Fourth Uncle Mu jumped up and said, ¡°Don¡¯t change the topic! We¡¯re talking about you giving up your position as head of the family to someone more capable!¡±


    Mu Chen did not bother looking at Fourth Uncle Mu; his eyes were trained on Second Granduncle Mu.


    Second Granduncle Mu thought for a moment before he slowly said, ¡°If it¡¯s as you said, and there¡¯s a traitor in the family, that person¡¯s name will naturally be removed from the Mu family¡¯s registry. This is the old rule.¡±


    Mu Chen had been waiting for these words. From the corners of his eyes, he could already see the drastic change in some people¡¯s expressions. Following that, he brought his phone out in a leisurely manner and dialed Cheng Che¡¯s number.


    In just a few moments, Cheng Che rushed into the room with a bag filled with documents. After he wordlessly passed the documents to Mu Chen.


    Mu Chen swept his gaze across the people in the room.


    Many people were frightened out of their wits by this gaze.


    Second Granduncle Mu said unhappily, ¡°Mu Chen, what are you trying to do now? Shouldn¡¯t you focus on resolving thepany¡¯s problems now? Why are you trying to intimidate your uncles now?¡±


    Mu Chen shook the bag of documents in his hand and calmly said, ¡°There¡¯s a list of traitors in here who are involved with thepany¡¯s leak. Along with the list, the evidence is in here as well. Don¡¯t worry; I won¡¯t make baseless usations or use anyone wrongly¡­¡±


    Before anyone could speak up, Mu Chen continued to say, ¡°Apart from that, there¡¯s something I want everyone to know. Despite the leak, we did not lose the patents or trademarks. This is because I¡¯ve made sufficient preparations beforehand and had already registered the trademarks and bought the patents a month in advance. Of course, only Cheng Che and I are privy to this matter¡­¡±


    Mu Chen paused for a moment as he looked at the expressions of the people in front of him with an icy smile on his face. Then, he slowly said, ¡°In case you¡¯re too slow to understand, let me exin this to you. The ¡®crisis¡¯ is just a trap. My goal is to catch the traitor in the family. Second Granduncle, I hope you understand that I was forced to do this¡­¡±


    Second Granduncle Mu was shocked. ¡°Mu Chen, are you telling the truth?¡±


    Mu Chen nodded.


    ¡°Our Mu Group¡¯s patents and trademarks aren¡¯t leaked?¡±


    Mu Chen nodded.


    ¡°You set this up beforehand?¡±


    Mu Chen nodded.


    At this time, Second Granduncle Mu¡¯s voice changed. ¡°Is there really a traitor mole in the family?¡±


    Mu Chen nodded again and waved the documents in his hand. ¡°Second Granduncle, the evidence is here. I wonder if what you said about removing traitors¡¯ names from the family registry stands true?¡±


    Second Granduncle Mu was still in shock. When he regained his senses, he slowly nodded. He said, clearly disappointed, ¡°How can someone betray their family?¡±


    Mu Chen asked again, ¡°Second Granduncle, do you think we should only remove the name of the culprit from the family registry or should we remove the names of everyone involved in this matter?¡±


    Second Granduncle Mu looked at Mu Chen¡¯s unyielding gaze and slowly said, ¡°Mu Chen, since you¡¯re the head of the family, the decision lies with you¡­¡±


    Mu Chen looked at Second Granduncle Mu silently.


    Meanwhile, everyone was in an uproar.


    ¡°Impossible! How could we have a traitor in the family? Show us the evidence!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not possible! How could someone from the family try to ruin thepany?¡±


    ¡°Mu Chen, stop trying to act mysterious! What kind of evidence do you have? Show us! It can¡¯t be fake, right?¡±


    ¡°Thepany¡¯s situation is so bad now, but you said it¡¯s just a trap? Who¡¯d believe you?¡±


    Mu Chen looked at the people in front of him indifferently. Those who were moring were not involved while those who were involved had already turned pale in fright. Naturally, there were also those who looked tough on the inside but were trembling inside.

 Chapter 221 - Admission of Guilt

    <h4>Chapter 221: Admission of Guilt</h4>


    Everyone gradually quieted down under Mu Chen¡¯s frosty gaze.


    When everyone was finally silent, Mu Chen brought the documents out and began to read them out loud.


    His words were roughly the same with only a few changes here and there: A certain person, at a certain time and day, did this and did that, resulting in what kind of consequences, and said person will be removed from their position, effective immediately.


    The list of names and charges was very long. Every time a name was mentioned, there would be another ashen face in the room. Those who were named were fired or demoted; their crimes were listed clearly with sufficient evidence to back the ims.


    Mu Chen did not leave the culprits a chance to refute or fight back at all.


    After Mu Chen was done, he handed the documents to Second Granduncle Mu.


    Not only were Second Granduncle Mu¡¯s hands trembling when he held the documents, but his voice was trembling as well as he asked, ¡°Mu Chen, did you really arrange all this? Everything is just a trap to catch the traitors in the family?¡±


    Mu Chen said in a deep voice, ¡°Second Granduncle, this purge is necessary. The loss incurred from this trap is worth it. If we don¡¯t do this, the family and thepany will only continue to degenerate. At that time, let alone calcte our losses, we won¡¯t even have apany. Do you really think I went too far?¡±


    Second Granduncle Mu looked at the list of names. His chest heaved up and down. He said furiously, ¡°Sinners! You unfilial descendants! How dare you set foot in our ancestral home today! I¡¯m already so old, and yet, you dare to use me to ruin the family! Useless! You¡­¡± He could not finish his sentence and began to cough violently.


    Mu Chen hurriedly strode forward and patted Second Granduncle Mu¡¯s back to help ease his difort. Then, to soothe Second Granduncle Mu¡¯s anger, he said in a low and gentle voice, ¡°Please calm down, Second Granduncle. It¡¯s my fault for not informing you of this in advance. Please forgive me.¡±


    Despite Mu Chen¡¯s low volume, everyone heard his words clearly. At this time, everyone had different expressions on their faces.


    Thud!


    At this time, someone had kneeled in front of Mu Chen and Second Granduncle Mu.


    ¡°Second Granduncle, I know I¡¯m wrong! I was deceived! Someone tricked me!¡±


    Then, another person kneeled.


    ¡°Brother Chen, I was wrong! I was wrong! Please give me another chance. I was deceived by that lowly person¡¯s nderous words. Brother Chen, please give me a chance to turn over a new leaf!¡±


    ¡°Second Granduncle, we were wrong. Please don¡¯t be angry! Please intercede on our behalf. We were wrong, but we were deceived!¡±


    ¡°Mu Chen, what will the Mu family be without its members? Please give us another chance! We were wrong; we promise to do well in the future!¡±


    Mu Chen, we were wrong; we won¡¯t deny it. We¡¯re willing to bear the losses. Just give us another chance. Please don¡¯t remove our names from the family registry. Please give us another chance!¡±


    ¡°Second Granduncle, please speak on our behalf! We were wrong! We know we were wrong!¡±


    Those who were involved fell to their knees one after another, pleading with Second Granduncle Mu and Mu Chen. All of them cried out loudly, admitting their mistakes and promising to represent. It was over; they lost! No one expected Mu Chen had orchestrated the entire thing, luring them into a trap. How ruthless! Billions were lost just for this trap; he did all these things just to catch the traitors. Indeed, he was worthy of being the head of the Mu family. No one in the family would be able to emte his boldness and decisiveness.


    The traitors felt sick with regret. Why did they not sit back and enjoy what was given to them but decide to switch allegiance? Why could they not see that the person whom they wanted to remove was the reason they were able to enjoy the things they had today? Just because of a few sweet words, their greed overwhelmed them and caused them to do such a stupid thing. However, who could they me for their stupidity? They could only beg Mu Chen for forgiveness now.

 Chapter 222 - Resignation

    <h4>Chapter 222: Resignation</h4>


    s, Mu Chen was not a very forgiving person. After such a long time, he had not even forgiven his father. In his eyes, since those people had betrayed the family once, there would be a second or even third time.


    There was nothing the traitors could do at this moment but beg for mercy even if they knew the kind of person Mu Chen was.


    Even Second Granduncle Mu did not dare to hope Mu Chen would let the group of unfilial people off. He looked at the gloomy Mu Chen before he shifted his eyes to the group of people kneeling on the ground. Finally, his gaze settled on Jiang Jin; Jiang Jin was the Chairman of the Mu Group, after all.


    When the group of traitors followed the direction of Second Granduncle Mu¡¯s gaze, they finally remembered the key figure in the family.


    From the beginning until now, Jiang Jin only sat on the couch wordlessly as she watched the farce in front of her.


    The expression of Mu Qing, who was sitting next to Jiang Jin, grew more and more unsightly.


    At this time, Second Granduncle Mu finally said to Jiang Jin, ¡°Niece, they¡¯ve admitted their mistakes and promised to repent; can we show mercy? Although they¡¯re unfilial, they¡¯re sons of the Mu family¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin sighed softly. ¡°Second Uncle, I didn¡¯t think the matter would end up like this¡­¡±


    Second Granduncle Mu nodded. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Mu Chen, the Mu family would¡¯ve been nailed to the pir of shame! Our family is really unfortunate to have such descendants¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin said at a speed that was neither slow nor fast, ¡°As the Chairman, I have to shoulder some responsibility as well for failing to notice the problem in time and causing thepany to suffer a loss¡­¡±


    Everyone looked at Jiang Jin as she continued to speak.


    ¡°Back then, the Jiang family and the Mu family were united by marriage; everyone was happy. After Mu Nan¡¯s passing, thanks to the elders and family¡¯s support, I, a woman, was able to shoulder the heavy burden of the Mu family. After so many years, I was fortunate that I didn¡¯t fail. Although I gave birth to a disappointing son, fortunately, I raised a sensible grandson. I think it¡¯s time for a change in the Mu family. It¡¯s a rare asion for everyone to gather; I¡¯d like everyone to bear witness that from today onward, I¡¯ll resign from my position as Chairman and let my grandson, Mu Chen, take over. I wonder if there¡¯s any objection?¡± Her voice was calm, and her words were impable. She swept her gaze across everyone before it finally rested on the highly respected Second Granduncle Mu.


    ¡°Grandmother!¡± Mu Chen cried out. He did not expect his grandmother to do this.


    At the same time, there were already people nodding in agreement.


    Second Granduncle mulled over Jiang Jin¡¯s words for a moment before he said, ¡°This matter isn¡¯t your fault. There¡¯s no need to me yourself. All these years, you and Mu Chen have worked hard for the family; all of us can attest to it.¡±


    But there were already people who nodded in agreement.


    Someone echoed, ¡°Yes, sister-inw. Second Uncle is right.¡±


    ¡°First Aunt, you don¡¯t have to me yourself.¡±


    ¡°First Grandaunt, it¡¯s not your fault.¡±


    The crowd spoke up one after another.


    Jiang Jin raised her hand, signaling for everyone to be quiet.


    ¡°The Mu family is not mine alone nor does it belong to the main branch of the Mu family alone. The Mu family belongs to all of us. I, Jiang Jin, have never forgotten this. I can¡¯t shirk responsibility for what happened today. Second Uncle and I face the same dilemma¡­¡± Jiang Jin said, ¡°You¡¯re all children of the Mu family first before you¡¯re the employees of the Mu Group. However, every family has itsws. With such a huge mistake, it¡¯s impossible to escape punishment¡­¡±


    The atmosphere and everyone¡¯s expressions were solemn.


    Jiang Jin sighed softly before she said, ¡°However, even if you made such a huge mistake, you can¡¯t be punished too heavily. After all, it¡¯s the fault of us elders for not educating the younger generation well, causing you to betray the family. If we don¡¯t punish the traitors, it¡¯ll be difficult to convince the masses; if we punish the traitors, it¡¯ll inevitably cause people¡¯s hearts to turn cold. Therefore, I¡¯ll bear the heaviest punishment and resign from my position as Chairman of the Mu Group.¡±

 Chapter 223 - Convincing the Masses

    <h4>Chapter 223: Convincing the Masses</h4>


    Everyone was dumbstruck.


    Jiang Jin looked at Mu Chen, and her voice softened slightly as she said, ¡°Mu Chen, from now on, you¡¯ll be the Chairman of the Mu Group. This matter will be the first thing you¡¯ll deal with as the new Chairman of the Mu Group. Grandma knows you¡¯re someone who can¡¯t even tolerate the slightest mistake. This will be thest lesson Grandma teaches you. You must remember the most precious thing in the world is family. The people standing in this room now are all your blood rtives. Grandma will bear part of their mistakes so when you deal with them, can you remember that they¡¯re only employees of the Mu Group but family as well? Mu Chen, can you do that?¡±


    Mu Chen had kneeled down as soon as Jiang Jian said the word, st lesson¡¯. He called out as though he had something else to say, ¡°Grandma¡­¡±


    Before Mu Chen could speak, Second Granduncle Mu ced his hand on Mu Chen¡¯s back and said, ¡°Mu Chen, listen to your grandmother. Be filial and obedient!¡±


    Second Granduncle Mu¡¯s hand seemed to be forcing Mu Chen to lower his head.


    In the end, Mu Chen said, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll remember your words.¡±


    Everyone heaved a sigh of relief immediately; some of them sighed heavily, and some of them sighed softly.


    All of them looked at Jiang Jin gratefully. They knew if it were not for Jiang Jin and Second Granduncle Mu, with Mu Chen¡¯s personality, he would not let the traitors off so easily. Betrayal was a huge crime after all. However, Jiang Jin¡¯s words alone, which reminded Mu Chen that they were not only employees but family as well, halved their punishment immediately.


    Mu Chen had saved the Mu Group while Jiang Jin had saved the traitors of the Mu family.


    Regardless, no one had any objections; they could only submit.


    Indeed, the main branch of the family was truly different. Mu Chen¡¯s boldness and decisiveness were unparalleled while Jiang Jin¡¯s magnanimity moved everyone¡¯s hearts.


    Thud!


    The sound of something heavy falling to the ground rang in the air.


    Mu Qingy on the ground with one hand pressed against his chest. An expression of pain twisted his face.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er!¡± Jiang Jin cried out.


    When Jiang Jin anxiously reached out to support Mu Qing, Mu Chen had already rushed over and reached into Mu Qing¡¯s pocket to rummage through it. As expected, he found a bottle of pills. After stuffing a pill into Mu Qing¡¯s mouth, he shouted, ¡°Call the ambnce!¡±


    Jiang Jin, who was sitting near Mu Qing, copsed onto the couch.


    With that, chaos descended again, sweeping away the calm that had just only settled on the Mu family.


    ¡­


    When Mu Qing regained consciousness, he saw four familiar white walls, equipment, and furniture. He had returned to the hospital again. He cleared his throat and was about to speak when he heard a rustling noise. He looked in the direction of the noise and saw Mu Chen sitting on the couch across from the bed.


    Mu Chen put the documents in his hands down and looked at Mu Qing silently.


    Mu Qing forced a smile on his face and said, ¡°Sorry to have troubled you¡­¡±


    Mu Chen crossed his arms and bluntly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but as long as I¡¯m around, you won¡¯t be able to return to the Mu family.¡±


    Mu Qing¡¯s smile grew even more unnatural.


    Mu Chen continued to say, ¡°Those traitors won¡¯t have their names struck out of the family registry, but they¡¯ll definitely be fired from thepany. Nevertheless, they¡¯ll still feel grateful since Grandma pleaded on their behalf. No matter if they¡¯re fired or demoted, they won¡¯t have anyints. Thank you for deceiving them. With this lesson, they¡¯ll be loyal to the Mu Group for the rest of their lives and will no longer dare to have any covetous thoughts¡­¡±


    Mu Qing forced a smile and asked, ¡°You¡­ What do you mean by this?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no meaning to it. I only say those words out loud to frustrate you,¡± Mu Chen replied indifferently, but every word was piercing.

 Chapter 224 - Father and Son

    <h4>Chapter 224: Father and Son</h4>


    Mu Qing inhaled deeply and tried to calm down.


    Mu Chen looked at Mu Qing and said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The doctor said there¡¯s no big issue with your heart. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t dare to sit here and provoke you and expose your thoughts. Although I don¡¯t care, I don¡¯t want to bear the charge of murdering my father.¡±


    Mu Qing looked at his son and asked with a hint of pleading, ¡°Mu Chen, do you really hate me so much?¡±


    Mu Chen nodded without any hesitation.


    Mu Qing felt suffocated. After a moment, he said, ¡°Mu Chen, do you still remember the time when you won first ce in a Taekwondopetition when you were young? You rode on my shoulders and held onto the sides of my head, asking me to bring you to eat something delicious¡­¡± A hint of nostalgia could be seen on Mu Qing¡¯s face as though he was immersed in a beautiful memory.


    Mu Chen continued his father¡¯s words. ¡°Mother was standing at the side at that time, frightened. She was worried I would fall. She¡¯d always been worried about me, afraid that I would hurt myself. If Grandma didn¡¯t voice her support, Mother wouldn¡¯t have let learn Taekwondo.¡±


    Mu Qing fell silent immediately.


    ¡°Do you feel good reminiscing the warm memories between us? Don¡¯t forget all our warm memories have Mother in them. We don¡¯t have any warm memories that belong to just the two of us; all of our memories include Mother. Is that funny or sad?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s voice was brimming with mockery as he said, ¡°Even if you want to use tender feelings to move me, there¡¯s no way to get around my mother. Hence, when you try to use these memories to soften me, I¡¯ll be reminded of Mother and why she died¡­¡±


    Mu Qing closed his eyes for a moment as though he was in great pain. When he opened his eyes again, he said pleadingly, ¡°Fine, let¡¯s talk about your mother. I know she¡¯s the biggest reason for the distance between us. We might not be able to close the distance between us in this lifetime, but why don¡¯t we try to understand each other¡¯s thoughts?¡±


    Mu Chen nodded with a rare show of good temper. ¡°Alright, go ahead.¡±


    Mu Qing did not expect Mu Chen to agree so easily. He was sure both of them would never be able to talk calmly about Liang Zhen in their entire lives. After a moment, he said, ¡°Mu Chen, your mother and I were a mistake right from the start¡­¡±


    Mu Chen scoffed; ayer of frost seemed to have formed on his face immediately.


    Upon seeing this, Mu Chen hastily added, ¡°Your mother is mostly innocent; it was all my fault¡­¡±


    Mu Chen¡¯s expression eased slightly.


    Seeing this, Mu Qing continued to say, briefly recounting his rtionship with Liang Zhen, ¡°When Liang Zhou ran away from the marriage, it dealt a blow to my self-esteem. I couldn¡¯t help but vent my anger on your mother. However, your mother¡¯s sincerity moved me. Initially, she suggested that we only stay husband and wife in name. After a year, we would decide if we want to continue the marriage. I was attracted by her unique personality, and she was beautiful as well; I gradually fell in love with her. Although the marriage started as a mistake, it turned out well. During our marriage, your mother got along very well with your grandmother as well. At that time, there were many troubles in the Mu family, and I was in a terrible state; however, your mother and grandmother supported me and gave me a lot of warmth. Despite the Mu family¡¯s state at that time, I was happy. Our happiness reached its peak when we had you, the heir of the Mu family. My life wasplete. At that time, I really felt like God was watching over me¡­¡±


    Mu Qing sighed and paused for a moment before he continued to say, ¡°However, Mu Chen, you¡¯re an adult now so you¡¯d understand this. As men, in our lives, we¡¯ll encounter many temptations. We get exhausted, and we can also get distracted. You and Song Ning are newlyweds so you might not understand what I¡¯m saying now¡­ Wait until your child is born,


    But, Mu Chen, you are also an adult man. You know, in our lives, we will encounter a lot of temptations. We will also be tired, and we will also be distracted. You and Song Ning are newly married, so naturally, you won¡¯t be able to understand what I¡¯m saying. Wait until your child is born, and your life is in pieces¡­ At that time, you¡¯ll be able to understand my feelings¡­¡±

 Chapter 225 - Memories

    <h4>Chapter 225: Memories</h4>


    Mu Qing raised his hand and covered his face, sighing emotionally. After a moment, he continued to say, ¡°At that time, I discovered how unyielding and stubborn your mother was. She could not and would not tolerate my¡­ actions outside the marriage at all. However, I¡¯m a man; a man with a sessful career. There are some things that couldn¡¯t be helped; which man in the city isn¡¯t like me? Do you understand?¡±


    Mu Qing looked at Mu Chen hopefully after he finished speaking as though he hoped his son would understand him.


    Mu Chen said directly, ¡°I don¡¯t understand; I didn¡¯t understand before; I won¡¯t understand in the future. I am, and will be, faithful to my wife.¡±


    Mu Qing did notment on Mu Chen¡¯s words. He continued to say with a hint of resentment, ¡°At that time, a rift had already formed between us, but we kept it from your grandmother. You were young so she focused most of her energy on you, and her remaining energy was poured into her work. I was happy since the pressure only me had lightened considerably with her attention elsewhere. It was at that time that Liang Zhou appeared.¡±


    Mu Qing finally got to the point. ¡°Initially, I didn¡¯t know she was Liang Zhou; she had used an English name. At that time, she was the PR manager for a supplier. Due to our business rtionship, we had many interactions, and from there, we slowly got to know each other. I didn¡¯t have any intentions toward her, but intentionally or not, she kept approaching me. As a normal man, how could I resist? Most importantly, she resembled your mother slightly, but she was much more passionate. That¡­ That¡¯s how we came together¡­¡±


    Mu Chen sneered. ¡°Following that, she revealed she was Liang Zhou?¡±


    Mu Qing nodded. ¡°Mu Chen, you have to believe me. I¡¯m innocent. From the beginning to the end, the entire thing was a game between the two sisters. I was just a pawn to both of them. At that time, Liang Zhou said she was pregnant and gave me an ultimatum; she asked me to choose between her and your mother. Not choosing her was no different from leaving her to her death. I had no choice¡­¡±


    Mu Chen only chuckled coldly at these words.


    Mu Qing sighed. ¡°At that time, Liang Zhen¡¯s career was flourishing, and the Mu family liked her very much. Her achievements had brought a lot of glory to the Mu family, after all. It would be unwise for me to admit to my extramarital affair. Liang Zhou is different from your mother. I had thought your mother would swallow her anger for your grandmother and the Mu family¡¯s sake. Even if I wronged you and her, she would still care about the Mu family. However, Liang Zhou is different. She had always been straightforward and fiery. Moreover, she was pregnant at that time, making her even more temperamental. When she was I was hesitating for a long time, unable to choose, she looked for your mother¡­¡±


    ¡°In any case, I was wrong in my judgment of your mother. I assumed she would swallow her anger for the sake of the Mu family, your grandmother, and you. I didn¡¯t know after all those years, she was already on the verge of breaking down. I had no idea her depression was so bad. In the end, the matter with Liang Zhou became the straw that broke the camel¡¯s back¡­¡± Mu Qing said, ¡°Your mother felt like everyone had let her down. However, don¡¯t you think the Liang family were the ones to me? They felt sorry for their eldest daughter so they forced their younger daughter to marry on their eldest daughter¡¯s behalf. Our family was dragged into this matter because of them. How could Liang Zhen hate our family so much in the end and me us?¡±


    Mu Qing sighed. ¡°Mu Chen, I¡¯ve buried this matter in the depths of my heart for so many years that they¡¯ve grown as heavy as a mountain. I had no one to talk to, and no one would understand. I truly didn¡¯t expect Liang Zhen to be so ruthless; she used her death to nail all of us to the pir of shame. In the end, Liang Zhou also lost her child¡­ Following that, things escted to where it is now¡­¡±

 Chapter 226 - Blow the Cover

    <h4>Chapter 226: Blow the Cover</h4>


    ¡°How did she lose her child?¡± Mu Chen asked quietly.


    Mu Qing had been surprised earlier that Mu Chen was willing to listen to him; he was further surprised by his calmness. For these reasons, he continued telling Mu Chen about the past.


    ¡°Liang Zhen had achieved a lot at that time, causing Liang Zhou to feel jealous. Spurred by her jealousy, she grew agitated and emotional, insisting that I get a divorce. She threatened to jump into a river tomit suicide if I didn¡¯t. I had to coax her; after all, this involved a person¡¯s life or death¡­¡± Mu Qing said, ¡°When your grandmother found out about the affair, she scolded me. However, there was nothing much could do; after all, Liang Zhou was from the Liang family as well. If it were another woman, she could be scolded or beaten, but Liang Zhou was from the Liang family so your grandmother was in a dilemma¡­¡±


    ¡°Liang Zhou made a huge fuss at home. She said the marriage was originally hers and that her sister robbed her of her marriage. She said her sister had been happy for so many years and it was time to return the marriage to her. She insisted that she would not allow her child to be born as an illegitimate child. Otherwise, she would die along with her child.¡±


    ¡°When your mother heard those words, she was crying and smiling bitterly. After that, she drank a lot and returned drunk. Your grandmother was incredibly distressed when she saw your mother¡­¡±


    ¡°Your mother kneeled on the ground and said she agreed to leave and let me and Liang Zhou be together. She said she¡¯d consider that a final act of sisterly affection. She kowtowed thrice to your grandmother and thanked your grandmother for taking care of her over the years. She said she wanted to continue taking care of you¡­ Your grandmother was incredibly sad, but there was nothing she could do. After all, the child in Liang Zhou¡¯s stomach was as much her grandchild as you are¡­¡± As Mu Qing spoke, his eyes reddened, and his expression was one of grief and self-me.


    Mu Chen looked at Mu Qing emotionlessly.


    Mu Qing wiped his tears off his face and blew his nose. His voice grew even more sorrowful as he continued to say, ¡°Your mother said her entire life was a joke. She was born into a family with no love and was treated as a tool. She felt she was born to repay her debts to the Liang family. Although her heart hurt, she said she didn¡¯t me anyone. She only hoped there would be justice and fairness in the world and that those who hurt her would receive the punishment they deserved¡­¡±


    ¡°And then?¡± Mu Chen asked lightly.


    ¡°And then, she left. She left without looking back¡­¡± Mu Qing wiped his tears again. He said sorrowfully, ¡°Three dayster, Liang Zhou had a sudden abdominal pain at night. When she arrived at the hospital, the child was already lost. It was a girl. She and I were both very sad. It was also at that time that I received news from the police that Liang Zhen ran her car into the bridge railing the night before and drowned.¡±


    Silence sat between the father and son for a long time.


    In the end, Mu Qing broke the silence first and said in a voice brimming with grief, ¡°Mu Chen, do you think God exists? Is it retribution that Liang Zhen and Liang Zhou¡¯s child died at almost the same time? Since Liang Zhou and I owe Liang Zhen, did she take our child away?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself. My mother wouldn¡¯t care about taking your child away. She was disgusted with you when she was alive, and she didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with you after she died,¡± Mu Chen said icily.


    Mu Qing froze.


    ¡°After so many years, I finally mustered up enough patience to listen to your story. I wanted to listen to what you have to say. As expected, from the beginning to the end, you¡¯ve been shirking your responsibility; you¡¯re innocent, and everything is my mother and that woman¡¯s fault. Are you sure you¡¯re a man? You have no sense of responsibility at all,¡± Mu Chen said, ¡°Perhaps, I would have admired you if your rtionship with that woman were sincere and as strong as gold and you were responsible to my mother even after the divorce. However, look at yourself. You clearly only love yourself and have never loved any of them. You only used them for their value. I really feel ashamed of you¡­¡±

 Chapter 227 - Ultimatum

    <h4>Chapter 227: Ultimatum</h4>


    The colors drained from Mu Qing¡¯s face. He looked as though someone had pped him twice.


    Mu Chen rose to his feet and said, ¡°Are you going to say you chose to leave the Mu family with that woman due to your guilt toward my mother and to soothe that woman¡¯s injured heart?¡±


    Mu Qing remained silent.


    Mu Chen sneered. He looked at his father contemptuously and said, ¡°For so many years, everyone thought those were the reasons you gave up the Mu Group and left the Mu family. At the same time, I bore the crime of being so vicious to the point that I wouldn¡¯t even let my biological father off. People thought you were loyal and romantic, giving up a fortune for love. I guess apart from you and Grandma, I¡¯m the only person who knows what you left behind was the loss of 500 million from thepany funds, right?¡±


    Mu Qing widened his eyes in shock.


    Mu Chen said derisively, ¡°Like I said, as long as I¡¯m around, don¡¯t even think about returning to the Mu family. I think Grandma already knew you¡¯re the mastermind behind the leak, but she just couldn¡¯t bear to say it out loud. You must know this so you thought you had nothing to fear, right?¡±


    ¡°s, you didn¡¯t know I¡¯ve been keeping an eye on you since the day you returned. I know all the little tricks you yed behind my back. You should thank God that your woman is brainless. If she had hurt Song Ning, both of you would not have an easy life. You really don¡¯t deserve my mother at all. I hope you and that woman will torment each other for the rest of your lives. This can be considered your punishment and retribution.¡±


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s the misappropriation ofpany funds in the past or the leak now, they¡¯ve be evidence in my hands. To be honest, the only reason I haven¡¯t exposed you is Grandma. I don¡¯t want her to watch us father and son killing each other. She¡¯s your only protection. From now on, you better pray Grandma lives a long and healthy life and keep a leash on your woman. Don¡¯t even think of touching Grandma and my wife. If anything happens to them, I¡¯ll let you have a taste of what I¡¯m capable of. I don¡¯t care if you want tomit crimes outside; you can do whatever you want. However, you can give up on returning to the Mu family.¡±


    Mu Qing¡¯s eyes were still widened in shock as he watched Mu Chen sneer and walk away.


    When Mu Chen ced his hand on the door handle, he added coldly, ¡°By the way, your heart is very healthy. Act better next time¡­¡±


    Following that, Mu Chen left.


    Mu Qing¡¯s heaved up and down. He threw a pillow at the door and roared, ¡°Unfilial son! Beast! Are you trying to anger me to death?¡±


    s, Mu Chen had already left, unable to hear his words.


    Mu Qing was so furious that his body began to tremble. Fortunately, there was no problem with his heart. Otherwise, he would have gotten a heart attack and died because of his unfilial son.


    How was Mu Chen his son? Clearly, Mu Chen was acting like his ancestor. Mu Chen had decisively blocked all his paths. This was Liang Zhen¡¯s revenge, pitting their son against him!


    Mu Qing wished he could rip the bedsheet under him to pieces to extinguish the fire in his heart.


    ¡­


    After Song Ning carefully ced Jiang Jin¡¯s hand under the nket, she took the seat next to the bed and said angrily, ¡°Grandma, how can you do this? You promised you¡¯d take care of your health. You said you¡¯d help me look after my child and support me in my career. Is this what you consider supporting me? You even got hospitalized and have to stay here for a while. Did you treat me as a child and lie to me?¡±


    Jiang Jin leaned slightly to the side and reached out from under the nket. Her hand trembled as she reached out for Song Ning¡¯s smooth and tender cheek. ¡°I¡¯ve made you worry, my child¡­¡±


    Song Ning hurriedly held Jiang Jin¡¯s hand against her cheek and said coquettishly, ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re really disobedient, but I can¡¯t bear to stay angry with such a cute and lovable grandmother. What should I do?¡±

 Chapter 228 - Education

    <h4>Chapter 228: Education</h4>


    Jiang Jin smiled and looked at Song Ning dotingly.


    Song Ning held Jiang Jin¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Grandma¡¯s health is fine. My teacher came to check on Grandma and said I¡¯ve taken good care of Grandma during this period of time¡­¡± She tried her best to cheer Jiang Jin up.


    As expected, Jiang Jin smiled. ¡°Let Mu Chen reward you on my behalf.¡±


    Song Ning nodded. ¡°With the imperial edict from grandmother, it¡¯ll be easier for me to ask for a reward.¡±


    Jiang Jin pinched Song Ning¡¯s cheek gently as she said to Sister Yu, ¡°This girl is too mischievous. How could Mu Chen not reward her without my words? I¡¯m afraid Mu Chen would give all the good things to her to please her. Don¡¯t you think she¡¯s just trying to get a reward from me?¡±


    Sister Yu smiled. ¡°Well, a reward from Old Madam is different from Young Master¡¯s¡­¡±


    Song Ningughed. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right.¡±


    The trioughed happily.


    Jiang Jin felt slightly better as well.


    After a while, Song Ning asked Sister Yu to raise the head of the bed so Jiang Jin would feel morefortable. After that, she stood up and turned in a circle twice as she said, ¡°Grandma, Sister Yu said my belly isn¡¯t showing much so she¡¯s convinced the baby is a girl. What do you think of a great-granddaughter, Grandma?¡±


    Jiang Jin looked at Song Ning¡¯s still slender figure and said with a smile, ¡°I think it¡¯s great. A great-granddaughter is good and lovable. Just thinking about how soft and cuddly she¡¯s going to be, melts my heart¡­¡±


    Song Ning walked to the bedside and ced Jiang Jin¡¯s hand on her stomach. ¡°Then Grandma has to listen to me in the future and take care of your health. I still need your help to take care of my child.¡±


    Jiang Jin nodded. ¡°I will, I will.¡±


    After Jiang Jin¡¯s emotions stabilized, Song Ning finally said, ¡°There¡¯s no problem with Mr. Mu¡¯s health; he just needs to rest. So don¡¯t worry, Grandma. Mu Chen said the matter has a lot to do with Mr. Mu so his illness¡­¡± She trailed off, not knowing if she continued to speak.


    ¡°He¡¯s faking it. I know. He¡¯s just looking for a way out¡­¡± Jiang Jin said lightly.


    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t be angry. After all, it didn¡¯t cause any major loss. Mu Chen has said the losses incurred are all within his expectations and control,¡± Song Ning said. She did not know how tofort the astute old woman in front of her.


    Jiang Jin sighed. ¡°It¡¯s the family¡¯s misfortune¡­ Without the traitors, would outsiders have a chance to act?¡±


    Song Ning said softly and tentatively, ¡°Grandma, Mu Chen and Cheng Che don¡¯t dare to visit you. They¡¯re outside.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±Jiang Jin asked.


    ¡°They said the method they used was vicious. Although it¡¯s for the good of the Mu family, they¡¯re family members after all. They¡¯re afraid you¡¯ll me them for being too ruthless¡­¡± Song Ning said on behalf of the brothers.


    Jiang Jin sighed and patted Song Ning¡¯s hand. ¡°Tell them toe. I have something to say to them¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Song Ning said happily before she went to look for the two brothers.


    ¡°Slow down, slow down. Song Ning, don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re pregnant! Walk slowly!¡± Jiang Jin said worriedly.


    Song Ning slowed down and opened the door of the ward.


    The two brothers were right in front of the door, clearly eavesdropping, when Song Ning opened the door. They smiled sheepishly.


    Song Ning motioned for them toe in.


    Jiang Jin waved at them, asking them to sit in front of her. She asked Mu Chen calmly, ¡°Has everything been dealt with?¡±


    Mu Chen hurriedly nodded.


    Jiang Jin said, ¡°Mu Chen, you can¡¯t be too ruthless and force people to a dead end. Both of you must remember that a cornered dog will attack you. The gains won¡¯t be able to make up for the losses at that time. You have to wield your authority with the right bnce between kindness and harshness¡­¡±


    Mu Chen and Cheng Che listened carefully with earnest and respectful expressions on their faces, looking like primary school students.

 Chapter 229 - Gratitude

    <h4>Chapter 229: Gratitude</h4>


    Finally, the matter with the Mu family and the Mu Group had been dealt with.


    Fear lingered in the hearts of those who were not involved when they thought about Mu Chen¡¯s brilliant trap. With such a family head, the Mu family¡¯s future would definitely be bright. All of them came to visit Jiang Jin. They knew Jiang Jin¡¯s resignation had pushed the Mu family to a new peak. Moreover, for so many years, she had raised and nurtured Mu Chen, giving him time and space to grow up into such a capable person.


    As for those who were involved, they felt as though they had been on a rollercoaster ride from heaven to hell and back to heaven again. They were exposed and were on the brink of being disowned before they were finally able to stay in the family with demotion and termination in thepany as a punishment. They lined up to visit Jiang Jin as well with tears streaming down their faces as they kneeled and kowtowed to her. After all, they, and everyone else in the Mu family, were aware that their light punishment was exchanged with Jiang Jin¡¯s resignation. They knew Mu Chen had no choice but to obey his grandmother¡¯s orders and only punished them lightly. From now on, they had to live quietly with their tails between their legs. Nevertheless, living with their tails between their legs was far preferablepared to being disowned. After all, with their betrayal, they would not be able to survive if they had to leave the Mu family. Was there anyone stupid enough to trust a known traitor? Mu Chen would definitely publicize their betrayal. The Mu Group has many businesses all over the world. In the future, with their stained reputation, how were they going to advance in the world?


    Everyone in the Mu family, guilty or not, was filled with gratitude toward Jiang Jin. They came in groups to visit her. With her age, they knew her illness was serious. Perhaps, this was the first time the Mu family was so sincere and united in praying for Jiang Jin to live a long and healthy life.


    Sister Yu followed Song Ning¡¯s instructions and set a time limit for the visitors. However, no oneined since it was for the sake of Jiang Jin¡¯s health.


    Jiang Jin¡¯s health aside, they knew they had to bear with Song Ning, the Young Madam of the Mu family. Was there anyone who dared to oppose her when Jiang Jin and Mu Chen treasured her so much? Moreover, she was from a prestigious family herself and had outstanding achievements; with her family background, she was qualified to be the Young Madam of the Mu family.


    Furthermore, Song Ning did not treat them coldly and patiently arranged their visits.


    There were some in the family who even thought Song Ning was capable of shouldering the heavy responsibility that came with the position of the matriarch of the Mu family in the future.


    As for Jiang Jin, she did not refuse to see those who came to visit her. She would speak to elders affectionately and reminisce about the past. Almost everyone who visited would leave with red-rimmed eyes. They even repeatedly promised her that they would cherish and protect the Mu family¡¯s status and reputation for generations toe.


    Naturally, there were smart people who knew Jiang Jin was helping her grandson to stabilize his position and to get through the critical period safely. Nevertheless, they were still impressed and grateful.


    After the Mu family¡¯s crisis, there was unprecedented peace and harmony in the family. As for the losses the Mu Group incurred during the crisis, it was projected thepany would regain double the profit before the new year.


    As the saying went, ¡®When the people are united, they can even move Mount Tai¡¯.


    Many people predicted that after surviving the crisis, the Mu Group would steadily rise for at least ten years. For a time, thepany stocks soared, garnering everyone¡¯s attention.


    Meanwhile, Song Ning ended her act as ¡®bait¡¯ and returned to her work and studies. She had almostpleted her thesis and was just waiting for a few things.


    Mu Chen was, needless to say, grateful for her hard work during the difficult time. He wished he could give his wife all the good things in the world.

 Chapter 230 - Hinting

    <h4>Chapter 230: Hinting</h4>


    Ye Cheng did not expect the Mu Group¡¯s crisis would be so easily resolved. The stocks that dropped had rebounded at an unbelievable speed. Every subsidiarypany saw arge number of new orders and contracts. For a time, the Mu Group¡¯s poprity was unrivaled.


    Ye Cheng, who nned to reap benefits from the Mu Group¡¯s misfortune, was caught off guard. He had used arge amount of reserve funds, but he did not gain an advantage at all during the chaotic time. Not only that but he was caught fishing in troubled water by Mu Chen. Although the loss was not big, the long-standing rtionship, reputation, and favorability he had maintained with Mu Chen had taken quite a hit.


    What was even more unexpected was that Mu Chen took the initiative to report the cause of the rapid rise and fall of the Mu Group¡¯s shares to the Securities Regtory Commission.


    The Mu Group¡¯s openness shocked everyone. Everyone did not expect Mu Chen would do such a thing. They thought Jiang Jin, the strong and independent woman, had truly raised her grandson well. He was a rare business genius.


    With thismotion, no one paid attention to the Mu family¡¯s internal strife. No one cared or knew about Mu Qing¡¯s matter.


    Mu Qing¡¯s heart problem was not serious. He had only yed his illness up to get away from a disadvantageous situation. Although he had thought his n was wless previously, he had always been a cautious person so he had also made ns for the possibility of things going south. This path of retreat he had thought up really saved him from disaster this time.


    Although Mu Chen had already seen through Mu Qing¡¯s thoughts, Mu Qing was not bothered. He knew Jiang Jin and Mu Chen¡¯s weaknesses were their emotions. He knew their bottom lines, and as long as he did not cross their bottom lines, no matter what he did, they would eventually swallow their anger.


    On the other hand, Liang Zhou could not understand how their n had failed. Her dreams of bing the matriarch of the Mu family were shattered, and she was understandably disappointed.


    There was nothing she could do to rectify the situation at all. She was not like Liang Zhen who was favored by Jiang Jin nor did she give birth to a child who could have contended with Mu Chen. No matter how unwilling or resentful she felt, she could only ept it.


    Due to this matter, there was also a hint of unspoken tension between Liang Zhou and Mu Qing. Neither one of them wanted to speak about the matter despite the tension between them until Sister Yu came looking for them.


    Sister Yu said respectfully to Mu Qing, ¡°The Old Madam invites you and Ms. Liang to the house after dinner. She wants to have a heart-to-heart talk with the two of you¡­¡±


    Liang Zhou looked at Mu Qing in surprise, waiting for his decision.


    Mu Chen nodded calmly. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go over after dinner.¡±


    Sister Yu nodded.


    When Sister Yu was about to leave, Mu Qing asked tentatively, ¡°Will anyone else be there?¡±


    Sister Yu smiled politely and shook her head. ¡°No. The Old Madam has been tired recently. When you¡¯re chatting with the Old Madam, you should also pay more attention to her health. Showing filial piety will definitely lighten her mood. She has missed you over the years; she just doesn¡¯t say it out loud. If you want to stay, it¡¯s best if you¡¯re modest. Old Madam will definitely be happy with that¡­¡±


    Mu Qing nodded and said gratefully, ¡°Thank you for your advice, Sister Yu. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely pay attention to Mother¡¯s health when I talk to her¡­¡±


    Sister Yu smiled and nodded before leaving.


    Liang Zhou was confused. ¡°What did she mean? What¡¯s she hinting at?¡±


    Mu Qing looked at the door, lost in his thoughts. After a while, he said indifferently, ¡°It seems like Mother¡¯s health isn¡¯t good. Sister Yu doesn¡¯t want me to agitate Mother and wants me to be careful with my words when I speak to her.¡±


    Liang Zhou¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Is her condition that serious?¡±


    Mu Qing looked at her and said, ¡°Put your evil thoughts away. It¡¯s beneficial to us that she¡¯s around. Without her, Mu Chen won¡¯t show us any mercy. She¡¯s our protective shield now¡­¡±

 Chapter 231 - Arrangements

    <h4>Chapter 231: Arrangements</h4>


    As soon as Mu Qing saw Jiang Jin, he fell to his knees and kowtowed to her. He called out with tears brimming in his eyes, ¡°Mother!¡±


    Since Mu Qing did not discuss anything with her before they came to see Jiang Jin, Liang Zhou did not know what was happening. She was stunned when she saw Mu Qing kneeling and kowtowing. After a fleeting moment of hesitation, she hurriedly kneeled behind Mu Qing and lowered her head as well.


    Jiang Jin sighed when she saw the hints of white hair at the back of her son¡¯s head. She gestured for Sister Yu to help her son up.


    Sister Yu stepped forward and helped Mu Qing to his feet. ¡°Sir, please sit down and have a talk with the Old Madam¡­¡±


    Mu Qing looked at Sister Yu gratefully, but he remained kneeling in front of Jiang Jin. ¡°Mother, I was wrong¡­¡±


    After he spoke, he reached out for his mother¡¯s hand and ced them against his face. His tears dripped on Jiang Jin¡¯s hand as he began to cry.


    Jiang Jin¡¯s hand froze for a moment, but she did not pull it away. Her son really knew her very well. In this life, it seemed like the mother and son were destined to engage in a battle of wits and courage. After a long time, she finally sighed and stroked her son¡¯s head as she said, ¡°Get up and talk¡­¡±


    Sister Yu handed Mu Qing a towel to wipe the tears off his face before she cleaned Jiang Jin¡¯s hand.


    Mu Qing and Liang Zhou took a seat next to each other on the couch as Sister Yu helped Jiang Jin into a morefortable position.


    After that, Jiang Jin bluntly said, ¡°Mu Qing, after this incident, you should give up. Mu Chen¡¯s schemes are far superior to yours so don¡¯t bother with all your petty tricks¡­¡±


    Mu Qing lowered his head; his expression was one of shame.


    Jiang Jin continued to say, ¡°As the saying goes, ¡®The young surpasses the old¡¯. You should feel proud that your son is so capable¡­¡±


    Mu Qing¡¯s hands that were resting on hisp tightened for a moment upon hearing these words.


    ¡°It¡¯s your own fault that you¡¯re in this situation today. I can¡¯t be bothered to delve into the matter since we know who¡¯s at fault¡­¡± Jiang Jin said. From the beginning to the end, she did not bother looking at Liang Zhou at all.


    Mu Qing¡¯s head lowered another few degrees.


    ¡°I won¡¯t bring up matters of the past; let them stay where they belong in the past. You¡¯re my son so I can¡¯t be ruthless; you know this very well. Mu Qing, if you still consider me your mother, settle down quietly in M City and don¡¯t have any extravagant thoughts. I hope my grandson won¡¯t be the only one present during my funeral; I want my son to be present as well. I don¡¯t want us to have regrets in our hearts¡­¡± Jiang Jin slowly said.


    Mu Qing looked at Jiang Jin in shock before he hurriedly fell to his knees with a thud.


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m unfilial! I promise to stay by your side to take care of you!¡±


    Liang Zhou¡¯s eyes lit up immediately. Did this mean they could return to the Mu family?


    Jiang Jin continued to say, ¡°Although I said you should settle down quietly in M City, it doesn¡¯t mean you can return to the family home. Just like the other descendants of the Mu family, you¡¯ll be given a ce to stay. Juste and visit me regrly, and we¡¯ll consider that as you fulfilling your filial duties¡­¡±


    Mu Qing¡¯s figure stilled for a moment before he replied in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother; I understand. I¡¯ll visit you regrly, and I¡¯ll try to avoid Mu Chen as much as I can so as to not make him unhappy¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin nodded, satisfied.


    On the contrary, Liang Zhou¡¯s heart was brimming with discontentment and unwillingness. She had thought she and her husband would be allowed to return to the family, but thetter half of Jiang Jin¡¯s words had crushed her expectationspletely. In the end, she still had to avoid Mu Chen and his wife. Although her husband was the eldest son of the Mu family and was part of the main branch in the Mu family, her husband was treated like a distant rtive of the Mu family! What right did Mu Chen have to force them to this position?


    After a brief pause, Jiang Jin said again, ¡°You can¡¯t interfere with the Mu Group¡¯s affairs. Don¡¯t think about returning to the family. You can start a new business if you want. You¡¯re about to be a grandfather. Think about it, you¡¯ve destroyed your rtionship with your son; do you want to do the same with your grandchild as well? Do you want your grandchild to hate you as well? If you really care about the family, why don¡¯t you make some good memories with your grandchild to make up for your past mistakes?¡±


    Mu Qing was stunned, but he immediately nodded. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll do my best to make up for my mistakes back then.¡±

 Chapter 232 - Rebuke

    <h4>Chapter 232: Rebuke</h4>


    Liang Zhou looked at the mother and son in shock. She did not dare to speak nor did she know what to say. Her brain was still processing the mother and son¡¯s words. What did Jiang Jin mean by asking Mu Qing to make up for past mistakes? Was she the past mistake they mentioned? Her brain was buzzing as she tried to figure out what was happening.


    Meanwhile, Jiang Jin nodded in satisfaction after listening to Mu Qing¡¯s reply. Then, she looked at Liang Zhou and said, ¡°Liang Zhou, don¡¯t bother Song Ning anymore. Liang Zhen is watching from three feet above your head¡­¡±


    Liang Zhou could not help but shrink back in fear.


    ¡°Technically, this is Mu Qing¡¯s fault, and it has nothing to do with you. However, you¡¯re Liang Zhen¡¯s sister, and what you did was intentional; it wasn¡¯t an ident. Back then, I¡¯d said many good and bad words. Whether you listen to them or not isn¡¯t any of my business. I don¡¯t want to waste my energy arguing with you¡­¡± Jiang Jin slowly said, ¡°You¡¯ve been by Mu Qing¡¯s side for so many years so I can see the depths of your feelings. Like I¡¯d said before, because of Liang Zhen, you won¡¯t be able to enter the Mu family for the rest of your life. This is a fact that can¡¯t be changed. You shouldn¡¯tin since this is the path you¡¯ve chosen for yourself. I only have two requests for you: one, don¡¯t harbor ill intentions toward the Mu family; two, don¡¯t hurt the members of the Mu family. If you¡¯re able to do these things, I¡¯ll naturally wish for you and Mu Qing to grow old together; I love my son after all. However, if you can¡¯t do these things, then don¡¯t me me for being merciless¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin did not mince her words and spoke very bluntly to Liang Zhou.


    Liang Zhou did not even dare to breathe heavily and could only lower her head. She had never won a battle with the olddy in front of her. The olddy¡¯s momentum and aura were so strong that they suffocated and suppressed her. No matter what preparations or response she thought up in advance, they would vanish as soon as she faced the olddy. However, who knew where she found her courage at this time; she actually looked at Jiang Jin and asked, ¡°Old Madam, can you tell me why you dislike me so much?¡±


    Tears streamed down Liang Zhou¡¯s face when she asked this question; this had been the demon in her heart for many years. She said through her tears, ¡°If Mu Qing and Liang Zhen¡¯s love was true, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to move him no matter how hard I tried. It¡¯s clear they don¡¯t have a good rtionship, but why do you me everything on me? Old Madam, after so many years, you should know I¡¯m sincere toward Mu Qing, right? However, you still won¡¯t acknowledge me as your daughter-inw or let me address you as Mother. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re too cruel to me?¡±


    Liang Zhou cried bitterly as she fell to the ground.


    Mu Qing nudged Liang Zhou, trying to stop her, but she was unmoved. She was determined to get an exnation today.


    Jiang Jin looked at Liang Zhou coldly, but her voice was calm as she said, ¡°Liang Zhou, you always seem to forget about your other identity.


    Jiang Jin looked at her with cold eyes, but her tone was calm. ¡°Liang Zhou, you¡¯ve always forgotten that you have another identity.¡±


    Liang Zhou raised her head slightly, not understanding Jiang Jin¡¯s meaning.


    Jiang Jin¡¯s voice hardened as she continued to say, ¡°You forget that you¡¯re Liang Zhen¡¯s biological sister. If Mu Qing had cheated with someone else, there was a possibility that person might not have known he was married and fell for my scumbag son. If that was the case, that person would be meless. However, Liang Zhou, not only did you know he was married, but you also knew he was your sister¡¯s husband. Even then, you disregarded ethics and family ties and unscrupulously destroyed your sister¡¯s marriage. Moreover, you were originally supposed to marry Mu Qing. You were unwilling at that time and did not hesitate to implicate your younger sister. You pushed your sister into the fire pit twice. Liang Zhou, not only did you kill your sister, but you killed your sister¡¯s heart as well. Liang Zhou, do you not feel any guilt at all?¡±


    Although Liang Zhou¡¯s head was lowered, she could see Jiang Jin¡¯s chest heaving up and down heavily. She bowed and said, ¡°Old Madam, I admit my mistakes. I owe Liang Zhen. I don¡¯t have the chance this life, but I¡¯ll repay her in the next life. However, life is short. I hope you can take pity on me and let me use the rest of my life to atone for my sins to Mu Qing and Mu Chen. Mu Chen is my nephew after all¡­¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Jiang Jin lost her temper. ¡°Are you trying to disgust Mu Chen to death?¡±

 Chapter 233 - Keeping an Eye on You

    <h4>Chapter 233: Keeping an Eye on You</h4>


    Sister Yu hurriedly supported Jiang Jin. ¡°Old Madam, please calm down. Let¡¯s talk about this peacefully¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin held onto Sister Yu¡¯s hand as she red at Liang Zhou who was kneeling in front of her, trying to calm down. ¡°To Liang Zhen, you leaving her son alone is enough to atone for your sins. Don¡¯t think I¡¯m unaware of what you did to Song Ning. In this world, if you don¡¯t want people to know about your bad deeds, it¡¯s best if you refrain from doing any bad deeds at all. From now on, I¡¯ll keep a close eye on all of you until the day I die. Mu Qing, take your woman and leave!¡±


    Mu Qing lowered his head again as he said, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll make sure to keep an eye on Liang Zhou, and I won¡¯t let her cause any trouble.¡±


    After Mu Qing finished speaking, he pulled Liang Zhou to her feet and dragged her away without any hesitation.


    Jiang Jin¡¯s chest rose and fell violently as she pointed at the couple¡¯s retreating backs. ¡°Up until now, you still don¡¯t know how to repent!¡±


    Sister Yu hurriedly patted Jiang Jin¡¯s back. ¡°Don¡¯t get angry; calm down. This is all within expectations. Why are you getting so worked up? Have you forgotten what the Young Madam said? If you want to take care of your grandchild, you have to take care of your health!¡± After she finished speaking, she handed Jiang Jin a ss of water.


    After Jiang Jin drank the ss of water, she gradually calmed down. ¡°I¡¯m going to call Cheng Che and tell him to keep an eye on those two. I won¡¯t allow them to cause any more trouble. Both of them are heartless and inhumane!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. You can speak to Young Master Cheng Che. Don¡¯t get angry. You know what¡¯s at stake. Don¡¯t get agitated¡­¡± Sister Yu patiently coaxed Jiang Jin.


    ¡­


    Cheng Che had been busy for days and nights due to the overhaul that the Mu Group underwent. When Mu Chen told him about his ns, he had been terrified; the n was incredibly risky.


    When Cheng Che voiced his concerns, Mu Chen patted his shoulders and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll definitely seed¡­¡±


    Cheng Che gulped and asked, ¡°Brother, I just want to know where did you get your confidence from?¡±


    Mu Chen smiled. ¡°I got it from you. With such a good brother like you around, how can I not feel confident about our sess?¡±


    Cheng Che almost fell down when he heard Mu Chen¡¯s words. He thought to himself resolutely, ¡®Alright, for the sake of Brother¡¯s trust in me, I can only fight with my life to ensure our sess!¡¯


    Therefore, Cheng Che¡¯s workload increased exponentially. In the end, he simply ate and slept in the office. He finally understood why Mu Chen had added a lounge to the office when the office was being renovated. Mu Chen even added a bed and a wardrobe; as it turned out, Mu Chen had already nned to squeeze him dry! Mu Chen even provided three meals a day and snacks for him from the Mu Group¡¯s six-star hotel. s, he was so tired that nothing tasted good.


    Fortunately, although his brother was heartless, his sister-inw was good to him.


    ¡­


    After Song Ning did not see Cheng Che for a few days, she had said a few words of concern. This made Mu Chen very unhappy.


    Mu Chen said shamelessly, ¡°Since I¡¯m here, who will do those jobs if he doesn¡¯t work?¡±


    Song Ning chuckled. ¡°So you decided to squeeze your brother dry and dump all the workload on him?¡±


    Mu Chen said, ¡°If his wife is pregnant, I¡¯ll definitely eat and sleep in the office and work overtime. s, he¡¯s not married so he can¡¯t me me for this!¡±


    After he finished speaking, he ced his hand on Song Ning¡¯s belly and asked, ¡°Is the baby good today? Do you feel alright?¡±


    Mu Chen only had Song Ning in his heart and mind now. Everyone and everything was ced at the back of his mind.


    Song Ning ced her hand over his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The child is very obedient and didn¡¯t make a fuss¡­¡±


    Mu Chen said proudly, ¡°I knew it. The child must be a little princess. She¡¯s beautiful and obedient. Even at this age, she knows how to care for her mother. It¡¯s natural she didn¡¯t make a fuss. When she¡¯s born, Daddy will definitely reward her and give her everything she wants.¡±


    Song Ning could not help but worry about her child¡¯s education. With a father like Mu Chen spoiling the child, it would be difficult to educate the child.

 Chapter 234 - Cliché

    <h4>Chapter 234: Clich¨¦</h4>


    Song Ning felt the only way she could help Cheng Che was to make him delicious food. If Cheng Che continued to work in such a manner, she was afraid he would fall sick.


    At this moment, Jiahui took a seat next to Song Ning and said with a frown, ¡°Ningning, can you help me take a look at my analysis of this pulse reading? I showed the professor my analysis yesterday, but he was not satisfied. Can you help me have a look to see what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Upon seeing Jiahui, Song Ning raised an eyebrow; an idea formed in her mind. What was important to Cheng Che: the food or the person delivering the food?


    ¡°Song Ning?¡± Jiahui waved her hand in front of Song Ning when she saw Song Ning lost in her thoughts.


    When Song Ning regained her senses, she pushed Jiahui¡¯s hand aside. She did not look at Jiahui¡¯s pulse analysis, but she asked seriously, ¡°Did you stay uptest night?¡±


    Jiahui instinctively looked around for a mirror. ¡°Why? Do I have dark circles? Are they very obvious? Do they look bad?¡±


    Song Ning handed a mirror to Jiahui. After looking into the mirror, she heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Fortunately, I was born beautiful¡­¡±


    Song Ning smiled and patted Jiahui¡¯s hand. ¡°Should I have a look at your tongue?¡¯


    Jiahui obediently stuck her tongue out to let Song Ning have a look.


    After looking at Jiahui¡¯s tongue and checking Jiahui¡¯s pulse, she said, ¡°You¡¯ve tired yourself out recently. Take some medicinal herbs and decoct them¡­¡±


    Jiahui nodded quickly in agreement.


    Then, Song Ning continued to say without raising her head, ¡°Grab more of the medicinal herbs and bring them to Cheng Che¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Cheng Che? Has he been staying upte as well?¡± Jiahui asked in confusion.


    Song Ning raised her head before she leaned back against the chair and sighed. ¡°Cheng Che has been so busy recently that he doesn¡¯t even have time to go home. He¡¯s been sleeping in the office every day. Something big happened in the Mu Group previously so he¡¯s busy dealing with the aftermath. Since Mu Chen is worried about me, most of the workload fell on Cheng Che¡¯s shoulders. I heard from Mu Chen¡¯s secretary that Cheng Che often stays up all night¡­¡±


    Jiahui blinked her big eyes and said, ¡°He should take his time. If he can¡¯t finish the day¡¯s work, he should just finish it the next day. Why does he have to stay up all night?¡±


    Song Ning felt helpless as she looked at her obtuse friend. ¡°Hey, when you can¡¯t figure out what¡¯s wrong with the pulse analysis, why did you stay up all night? Why didn¡¯t you continue looking at it the next day?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Jiahui could not refute Song Ning¡¯s words.


    At this time, Yang Yi, the two women¡¯s senior, happened to walk past them as he was getting a ss of water. When he overheard their conversation, he asked nonchntly, ¡°Song Ning, what does that young man, Cheng Che, see in Jiahui?¡±


    Upon hearing these words, another one of their seniors, Du Feng, said with a sigh. ¡°I¡¯ve been wondering about this as well. Could it be that he likes obtuse women like Jiahui?¡±


    Song Ning really wanted to apud her seniors for being such good teammates.


    Jiahui said indignantly, ¡°Hey, what do you mean? What¡¯s wrong with me? How am I obtuse?¡±


    Yang Yi shook his head; Du Feng shook his head as well. Then, both of them said in unison, ¡°Not only are you obtuse, but you¡¯re heartless as well!¡±


    Following that, both of them slid their chairs closer and high-fived each other before they returned to their respective desks and continued working.


    Song Ning could not help butugh.


    Jiahuiined to Song Ning, ¡°Song Ning, look at them? What do they mean? How am I obtuse and heartless?¡±


    Song Ning said with a smile, ¡°I think our seniors are right;


    Jiahui widened her eyes and said, ¡°Song Ning, you traitor! Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re pregnant with my godchild, I don¡¯t dare to bully you!¡±


    Despite Jiahui¡¯s words, Song Ning knew Jiahui only seemed fierce outwardly, but inside, she was weak. Finally, she looked at Jiahui solemnly and asked, ¡°Cheng Che treats you so well, but you¡¯re so indifferent. If you¡¯re not heartless then what are you?¡¯


    Jiahui was briefly stunned by Song Ning¡¯s words. Her face flushed red, and she hurriedly looked away as she mumbled, ¡°What does that have to do with me? What can I do anyway?¡±


    Song Ning pulled Jiahui¡¯s chair over and made Jiahui face her, her back facing the two seniors. ¡°Let me ask you, Jiahui, do you hate Cheng Che?¡±


    Jiahui shook her head. ¡°I definitely don¡¯t hate him.¡±

 Chapter 235 - Help

    <h4>Chapter 235: Help</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Cheng Che has been pursuing you for so long. Are you satisfied with him?¡± Song Ning continued to ask.


    Jiahui blushed and did not reply.


    Du Feng raised his head and said, ¡°I think she must be satisfied with him. Otherwise, with her temper, if she¡¯s dissatisfied, she would¡¯ve kicked him away from the very beginning!¡±


    Yang Yi chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right. For Jiahui, if she doesn¡¯t object, it means she¡¯s satisfied. Song Ning, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t ask her these questions. If you continue asking, she¡¯ll definitely object for the sake of objecting. This fool still hasn¡¯t gone through puberty.¡±


    Song Ning smiled. ¡°It seems like the two seniors know Jiahui very well¡­¡±


    Jiahui said stubbornly with a face as red as an apple, ¡°That¡¯s not true. I¡­ I don¡¯t like him¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, since you don¡¯t like him, I¡¯ll ask Grandma to arrange a blind date for him. With Cheng Che¡¯s qualifications¡­¡± Song Ning deliberately trailed off.


    Du Feng said, adding fuel to fire, ¡°Song Ning, you should just make an announcement in the hospital. I promise doctors and nurses will be lining up to go on blind dates with him. His qualifications are good after all. If that Little Fool doesn¡¯t want him, we can find a suitable candidate from the hospital.¡¯


    Upon hearing these words, Jiahui said angrily, ¡°Du Feng, will you die if you don¡¯t speak?¡±


    Du Feng shrugged. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? We¡¯re all having a discussion about Cheng Che. He¡¯s a good man. He has been pursuing you sincerely, but you¡¯re still unmoved. I don¡¯t know what kind of person you¡¯re looking for. Be careful you don¡¯t miss out on a great man. Otherwise, you¡¯ll regret it when he finds another person¡­¡±


    ¡°Mind your own business!¡± Jiahui said fiercely.


    Song Ning reached out for Jiahui¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Alright, alright, you don¡¯t need Senior to mind your business; you mind your own business. As for Cheng Che, I¡¯ve gotten familiar with him, and Mu Chen can vouch for his character as well. However, it all depends on you; you can¡¯t force yourself in matters regarding feelings after all. Saying that, if you ask me, I think you should give him and yourself a chance¡­ Why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡±


    ¡°How?¡± Jiahui finally asked tentatively.


    Song Ning smiled. Jiahui was such a simple person. She said patiently, ¡°It¡¯s my day off tomorrow. I n to cook something delicious for Grandma and Cheng Che. I definitely can¡¯t count on Mu Chen to deliver the food to him. He¡¯ll definitely eat it. So, why don¡¯t you deliver the food to him? Although Cheng Che works during the weekend, the other employees won¡¯t be around so you won¡¯t feel self-conscious. You can deliver the medicinal herbs and food to him and take the chance to look at his working environment as well. What do you think?¡¯


    Jiahui nodded, epting Song Ning¡¯s suggestion.


    Seeing this, Song Ning could not help but remind Jiahui. ¡°Jiahui, rtionships aren¡¯tplicated. Just follow your heart. The most important thing is the feeling between the two of you¡­¡±


    Jiahui fell deep into her thoughts, mulling over Song Ning¡¯s words.


    ¡­


    The next day, Jiahui arrived early in the morning at Cloudy Peak. When she saw Song Ning, she exined her early arrival. ¡°I remembered something when I went back yesterday. You¡¯re pregnant; what if you exhaust yourself cooking? If Mu Chen finds out, won¡¯t it be a disaster? I came over so early so I can help you. You can just watch from the sides and find two people to help me.¡±


    Song Ning smiled and led Jiahui into the kitchen. ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯re here. Sister Yu is at the hospital so I can¡¯t really handle everything by myself. Moreover, the helpers aren¡¯t very skilled at decocting medicinal herbs¡­¡±


    Jiahui sighed in relief inwardly when Song Ning did not question her words. She obediently followed Song Ning into the kitchen.


    The two young women chatted happily as they worked together.


    Song Ning did not mention Cheng Che and found other topics to speak about.


    With that, Jiahui¡¯s nervousness seemed to dissipate.


    After everything was ready, Song Ning asked the chauffeur to drop Jiahui at thepany before dropping her off at the hospital.


    After dropping Jiahui off, Song Ning thought to herself, ¡®Cheng Che, this is all I can help you with. The rest will have to depend on you¡­¡¯

 Chapter 236 - Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 236: Meeting</h4>


    Song Ning walked into Jiang Jin¡¯s ward with food in hand and a smile on her face.


    After Song Ning ced the food on the table, Jiang Jin inhaled deeply and happily called out, ¡°Yu,e and eat. The food smells so good. The food Ning Ning cooked is the best.¡±


    Sister Yu rushed over to help Jiang Jian, and Song Ning handed a set of cutlery to her. She asked curiously, ¡°Young Madam, why are you so happy today?¡±


    Jiang Jin looked at Song Ning before she said, ¡°She¡¯s happy every day. I think my grandchild will be a cheerful child. The child definitely won¡¯t have an expressionless face like their father.¡±


    Song Ning could not help butugh when she heard these words. Jiang Jin always spared no effort in criticizing Mu Chen. After a while, she said, ¡°Grandma, I made food for Cheng Che as well¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin nodded as she drank the soup. ¡°Mm, he must be exhausted recently. Did Mu Chen send the food to him? Is he really willing to give the food his wife made to someone else?¡±


    Song Ning smiled. As expected, the person who understood Mu Chen most was still his grandmother. Then, she said, ¡°Grandmother, Jiahui sent the food to him¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin was visibly energized upon hearing these words. She put down the spoon in her hand and asked excitedly, ¡°Really? Ningning, are you serious? Cheng Che, no, I mean, did Jiabui agree to be his girlfriend?¡±


    Song Ning shook her head gently before she said with a smile, ¡°Jiahui is a blockhead; how can she be so easily enlightened? Cheng Che has been so busy recently that no one has seen him at all. All I did was arrange for a chance for them to meet. As for whether anything wille out of it, it depends on them. I can only help them up to here¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Cheng Che is a silly boy. If he can¡¯t even seize the chance here, even the gods won¡¯t be able to help him. Jiahui is really slow as well. Well¡­ all we can do is wait for the good news.¡±


    Sister Yu nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s wait for the good news.¡±


    ¡­


    Jiahui looked around curiously after she entered the Mu Group¡¯s building. The environment she was most familiar with since she was young was the hospital and the people dressed in familiar white coats. She had never entered the world of the business elites.


    The Mu family¡¯s chauffeur dutifully led her to the elevator and swiped the ess card before sending her to the top floor where Cheng Che¡¯s office was located alone.


    Jiahui carried the food container and walked out of the elevator. She strolled along the corridor, poking her head into rooms with open doors. This was a novel experience for her after all.


    Cheng Che had barely slept for two to three hours when dawn broke. At this time, he was still lying on the couch. His hair was disheveled, and his ck-rimmed sses were still sitting on the bridge of his nose. When he looked up, he fell into a daze when he saw a young girl dressed in a pastel yellow woolen skirt and a beige coat walking toward him from the corridor. The girl was holding a thermal container that he was very familiar with. Was the container not from the Mu family?


    Cheng Che rubbed his eyes. ¡®Am I hallucinating from exhaustion? Why am I seeing Jiahui?¡¯


    This was the first time Jiahui had seen Cheng Che in this state. Every time they met in the past, he was always neatly dressed without a hair out of ce. Whether he was dressed in formal or casual attire, he was always stylish and neat. However, the person in front of her right now was dressed in rumpled clothing, and his sses hung askew on his face. She found his current appearance adorable, silly, and funny.


    With one hand holding onto the food container, she instinctively reached out to touch his sses, wanting to check if they were real sses or if they were just for aesthetic purposes.


    Cheng Che instinctively leaned back and called out hesitantly, ¡°Jiahui?¡±


    Jiahui nodded and smiled. ¡°Cheng Che, you look so funny. You look like a college student who¡¯d stayed up all night studying for an exam¡­ No, actually you look like you just stepped out of an anime series¡­¡±

 Chapter 237 - Deliberate

    <h4>Chapter 237: Deliberate</h4>


    Cheng Che¡¯s face was a little red. He asked, flustered, ¡°You¡­ Why are you here?¡±


    Only then did Jiahui remember the purpose of her visit. She hurriedly handed the food container to Cheng Che and exined, ¡°Song Ning is going to apany Grandma today so she doesn¡¯t have time to send you food. I¡¯m helping her to send you food¡­¡±


    Cheng Che¡¯s eyes lit up as he took the food container from Jiahui. ¡°Then have you eaten?¡±


    Jiahui nodded. ¡°Song Ning and I ate at home.¡±


    Cheng Che¡¯s brain cells finally woke up at this moment. He invited Jiahui into his office before he said, ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll be done in a moment¡­¡±


    Cheng Che seemed to have broken the Guinness World Record for showering and changing in record time. He left the ck-rimmed sses on since Jiahui said he looked like an anime character. Although he did not know which anime character she was referring to, based on her reaction, she seemed to like that anime character.


    When Cheng Che appeared in front of Jiahui again, he regained his handsome Young Master appearance that Jiahui was familiar with.


    Jiahui helped him set up the table before she looked around the office. When she saw the documents littered all over his desk and the floor, she asked, ¡°Are you working overtime alone?¡±


    Cheng Che shook his head as he ate. ¡°How is that possible? I¡¯m not made of iron; I can¡¯t possibly handle so much workload alone. Brother Chen has been working overtime as well. There¡¯s also an entire floor of staff who¡¯re working downstairs¡­¡±


    Jiahui nodded. It seemed like Cheng Che was not the type to im all credit for himself.


    Cheng Che pointed at the food and said, ¡°Sister-inw¡¯s cooking is really delicious.¡±


    Jiahui said, ¡°Song Ning and I cooked the food today¡­¡±


    Upon hearing this, Cheng Che hastily said, ¡°You can cook as well? You¡¯re really amazing and outstanding!¡±


    Jiahui blushed when she heard Cheng Che¡¯s words.


    Cheng Che asked curiously, ¡°Why did both of you learn to cook? Didn¡¯t you say girls nowadays don¡¯t necessarily have to be skilled in housework? Or do all girls studying Chinese Medicine have to learn to cook?¡±


    Jiahui exined, ¡°Our family has been practicing medicine for generations. Since food ys a part in our health, our family pays great attention to diet. Every child in my family has to learn how to cook. It¡¯s the same for Song Ning. Her grandfather was a widely known expert.¡±


    Cheng Che nodded, impressed. Then, after chewing on a piece of rib, he averted his eyes as he asked, ¡°Then, do your parents want you to marry a doctor in the future?¡±


    Jiahui coughed, flustered, before she replied, ¡°My father¡¯s requirements are very low. He just wants me to find someone who will treat me well¡­¡±


    Cheng Che¡¯s eyes shifted back to Jiahui¡¯s cute and round face. After swallowing the food in his mouth, he adjusted the sses on the bridge of his nose and nervously asked, ¡°T-then what do you think about me?¡±


    Jiahui was stunned by Cheng Che¡¯s straightforward words, and her face flushed red immediately.


    Cheng Che grew more confident as he said, ¡°Jiahui, I¡¯ve liked you for a long time. I hope you can be my girlfriend.¡±


    Jiahui blushed, remaining silent.


    Cheng Che continued to say, ¡°I¡¯m 26 years old. I have a Master¡¯s degree and studied abroad for two years. Currently, I¡¯m working for the Mu family. I¡¯m an orphan so Mu Chen and Grandma are my family. I have a house, a car, and a little savings. I don¡¯t have any bad habits, and I have a wide range of interests. Uh, if there¡¯s any skill you like me to learn, I¡¯ll try my best to learn them. As long as you agree to be my girlfriend, I¡¯ll work hard to be worthy of you.¡±


    Jiahui did not know how to respond to Cheng Che¡¯s unique and direct confession.


    Cheng Che stared at Jiahui intently and asked, ¡°Can you ept me? I¡¯ve liked you since the moment I saw you. Grandma likes you as well. Grandma said if I fail to make you my girlfriend, she¡¯ll kick me out of the house and disown me¡­¡±


    Cheng Che used both the hard and soft approach. Mu Chen had told him that he should not hold back from using all kinds of methods to ensure his sess. This applied to work, which yielded great sess, so it should be effective when pursuing a girl as well.

 Chapter 238 - Success

    <h4>Chapter 238: Sess</h4>


    Jiahui felt her face burning as she mumbled, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll have to seek my father¡¯s approval first¡­¡±


    Cheng Che put down the cutlery in his hand and said excitedly, ¡°Really? Then why don¡¯t you bring me to meet your father!¡±


    Jiahui looked at Cheng Che¡¯s excited expression, stunned. She stuttered, ¡°N-now?¡±


    Cheng Che nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s better to do it now; we shouldn¡¯t dy this matter¡­¡±


    Jiahui looked at the documents scattered around her and said hesitantly, ¡°Then, your work¡­¡±


    Cheng Che hurriedly rose to his feet. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Work isn¡¯t as important as a girlfriend. Work will always be there. However, if I fail to seize the chance, my girlfriend might not be there anymore. Let¡¯s leave now. I¡¯ll need to make some preparations before meeting your father¡­¡±


    ¡°But¡­ you haven¡¯t finished eating¡­¡± Jiahui reminded him.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m done eating. With a girlfriend, I can even skip my meals!¡± Cheng Che said as he began to pack his things.


    Cheng Che went into the lounge and deliberated over what to wear. Initially, he wanted to change into something more formal, but in the end, he decided it was best to be casual and natural. He removed his ck-rimmed sses as well; after all, just because Jiahui liked it, it did not mean her father would like it.


    After Cheng Che was done, he grabbed Jiahui¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Jiahui resisted the urge to shake Cheng Che¡¯s hand off. She pointed at the container and cutlery on the table and said, ¡°I have to clear the things¡­¡±


    Cheng Che did not even look at the table as he said, ¡°No need. These things aren¡¯t important now¡­¡±


    Before leaving, Cheng Che picked up a marker and wrote on a piece of paper.


    The content read: I¡¯m meeting my inws today. Please don¡¯t look for me. Even if the sky falls, please don¡¯t contact me!


    Below these words, he drew an arrow before he added the words ¡®This way to Chairman Mu¡¯s office!¡¯


    Then, he closed his office door and pasted the piece of paper on the door.


    Jiahuiughed when she saw the content on the paper. ¡°Isn¡¯t it bad for you to do this?¡±


    Cheng Che nodded in satisfaction as he looked at the piece of paper stuck on his door. Then, he replied seriously, ¡°What¡¯s so bad about this? It¡¯s great!¡±


    Jiahui giggled. ¡°How do you think Mu Chen will react when he sees this?¡±


    Cheng Che pulled Jiahui toward the elevator as he said with a huge smile on his face, ¡°He¡¯ll want to skin my alive¡±


    Jiahui said, ¡°You can still smile knowing that?¡±


    Cheng Che maintained the smile on his face as he said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Grandma will protect me. If she finds out I skipped work to meet my girlfriend¡¯s parents, not only would she not me me, but she¡¯ll praise me and push the work to Brother Chen. In our family, romantic rtionships are very important!¡±


    Jiahui could not tell Cheng Che was an orphan at all; it did not seem to leave any psychological shadow on him. He was optimistic and cheerful; his personality was very good. Her eyes shifted down andnded on Cheng Che¡¯s hand that was holding onto her hand; her hand felt warm.


    At this moment, Jiahui suddenly calmed down as she recalled Song Ning¡¯s words telling her to follow her heart.


    In fact, she had taken time to reflect and discovered that she liked Cheng Che a lot. However, she did not know how to date.


    Song Ning had gotten married to Mu Chen first before slowly getting to know him. In the end, things turned out very well for her.


    Jiahui thought since she and Cheng Che were starting from the beginning, things should be fine for them as well.


    With these thoughts in mind, Jiahui closed her fingers around Cheng Che¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Let me tell you; my father is very difficult to deal with! You have to be careful!¡¯


    Cheng Che looked at Jiahui attentively as he asked, ¡°Then, can you tell me more about your father first?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Jiahui smiled.


    Cheng Che lifted their interlocked hands and said, ¡°This is your first time bringing a boyfriend home, right? I have to make a very good impression!¡¯


    Jiahui seemed enlightened by these words. She nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. I can¡¯t let my fatherugh at me!¡±


    Cheng Che nodded vigorously.


    Jiahui said seriously, ¡°Cheng Che, you have to do your best for me today! Let that stubborn old man see how outstanding my boyfriend is!¡±


    Cheng Che nodded vigorously again. Spring was in full bloom in his heart.

 Chapter 239 - Out of the Woods

    <h4>Chapter 239: Out of the Woods</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ye Xin was finally out of the ICU.


    During this time, Gao Wen had aged visibility. She did not care about anything except for her daughter.


    Although the recovery period would be long, at least, Ye Xin¡¯s life was no longer in danger.


    Gao Wen was naturally overjoyed. As long as Ye Xin¡¯s life was not in danger, everything would be fine. She called Ye He and Ye Cheng, urging them to hurry to the hospital to visit Ye Xin. After all, this was like Ye Xin returning from the gates of hell.


    Ye He arrived very quickly.


    When Ye Cheng arrived, he saw his father holding hisatose sister¡¯s hand.


    Tears brimmed in Ye He¡¯s voice as he called out his daughter¡¯s name.


    It was a very touching scene.


    After discovering that secret, Ye Cheng secretly did a paternity test as well. Fortunately, he was his father¡¯s son. He had sighed in relief when he saw the results. At this time, he could not help but feel ufortable when he saw his father¡¯s love for his sister.


    Since he was a child, his parents had always been biased toward his sister. If his father found out about the secret, how would his father feel?


    Ye Cheng no longer dared to think about this matter when he imagined his father¡¯s reaction.


    Gao Wen greeted Ye Cheng warmly and said, ¡°Ye Cheng,e and say a few words to your sister. The doctor said she¡¯ll wake up in a few days. It¡¯ll help if we talk to her more¡­¡±


    Ye Cheng moved to the front of the bed and looked at his sister whose face was swollen due to the medicine. His heart was filled with mixed feelings.


    Ye Xin had been vain since she was young and ced a lot of importance on beauty. She was indeed beautiful. Among the Ye family¡¯s younger generations, she was the most outstanding one since she was young. Due to this reason, she was incredibly arrogant.


    She was also Ye He¡¯s pride.


    Who knew there was something so ugly hidden beneath the surface?


    Ye Cheng¡¯s mind wandered to Ning Zhe, that old fellow, who was also lying in the hospital. He could not understand what was so good about Ning Zhe or what his mother was thinking. Every time he thought about this, he would feel so repulsed.


    Gao Wen called out softly, ¡°Xinxin, your father and brother are here to see you. You have to quickly wake up. We¡¯re all waiting for you to go home. My baby, you have to quickly wake up¡­¡±


    Ye He chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right. My darling daughter, hurry up and wake up. Daddy will apany you to Mn to watch the fashion show. There are many beautiful pieces this season. You¡¯ll definitely like them!¡±


    Ye Cheng¡¯s phone rang at this moment. He hurriedly left the room, leaving the scene that was very difficult for him to ept, to answer the call.


    ¡°Xiao Ye, it¡¯s me.¡± A gentleman¡¯s voice rang from the other end of the line.


    ¡°Director Zhu,¡± Ye Cheng said respectfully.


    ¡°Do you have time now?¡± Director Zhu asked politely.


    ¡°Yes, Director Zhu. How can I help you?¡± Ye Cheng asked readily.


    Director Zhu sounded happy as he said, ¡°Come over now. I¡¯ll send you the location. There are a few important figures I want you to meet. You have to seize the chance¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes! Thank you, Director Zhu!¡± Ye Cheng left immediately without informing his parents. He only nced at the window to the ward as he walked off.


    Chen Chen hurried after Ye Cheng. ¡°Young Master Ye, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Director Zhu invited me to a dinner party. I¡¯ll drive myself; you can return to thepany first. If there¡¯s anything, send me a message. Keep an eye on the Mu Group as well¡­¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Chen Chen replied in a low voice.


    ¡°How¡¯s Ning Dong?¡± Ye Cheng asked.


    ¡°He has been participating in the meetings in the Ning Group. Su Tong has already reached out to the shareholders,¡± Chen Chen reported.


    ¡°Keep an eye on him. If any of the shareholders of the Ning Group sell their shares, buy all of them immediately regardless of price. Investigate all of the shareholders¡¯ backgrounds and target the weak ones. You know what to do¡­¡± Ye Cheng said coldly.


    ¡°Yes.. Don¡¯t worry, Young Master Ye,¡± Chen Chen replied.

 Chapter 240 - Regaining Consciousness

    <h4>Chapter 240: Regaining Consciousness</h4>


    Su Tong was in a great mood when she visited Ning Zhe at the hospital.


    She had just attended this week¡¯s board meeting. In her opinion, managing apany was simr to managing a family. There was no important difference between the two.


    She had been ted when she looked at her son, dressed in his suit and tie, sitting in the meeting room. She could already imagine the day where he could sit in the chairman¡¯s seat. At that time, the Ning Group would belong to her and her son. How wonderful.


    Over the past few days, she had also heard about the Mu Group during the board meeting. Initially, she had been gloating over the Mu Group¡¯s misfortune; she had hoped the Mu Group would go bankrupt so that wretched girl would be left with nothing. However,ter she heard that not only was the Mu Group fine, but it had even risen to new heights. Her heart could not help ache when she heard that; why was that wretched girl¡¯s life so good?


    Su Tong looked at Ning Zhe who was still lying on the bed, unconscious. She looked away in disgust and brought her phone out to call her beautician. She had nned to go to the beauty salon to get a beauty treatment before resting.


    At this moment, Ning Chun opened the door and strode into the ward. He said respectfully, ¡°Madam.¡±


    Su Tong said haughtily, ¡°You came just in time. I have something to do so I need to leave first. Help me look after Master.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Ning Chun¡¯s expression remained the same from beginning to the end. Whether it was the time when the pair of mother and son were trying to curry favor with him or now, when they were bossing around, his attitude remained the same.


    Su Tong had been difited by this in the beginning, and as time passed, she no longer thought much of it.


    Ning Chun stood at the door and watched Su Tong get into the elevator before he returned to the room and locked the door. Then, he said to Ning Zhe who was lying on the bed, ¡°Master, it¡¯s safe now.¡±


    Ning Zhe stirred. His movements were stiff when Ning Chun helped him up and put two pillows behind his back to make him feel morefortable. After he stretched his limbs, he said, ¡°Ah, I have to think of another way soon. It doesn¡¯t feel good to keep lying down.¡±


    Ning Chun hurriedly said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you let everyone know you¡¯ve regained consciousness. It¡¯s not a good idea to keep pretending.¡±


    This time, Ning Zhe did not object to it. ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll do it in another one or two days. It¡¯s more convenient when you¡¯re around¡­¡±


    Subsequently, Ning Chun briefly reported the recent events in thepany.


    Ning Zhe nodded as he listened. Everything was under control. ¡°Chun, thank you for your hard work.¡±


    Ning Chun hastily said, ¡°Master, this is my duty.¡±


    Then, Ning Chun recounted the recent incident in the Mu family and the Mu Group from the beginning until the end.


    Ning Zhe said with a sigh, ¡°Ah, he¡¯s still young so he has guts. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t be able to make such decisions. Chun, Mu Chen is someone trustworthy whom we can cooperate with¡­¡±


    Ning Chun nodded. All of a sudden, he saw a dark silhouette against the curtain of the window. He swiftly rushed outside to see what was going on.


    ¡°Ning Chun,e back!¡± Ning Zhe called out from inside the room.


    When Ning Chun returned he said, ¡°Master, from the looks of it, it seems to be the Young Master¡­¡±


    Ning Zhe¡¯s expression was slightly unsightly as he said, ¡°Summon the doctor here. Just say that I regained consciousness. This way, even if he saw something, we can still cover it up.¡±


    Ning Chun thought about it for a moment. This was the only choice left.


    The doctors and nurses came in a flurry and did a series of tests now that Ning Zhe officially ¡®woke up¡¯.


    Throughout the entire process, Ning Chun was the only one by Ning Zhe¡¯s side.


    When Su Tong walked into the room in a leisurely manner, she said with a sigh, ¡°I really wonder when these days will end¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What kind of days are you referring to?¡± A deep voice rang from the bed.


    Su Tong let out a scream and spun around, running out of the room.

 Chapter 241 - Cover Up

    <h4>Chapter 241: Cover Up</h4>


    Su Tong did not regain her senses until she arrived at the nurses¡¯ station. She hurriedly turned around and returned to the room. When she saw Ning Zhe¡¯s eyes were wide open, she felt as though her heart was going to jump out of her throat. She gulped and tried her best to calm down. Then, she reached out and ced her hand on Ning Zhe¡¯s arm and asked, ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re awake?¡±


    Ning Zhe replied, ¡°I¡¯ve been awake for a while¡­¡±


    Su Tong said indignantly, ¡°Where are the doctors and nurses? Is everyone dead? Where the hell is Ning Chun? I asked him to look after you; where did go?¡±


    During the time Ning Zhe was ¡®unconscious¡¯, Su Tong¡¯s attitude toward Ning Chun had changed drastically. She treated him as though he was beneath her. Before Ning Zhe¡¯s ident, she would not have dared to speak to or about Ning Chun using such a tone.


    ¡°I sent him to handle the discharge procedure for me. He was here when I woke up. He tried to call all of you, but your phone was off, and Ning Dong did not pick up the call,¡± Ning Zhe said indifferently.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Su Tong¡¯s words got stuck in her throat immediately. After a beat, she smiled stiffly and said, ¡°I¡­ I haven¡¯t been sleeping well recently so I went to the beauty salon next to the hospital to help me rx. I thought I¡¯d be able to rest in a quiet environment. I¡­ I felt at ease because Ning Chun was around¡­¡±


    Su Tong¡¯s mind was racing at this moment. She wondered if any of her lies were exposed or if any of her words had given her away. Since things were going so well recently, she had be toocent, too pleased with herself. When she tried to recall the things that happened recently, she discovered her mind was nk. She grew more and more terrified of Ning Zhe.


    Su Tong watched in a daze as Ning Zhe sat up and ced two pillows behind him. She only regained her senses after he was done. She instinctively reached out to help and found there was nothing to be done so she awkwardly withdrew her hand.


    Ning Zhe chuckled, ignoring Su Tong¡¯s loss ofposure, before he said, ¡°I slept for a long time. I made up for all the time I was too busy to sleep. It¡¯s really thanks to the car ident that I finally had a chance to rest. I feel that after this incident, I¡¯ll live to be 100 years old.¡±


    Ning Zhen¡¯s mental rity seemed to be very good.


    On the other hand, Su Tong was about to copse mentally. Her heart had already sunk earlier, but it sank further when she heard these words. After a moment, she forced a smile on her face and said, ¡°Based on what you said, it¡¯s a blessing in disguise. You really scared us to death. What are we going to do if something happens to you?¡±


    After she finished speaking, she willed herself to cry. s, perhaps, she was too anxious, no matter how hard she tried, she could not even squeeze a drop of tear out of her eyes.


    Ning Zhe did not look at her. He stretched his arms before he ced his hands on hisp. He said with a sigh, ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯ll take a longer time for my legs to recover¡­¡±


    Su Tong, who finally found something to talk about, asked, ¡°What did the doctor say? Oh, right, the first aid responder said you broke your leg. However, the surgery went very well. What happened?¡±


    Ning Zhe shook his head. He looked at her and said, ¡°For someone my age, even a broken leg will have seque. In the future, I¡¯ll have to rely on you¡­¡±


    Su Tong finally managed to squeeze her tears out. She said, ¡°Hubby, why are you talking like this? Isn¡¯t it my duty to look after you? As long as you¡¯re alive, I feel blessed¡­¡± Then, she joined her palms together and bowed in all four directions. ¡°It seems like the heavens listened to my prayers; you finally woke up. So what if your leg will take longer to recover? From now on, I¡¯ll be your legs. Moreover, we still have a son. Ning Dong will your legs as well¡­¡±


    Ning Zhe only smiled and looked at her knowingly.


    Su Tong did not dare to meet his gaze at her. She used the excuse of adjusting his pillow to avoid looking into his eyes.

 Chapter 242 - Warmth

    <h4>Chapter 242: Warmth</h4>


    Ning Dong punched the sandbag continuously. Sweat dripped down his eyebrows into his eyes, burning his eyes. He blinked to ease the difort, but his hands did not stop punching the sandbag. He could not stop; if he stopped, he would explode. He wanted to vent the anger in his heart with the punches


    At this time, someone grabbed his wrist. However, he kept punching with his eyes closed. When his punch was blocked, he threw another punch. This time, his punch missed, and his opponent¡¯s punch hit him. He turned his head instinctively to dodge, but the fist still grazed his lips. He was swept off his feet, and hended heavily on the ground. Nevertheless, he did not pause; he immediately jumped up to his feet, ready to continue. At this time, he felt someone pressing down on his shoulder.


    ¡°Ning Dong, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Ning Dong heard Ji An¡¯s gentle voice.


    With this, all the grievances he had suppressed in his heart spilled out. He hugged Ji An and buried his face in Ji An¡¯s shoulder, crying silently.


    Ji An was taken aback. He was not used to this. Moreover, Ning Dong was no longer young and was on the cusp of adulthood.


    Nevertheless, Ning Dong, who was unaware, continued crying.


    After a long time, Ji An gently patted Ning Dong¡¯s back and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen? Tell me, what can I do for you?¡±


    These words instantly thawed Ning Dong¡¯s frozen heart, making his tears fall faster.


    Finally, Ji An pulled Ning Dong off his body and created some distance between them before he looked at Ning Dong and said, ¡°How long are you going to keep crying? You¡¯re all sweaty; quickly go take a shower. When you¡¯re done, I¡¯ll treat you to some delicious food.¡±


    Ning Dong smiled, embarrassed, before he quickly ran into the bathroom.


    After Ning Dong left, Ji An narrowed his eyes imperceptibly before he brought his phone out and sent a text message.


    Ding!


    Ji An nced in the direction of the bathroom before he opened the message that had just arrived.


    ¡­


    The steam from the hotpot rose into the air. Somehow, it made Ning Dong rx.


    After the tripe had been boiled, Ji An skillfully fished it out of the soup and put it on Ning Dong¡¯s te as he said, ¡°People said that there¡¯s nothing that can¡¯t be solved by eating hotpot. If one meal can¡¯t solve it, have two meals then. Eat up.¡±


    Ning Dong softly said, ¡°Thank you, Brother Ji An¡­¡±


    Ji An took a sip from a can of beer and patted Ning Dong¡¯s hair that was still damp. ¡°Come on. Rely on the strength you had when you were boxing earlier. You¡¯re quite energetic, young man. Don¡¯t always look so listless¡­¡±


    Ning Dong chewed on the tripe Ji An had given him before he slowly said, ¡°My father¡¯s awake¡­¡±


    Ji An¡¯s hand that was holding the chopsticks froze for a fleeting moment. Then, he said without batting an eyelid, ¡°That¡¯s good news!¡±


    Ning Dong smiled wryly, looking absent-minded.


    Ji An hurriedly typed a few words on his phone under the table with his left hand.


    Ning Dong¡¯s gaze was unflinching as he said, ¡°Brother Ji An, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good news at all¡­¡±


    Ji An smiled. ¡°Silly boy, did one of the seniors identally hit you in the head when you were sparring? Isn¡¯t it a good thing that your father is awake?¡±


    Ning Dong put down his chopsticks and looked up at Ji An before he said, ¡°I think he might have already regained consciousness a while ago¡­¡±


    This time, Ji An was stunned. When he regained his senses, he asked, ¡°Why do you say so?¡±


    Ning Dong inhaled deeply before he said, ¡°After I left school and thepany, I went to the hospital. I saw my mother leaving at that time; she was probably going for a beauty treatment. This meant either my dad was alone in the ward or Ning Chun was there. Regardless, I decided to visit anyway. When I arrived, I saw my father sitting up, talking to Ning Chun. However, they quickly discovered my presence. When I ran away, Ning Chun chased after me. Shortly after, I heard my father calling out to him and asking him to get the doctors. Their reaction was so fast that it seemed fake¡­.¡±

 Chapter 243 - Past Events

    <h4>Chapter 243: Past Events</h4>


    Ning Dong was immersed in his thoughts, staring nkly at the hotpot in front of him.


    Ji An¡¯s finger tapped lightly on his phone. After that, he poured Ning Dong a ss of beer and said, ¡°Ning Dong, I think you¡¯re overthinking things. Come, have a drink to calm down¡­¡±


    Ning Dong picked the ss up and downed the beer without any hesitation.


    Ji An said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Why do you suspect your father has woken up a while ago? Even if he has woken up a while ago, so what? Are you angry he lied to you? Perhaps, he has some unspeakable difficulties?¡±


    Ning Dong smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Unspeakable difficulties? You think he has some unspeakable difficulties? No, he doesn¡¯t have any unspeakable difficulties; he only has ulterior motives¡­¡±


    Ji An put his chopsticks down before he reached out and patted Ning Dong¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Ning Dong, I feel you¡¯re overthinking. From the moment I met you, I could tell you¡¯re a child with manyplex thoughts in your mind. Nevertheless, you¡¯re mature and steady, and you have a tenacity that most people your age don¡¯t have. I can tell you¡¯ll definitely achieve great things in the future. I¡¯ve met countless people in my life. Believe me, my judgment won¡¯t be wrong¡­¡±


    Ning Dong¡¯s eyes shed when he heard this. His heart was suffused by warmth again when he saw the bright smile on Ji An¡¯s face. After a moment, he said, ¡°Brother Ji An, before I met you, no one had really praised me. My grades weren¡¯t good so my father was always disappointed in me. As for my mother, whenever she was anxious or in a bad mood, she would hit me.¡±


    Ning Dong paused for a moment before he continued to say, ¡°My father once had a daughter. It¡¯s said that she¡¯s really intelligent. Unfortunately, I wasn¡¯t even half as smart as her. My father would always subconsciouslypare me to her, making him more and more displeased with me¡­¡±


    Ji An feigned curiosity and asked, ¡°What do you mean by ¡®once had a daughter¡¯? Did¡­ Did she pass away? So you had a sister?¡±


    Ning Dong shook his head. ¡°I consider her my sister, but she doesn¡¯t feel the same way. She left the Ning family and swore never to return. It¡¯s because my mother stole her mother¡¯s husband¡­¡±


    Ning Dong¡¯s voice grew softer when he reached thetter part of his words. His mother¡¯s past had always made him feel ashamed. However, everything he had now was obtained by his mother. He could not enjoy the things he had in his life while despising his mother¡¯s past. Other people could disdain his mother, but he could not since he benefited from it.


    Ji Anforted Ning Dong. ¡°That¡¯s the previous generation¡¯s problem; it has nothing to do with you. You¡¯re innocent.¡±


    Ning Dong shook his head gently. ¡°I¡¯m not innocent either. Before she and her mother left the Ning family house, I pushed her mother because I was trying to protect my mother. As a result, her mother fell and suffered a miscarriage. I heard she was pregnant with a son at that time. Therefore, I¡¯m a murderer in my father and my sister¡¯s eyes. I tried to ask for forgiveness, but she was not willing to forgive me¡­¡±


    After he finished speaking, Ning Dong poured himself a ss of beer and gulped it down in one go.


    Ji An asked, surprised, ¡°How old were you then?¡±


    Ning Dong shook his head. ¡°About five or six years old¡­¡± Then, he made a gesture at the side with his hand and added, ¡°About this tall¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just a child at that time. How could you have any malicious thoughts at that time? It was just an ident¡­¡± Ji An said.


    Ning Dong smiled bitterly. ¡°An ident? Who would believe that? After all, I¡¯m the mistress¡¯ son. I killed the son of the legal wife. If that child was born, my mother and I probably would not be able to enter the Ning family at all¡­¡±


    ¡°Ning Dong, everything is fated. This life belongs to you. The world operates by the rule of survival of the fittest. Why do you have to me yourself? Moreover, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong at all¡­¡± Ji An said with absolute certainty.

 Chapter 244 - Scheme

    <h4>Chapter 244: Scheme</h4>


    Ning Dong did not look like he believed Ji An.


    Ji An sighed. ¡°Fool, is that why you always look so down?¡±


    Ning Dong did not say anything.


    Ji An continued to say, ¡°Since you¡¯ve been in school, you should know about the principle of natural selection. That child was destined not to be able toe into this world. You were just at the wrong ce at the wrong time; there¡¯s no need to me yourself. It¡¯s his fate. Little brother, listen to me. You¡¯re without me in regard to this matter. As for the matters with the adults, it has nothing to do with you as well.¡± Then, he paused for a moment before he asked, ¡°However, I still don¡¯t understand. What does this have to do with your father waking up? Why are you unhappy?¡±


    Ning Dong sighed and bluntly said, ¡°Brother Ji An, I hate my father.¡±


    Ji An raised his eyebrows upon hearing these words.


    Ning Dong averted his gaze and said, ¡°Recently, he has been trying very hard to get his daughter to return to the family. However, his daughter is very stubborn and refuses to return no matter what. He has beening up with all sorts of methods to make her return. She hates us. If she returns, she¡¯ll definitely seek revenge. After all, everyone knows I¡¯m the one who caused her brother¡¯s death. At that time, perhaps, the lightest punishment for us is to be kicked out of the house.¡±


    Ji An picked up a piece of meat from the hotpot and took a bite before he asked, ¡°So? What does that have to do with your father waking up?¡±


    ¡°I orchestrated my father¡¯s ident¡­¡± Ning Dong calmly said.


    The piece of meat between Ji An¡¯s chopsticks dropped to his te. His eyes were wide open as he stared at Ning Dong and eximed, ¡°You¡­ Are you crazy?!¡±


    Ning Dong grew calmer. It was as though after saying those words, it was easier for him to say the following words. ¡°My mother is too anxious. She even secretly found someone to kidnap my father¡¯s daughter. My mother isn¡¯t very smart. I told her not to do such things in the future, but I know she won¡¯t listen to me¡­¡± He straightened his back and continued to say, ¡°She doesn¡¯t understand it¡¯s not wise trying to get rid of my sister. If my father finds out, my mother and I will be crushed into pieces. Moreover, my sister¡¯s husband is very powerful as well. He¡¯s not someone we can afford to offend.¡±


    ¡°T-then?¡± Ji An¡¯s voice trembled.


    Ning Dong was unnaturally calm. ¡°The only way for my mother and I to secure our positions in the family is for my father to die. Since my sister hasn¡¯t returned to the family, if anything happens to my father, I¡¯ll be first in line to seed. Without him, everything will be mine. After all, my sister has no intention of fighting me for the inheritance. That¡¯s why I intentionally inquired about my father¡¯s schedule and orchestrated that ident.¡±


    Ji An remained silent; it was as though he was too frightened to speak.


    Ning Dong, on the other hand, picked up a piece of meat and put it in his mouth. After swallowing that piece of meat, he continued to say, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to be so lucky. That truck driver died, but he survived¡­ His injuries were rather serious. I went to visit him at the hospital almost every day. There were many times when I was filled with the urge to pull the oxygen mask away from his face. I only managed to restrain myself when I thought about how I¡¯d be found out if I did that¡­¡± After a pause, he continued to say, ¡°Previously, the doctors said it was likely that he would be in a vegetative state for the rest of his life; I thought that was a good thing. My father¡¯s assistant even arranged for me to sit in during the board of directors¡¯ meetings. This would pave the way for me to take over thepany in the future. It wasn¡¯t too bad for my father to stay a figurehead for a little longer; after all, I¡¯m still in university. I thought I¡¯d have a few years to familiarize myself with thepany before taking over; who knew he would wake up?¡±


    Ning Dong let out a long sigh after he finished speaking.


    Meanwhile, a disturbed expression could be seen on Ji An¡¯s face.

 Chapter 245 - Forming an Alliance

    <h4>Chapter 245: Forming an Alliance</h4>


    Ji An asked uneasily, ¡°Ning Dong, what do you n to do next?¡±


    Ning Dong reached up and covered his face. ¡°Brother Ji An, I was forced to do that; I had no choice. I didn¡¯t want to harm him, but he has gone too far. He had pushed my mother and me into a corner. Brother Ji An, you have to believe me. I didn¡¯t want to do that. I had no choice. It¡¯s all his fault! It¡¯s all his fault!¡±


    Although Ji An could not see Ning Dong¡¯s face, he could hear the tears in Ning Dong¡¯s voice. He hesitated briefly before he reached out and patted Ning Dong¡¯s shoulder. Then, he gently said, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s not your fault.¡±


    Ning Dong removed his hand from his face and looked at Ji An hopefully. ¡°Really? Brother Ji An, do you really mean it? You don¡¯t think it¡¯s my fault?¡±


    Ji An nodded. ¡°Ning Dong, your father is too biased. He left you with no other choice!¡±


    Ning Dong¡¯s eyes lit up and he grabbed Ji An¡¯s hand. ¡°That¡¯s right, Brother Ji An. He¡¯s too biased. If I didn¡¯t act, I¡¯m afraid he would act against me. I was forced by him!¡±


    Ji An nodded vigorously.


    Ning Dong¡¯s mood seemed to ease up a little.


    Then, Ji An asked tentatively, ¡°Ning Dong, what do you n to do next?¡±


    Ning Dong tensed up again before he said dejectedly, ¡°What else can I do? I can only take it one step at a time, and see what he¡¯ll do now that he has woken up.¡±


    Ji An nodded. He patted Ning Dong¡¯s shoulder again as he said, ¡°Ning Dong, don¡¯t be afraid. No matter what happens, I¡¯ll support you. No matter if you need people, goods, or money, you can always look for me. I¡¯ll support you unconditionally!¡±


    Ning Dong was so moved by these words that he began to tear up again. ¡°Brother, thank you! No one has ever treated me this well, including my parents!¡±


    ¡­


    Ning Dong finally arrived at the Ning family house after enjoying a hearty meal of hotpot with Ji An.


    As soon as he entered the house, his mother pulled him over and hit him heavily twice on the back. ¡°You damned child! Where have you been? I called you so many times, but you didn¡¯t answer your phone! Are you trying to worry me to death?¡±


    Su Tong was so angry that tears glistened in her eyes.


    Ning Dong stammered, ¡°M-mom, I¡­ I lost my phone again.¡±


    ¡°Again? You¡¯ve lost three phones in two months!¡± Su Tong said, surprised.


    Ning Dong lowered his head.


    Su Tong softened and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, just buy another one.¡± Then, she pulled him toward the living room as she said, ¡°Come with me. Look who¡¯s back!¡±


    Ning Zhe sat on the couch while Ning Chun stood behind him.


    ¡°Dad?¡± Ning Dong was really surprised.


    Su Tong smiled as she nudged her son. ¡°Are you surprised? Aren¡¯t you happy? Your dad is awake!¡±


    Ning Dong stumbled slightly before he rushed toward Ning Zhe and kneeled by Ning Zhe¡¯s legs. He looked up and asked, ¡°Dad? Are you better now?¡±


    Faced with his son¡¯s concern, Ning Zhe smiled. He pulled his son to his feet and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. People say that good fortune wille after surviving a disaster. At my age, I¡¯ll have to rely on my son¡­.¡±


    Su Tong was ted when she heard these words. She did not expect the old man in front of her would obtain rity of mind after the ident and finally learn to value his son.


    Meanwhile, Ning Dong¡¯s hand that was being held by Ning Zhe trembled involuntarily.


    Ning Zhe said unhappily, ¡°Child, why is your hand so cold?¡±


    Ning Dong broke free of Ning Zhe¡¯s grasp and said, ¡°I¡­ It¡¯s a little cold outside¡­¡±


    Ning Zhe said, ¡°It¡¯s cold? Su Tong, if you have time, bring Ning Dong to see a Chinese medicine practitioner. His Qi seems weak; he must be tired from studying.¡± Then, he turned to his son again and asked, ¡°How¡¯s everything? The college entrance exams areing up soon, right? How do you think you¡¯ll fare in the exams?¡±


    Ning Dong lowered his head.

 Chapter 246 - Going Home

    <h4>Chapter 246: Going Home</h4>


    Ning Zhe sighed softly. ¡°Forget it. Don¡¯t let your studies affect your health. I heard you¡¯ve been sitting in during the board of directors¡¯ meetings, and your performance is quite good. You can continue attending the meetings. As for your studies, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be epted into one university at least, right?¡± He continued to say, ¡°Your sister only began to study when there was a year left of high school, but she managed to get epted into a key university. With her ability, even if she did not study medicine, she would¡¯ve gotten into a better university. In any case, studying is also an innate talent¡­¡±


    Ning Dong lowered his head further.


    Ning Zhe seemed to realize he had gotten off-topic so he patted his son¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You can do whatever you want. Just stay in M City and study business management. After sses, you can follow me to thepany to familiarize yourself with thepany. Since you¡¯re not cut out for studying, then you should familiarize yourself with thepany as soon as possible. I only have one son so you¡¯ll have to take over the family business eventually¡­¡±


    Ning Zhe said so many words, but all Su Tong heard was Ning Zhe asking her son to familiarize himself with thepany. She was overjoyed. ¡°Hubby, Dongdong, will definitely work hard!¡±


    Ning Zhe nced at her before he said to his son, ¡°If you have anything on your mind, you can just speak up in the future. Don¡¯t always let your mother speak on your behalf. You can¡¯t be a mommy¡¯s boy forever¡­¡±


    Su Tong, who was about to speak, shut her mouth awkwardly when she heard these words.


    Ning Dong cleared his throat and raised his voice slightly as he said, ¡°Yes, father. I¡¯ll remember your words.¡±


    Ning Zhe nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Alright, go and study. If you need help, I¡¯ll ask Ning Chun to arrange a tutor for you. As for your phone, just get a new one. You¡¯re the Young Master of the Ning family. You don¡¯t have to care about such trivial matters.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, dad,¡± Ning Dong said, finally looking less downtrodden.


    Under Ning Zhe, Ning Chun, and Su Tong¡¯s watchful eyes, Ning Dong went upstairs.


    The first thing Ning Dong did after entering his room was to lock the door. Following that, he brought his phone out, turned it off, and threw it into a box under the bed. There were already two phones in the box.


    Ning Dong threw himself on the bed before reaching into his pillowcase to bring out a photo.


    It was a passport photo of Song Ning. She looked 16 or 17 years old in the picture; she looked innocent and beautiful. Her eyes were bright and there was a smile on her lips.


    Ning Dong brushed his fingers across Song Ning¡¯s face in the photo and murmured to himself, ¡°What do I have to do to make you acknowledge me as your younger brother? What do I have to do for you not to hate?¡±


    Ning Dong held the photo in his hand as he fell into a deep sleep.


    It was said that sleeping could solve 100 problems. s, Ning Dong¡¯s worries had exceeded 100.


    ¡­


    Ning Chun pushed Ning Zhe out onto the balcony.


    Ning Zhe asked in a low voice, ¡°Have you checked all the rooms?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master. I¡¯ve checked every room carefully,¡± Ning Chun replied.


    ¡°Did you find anything?¡± Ning Zhe asked as he looked up.


    Ning Chu remained silent for a moment before he reached into his pocket and brought a small pouch out.


    ¡°One, two, three, four, five, six¡­ fifteen, sixteen. Heh, there are quite a lot of them¡­¡± Ning Zhe sneered.


    Ning Chun did not say anything.


    ¡°Since you removed all of them, won¡¯t they find out?¡± Ning Zhe asked.


    Ning Chun calmly replied, ¡°They were hidden in flower pots andmps. I used the excuse that the doctor had asked for nts and flowers to be removed from the house before saying I donated them. I also said due to Master¡¯s injuries, Master has had trouble sleeping recently so reced themps in the house. I also reced some furniture in the house. No one will suspect anything¡­¡±


    Ning Zhe nodded gently. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you, Chun.¡±


    Ning Chun shook his head. Then, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, Master. They¡­ They¡¯re also forced to do such things¡­¡±

 Chapter 247 - Waking Up

    <h4>Chapter 247: Waking Up</h4>


    Ning Zhe scoffed. ¡°Forced? Ning Chun, it seems like you know no excuse can exonerate them so you found this crappy word as an excuse?¡±


    Ning Chun did not know how to respond.


    Ning Zhe let out a long sigh. ¡°When you reach my age, you¡¯ll know what it feels like to be truly helpless. Look at me. Although I know their wild ambitions, so what? I can¡¯t do anything to them now. I might even have to let things slide in the end because I have no other choice¡­¡±


    Ning Chun did not dare to speak.


    ¡°In the end, Ning Xia is the lucky one. It looks like I¡¯ll still have to rely on her and her child¡­¡±


    Ning Chun asked tentatively, ¡°Then, what about Ye Xin?¡±


    Ning Zhe fell silent immediately.


    Ning Chun regretted his blunder and did not dare to bring it up again. He was about to change the topic when¡­


    ¡°Ye Cheng is in charge of the Ye family. He¡¯ll not expose something that¡¯ll be detrimental to him and the family. His career is flourishing now so he definitely won¡¯t want any negative news impacting his career. He¡¯ll definitely suppress this secret. As for if it¡¯ll be a sess, it¡¯ll have to depend on his ability. We¡¯ll just pretend we don¡¯t know. It was an ident in the first ce; I didn¡¯t expect it either¡­¡±


    Not for the first time, Ning Chun did not know what to say.


    Ning Zhe sighed. ¡°It¡¯s just that Ning Xia will definitely hate me even more. That child is as stubborn as her mother. They don¡¯t understand that men sometimes have to put on a show and make hard decisions as well¡­¡± His voice grew solemn as he continued to say, ¡°Chun, you have to keep an eye on Mu Chen on my behalf. Knowing Ning Xia, if Mu Chen makes a mistake, she¡¯d rather die than take the easy road. In the future, when I¡¯m not around, you have to continue keeping watch over them. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely keep a close on Mu Chen; I won¡¯t give him the chance to betray the Young Miss at all,¡± Ning Chun solemnly promised.


    Ning Zhe sighed softly. ¡°I¡¯ve lived so long, and I¡¯ve been through hell. I have so many feelings in my heart. Sometimes, I wonder what it¡¯d be like if Zhuang Yi and I manage to grow old together¡­¡±


    Ning Chun did not dare toment.


    Ning Zhe said softly, ¡°Ning Xia married Mu Chen; such a good marriage will definitely bring the Ning family to the next level¡­ That¡­ That child¡­ If he were alive, he should be in middle school now. With his sister around, he would have a carefree life¡­¡±


    s, there was no medicine for regret in this world, and there was no second chance at life.


    ¡­


    Ye Xin¡¯s eyes fluttered open. Over the past few days, she heard a lot of noises. All sorts of people were saying all sorts of things by her ear; it was extremely annoying.


    She did not know what was wrong today, but it was abnormally quiet. When she opened her eyes and saw that no one was around, she thought to herself, ¡®No wonder.¡¯


    She slowly moved and felt her four limbs. Her two hands were fine, but she could not feel her left leg. Apart from that, her body seemed to be fine as well. She used her elbow and struggled to sit up; she wanted a drink of water. The ward was spacious, but not a single person was around to help her.


    In the end, she had to press the bell by her bedside.


    A young nurse, who looked like she was still an intern, rushed in immediately and fetched her a ss of water at her request.


    After drinking the water, Ye Xin said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The young nurse looked at her with a hint of pity. ¡°Isn¡¯t your family here? I heard the people staying on this floor are from wealthy families. Why are you alone? The other rooms are always filled with people¡­¡±


    Ye Xin felt as though her sore spot had just been poked. She said, ¡°My family happened to go out¡­¡±


    The young nurse nodded, clearly skeptical. ¡°Then, do you need anything else?¡±


    Ye Xin reached out and touched her hair. It was alright; it was very smooth and tidy. Then, she asked, ¡°Can you push me out for a walk?¡±


    The young nurse quickly waved her hand, ¡°That won¡¯t do. Your family isn¡¯t around¡­¡±


    Ye Xin thought for a moment before she said, ¡°Then, help me into that wheelchair. I feel really ufortable lying here¡­¡±

 Chapter 248 - Wandering Around

    <h4>Chapter 248: Wandering Around</h4>


    The young nurse looked at the wheelchair and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s fine. You can wheel yourself around the corridor or the lounge on this floor. It¡¯s not good to lie down all the time. However, if you want to go down to the garden, you¡¯ll need your family to apany you¡­¡±


    Ye Xin nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The young nurse smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. You¡¯re really beautiful. You¡¯re almost as beautiful as Dr. Song Ning.¡±


    Ye Xin felt as though her heart had been pricked. She asked in a trembling voice, ¡°W-who are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Dr. Song Ning,¡± the young nurse said she pushed the wheelchair over to the bed, ¡°Dr. Song Ning visits her grandmother every day on this floor as well. When I first saw you, I was reminded of her¡­¡±


    Ye Xin tried her best to control her feelings as she let the young nurse help her into the wheelchair. Then, she feigned ignorance and asked, ¡°Is Dr. Song Ning okay?


    The young nurse nodded. ¡°Yes. She¡¯s even more beautiful now that she¡¯s pregnant. I heard that women are more beautiful when they¡¯re pregnant with daughters. Everyone¡¯s sure she¡¯s pregnant with a daughter. I heard that her husband and her grandmother also wish for her to give birth to a daughter. They¡¯re such a harmonious and happy family¡­¡±


    At this moment, the bell on the young nurse¡¯s body suddenly chimed. She hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I have to go. Remember not to wander too far away¡­¡±


    After that, Ye Xin slowly wheeled herself out of the room.


    The VIP floor was rather empty. There were not many patients and visitors, and the nurses were busy as well. Hence, no one paid attention to Ye Xin.


    Ye Xin wandered around aimlessly.


    After a while, a group of nurses walked past Ye Xin, and she overheard their conversation.


    ¡°Today, Dr. Song Ning brought delicious food for Old Madam Mu again. She even brought some for us. I really hope Old Madam Mu can stay here longer even though I wish for her good health!¡±


    ¡°Actually, Old Madam Mu is fine. Dr. Song Ning can easily look after her at home. However, Old Madam Mu wants to spend more time with Dr. Song Ning since she works here so Old Madam Mu insisted on staying longer in the hospital. She¡¯ll probably be discharged in two days.¡±


    ¡®So that olddy is here as well¡­¡¯


    As though she had made up her mind, she wheeled herself along the rooms, looking for Song Ning. She wanted to see Song Ning, the person who caused her to fall into such a state. She was gripping the wheelchair so tightly that her knuckles had turned white.


    She closed her eyes. Whenever she thought of those things that had ruined her reputation, she wished she could tear Song Ning into pieces.


    Song Ning was her nemesis. If she did not get rid of Song Ning, she would never have peace.


    Ye Xin moved slowly. Her long hair covered half her face so no one really paid attention to her.


    When she saw a room with the door opened, she hesitated for a moment before she quietly stopped outside. She peeked inside and saw two cleaners changing the sheets and cleaning. She was about to leave when she heard them speaking.


    ¡°Mr. Ning is really lucky. He was so seriously injured that he wasatose, but he managed to wake up in the end. He even seemed to be in good health before he left the hospital. He seems eager to leave.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Well, no matter how great the VIP rooms are, how can theypare to one¡¯s own home?¡±


    ¡®Mr. Ning? Which Mr. Ning? The Ning family in Cloudy Peak?¡¯ Ye Xin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She could not help but to stop and listen.


    ¡°I think Mr. Ning probably heard the rumors in the hospital and couldn¡¯t take it anymore so he left in a hurry. Look at the olddy of the Mu family. She doesn¡¯t have any serious symptoms, and she¡¯s living so well?¡±


    ¡°Old Madam Mu is really lucky. Both her grandson and her granddaughter-inw are so filial. Both of them try so hard to cheer their grandmother up. Inparison, I don¡¯t think Old Madam Mu likes her daughter-inw very much. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯tpare, once you makeparisons, you can really see the difference¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Dr. Song Ning is kind and also a skilled doctor. Is there anyone who dislikes her? I heard Old Madam Mu¡¯s daughter-inw was the third party; she¡¯s a mistress. You really can¡¯t tell based on how high and mighty she acts all the time. Up until now, Old Madam Mu refuses to acknowledge her.¡±

 Chapter 249 - Nonsense

    <h4>Chapter 249: Nonsense</h4>


    ¡°Hey, your information is outdated¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh? Then why don¡¯t you tell me what you know?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve definitely not heard of this yet. You know, that person who¡¯s still unconscious, the Young Miss of the Ye family? I heard she¡¯s actually not the Young Miss of the Ye family. I heard she¡¯s that Mr. Ning¡¯s illegitimate daughter!¡±


    ¡°What? No way!¡±


    ¡°Hah, what do you think? This gossip is really explosive, right? Miss Ye isn¡¯t the Young Miss of the Ye family. Her biological father is that Mr. Ning from Room 85!¡±


    ¡°Heavens! Is it true?!¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true! I heard about this from my sister-inw who¡¯s working a different shift from us. Apparently, everyone from her shift is aware of this, unlike the people from our shift. I heard they also did a paternity test¡­¡±


    ¡°Heavens! T-then¡­ Then¡­ Dr. Song Ning and Miss Ye¡­ They¡¯re¡­¡±


    ¡°Half-sisters!¡±


    ¡°Heavens! These wealthy families¡¯ lives are really messy!¡±


    At this moment¡­


    Ye Xin who had been listening in on the conversation the entire time outside of the room rushed into the room in her wheelchair. ¡°You! What nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    The two cleaners did not expect someone had been eavesdropping. They were so scared that they could not speak at all. They were even more frightened when they saw the person was Ye Xin. They exchanged a look and quickly left the room.


    ¡°Stop right there, both of you!¡± Ye Xin yelled as she chased after them with her wheelchair.


    The two cleaners picked up speed and split up to avoid being caught.


    Ye Xin was not familiar with theyout of the floor so how could she find them. She was so anxious that she began to shout, ¡°Come out! Come out! Tell me, what did you say?!¡±


    The young nurses who were passing by were all frightened.


    The visitors and some patients poked their heads out, wondering what themotion was about.


    Ye Xin swept her gaze viciously across the people around. She did not have a good look at the two cleaners¡¯ faces earlier so she could not recognize them even if they were here.


    At this moment, the young nurse who attended to her earlier rushed over. ¡°Miss Ye, Miss Ye, what¡¯s wrong? Let¡¯s return to your room first.¡±


    The young nurse nced at the crowd that had formed around her and wanted to bring the princess who was throwing a tantrum away. If the matter escted, she would definitely be implicated as well.


    Ye Xin grabbed the young nurse¡¯s hand and pointed at one of the rooms with her other hand. ¡°Find me the two cleaners who were cleaning that ward earlier!¡±


    The young nurse quickly cated Ye Xin. ¡°Alright, alright. Let¡¯s return to the ward first. After that, I¡¯ll look for them.¡±


    Ye Xin¡¯s expression was terrifyingly dark as she swept her gaze across the people who had gathered to watch a show. In the end, she allowed the young nurse to push her back to the room.


    The young nurse finally heaved a sigh of relief inwardly after she closed the door to Ye Xin¡¯s room.


    Ye Xin asked fiercely, ¡°Have you heard of any rumors about me?¡±


    The nurse was shocked. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t!¡±


    Due to how quickly the young nurse had replied to her, Ye Xin surmised the young nurse was lying. Then, she said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll give you 10,000 yuan. Tell me what they meant when they said I¡¯m an illegitimate daughter!¡±


    The young nurse pretended she did not hear the words ¡®10,000 yuan¡¯ and forced a smile on her face as she said, ¡°Miss Ye, did you hear wrongly? How dare they gossip here? This is the VIP floor. If they were gossiping earlier, I¡¯ll definitely report them to the matron when I find out about their identities. No, I¡¯ll get them to apologize to you first! How can they make things up? This is too much!¡±


    The young nurse grew calmer, and her words flowed smoother and smoother as she continued to say, ¡°Madam Ye has something urgent to attend to today and has gone out. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask her when she returns. I¡¯m sure you can trust your mother¡¯s words, right?¡±

 Chapter 250 - Agony

    <h4>Chapter 250: Agony</h4>


    Ye Xin stopped talking. She finally calmed down. She had always been quick to anger. She had embarrassed herself earlier in the corridor, making herself aughingstock. After a moment, she said to the young nurse, ¡°Call my mother and my brother. Tell them that I¡¯m awake and that I want to see them.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get to it immediately.¡± The young nurse left as though she had been granted amnesty.


    Ye Xin sat in her wheelchair and stared nkly outside the French window. Ever since she refused Mu Chen, she had been encountering a series of bad luck. She did not win the award she had been dreaming of nor did she have a high-quality fiance like Mu Chen. After that, her acting career went downhill, and she became a foil for the main character, Ning Xia. Even her charity work was exposed as fake.


    Ye Xin¡¯s hands tightened around the wheelchair as her breathing gradually grew rapid. She felt God was being too unfair to her. Why did He have to take everything away from her bit by bit? Those things that originally belonged to her, men; honor; glory; awards; adoration and the apuse, were all taken away by Ning Xia. Everything she had worked hard to obtain was easily obtained by Ning Xia. Even Mu Chen, who was as cold as ice to her, was putty in Ning Xia¡¯s hands. Those fans, directors, and investors had no taste at all, praising that b*tch to the high heavens as though they were possessed. Ning Xia was a b*tch!


    Ye Xin felt a chill in her heart as tears fell uncontrobly down her face. She buried her face in the crook of her arm as her shoulders rose and fell.


    At this moment¡­


    ¡°Xinxin? Xinxin? Heaven, my darling, you¡¯re awake! My darling, you really made Daddy¡¯s heart ache!¡±


    Ye Xin did not expect the first person to rush over to be her father.


    As Ye He hugged Ye Xin, she cried in her father¡¯s arms. Then, she looked at her father with tears in her eyes. When she recalled the hurtful words from earlier, she felt very aggrieved.


    ¡°Daddy!¡±


    The father and daughter hugged and cried bitterly.


    Ye Xin thought to herself that if anyone said that Ye He was not her father, she would definitely kill them!


    At this moment, Gao Wen rushed into the room. She pulled Ye He away before she kneeled in front of Ye Xin. She held Ye Xin¡¯s face and checked Ye Xin¡¯s body to make sure she was okay. She said anxiously, ¡°Xinxin, you¡¯re finally awake. How are you feeling? Do you feel unwell? Ah?¡±


    Gao Wen fell silent when her eyesnded on the wheelchair. ¡°Does your leg hurt? You broke your leg, but the surgery was very sessful. It¡¯ll take something to recover, but the doctor said there won¡¯t be any seque. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Gao Wen looked at her daughter with teary eyes and a smile on her face. ¡°Xinxin, you¡¯ve made Mom¡¯s heart ache¡­¡± She patted her chest and continued to say, ¡°Xinxin, you mustn¡¯t make Mom worry anymore. I was almost frightened to death by you this time. You¡¯re my life. What am I going to do if something happens to you? I won¡¯t be able to live without you¡­¡± All kinds of grievances surged into her heart as she spoke, causing her tears to fall like rain.


    Ye Xin, who was frightened by her mother¡¯s appearance, hurriedly leaned down to hug her mother as she cried out, ¡°Mom, mom, mom¡­¡±


    The mother and daughter hugged each other as tears fell down their faces.


    Ye He¡¯s grew teary again as he watched this scene. He sniffed before he leaned down and hugged his wife and daughter as well. He said, ¡°Alright, alright. This is a joyous asion; don¡¯t cry. You shouldugh and be happy! Alright? Be happy!¡±

 Chapter 251 - Warmth

    <h4>Chapter 251: Warmth</h4>


    Seeing that Gao Wen and Ye Xin did not seem like they were going to stop crying soon, Ye He anxiously patted the duo¡¯s backs and said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll buy each of you a bag, okay?¡±


    Ye Xin found her father¡¯s actions amusing and burst outughing.


    Ye He was delighted when he saw his daughterughing. ¡°Look at how beautiful my daughter is! People say that beautiful women have good fortune. Wife, don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Ye Xin was tickled by her father¡¯s appearance and burst outughing.


    Gao Wen looked at him reproachfully and said, ¡°How old are you now? Stop behaving so childishly.¡±


    Ye He chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m so happy! My daughter is finally awake. After surviving such a disaster, only good fortune will follow! She¡¯ll definitely have good fortune in the future!¡±


    Gao Wen nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Xinxin, your father found a famous fortune-teller to look at your future. The fortune-teller has said that your future will only get better and better. All your bad luck has been dispersed with this incident. In the future, everything will go smoothly for you!¡±


    Warmth suffused Ye Xin¡¯s heart when she saw her parents¡¯ unconditional love and care for her. Since she was young, her father had always doted on her and favored her over her brother. Whenever she quarreled with her brother, her father would always take her side. Her brother had suffered a lot of grievance because of her since they were young. Based on how much her father loved her, how could she be an illegitimate child? If she was someone else¡¯s daughter, how could her father love her so much?


    Her father had always doted on her and treated her better than her brother. When she was young, she had quarreled with her brother, and her father had always been on her side. Her brother had suffered a lot from her since he was young!


    After wiping the tears off her face, Ye Xin said with a smile, ¡°Daddy, I want thetest limited edition Hermes bag!¡±


    Ye He did not hesitate and agreed immediately. ¡°Alright! How can I not buy my daughter the things she likes? No matter how expensive these things are, how can theypare to my daughter who¡¯s priceless?¡±


    Ye He did a good job coaxing the mother and daughter until they were happy.


    This warmth scene between the family of three was what Ye Cheng saw as soon as he entered the room. He felt distressed and did not dare to meet his father¡¯s eyes. He had always looked down on his father. When his father was young, his father had been a womanizer. Now that his father was old, he was still a womanizer.


    Indeed, Ye He lived a very hedonistic life. However, although he had countless women outside, he knew his limits. No matter how he wined and dined those women, at the very least, he still prioritized his family. He did not embarrass them nor did he bring any illegitimate children back to the family. Therefore, it could be said that he was quite a qualified father despite not being a good husband. In fact, inparison to what Gao Wen had done, he seemed rather good.


    After that, Ye Cheng shifted his gaze to Gao Wen.


    Gao Wen was a beauty. Otherwise, no matter how the Ye family forced Ye He, he would not have married Gao Wen. After all, back then, Gao Wen was not the only candidate to marry Ye He. Ye Cheng and Ye Xin¡¯s good looks were inherited from their mother.


    Gao Wen¡¯s temper had always been bad, and Ye Cheng had always thought it was because of his father¡¯s phndering ways. With his parents serving as an example, he had thought to himself that he had to treat his wife well when he got married in the future. Even if he did not love his wife, he would respect her. He would not let his wife be like his mother.


    However, with the recent revtion, Ye Cheng figured out his mother¡¯s impatience and bad temper were not caused by his father¡¯s phndering ways; it was because she was in love with another man whom she should not love.


    Ye Cheng recalled his mother¡¯s attitude when Su Tong first came to visit. As it turned out, there was a reason for everything.


    At this moment, Ye Xin, who finally saw Ye Cheng, pouted and said unhappily, ¡°Brother, why are you sote?¡±


    Ye Cheng was pulled back to his senses, and he hurriedly replied, ¡°I was in a meeting. I rushed over as soon as I heard you¡¯re awake. How are you feeling?¡±


    Ye Xin wheeled herself over to Ye Cheng before she reached out to hug Ye Cheng. ¡°Brother, if I had died, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to see you again¡­¡±


    With this, Ye Cheng¡¯s defenses crumbled immediately.

 Chapter 252 - Fury

    <h4>Chapter 252: Fury</h4>


    Ye Cheng reached out and patted Ye Xin¡¯s head as he gently said, ¡°Silly girl, why are you speaking such nonsense?¡±


    Tears brimmed in Ye Xin¡¯s eyes again and rolled down her face. ¡°Brother, I miss you so much.¡±


    Ye Cheng chuckled. ¡°What are you talking about? It¡¯s all of us who have missed you. You were unconscious for such a long time, scaring us so much that our hair almost turned white¡­¡±


    The Ye family¡¯s warm reunion caused Ye Xin to temporarily forget about the hurtful and terrifying words she had heard earlier. She reminisced happily with her family about happy times.


    At this moment, Ye He recalled something and asked, ¡°Cheng, have you dealt with the Mu family regarding Xinxin¡¯s matter?¡±


    Ye Cheng was speechless when he heard these words. His father¡¯s EQ was truly now; there was no remedy for it.


    At the same time, Gao Wen and Ye Xin shifted their attention to Ye Cheng as well.


    Ye Xin asked in a trembling voice, ¡°W-what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Ye Cheng looked at Ye He meaningfully.


    Meanwhile, Gao Wen looked at Ye Xin and Ye Cheng anxiously.


    In the end, Ye Cheng replied vaguely, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m dealing with it.¡±


    Ye Xin naturally could not ept such a vague answer. She asked anxiously, ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong? What happened with the Mu family?¡±


    Ye Cheng looked at his sister, momentarily speechless. His willful sister was probably only referring to Mu Chen when she spoke of the Mu family. Up until now, she simply refused to acknowledge Song Ning as the Young Madam of the Mu family.


    Ye Cheng recalled Mu Chen¡¯s words to him. Mu Chen had warned him to rein his sister in; otherwise, Mu Chen would take matters into his own hands. With Mu Chen¡¯s words in mind, he let out a long sigh before he said, ¡°You injured Song Ning so the Mu family is suing you for assault. I wanted to settle this matter outside of court with Mu Chen, but the Mu family is against that. After all, Song Ning was pregnant at that time you injured her; there could¡¯ve been a loss of two lives. Mu Chen and Old Madam Mu were enraged and refused to let the matter go. However, since you were in the ICU, the matter was temporarily put on hold. Now that some time has passed, perhaps, Mu Chen¡¯s anger has subsided. After all, there have been so many happy events in his life recently.¡±


    Ye Xin was stunned. Since she had woken up until now, she did not think about this problem. She was so badly injured that she was almost crippled; what else did they want from her? Were they really going to pursue this matter to the end?


    After a moment, Ye Xin asked tremblingly, ¡°W-what do they want? Are they really going to sue me?¡±


    Ye Xin¡¯s tone was aggrieved, resentful, unresigned, and even angry. Her gaze turned resentful as well when she looked at Ye Cheng.


    Ever since she woke up, she had never thought about this problem.


    After all, she was injured! She was injured so badly that she was almost crippled. What else could she do? Should they still pursue her?


    Her lips trembled as she asked, ¡°What do they want? Are they going to sue me?¡±


    Before Ye Cheng could reply, Gao Wen hurriedly said, ¡°Ye Cheng, have a proper talk with Mu Chen. We¡¯re willing topensate them with as much money as they want!¡±


    Fear still lingered in Gao Wen¡¯s heart when she recalled the previous incident. In a way, it was the first time she had suffered so much. It also made her see that even if she was Madam Ye, and her husband and son were Ye He and Ye Cheng, she was not above thew. Currently, the sword was still hanging over her head; whether she could be spared or not depended on the Mu family. Hence, she had no choice but to soften her stance.


    On the other hand, Ye Xin, who was clueless, continued to be stubborn. ¡°Why should wepensate them? No, we won¡¯tpensate them! I didn¡¯t injure her! Moreover, I¡¯m so heavily injured, they still want me topensate them? Shouldn¡¯t shepensate me instead?¡±


    Ye Cheng looked at his sister speechlessly.


    Ye Xin red at Ye Cheng and continued on her tirade. ¡°Brother! You¡¯re not thinking ofpromising, right? No matter how much you want to be a politician, you won¡¯t use your sister¡¯s dignity as a stepping stone, right? Who is Song Ning? Is her life more precious than mine? I haven¡¯t even settled the score with her yet, and you¡¯re telling me we have topensate her?! She only has the Mu family supporting her; I want to see how long the Mu family will keep supporting her. I won¡¯t let her seed!¡±


    Gao Wen said worriedly, ¡°My darling, don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t be angry. Your brother will deal with this matter, okay?¡±

 Chapter 253 - Safe Harbor

    <h4>Chapter 253: Safe Harbor</h4>


    Ye Xin looked at Ye Cheng and sneered. ¡°Let him deal with it? He was the one who suggestedpensating the Mu family, right? Mom, are you really going to destroy your daughter¡¯s dignity for your son¡¯s career?¡±


    Gao Wen hastily said, ¡°No, no, of course not! Xinxin, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Your brother is doing this for your sake. This time, you must listen to your brother!¡±


    Ye Xin did not take her mother¡¯s words to her at all. She was furious as soon as she heard about having topensate the Mu family, or to be precise, Song Ning. She shrieked, ¡°No! Why must I bow down to Song Ning? All of you are only trying to protect Brother¡¯s career! You think you¡¯ll have an easy life after he bes a politician!¡±


    Gao Wen was at a loss for words; she did not know how to exin the matter to her daughter.


    Ye He, the person who had unwittingly destroyed the warm atmosphere, did not know what to do or say either. In the end, he said, flustered, ¡°My baby, don¡¯t be angry. Don¡¯t be angry, okay? Your brother will find a way. He will definitely find a way! Don¡¯t be angry!¡±


    Ye Cheng felt another headacheing on. He looked at the family of three and said icily, ¡°I¡­ No, we have no choice. Even if we want topensate the Mu family, they might not want it. They likely will want to pursue this matter to the end.¡±


    After Ye Cheng finished speaking, he strode out of the room without looking back.


    Chen Chen, who was standing outside the room, looked at his boss worriedly.


    Ye Cheng said in a lowered voice, ¡°Let¡¯s return to thepany.¡±


    Chen Chen did not dare to say anything. He nced at the ward and asked tentatively, ¡°Young Master Ye, should we get someone to keep an eye on her?¡±


    Ye Cheng smiled bitterly. ¡°Get someone to keep an eye on her? Ye Xin will tear that person to shreds. Let her be.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ if something happens¡­¡± Chen Chen trailed, still looking worried.


    Ye Cheng did not say anything. After entering the car, he leaned back on the seat and sighed.


    Chen Chen said carefully, ¡°You have an appointment for dinner tonight with Miss Fu.¡±


    Ye Cheng nodded. ¡°I know.¡±


    Miss Fu¡¯s name was Fu Ting. She was the daughter of the vice mayor. The leaders would be very happy if Ye Cheng were to get married to Fu Ting.


    Fu Ting had just returned from studying abroad. Her looks and family background were impable. It was just that her temper was a little bad. However,pared to Ye Xin, her temper could be considered rather good.


    Ye Cheng knew in his heart that Ye Xin¡¯s matter was like a ticking time bomb. It would explode sooner orter, and when it exploded, there was a possibility that he might be the first casualty of the explosion. In this world. No one would protect him; he could only protect himself. Therefore, he had decided Fu Ting and Vice Mayor Fu would be his safe harbor in the future.


    After Chen Chen started the car, Ye Cheng asked, ¡°Did you get in contact with Mu Qing?¡±


    Chen Chen nodded. ¡°I did. Mu Qing¡¯s roots are quite deep. Although Mu Chen spent so much effort to deal with Mu Qing, I don¡¯t think Mu Qing suffered that heavy a loss¡­¡±


    Ye Cheng said inly, ¡°He¡¯s been overseas for so many years. It¡¯s impossible for him to stay in the background obediently. He¡¯s only putting on a show for Old Madam Mu and Mu Chen.¡±


    Chen Chen looked at his boss through the rearview mirror. ¡°Are you thinking of joining forces with him to deal with the Ning Group?¡±


    Ye Cheng looked outside the window as he said, ¡°Originally, my n was to form an alliance with the Ning Group. If we can obtain Zhuang Ji, it¡¯ll pave the way for us internationally in the clothing industry.¡±


    Although Ye Cheng did not exin much, Chen Chen knew in his heart it was not possible to ally themselves with the Ning Group. There would be a day when that secret would be brought to light. At that time, it would be even more troublesome if they were linked with the Ning Group. Moreover, with Ye Xin around, it was likely the matter would be exposed sooner rather thanter.


    Ye Cheng¡¯s tone was rather bleak as he said, ¡°Chen Chen, sometimes


    ¡°Chen Chen, sometimes we have to destroy the things we can¡¯t obtain¡­¡±


    Chen Chen nodded. Then, he said, ¡°Ning Dong is now very dependent on Ji An. Ji An is keeping an eye on him.¡±


    Ye Cheng stroked his chin as he said, ¡°We can only destroy the Ning family from the inside. This is very important. Tell Ji An if Ning Dong needs money, just give it to him. Continue supporting Ning Dong even though he has confessed to orchestrating his father¡¯s ident. I really didn¡¯t expect the kid to be so scheming and ruthless.¡±


    Chen Chen sighed. ¡°Ning Zhe has really failed in this life.¡±

 Chapter 254 - Bickering

    <h4>Chapter 254: Bickering</h4>


    Ye Cheng thought to himself after listening to Chen Chen¡¯s words; how could Ning Zhe not be considered as having failed in life? He abandoned his wife and daughter for another woman. He probably did not expect that yearster, his daughter would disown him and the son he had with the other woman would attempt to kill him. He truly reaped what he had sown.


    There was also Mu Qing who was chased out of the family because of a woman. Now, he desperately wanted to return to the family. Back then, he was blinded by his love for a woman and had acted impulsively. Now, he was trying his best to regain control of the family. However, he probably did not expect that his son who had grown up would foil his ns every time and turn him into a joke. Was this not karma?


    Then, there was Ye Cheng¡¯s father, Ye He. Ye He should be considered the happiest among his peers. He had left the family business to his son a long time ago and embarked on his romantic journey where he was surrounded by thousands of flowers. However, he probably did not expect that despite his romantic dalliances, he was still cheated by his wife, Gao Wen.


    Ye Cheng sighed softly. With all these thoughts in mind, he grew even more envious of Mu Chen. In fact, he was even envious of Cheng Che.


    After a moment, Ye Cheng said lightly, ¡°Chen Chen, take Ye Xin¡¯s managementpany down¡­ That way, Ye Xin will look better¡­¡±


    Chen Chen understood Ye Cheng¡¯s intention. ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll release dirt on thepany within the next two days to shift the me on Young Miss to them¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Cheng Che had been in a great mood recently.


    Things had only gotten better in thepany after the internal reorganization. He and Mu Chen could finally take a breather. Not only that but Jiahui had also officially agreed to be his girlfriend, and he had also received her parents¡¯ approval. For all these reasons, he had been walking around with a silly grin on his face recently.


    When Mu Chen saw this, he could not help butin to Song Ning and Jiang Jin, ¡°Look at him walking around in a daze. Does he look like the CEO of the Mu Group? His appearance is too embarrassing!¡±


    Jiang Jin smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s important to be happy in life. Cheng Che is an adult now¡­¡±


    Cheng Che said, ¡°Grandma, have I only be an adult because I have a girlfriend now?¡±


    Mu Chen said sulkily, ¡°Grandma always favors you¡­¡±


    Cheng Che replied confidently, ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m the most sensible. Can you make her happier than I can?¡±


    Mu Chen replied smugly, ¡°Of course. Grandma is going to be a great grandmother soon!¡±


    Cheng Che looked at Mu Chen unhappily and said, ¡°You! Grandma, ever since Brother Chen has gotten married, he has be even more arrogant and domineering. He¡¯s relying on my sister-inw and my little nephew!¡±


    Mu Chen immediately corrected Cheng Che. ¡°What do you mean by little nephew? It¡¯s little niece!¡±


    Cheng Che deliberately said to tease Mu Chen, ¡°No, I really meant to say little nephew. I hope sister-inw will give birth to a little nephew. At that time, I¡¯ll bring him out every day1¡±


    Mu Chen patted Cheng Che¡¯s head and said, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s your little niece¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin and Sister Yuughed as they watched Mu Chen and Cheng Che¡¯s antics.


    The two brothers exchanged a knowing look.


    Jiang Jin smiled and shook her head. ¡°Alright, alright. How old are both of you now? Why are you quarreling like you¡¯re five again?¡±


    The two young men only red at each other indignantly.


    Jiang Jin smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t quarrel. When summeres, Song Ning and Jiahui will graduate. After that, let¡¯s hold a double wedding for both of you!¡±


    Mu Chen said, ¡°Grandma, Song Ning¡¯s belly will be showing at that time. Aren¡¯t you afraid it¡¯s not suitable for her to wear a wedding dress?¡±


    Jiang Jin replied with a smile on her face, ¡°I¡¯ve already discussed this matter with An Ran. We can alter the wedding dress to suit Song Ning. Song Ning previously told me that her mother had left her a wedding dress. There¡¯s no need for you to worry about this. Just leave it to me. Both of you can just focus on your business and do what you need to do.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Cheng Che hastily said, ¡°Grandma, what about Jiahui?¡±


    Jiang Jin said, feigning anger, ¡°Would I forget about Jiahui?¡±


    Cheng Che nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right, Grandma. I feel relieved with you in charge¡­¡±


    Cheng Che looked as happy as a child as he looked at Mu Chen triumphantly.


    Meanwhile, Jiang Jin and Sister Yu were filled with happiness as they watched the two brothers bickering like children.

 Chapter 255 - An Accidental Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 255: An idental Meeting</h4>


    Mu Chen and Cheng Che grew up together and helped each other emotionally. Cheng Che eased Mu Chen¡¯s loneliness while Mu Chen gave Cheng Che a sense of belonging and security; the two brothers helped each other tremendously.


    When the two brothers¡¯ left Jiang Jin¡¯s ward, the smiles on their faces vanished immediately.


    Cheng Che said in a soft but solemn tone, ¡°Brother Chen, Chen Chen is making a move on Ye Xin¡¯s managementpany¡­¡±


    Mu Chen paused in his steps slightly before he continued walking. ¡°Are you interested in taking over thepany?¡±


    Cheng Che replied with a smile, ¡°You know me. I¡¯m interested in everything¡­¡±


    Mu Chen also smiled as he responded, ¡°Do whatever you want. You can do it under your name. There¡¯s no need to involve the Mu Group. The managementpany should be solely yours¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, Brother. I have to work hard now to save money for my child!¡± Cheng Che said happily.


    Mu Chen who had already reached the elevator turned to look at Cheng Che in shock. ¡°Huh? You and Jiahui¡­¡±


    Cheng Che hurriedly shook his head. ¡°No, no, no. You misunderstand me! You¡¯re thinking too much!¡±


    When the elevator doors slid open, Mu Chen strode into the elevator. He turned back to look at Cheng Che as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯d dare to act presumptuously anyway. Her father would mobilize the entire city to hunt you down if you ever do such a thing!¡±


    Meanwhile, Cheng Che¡¯s expression changed immediately.


    Upon seeing the change in Cheng Che¡¯s expression, Mu Chen turned back to look into the elevator, and his smile vanished immediately.


    Gao Wen and Ye Xin were standing in the elevator.


    Gao Wen, whose hands were resting on Ye Xin¡¯s wheelchair, retreated instinctively into a corner of the elevator as soon as she saw Mu Chen. A stiff and forced smile appeared on her face as she said, ¡°Mu¡­ President Mu¡­¡±


    On the other hand, Ye Xin called out ecstatically, ¡°Mu Chen!¡±


    Ye Xin was rather unhappy when her mother pulled her wheelchair back. She pushed her mother¡¯s hands away, wanting to wheel herself closer to Mu Chen.


    Mu Chen and Cheng Che took a step back in unison, clearly hesitant about riding in the same elevator with the pair of mother and daughter.


    Mu Chen hesitated for a moment, but it was toote to get off the elevator. Therefore, he stepped forward into the elevator.


    Cheng Che, naturally, followed in Mu Chen¡¯s footsteps.


    Following that, another two visitors stepped into the elevator as well.


    Ye Xin had already wheeled herself next to Mu Chen before she said with barely concealed happiness, ¡°Mu Chen, Mu Chen, I finally get to see you!¡±


    Cheng Che tactfully inserted himself between Mu Chen and Ye Xin before he looked at Gao Wen meaningfully as he said to Ye Xin, ¡°Miss Ye, you¡¯ve woken up.¡±


    Gao Wen¡¯s eyes widened, and she hastily said, ¡°Xinxin just regained consciousness two days ago. President Mu, President Cheng, Xinxin still hasn¡¯t fully recovered¡­ She¡­¡± She trailed off awkwardly.


    Mu Chen and Cheng Che remained silent.


    Upon seeing this, Ye Xin looked at Mu Chen tearfully and asked, ¡°Mu Chen, can we talk?¡±


    Mu Chen did not respond to Ye Xin.


    Instead, Cheng Che calmly said, ¡°Miss Ye, if you want to speak to Mu Chen, you can just ask yourwyer to speak to Mu Chen¡¯swyer¡­¡±


    Ye Xin¡¯s expression changed immediately. ¡°Lawyers? Why?¡±


    Mu Chen did not spare a nce at Ye Xin at all.


    On the other hand, Cheng Che looked at Gao Wen in surprise. Based on Ye Xin¡¯s reaction, could it be that the Ye family had not told Ye Xin anything?


    Gao Wen hurriedly said, ¡°Ye Xin, you¡¯re¡­¡±


    Ding!


    The elevator came to a stop.


    Mu Chen strode out of the elevator wordlessly while Cheng Che nodded perfunctorily at Gao Wen before he strode out of the elevator as well, not intending to say more.


    Upon seeing this, Ye Xin pushed her mother away again as she wheeled herself to chase after Mu Chen. She called out shrilly, ¡°Mu Chen, stop right there!¡±


    Her shrill voice resounded loudly in the hospital. Everyone fell silent, attracted by Ye Xin¡¯s voice, and they turned to look at her curiously.


    Mu Chen stopped in his tracks and turned around. His expression was incredibly icy at this moment.


    Meanwhile, Cheng Che almost ran into Mu Chen due to Mu Chen¡¯s abrupt turn. He quickly stepped aside before he said in a low voice, ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go. There are too many people here¡­¡±

 Chapter 256 - Surrounded

    <h4>Chapter 256: Surrounded</h4>


    Ye Xin¡¯s wheelchair came to a stop in front of Mu Chen.


    Cheng Che instinctively stepped forward in front of Mu Chen as he said, ¡°Miss Ye, I¡¯ve already told you that if you have anything to say, you can ask yourwyer to speak to ourwyer. We have nothing to say to you.¡±


    Cheng Che raised his voice slightly when nearing the end of his sentence.


    Ye Xin sneered. ¡°Whatwyer? Do I need to look for awyer for my private matters with Mu Chen?¡±


    When Ye Xin saw Mu Chen keeping quiet, tears rolled down her face as she said, ¡°Mu Chen, why are you so heartless? You¡¯re not even willing to talk to me?¡±


    She pounded herp, agitated, as she continued to say, ¡°I¡¯ve be like this because of you! Don¡¯t you feel distressed at all? Have you forgotten what you said in the past? You said you won¡¯t marry anyone unless you marry me! Ever since you met that woman, you¡¯ve changed. You protected her and even publicly dered your love! What about me? I¡¯ve apanied you for so many years!¡±


    At this time, themotion had already attracted a crowd. After all, this scene seemed like it came out of a television drama. There were even some onlookers who looked around to see if there were any cameras around; they wondered if they stumbled upon a filming. After all, the appearances, temperaments, clothes, and the words from these people really made it seem like they were actors acting out a scene. Needless to say, when they determined there were no cameras around, they began to discuss among themselves in low voices.


    Meanwhile, Cheng Che¡¯s expression changed after he heard Ye Xin¡¯s words. He said sternly, ¡°Miss Ye, you¡¯ll have to take legal responsibilities if you speak such misleading words¡­¡±


    Upon hearing this, Ye Xin smiled mournfully before she said, ¡°Fine, arrest me or sue me if you want! All I did was fall in love with Mu Chen. Is it a crime to love someone? I gave up my youth and my body to him, but he ruthlessly abandoned me, causing me to end up in such a state! Can¡¯t I even demand an exnation from him?¡±


    Mu Chen calmly said, ¡°Cheng Che, call the police!¡±


    Cheng Che brought his phone out, but he could not help but hesitate slightly. Would the police get involved in such a matter?


    Meanwhile, Mu Chen¡¯s tone was icy and indifferent as he said, ¡°Miss Ye, do you intend to baselessly nder me? If that¡¯s the case, let thew determine the right and wrong of this matter.¡±


    After saying these words, Mu Chen turned around to leave.


    Upon seeing this, Ye Xin screeched, ¡°Mu Chen, how can you be so ruthless?¡±


    Mu Chen did not even bother to turn back.


    Ye Xin continued shouting in her shrill voice, causing chills to run up people¡¯s spines, ¡°Mu Chen, I was born to be a member of the Mu family; even if I die, I¡¯ll die a ghost of the Mu family. It doesn¡¯t matter if you refuse to acknowledge me; I¡¯ll kill myself in front of your doors! With that, when I be a ghost, at least, I¡¯ll be able to stay by your side every day!¡±


    Upon hearing these words, the crowd looked at Mu Chen with a hint of contempt as they continued to discuss among themselves.


    ¡°He looks decent, but he¡¯s actually a scumbag!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! That young woman is so pitiful sitting in a wheelchair, and yet, he¡¯s so hard-hearted!¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t let him off so easily! He¡¯s such an irresponsible person!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! We can¡¯t let him go!¡±


    ¡°Hey, you! You can¡¯t leave! You have to give this young woman an exnation!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! She¡¯s so pitiful! Do you have any conscience at all?¡±


    Mu Chen and Cheng Che had never experienced such a thing before and were slightly taken aback. Nevertheless, their expressions still remained calm. Inwardly, they were infuriated by the crowd who jumped to conclusions without knowing the truth.


    For the first time, the duo personally experienced how terrifying public opinion could be.

 Chapter 257 - To The Rescue

    <h4>Chapter 257: To The Rescue</h4>


    Mu Chen and Cheng Che¡¯s expressions were rather unsightly at the moment.


    Cheng Che had already called the police and contacted thewyer.


    At this moment, the two brothers were unable to leave since the crowd had surrounded them.


    At this moment, the sound of pping rang in the air, attracting everyone¡¯s attention.


    When Mu Chen and Cheng Che looked in the direction of the sound, they saw Jiang Jin and Sister Yu, who was walking behind Jiang Jin and pping at the same time.


    Sister Yu only stopped pping when she drew close to the crowd.


    Upon seeing this, Mu Chen and Cheng Che felt very embarrassed for being seen in such a state. The duo called out sheepishly, ¡°Grandma.¡±


    Jiang Jin swept her gaze across the crowd and loudly said, ¡°I apologize for themotion. These two young men are my grandsons¡­¡±


    A few people nodded in understanding upon hearing Jiang Jin¡¯s words. Following that, a few people began toin to Jiang Jin, whose graceful bearing seemed peerless despite being dressed rather simply.


    ¡°Hey, did you know your grandson abandoned this young woman here?¡±


    ¡°Olddy, you have to educate your grandson. A man has to be responsible for his actions. How can he bully a girl?¡±


    ¡°Based on all your appearances, I can see you¡¯re all from a decent family. How did you educate your grandson for him to be so ruthless?¡±


    ¡°This is too outrageous.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Jiang Jin¡¯s expression did not change as she raised her hand, causing the people in the surroundings to fall silent. Then, she looked at her grandsons before she shifted her eyes to Gao Wen.


    Gao Wen did not dare to meet Jiang Jin¡¯s gaze and lowered her head guiltily. To be honest, she did not expect Ye Xin to make such a big fuss. However, when she saw everyone criticizing Mu Chen and that Mu Chen was unable to defend himself, she felt a glimmer of hope in her heart. She could not help but hope Ye Xin¡¯s move of causing amotion would be effective. Moreover, Ye Xin¡¯s reputation was already so bad. If they could divert the attention and the public¡¯s criticism to the Mu family, perhaps, Ye Xin could garner some sympathy. Therefore, she retreated silently to the side and did not say anything or do anything to stop Ye Xin, allowing Ye Xin to do as she pleased.


    Ye Xin was an actress; after all; performing came naturally to her. The more people watched her, the more she got into her performance.


    Gao Wen was inwardly proud of her daughter when she saw this. However, Jiang Jin¡¯s sudden appearance caused her heart to tighten.


    What kind of person was Jiang Jin? To this day, she was still the backbone of the Mu family and the Mu Group. Although she was already over 70 years old, Gao Wen did not dare to act impudently in front of her. Most importantly, her issue with the Mu family was still pending; just a word from Jiang Jin would determine whether she was sued or not.


    As soon as Ye Xin saw Jiang Jin, she cried even harder than before. She called out sorrowfully, ¡°Grandma¡­¡±


    Ye Xin¡¯s delicate appearance tugged at everyone¡¯s heartstrings immediately.


    Jiang Jin looked distressed as she asked, ¡°Child, don¡¯t cry. Tell Grandma, why are you so upset?¡±


    Upon seeing Jiang Jin¡¯s attitude, the crowd¡¯s indignance eased immediately. Based on Jiang Jin¡¯s behavior, they thought she must be a reasonable person.


    Ye Xin continued crying, showing no signs of stopping. She was crying so hard that she was unable to speak.


    Mu Chen and Cheng Che¡¯s expressions remained dark.


    On the other hand, Jiang Jin remained unflustered. Seeing Ye Xin did not speak, she raised her voice slightly and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say to Mu Chen it¡¯s not a crime to love someone? Grandma agrees there¡¯s nothing wrong with loving someone¡­¡±


    The crowd nodded in agreement.


    Ye Xin raised her head in surprise when she heard Jiang Jin¡¯s words. She looked at Jiang Jin in a daze as tears clung to her eyshes, making her look even more pitiful.


    Jiang Jin¡¯s smile was kind and gentle as she said, ¡°You said that you were born to be a member of the Mu family, and if you die, you want to be a ghost of the Mu family. Ye Xin, if you and Mu Chen are truly in love, then these words have greatly moved my heart.¡±

 Chapter 258 - Inducement

    <h4>Chapter 258: Inducement</h4>


    Everyone¡¯s anger eased upon hearing Jiang Jin¡¯s words. They thought Ye Xin was truly blessed to have met such a sensible elder. Even if Ye Xin was abandoned, it seemed to them like Jiang Jin would be able to guide Mu Chen back onto the right path. After all, since Jiang Jin appeared, the two handsome young men did not dare to speak or move at all.


    Jiang Jin continued to say, ¡°Everyone¡¯s heart could not help but rx. With such a sensible grandmother, this girl was truly blessed.


    Even if this young man had been abandoned in the end, looking at him, he could still be educated by this olddy. Ever since this olddy appeared, the two handsome men did not dare to move and stood with their hands down.


    Jiang Jin continued, ¡°Ye Xin, you said earlier you¡¯ve given yourself to Mu Chen?¡±


    Ye Xin lowered her gaze and did not reply.


    Upon seeing this, someone in the crowd immediately said, ¡°That¡¯s right, olddy! That¡¯s what she said. She said your grandson abandoned her and married another woman. Your grandson is in the wrong!¡±


    Jiang Jin smiled amiably at the person who had spoken up and said, ¡°I agree.¡±


    The crowd grew even more respectful of Jiang Jin.


    Jiang Jin turned to Ye Xin again and gently asked, ¡°Ye Xin, can you tell me about the day you gave yourself to Mu Chen?¡±


    Ye Xin¡¯s froze immediately.


    Everyone was stunned by Jiang Jin¡¯s forward question as well.


    Jiang Jin looked at Ye Xin patiently, waiting for an answer.


    Ye Xin buried her face in her arms and sobbed softly, turning a deaf ear to Jiang Jin¡¯s question.


    At this moment, someone in a crowd spoke up for Ye Xin again. ¡°Olddy, how can a young girl reveal such private matters in front of so many people?¡±


    Jiang Jin smiled. ¡°What private matters? Miss Ye definitely remembers the day they spent together. After all, she loves my grandson so much; how can she forget the day they were together? I wasx. I didn¡¯t expect my disappointing grandson would do such a thing to a young woman. Therefore, I want to find out the day they were together so in the future we can celebrate this day tomemorate their rtionship¡­¡±


    The crowd actually found Jiang Jin¡¯s words reasonable. Many people nodded in agreement. Naturally, there were also those who disagreed. No matter what their opinions were, all of them began to urge Ye Xin to speak up.


    ¡°Little girl, just tell this olddy everything. She¡¯ll seek justice for you¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s such an important day so you can¡¯t have forgotten it, right? Don¡¯t tell me you made everything up?¡±


    Ye Xin¡¯s heart trembled. She raised her head and weakly said, ¡°I¡­ I really don¡¯t remember it¡­¡±


    The crowd began to feel something was amiss with these words.


    Jiang Jin maintained the smile on her face before she said with a soft sigh, ¡°Silly child, you¡¯re so forgetful. Then, do you remember thest time you were together?¡±


    Jiang Jin had long left a good impression on the crowd with her patience and gentleness.


    Upon hearing these words, another person chimed in, ¡°I¡¯m sure you can remember thest time you were together. It¡¯s fine even if it¡¯s the day you broke up¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Women care about all these important dates the most. It¡¯s impossible for them to forget these dates¡­¡±


    ¡°I agree. My girlfriend even remembers the number of days since we¡¯ve been together! She remembers all our anniversaries¡­¡±


    At this time, someone said with a sigh, ¡°If the young woman doesn¡¯t remember, then let the young man answer this question. Young man, when was the first time you got together? Or when was thest time you saw each other?¡±


    A few peopleughed suggestively.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been with her¡­¡± Mu Chen said icily, sending chills running up people¡¯s spines. His expression was equally as frosty as he continued to say, ¡°I swear in the name of my deceased mother that I¡¯ve never been with this woman. I¡¯ve never been in a rtionship with her nor have I acted indecently with her. Therefore, it¡¯s impossible for me to have abandoned her¡­¡±


    Everyone fell silent immediately.


    Ye Xin¡¯s tears continued to fall like rain down her face. Her eyes spoke of her grievances, but she remained silent.


    Jiang Jin looked at Ye Xin with a distressed expression as she said, ¡°Child, did you hear that? Mu Chen said he has no rtions with you at all.¡± Then, she directed her words to the crowd. ¡°All of you are unaware that Mu Chen¡¯s mother passed away a long time ago. For him to swear on his deceased mother¡¯s name only shows that he¡¯s serious about this matter¡­¡±

 Chapter 259 - Reversal

    <h4>Chapter 259: Reversal</h4>


    Everyone was stunned into silence by this revtion.


    ¡°Child, as long as you tell me the date you were together, I¡¯ll definitely seek justice for you. However, if you refuse to speak and prove your words, how can I help you?¡± Jiang Jin¡¯s voice remained as gentle as ever.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Girl, speak up. The olddy has already said she¡¯ll seek justice for you¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t remember anything at all? It can be anything; the day you went shopping together or your first time receiving a gift from him. Anything is fine. Just name a day¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, why are you keeping so quiet now? Where¡¯s your momentum from earlier? Don¡¯t tell you it¡¯s all a lie?¡±


    Since ancient times, the public and their opinions have been capricious. When a crowd gathered, everyone spoke boldly, unafraid of consequences.


    The crowd¡¯s slight change in sentiments caused Ye Xin¡¯s expression to turn uglier. She gritted her teeth before she finally said, ¡°We broke upst year on the 8th of July¡­¡±


    The crowd looked at Jiang Jin and Mu Chen silently, waiting for the duo¡¯s response.


    Jiang Jin¡¯s expression did not change as she shook her head and said with a smile, ¡°Girl, that date¡¯s not credible. It can¡¯t prove you were together with Mu Chen¡­¡± Then, she turned to the crowd and said, ¡°That day was the day my grandson registered his marriage with his wife. It can¡¯t prove my grandson was together with Miss Ye.¡±


    Jiang Jin turned to Ye Xin again and said encouragingly, ¡°Girl, give me another date that really proves you were with Mu Chen. Otherwise, Grandma won¡¯t be able to help you¡­¡±


    Everyone agreed with Jiang Jin¡¯s words and urged Ye Xin to speak up again. They even said various things to help her remember a date.


    At this time, Mu Chen and Cheng Che¡¯s expressions had eased greatly. They naturally understood Jiang Jin¡¯s intention. Hence, they stood silently at the side and watched the show.


    Ye Xin finally said another date again.


    Jiang Jin said gently, ¡°Child, if Mu Chen really wronged you, I¡¯ll definitely make him take responsibility for his actions.¡±


    Ye Xin¡¯s heart skipped a beat upon hearing these words. She had casually given a random date from three years ago. She did not put much thought into it since she felt that as long as a woman had spoken, it was difficult for a man to defend himself. However, in the next second, she realized she had miscalcted. She had miscalcted in front of the cunning Jiang Jin and the stern Mu Chen and Cheng Che.


    Without waiting for Jiang Jin¡¯s instructions, Cheng Che brought out his mobile phone. After typing for a moment, he opened the organizer on his phone and showed the crowd Ye Xin had mentioned before he said in a clear and loud voice, ¡°I am Mu Chen¡¯s assistant so I have a detailed record of Mu Chen¡¯s schedule. Everyone can have a look at this¡­¡±


    Then, Cheng Che handed his phone to the man standing nearby, who was also the most outspoken, before he continued to say, ¡°Brother, to be fair, please read out what you see¡­¡±


    The man was very willing to y the role of an advocate of justice so he read Mu Chen¡¯s schedule out loud. However, every time he read a line, his voice would grow softer and softer. After he finished reading Mu Chen¡¯s schedule from 8 AM to 2 AM, he silently returned the phone to Cheng Che.


    The crowd was equally silent as well.


    Cheng Che continued to say coldly, ¡°If you¡¯re interested, you can look this up yourselves. My brother took over the Mu Group when he was 18 years old. In the beginning, he was studying while managing thepany. After graduating, he did not have any rest for a long time. For this reason, he did not even have time to date. If it weren¡¯t for the records of his schedule, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to exonerate himself today. All of you could¡¯ve easily drowned us with your usations without the schedule. Miss Ye, is this your objective all along?¡±


    Prior to today, no matter how much trouble Ye Xin caused, Cheng Che had always been rather understanding and lenient. Even when Ye Xin ran her car into Ye Xin, he had sighed. He had thought Ye Xin was blinded by jealousy and dismissed her action as a result of Ye Cheng and the others spoiling her excessively.

 Chapter 260 - The Protagonist

    <h4>Chapter 260: The Protagonist</h4>


    At this moment, Cheng Che finally realized how vicious the beautiful woman in front of him was. If it were not for Jiang Jin, would Mu Chen be pressured by the crowd into getting married to Ye Xin?


    Ye Xin panicked and hurriedly said, ¡°I¡­ I remembered it wrongly! It was the wrong date. Let me think again!¡±


    Jiang Jin¡¯s smile finally faded. ¡°There¡¯s no need to think again, Miss Ye. You disappointed me greatly.¡±


    Ye Xin¡¯s face was deathly pale, and a sense of unease threatened to overwhelm her heart as she looked at Jiang Jin in shock.


    Jiang Jin said with a disappointed expression on her face, ¡°Miss Ye, you ndered my grandson over and over again, and I¡¯ve endured it over and over again. Do you know why I chose to endure? I endure for the sake of generations of friendship between the Mu family and the Ye family. Mu Chen and your brother have been ssmates since they were in kindergarten, and you and Mu Chen have known each other since young. If he likes you, I¡¯m sure your kids would¡¯ve been in kindergarten by now.¡± After a beat, she continued to say, ¡°You¡¯re the apple of the Ye family¡¯s eyes so you¡¯ve always been insufferably arrogant since you were a child. Do you think Mu Chen wouldn¡¯t marry another person other than you? Just because he has found true love, you think he abandoned you? Both of you weren¡¯t in a rtionship so how could he have abandoned you?¡±


    ¡°Although you¡¯re young, your thoughts are too vicious. You created rumors earlier and tried to nder my grandson and granddaughter-inw. You even ran your car into my granddaughter-inw, causing her to almost miscarry. However, you were injured as a result so I thought you would¡¯ve learned your lesson. I didn¡¯t expect you to cling onto Mu Chen and nder him as soon as you saw him. You wanted to use the public to force him into submitting. What did you say earlier? You were born to be a member of the Mu family, and you want to die a ghost of the Mu family?¡± Jiang Jin said frostily; her eyes were piercing, ¡°Let me tell you; when you¡¯re alive, you won¡¯t be able to enter the Mu family. Even if you die, you still won¡¯t be able to enter the Mu family. Our family will never ept those who harbor evil intentions.¡±


    Someone in the crowd shouted, ¡°Well said!¡±


    Everyone was impressed by Jiang Jin who managed to rescue her grandson who was unable to defend himself.


    At this moment, the sound of footsteps rang from the corridor; the police and the Mu family¡¯swyers had arrived.


    The crowd parted to make way for the police and thewyers.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Before the police finished speaking, the Mu family¡¯s threewyers had already surrounded Mu Chen and Cheng Che as though they were prepared for a fight. The police felt rather speechless when they saw this.


    At this time, a clear female voice rang in the air.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    When the crowd parted, Song Ning and Jiahui, who were dressed in white coats, rushed over. Song Ning¡¯s belly was already showing slightly at this time.


    Song Ning rushed up to Jiang Jin and quickly held Jiang Jin¡¯s wrist to check her pulse. ¡°Grandma, are you alright? Why are you here?¡±


    When Jiang Jin saw Song Ning, she looked like a child who had been caught misbehaving. She hadpletely lost her imposing air from earlier in front of Song Ning, looking more like the olddy-next-door who was obedient to her grandchildren.


    Meanwhile, the police had already begun to ask questions.


    After Song Ning determined Jiang Jin was fine, her gaze finallynded on Ye Xin. However, she did say anything and shifted her gaze to Mu Chen and Cheng Che and said with a hint of reproach, ¡°Both of you aren¡¯t young anymore. What¡¯s the problem that you had to get Grandma to solve it for you?¡±


    she was like a primary school student who had made a mistake and was caught. Shepletely lost her imposing manner from before and became an olddy next door who was being controlled by her grandchildren.


    Cheng Che did not want Song Ning to misunderstand Mu Chen so he hastily exined, ¡°Sister-inw, someone ndered my brother and insisted that my brother had an affair with her and abandoned her. She wanted to force my brother to take responsibility for something he didn¡¯t do!¡±


    However, Song Ning red at Mu Chen as she said, ¡°Since you know it¡¯s nder, why do you bother to argue? Just call the police and thewyers. What¡¯s the point in arguing? Are you having apetition to see who¡¯s louder? You even made Grandma worry. If Grandma¡¯s blood pressure rise even a little today, just wait for me to deal with you!¡±


    Mu Chen and Cheng Che remained silent, too afraid to speak.

 Chapter 261 - Attack

    <h4>Chapter 261: Attack</h4>


    Song Ning red at Mu Chen. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to apany Grandma upstairs?¡±


    Mu Chen hurried over to support Jiang Jin.


    Upon seeing this, one of the police officers quickly said, ¡°Wait. Didn¡¯t you call the police? You have toe with us to make a statement.¡±


    Mu Chen was about to speak when Cheng Che said, ¡°No, I was the one who called the police. It has nothing to do with my brother!¡±


    The police officer did not know whether tough or cry. He turned to look at the petite doctor standing in front of him who was clearly pregnant.


    Song Ning looked at Mu Chen again and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to cooperate with the police? Hurry up, and deal with the matter¡­¡±


    Jiahui held back herughter and stepped forward to support Jiang Jin instead. ¡°Grandma, let¡¯s return to the ward. What¡¯s so good about these two grandsons? Leave them to the police. Let¡¯s not care about them. I¡¯ll help you upstairs so you can rest. Our Dr. Song has been in a bad mood recently so we have to make her happy¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin was as obedient as a sheep. She reached out to hold Song Ning with one hand while the other hand held onto Jiahui. She said, ¡°Alright, alright. It¡¯s fine as long as I have my granddaughters-inw.; I don¡¯t need my grandsons.¡±


    At the same time, everyone watched this scene with their mouths agape. The current Jiang Jin was like apletely different person from earlier. Based on her words, the two female doctors were her granddaughters-inw and the two young men were her grandsons. They thought her pregnant granddaughter-inw was just as amazing as her. It was not difficult to tell they were family members. Apart from that, from the beginning to the end, the pregnant granddaughter-inw did not even spare a nce for the young woman in the wheelchair; it was rather clear who was superior and who was inferior.


    After that, the crowd shifted their eyes to the young man who was being pestered by the young woman in the wheelchair. As soon as the pregnant doctor appeared, his eyes were filled with stars. He had obediently and happily listened to all of his wife¡¯s words. It was obvious that he was thoroughly in love with his wife. His love for his wife was so obvious that it blinded the eyes of the people watching them; the air that was now filled with love was really suffocating!


    When Song Ning was about to leave, Ye Xin screeched, ¡°Song Ning! Stop!¡±


    Song Ning had no choice but to turn around and look at Ye Xin who was sitting in the wheelchair.


    Ye Xin was difited by Song Ning¡¯s contemptuous gaze.


    Jiang Jin was about to speak when Song Ning patted her hand.


    Song Ning looked at Jiahui and said, ¡°Bring Grandma upstairs¡­¡±


    Jiahui nced at Ye Xin, slightly worried for Song Ning. After all, Song Ning was pregnant now.


    Song Ning put her hands in her pockets and took two steps forward.


    Upon seeing this, Mu Chen immediately moved to stand in front of her to protect her.


    Song Ning gently pushed Mu Chen aside and said to the police, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It seems like thisdy has something to tell me. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to wait for a moment.¡±


    The police had always been polite to doctors so they did not object and only nodded gently.


    Ye Xin stared at Song Ning; her heart brimmed with unwillingness and resentment. Why was it that the woman in front of her seemed to have a halo around her? Why was it that everyone liked that woman no matter where she went? She gritted her teeth, determined to destroy everything Song Ning had.


    Finally, Ye Xin said calmly without the trace of hysteria from earlier, ¡°Song Ning, if it weren¡¯t for you, Mu Chen and I would¡¯ve been married a long time ago.¡±


    Song Ning smiled faintly. ¡°So what?¡±


    Ye Xin was slightly stunned; she looked at Song Ning in a daze. She did not expect Song Ning to reply in this manner.


    Song Ning said calmly, ¡°Miss Ye, what you said isn¡¯t the truth.¡±


    Ye Xin looked at Song Ning hatefully and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? You ruined my rtionship with Mu Chen. You¡¯re a shameless third party who destroyed someone¡¯s rtionship¡­¡±


    Song Ning smiled. ¡°Third-party? How can I be a third party when Mu Chen and Grandma don¡¯t acknowledge you and want nothing to do with you? You¡¯re the only one who keeps insisting you have a rtionship with Mu Chen. Think about it; who¡¯s the shameless one?¡± After a beat, she continued to say, ¡°Miss Ye, you¡¯re delusional. Perhaps, you should go to the psychiatric department or the neurology department to get your head checked.¡±


    Ye Xin¡¯s temper red up. She wheeled herself toward Song Ning, intending to run Song Ning down. ¡°B*tch! Why don¡¯t you die?!¡±


    No one expected Ye Xin to suddenly attack.


    The crowd eximed in shock and horror. After all, Song Ning was pregnant.


    Meanwhile, Ye Xin seemed determined to fight to the death.

 Chapter 262 - Warning

    <h4>Chapter 262: Warning</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    In the next second, Ye Xin, who was in a wheelchair, was quickly kicked away.


    Mu Chen held Song Ning tightly in his arms, protecting her.


    The person who had kicked the wheelchair away was Cheng Che. At this moment, he stood behind Mu Chen with a pale face. His heart felt as though it was going to jump out of his chest.


    ¡°Murder! Murder!¡± Gao Wen shouted hysterically as she rushed toward her daughter.


    Ye Xin had fallen to the ground; the wheelchair had also toppled to its side. Her face was scratched so blood could be seen on her face. She looked extremely miserable at this moment.


    Gao Wen struggled to help her daughter up as she screamed at the police, ¡°Murder! They tried to murder my daughter!¡±


    The police were stunned by this sudden development.


    Meanwhile, the crowd only stood at the side and watched as Gao Wen screamed and tried to help her daughter up. None of them reached out to help her. After all, all of them had witnessed Ye Xin trying to attack a pregnant woman with her wheelchair. Even if she was telling the truth earlier, no matter how pitiful she was, no one would sympathize with her after what she had just done. Moreover, Jiang Jin had already confirmed she was filled with lies and was only trying to deceive everyone.


    One of the Mu family¡¯swyers approached the policemen and said, ¡°Sir, we¡¯ll submit the incident earlier as evidence as well¡­¡±


    The police were rather helpless as well. They approached Gao Wen and Ye Xin before they said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You¡¯ll have toe with us.¡±


    At this time, Mu Chen finally let go of Song Ning. Fear lingered on his face as he asked, ¡°Are you okay? Were you frightened?¡±


    Song Ning patted Mu Chen¡¯s hand reassuringly before she gently pushed him aside and moved to stand in front of Ye Xin.


    Ye Xin covered the scratches on her face as she looked at Song Ning resentfully.


    Upon seeing this, Gao Wen hurriedly stepped forward to shield Ye Xin. ¡°You! What do you think you¡¯re doing? You¡¯re bullying others just because the police are on your side! The Mu family is bullying people!¡±


    Song Ning did not even look at Gao Wen. She looked down on Ye Xin who was still sitting on the floor and said, ¡°I have no part in Mu Chen¡¯s past, but I¡¯m part of his future. Put aside the fact that you¡¯re not even his ex-girlfriend, even if you are, it¡¯s all in the past. Nevertheless, I have to thank you for letting me pick up such a good man¡­¡±


    Song Ning continued to say resolutely, ¡°I won¡¯t let today¡¯s matter go. The police andwyers are here so let¡¯s do things by the books. Don¡¯t beg us to let the matter go after this. If I don¡¯t pursue this matter to the end, I¡¯m afraid those who are unaware will think that I¡¯m afraid of you. Ye Xin, get ready to take responsibility for your actions.¡±


    At this time, Mu Chen and Cheng Che seemed to have recovered from their shock and fear. However, Mu Chen¡¯s palms were still sweaty.


    Song Ning turned around and looked at Mu Chen and Cheng Che before she said in a clear voice, ¡°Both of you cooperate with the police. After giving your statements, apologize to Grandma.¡±


    Then, she looked at thewyers, who were standing at the side respectfully, and said in a softer tone, ¡°Since all of you have witnessed what happened, there¡¯s no need for me to say anything else.¡± She paused for a moment and swept her gaze across everyone before she said, ¡°There¡¯s one thing I want everyone to know. The Mu family doesn¡¯t bully others nor will the Mu family allow others to bully them. No one is allowed to nder the Mu family. Regarding this matter, Mu Chen and Cheng Che were acting on behalf of the Mu family¡­¡±


    After Song Ning finished speaking, she ced her hands in her pockets again and turned to leave.


    Jiahui, who was standing at the side, rushed to her side.


    When Song Ning saw Jiahui, she asked, ¡°Jiahui, why didn¡¯t you bring Grandma upstairs?¡±


    Jiahui spread her arms helplessly as she said. ¡°Grandma told me to stay behind to take care of a pregnant woman.¡±


    Meanwhile, Ye Cheng and Cheng Che stood in a corner, watching everything.


    In fact, Ye Cheng had arrived even before thewyers from the Mu family arrived. Therefore, he had witnessed almost everything/


    After a beat, Ye Cheng silently turned around and left.


    Chen Chen, who was following close behind, asked, ¡°Young Master Ye, are we not going to do anything about this?¡±

 Chapter 263 - Girlfriend

    <h4>Chapter 263: Girlfriend</h4>


    Ye Cheng shook his head slightly. ¡°Find someone to inform my father about this. Let him deal with this.¡±


    After a moment, Ye Cheng seemed to have thought better of it so he said with a sigh, ¡°Forget it. Don¡¯t tell him about this. Send thewyers over.¡±


    Ye Cheng could not let his father deal with his mother and his sister¡¯s matters. If his father discovered the truth in the future, how was his father going to face it?


    Chen Chen no longer dared to ask any questions and hurriedly made a call to make arrangements.


    ¡­


    Ye Xin¡¯s matter spread like a wildfire, causing a storm in the city.


    It did not take long before Ye He found out about the matter. He was busy looking for people and thinking of a way to deal with the matter. At the same time, he did not forget to spout nonsense who would listen, scolding the Mu family for their ruthlessness. He scolded Mu Chen for being heartless and Song Ning for being vicious.


    When the Mu family heard about the nderous words, they sent awyer¡¯s letter to the Ye family, warning Ye He to restrain himself. Otherwise, he would have to take legal responsibility for his words.


    Ye He shut his mouth immediately and sought Ye Cheng out to help him think of a way to solve the problem.


    ¡­


    On the other hand, Ye Cheng¡¯s rtionship with Fu Ting had been progressing smoothly.


    Fu Ting and her father, Vice Mayor Fu, were very satisfied with Ye Cheng. However, who knew the Ye family would be embroiled in such a huge scandal at this time.


    Perhaps, only Chen Chen knew the anxiety in Ye Cheng¡¯s heart.


    When Fu Ting learned about the matter, she looked for Ye Cheng immediately.


    Ye Cheng was surprised when he learned that Fu Ting hade to see him and immediately called off the meeting to see his girlfriend.


    Fu Ting stood near the French window, looking down.


    Ye Cheng hurried over and asked, ¡°Tingting, why are you here? I was in a meeting so I couldn¡¯te sooner. You should¡¯ve told me in advance¡­¡±


    Fu Ting turned around to face Ye Cheng before she said with a smile, ¡°I just happened to past by so I decided toe and see you. I can wait for you here if you¡¯re busy. It¡¯s rather interesting to look out of the window and people-watch; it¡¯s very lively. After returning to China, I haven¡¯t had a chance to look down at the business district from such a height.¡±


    Ye Cheng smiled and stood next to Fu Ting in front of the French window. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it looks very prosperous?¡±


    Fu Ting nodded. ¡°Yes. Over the years, M City has been developing for the better, bing an international metropolis. The more I think about it, the more I think my dad¡¯s right about asking me to return to China to develop my career¡­¡±


    Ye Cheng ced a hand on the railing before he said with a smile, ¡°We have to thank Vice Mayor Fu for M City¡¯s prosperity. What you see here is the fruits of your father¡¯sbor.¡±


    Fu Ting smiled sweetly. ¡°You can save the ttery for when you meet him.¡±


    ¡°These are objective and sincere words; they aren¡¯t ttery. The city has given many opportunities to privatepanies like the Ye Group. Isn¡¯t Vice Mayor Fu to thank for supporting us?¡±


    Fu Ting was, naturally, delighted by these words. She turned around and studied his office.


    Meanwhile, Ye Cheng asked his secretary to bring in two cups of coffee.


    Fu Ting asked, ¡°Is your meeting over?¡±


    Ye Cheng shrugged. ¡°My girlfriend is the most important. Since she came to visit, how can I Iet something like a meeting prevent me from apanying her? Moreover, I have meetings every day. It¡¯s fine if I don¡¯t have a meeting for a day.¡±


    Fu Ting did not respond to those words. Instead, she sat down in front of Ye Cheng¡¯s desk and brought her phone out before handing it to Ye Cheng.


    Ye Cheng took the phone from Fu Ting with a smile on his face. ¡°What are you showing me?¡±


    However, his smile vanished immediately when he lowered his head and saw what was being shown to him. The phone screen showed an article about Ye Xin.


    Fu Ting looked at him. ¡°I only found out today that she¡¯s your sister.¡±


    Ye Cheng returned the phone to Fu Ting. His expression was solemn as he said, ¡°Yes. Ye Xin is my sister.¡±


    Fu Ting¡¯s expression remained gently as she looked at Ye Cheng who had averted his gaze. ¡°Now that this matter has spread all over the city, what do you n to do?¡±


    Ye Cheng did not reply to her immediately. He took a seat and slowly leaned back against the chair. After a long time, he said softly, ¡°Ye Xin¡¯s undoubtedly at fault regarding this matter. I¡¯ve spoken to Mu Chen previously, and things seemed to have calmed down slightly. Who knew Ye Xin would cause trouble again?¡±


    Inwardly, many thoughts were racing through Ye Cheng¡¯s mind. He did know Fu Ting¡¯s intention so he did not know from which angle he should deal with the matter.


    Fu Ting yed with her phone as she asked, ¡°Is your sister not in a good ce mentally?¡±

 Chapter 264 - Method

    <h4>Chapter 264: Method</h4>


    Ye Cheng was stunned.


    Fu Ting repeated her question. ¡°Is your sister not in a good ce mentally?¡±


    Ye Cheng did not respond and looked at Fu Ting silently.


    Seeing this, Fu Ting did not repeat her question again. Instead, she found a morefortable position and leaned back against the chair before she said, ¡°Ye Cheng, the Ye Group will belong to you sooner orter, right? You¡¯re the future of the Ye Group. In regard to the Public Security Bureau, with my father around, the Bureau Chief will definitely give you an important position. However, once you enter the bureau, your connection with the Ye Group will have to be hidden. It¡¯s unfortunate that you don¡¯t have any reliable siblings who can support you and hold down the fort in the Ye Group. Hence, you can only endure and suffer as you take on both sides. Regarding this, my father and Bureau Chief will help you so you don¡¯t have to worry¡­¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Ye Cheng rxed.


    ¡°However¡­¡± Fu Ting¡¯s tone changed when she said this word.


    Ye Cheng instantly tensed up again.


    ¡°Ye Xin¡¯s matter is different. Technology is so advanced nowadays that news spreads very quickly. It¡¯s inevitable that you¡¯ll be implicated by this matter once you enter the bureau. Therefore, you must resolve her matter as soon as possible to minimize the impact it¡¯ll have on you¡­¡± Fu Ting said, making her stance clear.


    Ye Cheng hesitated for a moment before he asked, ¡°Did the Vice Mayor and the Bureau chief ask you to speak to me about this matter?¡±


    Fu Ting looked at him and chuckled. ¡°Ye Cheng, if this matter reaches my father and the Bureau Chief¡¯s ears, do you think you¡¯ll still stand a chance?¡±


    Ye Cheng was stunned.


    Fu Ting smiled gently before she said, ¡°Ye Cheng, I¡¯m sincerely dating you. I treat your matters as my own. As your girlfriend, I have to n for you. If you¡¯re looking for a good wife and mother, then I don¡¯t think we¡¯re suitable for each other.¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Ye Cheng quickly reached out and held Fu Ting¡¯s hand that was resting on the table. Then, he said, ¡°Fu Ting, what I want is not a good wife and mother. What I want and need is a wife who will advance hand-in-hand with me and fight by my side¡­¡±


    Fu Ting smiled.


    This was the moment their rtionship had undergone a qualitative change.


    Fu Ting said, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for someone to do a psychiatric evaluation on Ye Xin. The evaluation will say that after filming the drama called ¡®Yi Yao¡¯ ended, Ye Xin was unable to get out of character. As a result, she fell into a deep depression. Moreover, she has a more serious form of depression called Manic Depression. That¡¯s the reason why she attacked others¡­¡±


    Ye Cheng was shocked by Fu Ting¡¯s method of dealing with Ye Xin¡¯s matter.


    Fu Ting continued to say, ¡°At that time, you¡¯ll apologize to the public. You¡¯ll say that out of concern for your sister, you didn¡¯t publicize the matter initially. You¡¯ll apologize for neglecting to teach your sister, causing her to make such a huge mistake. You¡¯ll tell the public you have no intention of shirking responsibility and make a public apology to President Mu and the Mu family. The more you lower yourself, the more sympathy you¡¯ll garner. Apart from that, publicly, you¡¯ll have to step down from your position in the Ye Group. Your father will take over your position. Finally, you¡¯ll say you¡¯ve decided to join the government to better serve the people and promise to contribute to the country and the people¡­¡±


    Ye Cheng was dumbfounded. Fu Ting¡¯s n was so brilliant that he was briefly overwhelmed by the urge to prostrate himself on the ground. When he regained his senses, he said, ¡°Very good, Tingting. We¡¯ll do as you say!¡±


    Then, Ye Cheng rose to his feet and tightened his grip around Fu Ting¡¯s hand as he looked at her with barely concealed happiness.


    Fu Ting raised her head to look at Fu Ting and asked, ¡°Ye Cheng, are you so confident my method will work? Are you really fine with this method?¡±


    Ye Cheng, who had moved to Fu Ting¡¯s side from across the table, said confidently, ¡°Of course. This is the best method for now!¡±


    Fu Ting rose to her feet as well and said with a hint of distress, ¡°But, this requires you to make a public apology. Not only to the public, but to the Mu family as well.¡±


    Ye Cheng shook his head. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? It¡¯s just an apology. Moreover, I¡¯m sincere in apologizing¡­¡± Following that, his expression darkened as he continued to say, ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m worried about Ye Xin having to be sent to the psychiatric department for evaluation and treatment¡­¡±

 Chapter 265 - Bitter

    <h4>Chapter 265: Bitter</h4>


    ¡°However, this is the only way to protect her, right, Tingting? It¡¯s not that I¡¯m heartless. I really don¡¯t want her to go to jail, after all. Shemitted a crime in front of everyone; even if I have extraordinary skills, I can¡¯t absolve her. Moreover, the person she provoked is Mu Chen¡¯s wife. Everyone knows how much Mu Chen loves his wife. Perhaps, if it was just Mu Chen alone, I¡¯d still be able to resolve this matter using our many years of friendship as schoolmates. However¡­¡± Ye Cheng said as he paced back and forth in front of Fu Ting.


    Fu Ting reached out to stop him. ¡°Ye Cheng, you¡¯re doing this for her good. Otherwise, if this matter continues, it¡¯ll negatively impact you, the Ye family, and the Ye Group; it¡¯s not fair to everyone. Not only are you responsible for your sister, but you¡¯re responsible for the wellbeing of the entire Ye family as well. Your sister can only suffer to protect the Ye family. Moreover, I do think your sister needs help. I think she might have some psychological issues. Therefore, it¡¯s not wrong for her to get evaluated and treated¡­¡±


    Ye Cheng held Fu Ting¡¯s hand as though he was holding onto a lifeline. He pulled her into his arms and said, ¡°Thank you so much, Tingting. You¡¯re the only one who cares about me in this world.¡±


    Fu Ting¡¯s heart ached for Ye Cheng as she wrapped her arms around his waist.


    Following that, the couple had a sweet date thatsted tillte at night before Ye Cheng reluctantly sent Fu Ting home.


    ¡­


    After the date, Ye Cheng drove to the clubhouse he was a member of.


    Chen Chen was already waiting for him there.


    Ye Cheng sat down on the couch and rubbed his face tiredly while Chen Chen stood respectfully at the side. He leaned against the couch and closed his eyes to rest; the scenes between him and Fu Ting shed in his mind.


    After a long time, Ye Cheng finally broke the silence. He asked, ¡°Chen Chen, do you know what method Fu Ting came up with to deal with Ye Xin¡¯s matter?¡±


    Chen Chen looked at Ye Cheng silently.


    Ye Cheng straightened his back and said with a smile, ¡°Tell that group of ipetentwyers to use her poor mental state as a defense¡­¡±


    Chen Chen looked at Ye Cheng in surprise.


    Ye Cheng gave him a sidelong nce. ¡°Surprised? Fortunately, you weren¡¯t present when Fu Ting spoke about the way to resolve this matter. Otherwise, your expression would have betrayed your thoughts. Do you know? Although this method is cruel, I still have to be grateful to her for solving my biggest problem¡­¡±


    Chen Chen was even more surprised. ¡°This is¡­ Miss Fu¡¯s idea?¡±


    Ye Cheng crossed his legs and rested his hands on the armrest as he said through gritted teeth, ¡°Fu Ting¡¯s idea is Vice Mayor Fu¡¯s idea, and Vice Mayor Fu¡¯s idea is the Bureau Chief¡¯s idea. Apart from obeying, what else can I do? Not only must I be obedient, but I must be grateful as well¡­¡±


    Chen Chen felt a chill in his heart. ¡°But¡­ But isn¡¯t this akin to taking away Madam and Young Miss¡¯ lives?¡±


    Ye Cheng sneered. ¡°Fu Ting said that the most important thing now is the Ye family¡¯s future and my official career. She¡¯s not wrong¡­¡±


    Chen Chen was silent for a moment before he said, ¡°Young Master Ye, I think Miss Fu¡¯s words make sense.¡±


    Ye Cheng smiled bitterly. ¡°They¡¯ve discussed this matter and only informed me of the result of the discussion. I was thest one to know about it. If I agree, I¡¯ll continue down this path; if I disagree, I¡¯ll have to end my rtionship with Fu Ting. With that, I won¡¯t have a chance of holding public office in the future. Not only that, but the Ye family will also be implicated. Hence, Chen Chen, Ye Xin and my mother aren¡¯t the only ones who are being cornered. I¡¯m also being cornered¡­¡± After a moment, he said with a sigh, ¡°They¡¯re too arrogant and kept courting death¡­¡±


    Chen Chen knew Ye Cheng had already long epted Fu Ting¡¯s method. Ye Cheng was only feeling unwilling and needed to vent his manyints.


    At this time, Ye Cheng pointed at the wine cab.


    Chen Chen went over and brought out a wine bottle and wine sses before handing them to Ye Cheng.

 Chapter 266 - Violent Rage

    <h4>Chapter 266: Violent Rage</h4>


    As Ye Cheng poured a ss of wine for himself, he instructed Chen Chen, ¡°Arrange a psychic evaluation for Ye Xin. After that, arrange for a press conference. At that time, I¡¯ll apologize to the public and the Mu family. This matter must be resolved no matter what.¡±


    Ye Cheng continued to say, ¡°When the timees, prepare a generous gift for me. I¡¯ll go to the hospital and apologize to the Mu family until they forgive me. When everything has calmed down, I¡¯ll send Ye Xin abroad. If she continues staying in the country, she¡¯ll bring about another disaster sooner orter¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let her find out about the paternity test before she leaves the country,¡± Ye Cheng said tiredly. Victory and defeat depended on this one move; he did not want any more trouble.


    Chen Chen replied, ¡°Understood. However, how are we going to exin this matter to Master and Madam?¡±


    Ye Cheng frowned but did not say anything.


    Chen Chen knew Ye Cheng rarely spoke at home due to his family members¡¯ personalities.


    ¡­


    Unsurprisingly, when Gao Wen learned of the matter, she exploded immediately like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. She leaped up and pped Ye Cheng¡¯s face immediately.


    Ye Cheng¡¯s head tilted to the side from the force of the p, and his ear was running.


    ¡°Ye Cheng, are you still human? You¡¯re talking about your sister! She¡¯s your biological sister! You want her to go for a psychiatric evaluation? You want her to pretend to have mental problems? Just because you¡¯re not capable of saving her, you want her to pretend to be mentally ill? Ye Cheng! You¡¯re really amazing; you can even think of such an idea!¡± Gao Wen roared like an angry lion as she paced back and forth.


    On the other hand, Ye He sat at the side, too afraid to even breathe loudly.


    Gao Wen continued to screech as she red at her son, ¡°No, you have to save Ye Xin! You have to!¡±


    Ye He finally spoke up to smooth things over. ¡°Ye Cheng, why don¡¯t you think of something else? Aren¡¯t you on good terms with the Bureau Chief? Perhaps, you can speak to him? We¡¯ll send gifts; the price doesn¡¯t matter!¡±


    Ye Cheng looked at Ye He and quietly said, ¡°The Bureau Chief and Vice Mayor Fu came up with this method.¡±


    Ye He and Gao Wen were stunned by this revtion.


    Ye Cheng continued to say, ¡°There are two choices and two oues. First, we let this matter continue and let Ye Xin be. It won¡¯t be long before this matter affects the Ye family and the Ye Group. In the end, everyone will die together. Did you see what happened to the Mu family and the Mu Group a while ago? If Mu Chen were not prepared at that time, the Mu Group wouldn¡¯t exist now. Ye Xin is the Young Miss of the Ye family; she intentionally hurt others. Even if I hold the highest position in the Public Security Bureau, I still won¡¯t be able to sweep this matter under the rug.¡±


    Ye Cheng looked at his dumbstruck parents and solemnly said, ¡°Second, we can go along with the Bureau Chief and Vice Mayor Fu¡¯s suggestion. We send Ye Xin for a psychiatric evaluation and let her get treated. We¡¯ll use her mental illness to avoid punishment. When everything calms down, we¡¯ll send her abroad. You can apany her if you want. This way, not only will we be able to protect my future, but the Ye family and the Ye Group¡¯s future as well¡­ So, you choose how you want to deal with this matter¡­¡±


    Gao Wen said indignantly, ¡°In the end, it still boils down to protecting your future!¡±


    Ye Cheng nodded and did not refute her words. ¡°That¡¯s right. If I don¡¯t protect the future, who¡¯s going to take care of the Ye family? If you want to give up our positions to the members of the family¡¯s side branch, I won¡¯t object to it¡­¡±


    ¡°How can we do that!¡± Ye He objected immediately.


    Ye Cheng did not speak.


    Gao Wen trembled as she muttered, ¡°No, we can¡¯t say that Xinxin has mental problems. What¡¯s she going to do in the future? How will she marry? At that time, who would dare to marry her? Won¡¯t her life be ruined?¡±


    Ye Cheng said quietly, ¡°With her current state, is there anyone who dares to marry her now? Everyone in the city knows of her obsession with Mu Chen and the troubles she had caused Mu Chen and his wife. She¡¯s be a joke, and everyone thinks she¡¯s a shameless troublemaker. Tell me, do you think anyone will dare to marry her now? What kind of future does she have now?¡±


    Gao Wen¡¯s tears streamed down her face immediately. ¡°You¡¯re her brother! How can you speak of her in such a manner?¡±


    A pained expression flitted past Ye Cheng¡¯s face before he said, ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m her brother that I¡¯m saying these words.¡±

 Chapter 267 - Sober

    <h4>Chapter 267: Sober</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ye Cheng sincerely apologized to the public during his press conference. He said he had failed as a brother for neglecting to educate his sister properly, resulting in her developing psychological problems that caused her to behave negatively. He also apologized profusely to Mu Chen and Song Ning.


    After Jiang Jin watched the press conference, she patted Song Ning¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Ye Cheng is really talented.¡±


    Song Ning poured Jiang Jin a cup of tea and said, ¡°At least there¡¯s still someone capable in that family, and this matter is finally resolved. Sending Ye Xin to the psychiatric ward isn¡¯t a bad thing for her. It¡¯s better than going to jail.¡±


    Jiang Jin nodded. ¡°Song Ning, I like this about you. You know how to distinguish right from wrong, and you¡¯re not blindly kind or soft-hearted. It¡¯s not going to be easy when you be the Madam of the Mu family. You must make a stand in the future, and use both kindness and strength to deal with people. Don¡¯t let those with evil intentions take advantage of you.¡±


    Song Ning listened to Jiang Jin obediently.


    ¡­


    After Ye Xin was admitted into the psychiatric ward, she had lost all her arrogance. All she knew was she could not stay here for another minute. She only wanted her family to get her out of this wretched ce.


    However, instead of her family members, she only saw a group of people who wanted her to fill in all sorts of forms and do all sorts of tests.


    When she finally saw a familiar face, awyer from the Ye Group, she asked him, ¡°When can I leave? I don¡¯t want to be here; I want to go home!¡±


    Thewyer was gentle as he said, ¡°Miss, you can leave very soon as long as you do as the doctor requests¡­¡±


    Although Ye Xin was skeptical, she said, ¡°Alright. Am I allowed out for my physiotherapy and treatment?¡±


    After all, Ye Xin¡¯s leg injury had yet to heal.


    Thewyer said vaguely, ¡°Young Master Ye has already made all the necessary arrangements. All you have to do is listen to the doctors¡­¡±


    With that, Ye Xin could only patiently fill in the forms and answer the baffling questions that she was asked over and over again.


    Ye Xin had a hard time falling asleep in the small room at night. When she could not sleep, she would let her mind wander as she recalled everything before and after she fell into aa. She could only fall asleep when she thought about Mu Chen.


    She regretted her actions so much; why did she not agree to marry Mu Chen back then? If she had agreed to his request at that time, the pregnant Mrs. Mu would have been her today.


    When she thought about this, she could not help but cry. Why was she so adamant about winning that award? Was the award more important than her future and happiness? Who was it that told her she had a chance of winning that award and made her obsess over the award? She felt really stupid when she thought about these things.


    All of a sudden, Ye Xin¡¯s eyes widened, and she sobered up immediately.


    ¡®That¡¯s right! Who told me I had a chance of winning that award? Why was I so obsessed with winning that award?¡¯


    Ye Xin stared nkly at the wall that was illuminated by the dim light in the corridor outside.


    When she had gotten a little famous, everyone was trying to pair her up with male celebrities. However, she disdained being linked to those male celebrities. That was when she thought of Mu Chen.


    She had liked Mu Chen for many years, but there was no way for her to get closer to him. Therefore, she thought it was a good idea to stir up a scandal between her and him. At that time, Yang Li had warned her not to involve such a prominent figure and that it might be difficult to extricate herself from the situationter. Naturally, she did not listen. She wanted to use external force to get closer to him so she deliberately stirred up a scandal.


    When the news spread, the entire city was in an uproar, and she became twice as famous.

 Chapter 268 - Seeing the Truth

    <h4>Chapter 268: Seeing the Truth</h4>


    She grew prouder of herself as the number of her fans increased. As a celebrity, she knew the importance of staying relevant. Thepany did not care what methods were used as long as she was talked about.


    Although Yang Li disagreed, thepany¡¯s higher-ups were very satisfied. It was also for this reason that she grew dissatisfied with Yang Li.


    If it were not for the fact that Yang Li had worked with Ning Xia before and could help her with imitating Ning Xia to win over Ning Xia¡¯s fans, she would not have kept such a dull person by her side.


    After some time had passed, the trouble Yang Li was worried about did not appear.


    In fact, she was very worried Mu Chen would be displeased with her. Therefore, she had acted coquettishly with her brother after the incident and asked him to bring her to the Mu family to apologize. Although she said she was going there to apologize, the truth was she wanted to test the water and also to stage a scene. She had specially arranged for the paparazzi to take pictures of her visiting the Mu family house.


    At that time, Mu Chen was not home so spent more than half a day there eating and chatting with Jiang Jin.


    Jiang Jin did not keep up with entertainment news so she was unaware of the matter between Ye Xin and Mu Chen. She only mentioned Mu Chen¡¯s mother when Ye Xin told her that she was an actress.


    Ye Xin recalled at that time, Jiang Jin had said to Sister Yu in a regretful tone, ¡°Liang Zhen won so many awards back then. If her daughter-inw wins the best actress award, wouldn¡¯t it be perfect?¡±


    Ye Xin remembered that Sister Yu had looked at her with a smile before she said to Jiang Jin, ¡°What¡¯s so difficult about that? Isn¡¯t what you¡¯re looking for right in front of you?¡±


    At that time, her heart had thumped wildly in her chest, and she quickly changed the topic.


    When she returned, she immediately asked Yang Li to tell thepany that she wanted to submit her film for the best actress award. She was determined to win.


    She discovered that she had always beenx when chasing fame and fortune because she did notck those things. However, she was greatly motivated when she thought about how the Mu family wanted a daughter-inw who¡¯s famous and influential. At that time, she felt as though she had been injected with stimnts; she felt as though she had found a direction in life.


    After she told thepany about her intentions, the higher-ups had told her to be at ease. They had said they had spoken to the judges and that the award would definitely go to her. She was ted when she heard those words.


    However, Yang Li told her to double-confirm the higher-ups¡¯ words. She had said that there would best-minute changes at award shows every year.


    Unlike Yang Li, Ye Xin and thepany were very confident.


    At that time, Ye Xin felt like she was ready to set sail; she only needed the wind. As long as she won the award for best actress, she would have everything she ever wanted.


    With that award, even if Mu Chen was slightly unhappy with her, he would still tolerate it. After all, he would definitely ept her, even if it was for his mother¡¯s sake. As long as he epted her, she was confident she would be able to change his heart. For so many years, there had never been another woman beside Mu Chen other than herself. Therefore, she made countless ns for their future, and no matter which angle she looked at it from, the oue would be the same: they would be together.


    However, who knew Song Ning would suddenly appear out of nowhere?


    At this time, fire began to rise in Song Ning¡¯s heart again. She slowly rose to her feet and walked to the wall and back to calm down so she could think again.


    Why did she not win the award when everyone told her she would win? What if she was never considered for the award at all? What if it was all just a ploy to harm her?


    Ye Xin closed her eyes, enduring the piercing pain in her heart as she finally came to her senses. She had been too naive and ostentatious. Everything she thought she had at her fingertips was just an illusion!

 Chapter 269 - Realization

    <h4>Chapter 269: Realization</h4>


    Someone made use of her eagerness to win an award to fabricate a lie. Because of that lie, she missed out on the biggest chance she had to get close to Mu Chen; she had missed out on marrying him so he could cate his grandmother.


    If she had agreed to marry Mu Chen nominally back then, everything would be different now.


    When she thought of her own stupidity, she burst into tears again. Who was it that hated her so much and made her fall to such a state?


    Faces after faces shed in her mind at this moment. She had to find out the identity of the person who harmed her!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ye Xin. Even if there¡¯s no award, it doesn¡¯t matter. The Old Madam of the Mu family likes you so much!¡±


    ¡°Ye Xin, you¡¯re about to be the Young Madam of the Mu family. Why is there a need for you to worry about the award?¡±


    ¡°If you ask, Old Madam Mu will definitely arrange it for you. Don¡¯t let others reap the benefits.¡±


    ¡°Old Madam Mu isn¡¯t simple. She has connections to many prominent figures. In fact, she¡¯s a prominent figure herself.¡±


    ¡°Ye Xin is really lucky. I¡¯m so envious of her. I can¡¯t imagine how much Old Madam Mu will dote on her when she marries into the Mu family.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Ye Xin to speak to Old Madam Mu. She¡¯ll definitely be able to help Ye Xin win the award.¡±


    ¡°Our Ye Xin doesn¡¯t need help. After all, she relies on her own abilities!¡±


    Words after words after words rang in Ye Xin¡¯s mind, causing her to shudder. ¡®The Old Madam of the Mu family? She¡¯s the one who orchestrated everything?¡¯


    She had thought those from the Mu family, whether it was Mu Chen or Jiang Jin, did not care about the scandal at all.


    Jiang Jin had been so kind to her, but it was all fake. Since a long time ago, Jiang Jin had already hated her and nned everything so wlessly.


    Ye Xin felt so stupid at this moment. She did not even figure this out until now.


    Only Jiang Jin could calcte everything so perfectly; even the timing was perfect. Jiang Jin had intentionally pressured Mu Chen to get married when she was going to attend the award show. Jiang Jin was certain she would turn Mu Chen¡¯s request down since she was confident she would win the award.


    Indeed, Jiang Jin was an expert at scheming.


    Ye Xin¡¯s heart turned cold when she thought of the always smiling Jiang Jin. So this was what it meant by killing without a knife. If she had not been locked up in the psychiatric ward, she would not have figured this out even until the day she died.


    Her parents and her brother probably did not expect the person pulling all the strings was Old Madam Mu!


    Why was she so stupid? It was her own stupidity that led her to this state; she could not even me anyone else.


    Ye Xin clutched her chest and cried until she could not breathe. She felt as though someone had stabbed her heart with a knife and twisted it.


    She was determined to seek revenge for being plotted against. She wanted that sanctimonious old hag to die a horrible death!


    Just how much did that old hag hate her? Not only did the old hag humiliate her in public, but that old hag was not even the slightest bit apologetic even after harming her to this extent!


    She vowed she would never let that old hag go. That old hag was no better than Song Ning.


    When Song Ning¡¯s face appeared in her mind, she grew even crazier.


    Why did she resemble Song Ning so much? If they did not look alike, she would not have debuted under the title ¡®Little Ning Xia¡¯! If Song Ning did not appear out of nowhere, how could she fall into such a state? She had gone from being a popr star with tens of millions of fans to this. This was all Song Ning and that old hag¡¯s fault!


    Ye Xin gnashed her teeth. ¡°There¡¯ll be no peace between us even if I die! I¡¯ll make you pay the price! I¡¯ll kill you! I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

 Chapter 270 - Madness

    <h4>Chapter 270: Madness</h4>


    When Ye Xin finally met thewyer again, she asked icily, ¡°When can I go home?¡±


    Once she left this ce, she woulde up with a good n.


    Thewyer calmly replied, ¡°Miss, this matter is slightlyplicated. You¡¯ll need to stay in the psychiatric ward for a time. Later, Young Master Ye will make arrangements for you to go abroad to get away from all the attention.¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Ye Xin was stunned; she thought she had heard wrongly. After a long while, she finally asked, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Thewyer remained silent.


    Ye Xin muttered, ¡°They want me to continue staying in the psychiatric ward? Do they really think I have mental problems?¡±


    Ye Xin looked at thewyer in disbelief.


    Thewyer continued to remain silent.


    Realization suddenly dawned on Ye Xin. ¡°Those forms and documents you made me sign over the past few days¡­ Are they to prove that I¡¯m crazy?¡±


    Thewyer still did not say anything.


    Ye Xin lost her temper at this moment. She pushed thewyer away before grabbing the folder on the table and smashing it on thewyer¡¯s head. She pounced on thewyer as though she had lost her mind, looking as though she wanted to tear him to pieces.


    When the staff rushed in to pull her away, she screamed and struggled. All of her movements were recorded. When she saw this, she finally understood thewyer had intentionally provoked her so she would lose her temper, and as a result, prove that she was mentally unsound.


    She realized now that her family was determined to lock her up in the psychiatric ward. When she looked at her leg that had yet to recover, she could not help but cry in grief.


    She calmed down and let the people around her handle the procedures before they sent her to a psychiatric hospital.


    ¡­


    In the car.


    Ye Xin looked at thewyer, who was cowering at the side, and suddenly said, ¡°Tell my brother I¡¯ll obediently stay in the hospital. However, I will not take any medicine. He knows I¡¯m not sick. I don¡¯t care about the arrangements he had made to fake this, but I will notpromise in regard to taking the medications. Also, arrange for two rehabilitation doctors for me. My leg needs to be treated.¡±


    Upon hearing these words, thewyer looked at Ye Xin in surprise.


    On the other hand, Ye Xin no longer paid attention to thewyer. She turned to look out the car window and no longer said anything.


    ¡­


    When Ning Chun told Ning Zhe about Ye Xin, Ning Zhe frowned. ¡°How did it end up like this?¡±


    Ning Chun replied, ¡°Miss Ning Xia didn¡¯t want to let the matter slide. Mu Chen and Old Madam Mu were furious as well and insisted that Miss Ye Xin has to take responsibility for her actions. As for Ye Cheng¡­ he¡¯s involved with the Vice Mayor¡­¡±


    With this, Ning Zhe understood Ye Cheng was trying to make sure Ye Xin¡¯s matter would not implicate him. He asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you Ye Cheng dote on his sister a lot?¡±


    Ning Chun remained silent. Inwardly, he thought that no matter how much Ye Cheng doted on his sister, Ye Cheng still had to consider his own interest as well.


    Finally, Ning Zhe said, ¡°Arrange for a nurse to keep an eye on Ye Xin. Don¡¯t let anything happen to her. Do you understand?¡±


    Ning Chun nodded solemnly before he left to make arrangements. He knew what Ning Zhe meant by not letting anything happen to Ye Xin. Apart from ensuring Ye Xin¡¯s safety, Ning Zhe wanted to make sure Ye Xin would not harm Song Ning as well.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Ning Dong who was in the next room heard Ning Zhe and Ning Chun¡¯s conversation clearly.


    He sneered. Now that Ning Zhe¡¯s two daughters were fighting, was Ning Zhe in a dilemma? Or was Ning Zhe more biased toward Song Ning?


    In his opinion, Ning Zhe clearly favored Song Ning since Ning Zhe felt he owed Song Ning too much.


    However, what about Ye Xin?


    Ning Dong could not help but smile when he thought of this.


    Ye Xin still did not know whose daughter she was. He had to let her find out the truth as soon as possible. How could he not let one of the main characters know about such an exciting secret?


    ¡­


    Ye Cheng bowed before he poured a ss of wine for the Bureau Chief and Vice Mayor Fu. Then, he said, ¡°This bottle is produced from the same winery and is from the same batch as the other bottle that you liked. Their taste is the same. It¡¯s not sold to the public; whether you can obtain it or not is up to chance¡­¡±


    The Bureau Chief and Vice Mayor Fu smiled and exchanged a look. Then, they raised their sses at the same time, clinking them.


    ¡°Since Ye Cheng is so filial, it¡¯s only right we finish this ss of wine!¡±

 Chapter 271 - Looking for Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 271: Looking for Trouble</h4>


    Ye Cheng quickly filled up the sses again.


    While the two leaders chatted, Ye Cheng waited on them wlessly as he listened to their conversation.


    He knew this was his chance. These were all business opportunities, and as long as he seized the opportunities, the Ye family would be able to profit.


    At this time, Bureau Chief Chang nced at the door and asked, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Fu Ting here today?¡±


    Vice Mayor Fu said, ¡°I have two distant rtives who came to visit so Fu Ting is entertaining them. She¡¯ll be here in a while¡­¡±


    Bureau Chief Chang looked at Ye Cheng meaningfully as he said, ¡°Fu Ting is a truly capable child. Ye Cheng, you must cherish her well¡­¡±


    Ye Cheng smiled, seemingly embarrassed, as he poured another ss of wine.


    Vice Mayor Fu looked at Ye Cheng with a hint of admiration and said, ¡°Nowadays, there aren¡¯t many young people like Ye Cheng. I think very highly of him. Bureau Chief Chang, you have to take good care of him¡­¡±


    The two leaders continued to exchange pleasantries.


    Ye Cheng knew the praises he received were due to his handling of Ye Xin¡¯s matter in a way that the duo deemed appropriate. Despite Fu Ting¡¯s words, he knew the solution she hade up with was the duo¡¯s idea. He was aware that it mattered not to the duo if he was capable as long as he was obedient.


    ¡­


    Two people stood in front of Fu Ting at this moment. They were none other than Fu Guo and Fu Le.


    Fu Ting looked at the documents in her hands with a frown. ¡°These can¡¯t prove that Zhuang Ji has anything to do with you.¡±


    Fu Guo quickly said, ¡°Tingting, it¡¯s like this. When my wife was alive, she intended for Fu Le to marry Song Ning. However, who knew Song Ning would turn around and marry someone else. Due to her marriage, we lost everything. Originally, we had a chance to break into the international market, but now, we¡¯ve lost the patents and trademarks along with Zhuang Ji¡­¡±


    ¡°We wanted to snatch Zhuang Ji back, but the family Song Ning married into is the Mu family. We can¡¯t afford to offend the Mu family. That¡¯s why we came to you in hopes of finding a solution for this matter. The Mu Group isn¡¯t in the clothing business, and their interest doesn¡¯t intersect with ours. However, since they dislike our Fu family, they refused all our attempts to negotiate. For this reason, we¡¯ve been stuck without any progress in regard to this matter¡­¡±


    Fu Ting looked at Fu Guo indifferently before she returned her gaze to the document in her hands. ¡°Eldest Cousin Brother, let¡¯s just talk about facts. There¡¯s no need for you to try and incite me. I¡¯d rather you not use your clumsy skills on me. I¡¯ve already heard about Fu Le¡¯s foolishness¡­¡± She paused for a moment before she asked, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. When will he marry that nurse?¡±


    Fu Le¡¯s head was lowered, and his eyes were trained on the ground.


    Fu Guo smiled apologetically and said, ¡°We have no such ns. Feng Man is just a nurse. They¡¯re of different backgrounds so he has no ns of marrying her¡­¡±


    Fu Le instinctively raised his head to look at his father. However, in the end, he did not refute those words.


    Fu Ting sneered. ¡°You failed to marry Song Ning and you even failed when cheating on her. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re too big of a failure?¡±


    Fu Le was silent.


    Fu Guo smiled sheepishly before he said, ¡°Tingting, help me think of a way. Why don¡¯t you see if there¡¯s any suitable Young Miss you can introduce to Fu Le? Although our family is small, we still can¡¯t simply let anyone marry into our family, right?¡±


    Fu Ting rolled her eyes. ¡°At least, you have some awareness. However, you really fail in educating your son. Song Ning is a treasure, and yet, all of you let her get away.¡± She put down the document in her hand and rose to her feet as she said, ¡°However, there¡¯s something worth fighting for here. I¡¯ll speak to thewyers and see if we can negotiate with Song Ning. It¡¯ll be good if we cane to an agreement. If we can¡¯t¡­¡±


    Fu Ting trailed off. In the end, she only said, ¡°Eldest Cousin Brother, return for now and wait for the news¡­¡±


    Fu Guo said ingratiatingly, ¡°Tingting, you¡¯re really capable. I¡¯d be happy if Fu Le were half as capable as you. Why don¡¯t you let Fu Le learn from you?¡±


    Fu Ting nced at Fu Le before she said, ¡°Alright. Come to the head office next week and look for me¡­¡±


    Fu Guo was overjoyed when he heard these words.

 Chapter 272 - Lawyers

    <h4>Chapter 272: Lawyers</h4>


    Song Ning held thewyer¡¯s letter in her hand and let out a long sigh.


    Jiahui reached out and took thewyer¡¯s letter from Song Ning to have a look. ¡°Awyer¡¯s letter? The Fu family sent you awyer¡¯s letter? They want Zhuang Ji? Is there something wrong with their brains? Fu Le is really amazing. To think I was so polite to him in the past. If I knew he was this kind of person, I¡¯d have beaten him up back then to vent my anger! He¡¯s too shameless!¡±


    Song Ning furrowed her brows and asked, ¡°Has he married Feng Man?¡±


    Song Ning was never one to pay attention to gossip and rumors so she was unaware of what was going on.


    Jiahui shook her head. ¡°No. Feng Man has resigned; she could no longer work here after revealing her true colors. After all, although those nurses were easy to fool, they¡¯re not stupid¡­¡±


    Song Ning nodded before she reached out to take thewyer¡¯s letter from Jiahui¡¯s hand.


    Jiahui said, ¡°Leave it to Cheng Che. Let him deal with it.¡±


    Song Ning shook her head. ¡°No need. Zhuang Ji has its ownwyer. Why don¡¯t you apany me to thew firm after work? Lawyer Yang has full authority to handle this matter. He¡¯s someone my mother and Aunt Yao appointed for me. He knows more about the past and Zhuang Ji than I do¡­¡±


    Jiahui nodded. ¡°Nevertheless, we have to inform Mu Chen and Cheng Che at least, right? After all, someone¡¯s trying to take action against Zhuang Ji¡­¡±


    Song Ning was not worried nor surprised. She had always known the matter with the Fu family was not over.


    ¡­


    After Lawyer Yang took thewyer¡¯s letter from Song Ning, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry; leave this matter to me. You don¡¯t have to care about these things. All you need to do is to look after yourself. Ms. Zhuang and Ms. Yun¡¯s lifelong wish is for you to be safe and healthy. Nothing else is more important than that¡­¡±


    Song Ning nodded. ¡°Lawyer Yang, I don¡¯t want my mother and Ms. Yun Yao¡¯s efforts to fall into the hands of people with evil intentions. I don¡¯t want them to benefit from it.¡±


    Lawyer Yang said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­¡±


    After leaving thew firm, Jiahui sighed. ¡°Ningning, your mother is amazing! She even helped you arrange these things in advance. Even without Mu Chen, there¡¯s nothing for you to worry about¡­¡±


    Song Ning ced her hand gently on her belly. ¡°That¡¯s why parents¡¯ love is amazing. My mom really nned very far for me. Both she and Ms. Yun Yao had done their best for me. In fact, if Fu Le had followed Ms. Yun Yao¡¯s arrangements, there wouldn¡¯t be anything wrong. However, the human heart¡­¡±


    Song Ning did not continue to say the human heart was greedy and insatiable. The gap between her and Fu Le was so wide now that even if she wanted to advise him, he might not be willing to listen. She felt very sorry toward Yun Yao now that she and Fu Le were standing on opposing sides.


    ¡­


    After leaving thew firm, Song Ning and Jiahui went to Zhuang Ji.


    The current Zhuang Ji waspletely different from the past. Currently, not only did Zhuang Ji carry embroidery works, but it also carried beautiful and exquisite Chinese clothing. From its products to the embroidery team to the designers, all of them were top-notch.


    However, due to its exclusivity, there were not many people in Zhuang Ji.


    An Ran only came out to greet them before she returned to work.


    Everyone was engrossed in their work so Song Ning and Jiahui did not disturb them and went to the VIP lounge instead.


    After Jiahui returned from the pantry with two drinks, she sat down and said in a low voice, ¡°Sister An Ran is like a fish in water working here. She works so hard that sometimes she even forgets about eating and sleeping. My aunt is beginning to worry that she won¡¯t be able to find a boyfriend if this continues¡­¡±


    Song Ning smiled and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s introduce someone to Sister An Ran. After all, we know so many seniors and juniors from the hospital¡­¡±


    Jiahui¡¯s eyes lit up immediately. ¡°Ningning, you¡¯re so smart! Why didn¡¯t I think of that? Alright, let¡¯s do it this way! I definitely have to introduce someone to her within the year! At that time, I¡¯ll be able to take credit in front of my aunt!¡±


    Song Ning smiled helplessly as she looked at the enthusiastic Jiahui.

 Chapter 273 - Customer

    <h4>Chapter 273: Customer</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Song Ning smiled wordlessly.


    The two women were browsing through thetest lookbook in the lounge when a customer, a youngdy, walked in.


    The shop assistant led the customer to the lounge as well.


    Upon seeing this, Jiahui drew the curtains that would give them privacy.


    ¡°I heard that your boss is Mrs. Mu?¡± the customer asked.


    The shop assistant replied, ¡°Yes, our boss¡¯s husband is surnamed Mu.¡±


    ¡°No wonder. Opening such a shop in such a location costs a lot of money. It¡¯s not something that an ordinary person can afford. However, if it¡¯s Mrs. Mu, then it¡¯s a different story. Mr. Mu is famous for spoiling his wife.¡±


    The customer¡¯s tone was a little sarcastic, causing Song Ning and Jiahui to exchange a look.


    The shop assistant was neither servile nor overbearing as she replied, ¡°The shop is owned by the boss even before she got married.¡±


    Jiahui silently gave Song Ning a thumbs-up.


    The customer continued to say, ¡°Even then, for it to do this well now, isn¡¯t all thanks to Mr. Mu¡¯s influence? Otherwise, why was it unknown in the past?¡±


    The customer was clearly here to look for trouble.


    The shop assistant changed the topic. ¡°You can browse through our items in the store. Alternatively, you can browse through the lookbook as well. Let me know if you see something you¡¯re interested in.¡±


    The customer saidzily, ¡°I¡¯m here to apply for a membership card. Things are the same everywhere. I¡¯m only here because of Mr. Mu¡¯s reputation. After all, this is his wife¡¯s shop.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like the clothes or essories here, I think there¡¯s no need for you to spend unnecessarily. Otherwise, it¡¯d be such a waste. After all, even if you apply for a membership here, it¡¯s not like Mr. Mu will know about it. After all, he doesn¡¯t intervene in the business here.¡± the shop assistant said evenly.


    The customer seemed a little taken aback. When she regained her senses, she said impatiently, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just apply for a membership card since I¡¯m already here. With this, it might be easier to talk to President Mu in the future.¡±


    The shop assistant said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but the applications for our membership cards have reached their limit this year. Perhaps, you can try applying next year.¡±


    ¡°What?! I¡¯m just applying for a membership card, but I have to wait until next year? What kind of business are you operating anyway? I took the initiative to apply for membership, but you refused me. Next year? Are you kidding?¡± The customer did not hide her annoyance.


    The shop assistant replied patiently, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. In order to maintain the quality of services for our members, we limit the number of members.¡±


    The customer scoffed. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of something so preposterous. Isn¡¯t this just a marketing gimmick? Trying to raise the exclusivity so more people would buy into the hype?¡±


    The shop assistant did not say anything.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you make an exception? I¡¯m willing to pay double the membership fee,¡± the customer said, trying to negotiate.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. You can leave your information behind. We¡¯ll put you on the waiting list. Then, you can start paying the membership next year,¡± the shop assistant said politely.


    ¡°This marketing method is really awesome. I really admire it!!¡± the customer said mockingly.


    From the beginning till the end, Song Ning and Jiahui remained silent. Only when the customer left did Song Ning ask Jiahui to bring the form that the customer had filled in over.


    The name on the form was written, Fu Ting.


    Song Ning frowned slightly.


    The shop assistant stood at the side and exined carefully, ¡°CEO Cheng has instructed us to follow the rules regarding the membership. He said it¡¯s best to have less than more.¡±


    Song Ning nodded. ¡°DO as CEO Cheng has instructed. However, make sure that everyone¡¯s trained like you. There¡¯s no need to lower yourself if the customers are unreasonable. Do you understand?¡±


    The shop assistant nodded in agreement.


    Jiahui asked carefully, ¡°Song Ning, is there a problem?¡±


    Song Ning shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just feel that the customer earlier is a little strange.. I¡¯m just worried she¡¯ll make a fuss about our membership system.¡±

 Chapter 274 - Approaching

    <h4>Chapter 274: Approaching</h4>


    Jiahui was puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about?¡±


    Song Ning shook her head. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m worrying over nothing. Now that Zhuang Ji is no longer the same as before, it¡¯s inevitable there¡¯ll be more issues. It¡¯s better to be cautious.¡±


    Jiahui patted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. As doctors, we¡¯re used to being cautious. Running a business is different from being a doctor. Let Cheng Che worry about it.¡±


    Song Ning thought about it and agreed. There was no need forymen to intervene in the experts¡¯ affairs.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    When Song Ning and Jiahui returned to the office after doing their rounds, they saw a group of people gathered in the office with two cameras.


    The two women were stunned.


    They saw a very beautiful female reporter interviewing their professor while their two seniors, Yang Yi and Du Feng, stood at the back with their hands resting on their backs.


    When Yang Yi saw the two women, he smiled and waved at them.


    The female reporter instinctively turned to look at them.


    Professor Li said with a smile, ¡°These are another two of my students, Song Ning and An Jiahui.¡± Then, he said to Song Ning and Jiahui, ¡°Both of you returned just in time. This reporter is Ms. Fu. She has some questions regarding Chinese medicine. You two can answer them on my behalf. I still have a meeting with the director.¡±


    After saying that, Professor Li stood up and walked out.


    Jiahui and Song Ning exchanged a look. The same thought appeared in their minds: This old man is dumping the interview on ourps.


    The female reporter stood up and greeted them with a smile. ¡°Hello, we¡¯re filming a new program in M City, and we want to film a few episodes to promote Chinese medicine. Today¡¯s filming will be for the pilot episode. Please help us answer some questions¡­¡±


    Song Ning looked at the female reporter as she extended her hand and said, ¡°Hello, my name is Song Ning. How should I address you?¡±


    The female reporter reached out and shook Song Ning¡¯s hand. ¡°Hello, you can call me Fu Ting.¡±


    Song Ning froze for a brief moment before she said, ¡°If there¡¯s anything you need help with, feel free to speak to us¡­¡±


    After Jiahui exchanged greetings with Fu Ting, Fu Ting told them about the questions she wanted to ask Song Ning, Jiahui, and their two seniors.


    The four students cooperated with Fu Ting and the production team easily. Perhaps, it was due to their skills and vast knowledge, the interview went smoothly.


    When it was time to wrap up, Fu Ting said, ¡°This is the smoothest interview we¡¯ve ever conducted. As expected, top students are really different, especially the two female Ph.D. students. All of you are truly admirable!¡±


    The four of them smiled.


    Fu Ting looked at the time. ¡°It¡¯s already noon. I wonder if I can have lunch with all of you at the hospital¡¯s cafeteria? I can use this opportunity to have a look¡­¡±


    Du Feng smiled. ¡°Of course. Who knows? Maybe you can do another episode on the hospital¡¯s cafeteria. Perhaps, our hospital¡¯s cafeteria might undergo a change as well!¡±


    Following that, a huge group of people went to the hospital¡¯s cafeteria together.


    Song Ning was rtively silent. She was usually the least talkative so Jiahui and the others did not think too much of it.


    At this time, Fu Ting smiled and asked, ¡°I realized that Dr. Song isn¡¯t very talkative, but all of you respect her opinion. Why is that?¡±


    Jiahui replied honestly, ¡°That¡¯s because her grades are the best. Medical students like us admire those with good grades the most!¡±


    Fu Ting said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know Dr. Song is a top student as well.¡± Then, she paused for a beat before she continued to say, ¡°Based on your figure, you should be several months pregnant, right? You seem to have everything: good grades, a flourishing career, and a happy family. You¡¯re so blessed.¡±


    Song Ning smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just lucky.¡±


    Fu Ting continued to ask, ¡°Is Dr. Song¡¯s husband also a doctor?¡±


    Song Ning looked at Fu Ting and smiled faintly. ¡°No. He¡¯s not. He¡¯s a businessman.¡±


    Fu Ting said with an exaggerated expression, ¡°Is that so? Dr. Song is really lucky. I really want to hear about you and your husband¡¯s love story.¡±

 Chapter 275 - Investigate

    <h4>Chapter 275: Investigate</h4>


    Jiahui smiled and said, ¡°Then you¡¯ve found the right person. There¡¯s no one more romantic than Dr. Song¡¯s husband!¡±


    Song Ning only smiled and did not say anything.


    Fu Ting quickly asked Jiahui about the identity of Song Ning¡¯s husband.


    However, before Jiahui could reply, Song Ning interjected, ¡°Is Miss Fu local?¡±


    Fu Ting smiled and replied, ¡°No, but I studied at M University. I went abroad for a few years, and when I returned to the city, I found that it has changed a lot¡­¡±


    Song Ning said, ¡°Although the city has changed a lot, the people haven¡¯t changed. Miss Fu must have a lot of family and friends here, right?¡±


    Fu Ting replied, ¡°Most of my ssmates from back then are scattered in different ces; it¡¯s difficult to find all of them. Fortunately, I can still make new friends. For example, all of you. I really admire all of you very much and hope that we can be friends¡­¡±


    Song Ning did not reply to those words while Fu Ting continued chatting with Jiahui.


    Yang Yi said teasingly, ¡°Jiahui is very friendly, and she talks non-stop as well¡­¡±


    The group of people continued chatting happily.


    At the same time, Song Ning silently brought her phone out and sent a message to Mu Chen that read: Help me look up a reporter named Fu Ting. She¡¯s from M City¡¯s News Express.¡±


    After a brief moment, Mu Chen replied to Song Ning¡¯s message. She quietly read Mu Chen¡¯s reply while she listened in to the others¡¯ conversation. At this point, the others in the group had already made ns to go to the beach for a barbecue during the weekend.


    Fu Ting asked with a smile, ¡°Dr. Song, why don¡¯t you join us as well?¡±


    Song Ning replied politely, ¡°No, I haven¡¯t been feeling well recently. Moreover, I usually stay home with my husband during the weekends to apany his grandmother¡­¡±


    Upon hearing Song Ning¡¯s refusal, an expression of disappointment appeared on Fu Ting¡¯s face. Then, she said, ¡°Come on. This is a rare chance for us to gather. It¡¯s fine if you bring your family along¡­¡±


    Jiahui was spurred on by these words. She said enthusiastically, ¡°Ningning, let¡¯s go and have some fun. I¡¯ve heard of the ce Fu Ting mentioned; it¡¯s a very nice ce!¡±


    Song Ning thought about it for a moment before she said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to ask if my husband will be free at that time¡­¡±


    Jiahui hurriedly said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to ask. As long as you agree toe with us, Mu Chen and Cheng Che will definitelye along¡­¡±


    Song Ning nced at Fu Ting before she finally replied, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s meet this weekend.¡±


    Fu Ting smiled as though she was delighted and relieved that Song Ning finally agreed to join them.


    Song Ning¡¯s gaze deepened as she looked at Fu Ting¡­


    ¡­


    After work, Mu Chen and Cheng Chen came to pick Song Ning and Jiahui up respectively.


    Their senior brothers sighed when they saw this.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect we¡¯ll have to give Jiahui away so soon after Song Ning got married¡­¡±


    Jiahui flushed with embarrassment and chased after her seniors to yfully beat them up.


    Mu Chen and Song Ning left first, leaving Cheng Che behind to wait for Song Ning.


    While Mu Chen was driving, he asked, ¡°Why did you ask about Fu Ting earlier?¡±


    Song Ning made herselffortable before she replied, ¡± As soon as she spoke earlier, I found her voice really familiar. Then, I realized she was a customer who came into the store yesterday and was adamant about getting a membership card. I just can¡¯t help but feel she has ulterior motives. I have a feeling she came to the hospital today because of me so I decided to ask for your help to investigate her¡­¡±


    Song Ning continued to say, ¡°However, based on your report, there¡¯s nothing suspicious about her except for the fact that she¡¯s Ye Cheng¡¯s girlfriend. No matter how I thought about it, our interests don¡¯t coincide. She invited us to the beach this weekend, and Jiahui agreed on my behalf. Since I still can¡¯t guess her intention, I didn¡¯t continue to refuse the invitation.


    Mu Chen¡¯s car came to a stop at the red light at this moment. His hands rested on the steering wheel as he turned to look at Song Ning with a deep gaze and said, ¡°I hope our daughter will be like you in the future; smart and calm. That way, she won¡¯t be deceived¡­¡±


    The corners¡¯ of Song Ning¡¯s lips curled up into a smile as she said, ¡°Did you eat honey today? Why are your words so sweet?¡± After a beat, she asked, ¡°What you do think her intention is for approaching me?¡±


    Mu Chen turned back to look at the road; the traffic light had turned green. As he began to drive again, he said, ¡°Fu Ting is Fu Guo¡¯s cousin.¡±

 Chapter 276 - Alone Time

    <h4>Chapter 276: Alone Time</h4>


    Song Ning was surprised when she heard Mu Chen¡¯s words. She fell deep into her thoughts before she finally said, ¡°So she¡¯s Fu Le¡¯s aunt¡­¡±


    Mu Chen nodded. ¡°I found out about this after my first reply to you¡­¡±


    Realization dawned on Song Ning at this moment. ¡°The Fu family sent me awyer¡¯s letter recently; they want Zhuang Ji¡¯s embroidery techniques that have been patented and trademarked. I¡¯ve handed the matter over to Lawyer Yang¡­¡± She paused for a moment before she continued to say, ¡°Fu Le¡¯s aunt first went to Zhuang Ji. Then, she came to the hospital. It¡¯s clear she¡¯s trying to approach me and get close to me. You said her father is the Vice Mayor as well; this Fu Ting isn¡¯t simple at all. It seems like she wants the embroidery techniques as well¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s clear she has evil intentions. Song Ning, let¡¯s not go to the beach this weekend. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll plot against you¡­¡± Mu Chen said as he furrowed his brows.


    Song Ning fell silent for a moment before she said, ¡°Hiding isn¡¯t a solution. She¡¯ll only find other ways if we keep avoiding her. Isn¡¯t it better to confront this matter directly? What do you think?¡±


    Mu Chen nced at Song Ning¡¯s belly from the corners of his eyes. ¡°But you¡¯re¡­¡±


    Song Ning ced her hand on her abdomen and gently said, ¡°Our baby is willing to weather the storm with Mommy. Moreover, I will pay extra attention to take care of our baby¡­¡±


    Since Song Ning was insistent about going to the beach, Mu Chen had no choice but to acquiesce to her wish.


    In order to act more naturally, Song Ning decided not to tell Jiahui about this matter. After all, with Jiahui¡¯s direct personality, Jiahui definitely would not be able to hold after finding out that Fu Ting harbored evil intentions.


    ¡­


    On the day of the barbecue at the beach.


    Fu Ting had brought Ye Cheng as her boyfriend.


    Upon seeing Mu Chen, Song Ning, Cheng Che, and Jiahui, Ye Cheng seemed very surprised.


    Song Ning nced at Mu Chen, her expression saying, ¡°Look at his acting skills¡­¡±


    Mu Chen ced his hand on Song Ning¡¯s shoulder and only smiled wordlessly in response to Ye Cheng.


    Ye Cheng said apologetically, ¡°Song Ning, I¡¯m really sorry about Ye Xin. It¡¯s due to my negligence that her mental health deteriorated to such a state. As a result, it even brought both of you so much trouble¡­¡±


    Song Ning smiled perfunctorily. ¡°Mr. Ye, you¡¯re too kind. Since this matter is being handled by ourwyers, there¡¯s no need for us to talk about this¡­¡±


    Song Ning¡¯s reply was neutral; neither epting nor refusing Ye Cheng¡¯s apology.


    Ye Cheng did not persist on the topic as well. Then, he introduced Fu Ting to Mu Chen as his childhood friend whom he had known since he was in kindergarten.


    Everyone glossed over Ye Xin¡¯s matter as though it did not exist. On the surface, everything was peaceful.


    As the host, Fu Ting prepared a sumptuous spread for everyone.


    Everyone got along swimmingly and the sounds ofughter made the atmosphere very lively.


    Mu Chen did not leave Song Ning¡¯s side the entire time, and Song Ning did not touch the food at all except for the fruits.


    At some point, Fu Ting handed a te of grilled chicken wings to Song Ning. ¡°I saw that you haven¡¯t eaten much. Is it not to your liking? Why don¡¯t you have some of these chicken wings that I personally grilled? Don¡¯t worry. I grilled them with honey so they won¡¯t affect the baby.¡± Then, she added, ¡°Dr. Song is really careful. Your baby must be a boy, right? I¡¯ll have to congratte you first¡­¡±


    Song Ning smiled and took the te from Fu Ting. ¡°Miss Fu, you¡¯re too polite¡­ I can help myself. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Fu Ting seized the chance and took a seat next to Song Ning before she said to Ye Cheng, who had moved next to her, ¡°Why don¡¯t you and Mr. Mu enjoy yourselves? I¡¯ll keep Dr. Songpany¡­¡±


    Ye Cheng turned to Mu Chen and asked, ¡°What do you think, Chen? Shall we go for a walk?¡±


    Mu Chen did not reply immediately as he mulled over Ye Cheng¡¯s invitation.


    Upon seeing this, Song Ning patted Mu Chen gently on the shoulder and said, ¡°Go ahead. Miss Fu is here to apany me¡­¡±


    When Mu Chen was about to protect, Song Ning waved her hand and said, ¡°Go on. When you return, you can bring a te of fruits as well¡­¡±


    After everyone left, Song Ning calmly asked, ¡°Miss Fu, do you want to speak to me alone?¡±


    Fu Ting was unruffled by Song Ning¡¯s question. She said, ¡°I knew you¡¯re smart.¡±


    Song Ning smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m smart; it¡¯s just that you¡¯re too obvious. Since there¡¯s no one around, why don¡¯t you go straight to the point, Miss Fu?¡±

 Chapter 277 - Peace Talks

    <h4>Chapter 277: Peace Talks</h4>


    Fu Ting looked at Song Ning. ¡°Fu Le is really blind. He didn¡¯t want a good woman like you but chose a trashy nurse instead¡­¡±


    Song Ning replied. ¡°That¡¯s Fu Le¡¯s love. No one can interfere with that¡­¡±


    Fu Ting sneered. ¡°Love? He¡¯s so ipetent and unaplished; does he deserve love? Doctor Song, since we¡¯re being honest with each other, I won¡¯t hide it from you. Fu Ting is my nephew. Although the Fu family isn¡¯t like the Mu family, the Fu family isn¡¯t a small family as well. Fu Guo is mediocre, and that branch of the family hasn¡¯t aplished much over the years. Fu Le is currently learning the ropes with me so I have to help him¡­¡±


    Song Ning listened wordlessly.


    Fu Ting continued to say, ¡°Fu Le¡¯s mother and your mother were business partners so it¡¯s not right that you¡¯re the sole owner of Zhuang Ji. It¡¯s said that your mother left behind an embroidery manual, right? Don¡¯t you think you should share it? Although both your mothers are no longer around, the two of you are still around. Although you didn¡¯t get married, you can still be business partners. Anyway, my point is that half of Zhuang Ji should belong to him¡­¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Song Ning felt slightly suffocated. As she ced a hand on her chest, she said indignantly, ¡°Miss Fu, you¡¯re really straightforward¡­¡±


    Fu Ting said proudly, ¡°I¡¯m a businessman after all. I don¡¯t like wasting time beating around the bush¡­¡±


    Song Ning smiled. ¡°Is that so? Then, why did you go to Zhuang Ji to test the water ande to the hospital to get close to me under the guise of an interview? Isn¡¯t that a waste of time? I think it¡¯s more straightforward to let thewyers handle this matter¡­¡±


    Fu Ting¡¯s expression changed upon hearing these words.


    Song Ning continued to say, ¡°I¡¯m not a businessman so I don¡¯t understand nor do I want to understand the matter. Since thewyer¡¯s letter has been sent, we should just let thewyers handle the matter¡­¡±


    ¡°Lawyers arewyers; they¡¯ll have to follow procedures. Isn¡¯t it better if we can settle this matter privately?¡±


    Song Ning smiled. ¡°If Miss Fu wants to settle this matter privately, outside of court, then Miss Fu should look for Mu Chen. He has the authority to handle this matter on my behalf.¡±


    Fu Ting looked at her. ¡°You¡¯re not going to get involved in this matter?¡±


    Song Ning nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Since I handed the management of Zhuang Ji over to him, there¡¯s no need for me to interfere. Moreover, he¡¯s my husband. Even if he wants to sell off Zhuang Ji, I won¡¯t object to his decision¡­¡±


    Fu Ting¡¯s gaze turned colder and colder as she looked at Song Ning. ¡°Do you hold a grudge against Fu Le? Is this your way of seeking revenge for his betrayal? If that¡¯s the case, I can help you vent your anger. I¡¯ll get that nurse to apologize to you, and you can punish her as you see fit.¡±


    Song Ning was slightly surprised by these words. ¡°Miss Fu, what are you saying? I think you¡¯ve misunderstood. Fu Le and I no longer have anything to do with each other. In fact, I feel grateful that he did not marry me since I met a great man like Mu Chen because of his actions¡­¡±


    Fu Ting smiled contemptuously. ¡°Your words of gratitude are clearly filled with resentment. Since we¡¯re both women, I naturally understand your feelings. I won¡¯tment on you and President Mu¡¯s harmonious rtionship, but I can still help you vent your anger. Based on this, I hope you can see my sincerity. Let¡¯s work together and rise together. What do you think? Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re not greedy people. We can discuss how to split the profits and sign an agreement. The most important thing is working together¡­¡±


    Song Ning was so angered by the conceited woman in front of her that she could not help butugh.


    Fu Ting continued to say as she looked at Song Ning, ¡°As long as Dr. Song agrees, we can sign the agreement any time you want¡­¡±

 Chapter 278 - Rejection

    <h4>Chapter 278: Rejection</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Song Ning looked at Fu Ting and calmly said, ¡°I think there¡¯s a problem with your words¡­¡±


    Fu Ting was taken aback.


    Song Ning continued to say, ¡°It¡¯s true that my mother and Ms. Yun Yao founded Zhuang Ji. However, as for whether Fu Le should have a share or not, our mothers had alreadye to a decision and made the necessary arrangements before they died. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m monopolizing Zhuang Ji; I¡¯m just respecting their wishes. If Miss Fu feels that it¡¯s unfair to Fu Le and wants to fight for him, you can take legal action. We have nothing to discuss in private.¡±


    Song Ning rose to her feet and nodded slightly to Fu Ting before she walked away to look for Mu Chen.


    Fu Ting called out coldly, ¡°Dr. Song, are you really not going to reconsider?¡±


    Song Ning turned around. She maintained the smile on her face and said, ¡°Miss Fu, we¡¯re actually quite simr; we¡¯re both very stubborn.¡±


    Fu Ting narrowed her eyes as she watched Song Ning walk away.


    In the distance, Mu Chen and Ye Cheng were engaged in a conversation, looking rather happy.


    Song Ning made her way toward the two men. At this time, her figure was already showing her pregnancy. However, her limbs were still slender.


    There was quite a number of people, picking and barbecuing, at the beach during the weekend even though it was a private beach. The sounds ofughter rang in the air as people came and went.


    Song Ning did not pay attention to her surroundings as she was walking; her eyes were trained on Mu Chen. When she saw a figure sh from the corners of her eyes, it was already toote.


    Song Ning was shocked and instinctively retreated as she ced a hand on her stomach. When she looked down, she saw a person hugging her leg and crying miserably.


    The people in the surroundings looked over curiously, attracted by themotion.


    Song Ning saw Mu Chen running toward her at this time, and she further rxed. She inhaled deeply to calm down before she looked at the person who was hugging her leg. It was a pregnant woman with a bruised face. She was shocked when she saw the pregnant woman was none other than Feng Man.


    At this time, Mu Chen who had arrived hugged Song Ning and pushed Feng Man away.


    Feng Man crawled forward to reach out to Song Ning, but Mu Chen protected Song Ning and took a few steps back to avoid her.


    Feng Man¡¯s pregnancy seemed to be further along than Song Ning¡¯s. Her stomach was bigger than Song Ning¡¯s stomach. Her face was smudged with dirt as she cried, ¡°Song Ning, please spare me! Please spare me!¡±


    Everyone looked at Song Ning who was being carefully protected by Mu Chen before shifting their eyes to the pitiful Feng Man on the ground. The stark contrast between the two women made them pity Feng Man. It was natural for people to sympathize with the weak, after all.


    Mu Chen looked at Feng Man with an icy expression on his face as he asked in a voice that drowned out the sound of Feng Man¡¯s sobbing, ¡°Do you need me to call the police for you?¡±


    Feng Man who was crying until she was gasping for breath quietened down immediately. Her loud cries instantly turned into soft sobs.


    Mu Chen continued to say, ¡°If there¡¯s anything you want to say, you can just say it. Please don¡¯t make it look as though my wife is bullying you. Crying won¡¯t solve the problem. It¡¯s better if you go to the police station and tell them what¡¯s wrong.¡±


    The crowd felt that Mu Chen¡¯s words were rather reasonable.


    Mu Chen gently removed his hand from Song Ning but still stood next to her protectively.


    Song Ning, who had finally calmed down, asked, ¡°Feng Man, what do you want me to do for you?¡±


    Upon hearing these words, the onlookers were taken aback. As it turned out, the crying pregnant woman had a favor to ask.


    Feng Man¡¯s tears dripped down onto the sand, making her look even more miserable. She said through her tears, ¡°Song Ning, look at me. Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m very pitiful? Can you please help me? For the sake of our friendship, can you take pity on me and help me?¡±


    Song Ning furrowed her brows. ¡°What happened exactly? How can I help you if you don¡¯t tell me?¡±

 Chapter 279 - Going into Labor

    <h4>Chapter 279: Going into Labor</h4>


    Feng Man looked to the left and the right fearfully. After she had determined that the people in the surroundings were no threat to her, she said, ¡°Song Ning, I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have stolen your boyfriend back then. I know you¡¯re angry at me so you refused to give Fu Le a share of Zhuang Ji. Because of Zhuang Ji¡¯s matter, the Fu family won¡¯t let marry into their family. They said unless you give Fu Le a share, they won¡¯t allow me and my child into the family¡­¡±


    Feng Man continued to say pleadingly, ¡°Song Ning, I don¡¯t want my child to be an illegitimate child. Can you please help me? Please forgive me. For the sake of my unborn child, please help me. You¡¯re going to be a mother as well so you must understand my feelings, right? Song Ning, I know you¡¯re really kind. I¡¯m begging you; please return what¡¯s rightfully his to him¡­¡±


    Following that, Feng Man began to kowtow despite her huge pregnant belly.


    Song Ning felt anger rising from the bottom of her heart. She was angered by the Fu family¡¯s shamelessness, and she was disappointed in Feng Man.


    Feng Man looked very pitiful at this moment as she desperately begged Song Ning. Coupled with her vague words, it looked as though Song Ning was bullying her.


    Soon enough, someone urged Song Ning, ¡°Hurry up and agree to her request. She¡¯s pregnant! If you continue wasting time, who knows if a life would be lost?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! What¡¯s the big deal? A life is at stake here; is there anything more precious than life in this world? Just agree to her request. Who¡¯s going to bear the consequences if there¡¯s a loss of life?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s too pitiful. She looks like she¡¯s going to give birth soon. Don¡¯t let anything happen to her¡­¡±


    Mu Chen and Song Ning¡¯s expressions were very unsightly at this moment.


    Suddenly, Feng Man ced her hands on her stomach with a panicked expression on her face as she cried out.


    Song Ning¡¯s expression changed immediately as she rushed forward and grabbed Feng Man¡¯s wrist. She asked, ¡°How far along are you? Are you going intobor?¡±


    Feng Man cried out in panic, ¡°My stomach¡­ It hurts¡­¡±


    Song Ning turned around and said, ¡°Mu Chen, call the ambnce!¡±


    Mu Chen nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve already called the ambnce. It¡¯s on the way¡­¡±


    Song Ning struggled to kneel on the ground as she helped Feng Man lie down. ¡°Feng Man, you¡¯re a nurse. You should know what to do even if I don¡¯t say anything, right? Your water has already broken. While we wait for the ambnce, you have to cooperate with me if you want to save your child. Do you understand?¡±


    Feng Man gritted her teeth and nodded, groaning in pain.


    Song Ning looked at the onlookers who were watching the show and said loudly, ¡°Find a tent and erect a temporary delivery room. Those who are willing to help, please step forward. The others can get lost!¡±


    Mu Chen wordlessly walked toward the nearest tent and pulled it over. He did not care about the cries of the people around him as he shouted at a man nearby, ¡°What are you waiting for? Help me!


    The man hurriedly rushed over to Mu Chen.


    Following that, many people began to step forward to help as well.


    At this moment, a young woman came over and snatched the tent from the men¡¯s hands. ¡°We have no time. What if she gives birth now? Form a circle around them and make a human wall!¡±


    Following that, the young woman ordered a few women to surround Song Ning and Feng Man.


    Feng Man was in so much pain that her soft moans had turned into loud cries that rang in the surroundings at this moment. She gripped the pregnant Song Ning¡¯s hands tightly.


    At this moment, an older woman stepped forward. She helped Song Ning to her feet as she said, ¡°You¡¯re pregnant as well. You should stand further back in case you get hurt¡­¡±


    Song Ning moved to the side, ¡°I¡¯m a doctor. Please help me; I really can¡¯t overexert myself now. Just listen to my orders¡­¡±


    A few people agreed immediately. In times of crisis, it was easy to establish a tacit understanding, after all.


    Song Ning instructed the few people to massage the different acupoints on Feng Man¡¯s body to relieve Feng Man¡¯s pain and help Feng Man with her breathing.


    Meanwhile, Mu Chen, who was standing on the other side of the human wall, was incredibly anxious. He was afraid something would happen to Song Ning. However, he did not dare to call out to her at this moment, afraid of distracting her.

 Chapter 280 - Delivering the Baby

    <h4>Chapter 280: Delivering the Baby</h4>


    The ambnce waste.


    Mu Chen paced back and forth anxiously.


    Someone who seemed to recognize Mu Chen could not help but ask curiously, ¡°President Mu, is that¡­ your child?


    Mu Chen said snappily, ¡°My wife is pregnant and helping to deliver the baby!¡±


    Mu Chen suddenly remembered Jiahui and Cheng Che. Those two were always around when they were not needed, but now that he needed them urgently, they were nowhere to be seen! He quickly called the duo and asked them to hurry back no matter where they were.


    However, soon after, the sound of the ambnce¡¯s siren rang in the air.


    Upon hearing this, Mu Chen heaved a sigh of relief. His legs felt slightly weak at this moment. After he pulled himself together, he shouted, ¡°Song Ning, the ambnce is here!¡±


    Following that, a loud baby¡¯s cry rang in the air.


    ¡®The baby¡¯s born?¡¯ Mu Chen was stunned.


    The onlookers cheered loudly.


    ¡°The baby¡¯s here! It¡¯s born!¡±


    Everyone was naturally happy with the arrival of a new life.


    At this time, the paramedics carried a stretcher over. All of them busied themselves and brought Feng Man and the newborn into the ambnce.


    At this time, Song Ning was kneeling on the ground. She did not dare to move.


    Mu Chen rushed forward and held Song Ning¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Song Ning, are you okay?¡±


    Song Ning looked up at Mu Chen. ¡°Mu Chen, I¡­ I can¡¯t get up. I don¡¯t dare to move¡­¡±


    Mu Chen was frightened out of his wits. He kneeled on the ground and asked in a panic, ¡°Song Ning, where do you feel unwell? Does your stomach hurt? I¡¯ll call the ambnce!¡±


    At this time, Mu Chen¡¯s loud voice finally attracted the onlookers¡¯ attention. It was only now that they noticed the other pregnant woman on the ground. They quickly surrounded. Some went to look for help, but the ambnce that had just arrived had already left with its siren ring.


    Mu Chen continued to hold Song Ning in his arms, but he did not dare to move. At this moment, he finally saw two people rushing toward him.


    ¡°Brother!¡±


    ¡°Song Ning!¡±


    Mu Chen¡¯s tears were about to fall at this moment. He roared, ¡°Jiahui,e quickly! Why are you only here now?!¡±


    One of Jiahui¡¯s shoes flew off her foot, but she did not even bother to pick it up. She quickly rushed to Song Ning and asked anxiously, ¡°Ningning, what¡¯s wrong? Tell me what¡¯s wrong so I know what to do!¡±


    Jiahui was already taking Song Ning¡¯s pulse as she spoke.


    Song Ning calmed down considerably when she saw Jiahui. She said, ¡°I think I might have disturned the fetus. I don¡¯t dare to stand up now. Do you have your needles with you? Administer them immediately.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Jiahui hurriedly grabbed her bag and brought her pouch of needles out as she muttered under her breath, ¡°Thank you, Professor, for reminding us to keep our needles with us at all times. This is a life-saving reminder!¡±


    Jiahui carefully ced a few needles in a few vital points before she asked Song Ning, ¡°Are you feeling better?¡±


    Song Ning nodded slightly.


    Jiahui said to Mu Chen, ¡°Carry her into the car. Be careful of her stomach. Let Cheng Che drive us to the hospital. We can¡¯t wait for the ambnce!¡±


    Song Ning forced herself to smile at Mu Chen. She wanted to show him that she was fine.


    Mu Chen carefully carried Song Ning into the car.


    When Song Ning saw Fu Ting and Ye Cheng standing with the crowd at the side, she could not help but sigh heavily in her heart. She ced her hand on her stomach and thought to herself, ¡°Child, you have to be safe. This little mishap is nothing. There will be many twists and turns in your life so you have to be strong.¡±


    Delivering the baby earlier had exhausted Song Ning. Now that Jiahui was with her, she finally rxed in Mu Chen¡¯s warm embrace and fell asleep.

 Chapter 281 - Safe and Sound

    <h4>Chapter 281: Safe and Sound</h4>


    When Song Ning woke up, she saw a group of people standing around her bed. Mu Chen, Jiang Jin, Sister Yu, Jiahui, Cheng Che, and her senior brothers, Yang Yi and Du Feng were all present. She instinctively reached out to touch her stomach.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake! You¡¯re finally awake. You¡¯re fine,¡± Jiahui said after she heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°My silly child¡­¡± Jiang Jin said with tears brimming in her eyes.


    Meanwhile, Song Ning¡¯s hand moved from her stomach to her wrist to check her pulse.


    Upon seeing this, Mu Chen hurriedly said, ¡°The baby is fine¡­¡±


    Song Ning sighed in relief when she heard these words. She gently rubbed her stomach and thought to herself, ¡®Thank you, baby!¡¯


    Jiang Jin gently smacked Song Ning¡¯s hand as she said, ¡°You don¡¯t even care about your own baby, but you care so much about another person¡¯s baby. Grandma is really angry!¡± After she finished speaking, her eyes reddened again.


    Song Ning hurriedly held Jiang Jin¡¯s hand and said in a soft and coquettish voice, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m sorry for making you worry. It happened so suddenly, and I didn¡¯t think too much about it. I¡¯m a doctor, and it¡¯s my instinct to save people. Moreover, my baby is very strong. The baby knows how much Great-Grandma cares so the baby doesn¡¯t dare to cause trouble¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin pretended to be angry. ¡°You only know how to coax me!¡±


    Jiahui understood Song Ning¡¯s intention so she hurriedly chimed in, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s fine. Both mother and child are fine¡­¡±


    Song Ning nodded.


    Yang Yi said, ¡°You¡¯re a pregnant woman. Can you please look after yourself? From now on, apart from the hospital and home, don¡¯t go anywhere else. Mu Chen, as fellow men, can you please make sure she listens to this advice? Don¡¯t let her run around here and there¡­¡±


    Mu Chen nodded immediately.


    Song Ning could not help butugh.


    With these words, Jiang Jin seemed to have found a new target. She turned around and said to her grandson, ¡°That¡¯s right! This is all your fault!¡± Then, she turned to Yang Yi and said with a smile, ¡°All of you are like Song Ning¡¯s family. In the future, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to look after Song Ning more and make sure Mu Chen stays in line¡­¡±


    Everyone did not know whether tough or cry. The old woman in front of them really did not hold back when scolding her grandson.


    Du Feng said with a smile, ¡°Old Madam, don¡¯t worry so much about them. We¡¯ll look after them for you. It¡¯s more important for you to take care of your own health¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin said with a sigh, ¡°Mu Chen is really lucky to have a good wife and a group of reasonable and kind friends¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin was indeed worthy of being a prominent figure in the business world. Her words and actions made the people around her feel at ease and happy. Yang Yi and Du Feng were helpless against her.


    Yang Yi was slightly embarrassed by Jiang Jin¡¯s praise. He hurriedly said, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll take our leave first. Jiahui, you stay here and look after Song Ning. If there¡¯s any problem, look for us immediately.¡±


    Jiahui quickly agreed. After her two senior brothers left, she sighed. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen my two senior brothers so nervous. It¡¯s as though they¡¯re your biological brothers. They were really worried. Song Ning, you did not help them take notes and tutor them in vain!¡±


    Song Ning smiled and patted Jiahui¡¯s hand and said teasingly, ¡°Is it okay for you to talk about them like this?¡± Then, she reached out to hold Jiang Jin¡¯s hand and said to Jiahui and Cheng Che, ¡°Both of you should send Grandma home. Let Mu Chen apany me. I¡¯ll have to stay the night for observation¡­¡±


    As a doctor, Song Ning naturally knew what was best for herself.


    After everyone left, Mu Chen sat down on the chair by Song Ning¡¯s bed. He held her hand against his face, looking as though he had just survived a huge disaster.


    Song Ning naturally knew Mu Chen¡¯s feelings. She smiled warmly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just a small matter¡­¡±


    Mu Chen shook his head gently. ¡°I was so worried that I was about to go crazy. If anything happens to you or the baby, I really don¡¯t know what I¡¯m going to do. I¡¯m really frightened¡­¡±

 Chapter 282 - Scandal

    <h4>Chapter 282: Scandal</h4>


    Song Ning understood Mu Chen¡¯s feelings. She knew how dangerous her actions were earlier as a pregnant woman. After a moment, she said softly, ¡°Mu Chen, the Fu family is behind this¡­¡±


    Mu Chen¡¯s hand froze for a moment.


    Song Ning looked at him and continued to say, ¡°Find out what happened to Feng Man. Before we left, I saw Feng Man and Ye Cheng standing with the crowd, watching the show. Fu Ting shamelessly asked me to give Fu Le a share of Zhuang Ji, saying that Fu Le deserves it. I refused and told her to take legal action if she¡¯s dissatisfied. However, I heard that Ye Cheng holds a position in the government now. Moreover, Fu Ting¡¯s father is the Vice Mayor. I¡¯m slightly worried¡­¡±


    Mu Chen nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve been keeping an eye on this matter. Fu Guo ran into some problems with his business. His family is just a side branch of the Fu family, and he doesn¡¯t hold much weight in the family. Therefore, he used Zhuang Ji as a means to meet Fu Ting. Fu Ting and Vice Mayor Fu are ambitious people; the father is determined to rise higher in ranks while the daughter is determined to get richer. However, too many wicked deeds will lead to one¡¯s undoing. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle this matter carefully¡­¡±


    Song Ning felt reassured after listening to Mu Chen¡¯s words. She trusted himpletely. After a pause, she asked, ¡°What happened to Feng Man?¡±


    Mu Chen said, ¡°After she got pregnant with Fu Le¡¯s child, she thought she would be able to marry into a wealthy family. The elders of the Fu family disdain and despise her family background and objected to her marrying into the family. Since Fu Guo ran into problems and needed to rely on the elders, he naturally did not dare to object to the elders¡¯ wishes. Feng Man was unwilling to be without a name and a status so she made all kinds of troubles¡­ I think, for Feng Man to take the risk this time, the matter must have been instigated by Fu Ting¡­¡±


    Song Ning sighed. ¡°She chose this path so she has no choice but to bear the consequences. If the Fu family really doesn¡¯t care about her and her child, what is she going to do?¡±


    Mu Chen squeezed her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about these things. Rest well and take care of my daughter. After doing various check-ups earlier, Jiahui told me our daughter is very resilient. Look at how sensible my daughter is even before she¡¯s born. She¡¯s really the most precious treasure¡­¡±


    Song Ning could not help butugh when she heard Mu Chen¡¯s words. He was certain that they were going to have a daughter. Every time he spoke about the future, he would keep on talking about his daughter. However, she already knew the baby she was carrying was a boy. She thought now was not the best time to shatter Mu Chen¡¯s beautiful dreams and that it was better to wait for the baby to be born.


    ¡­


    Feng Man¡¯s matter shocked everyone. Unfortunately, Mu Chen was dragged into the matter.


    In just a matter of hours, people were already making wild spections on the Inte.


    ¡°The new Chairman of the Mu Corporation is really lucky! His wife even personally delivered the child of his mistress!¡±


    ¡°The Mu family¡¯s illegitimate child has been exposed. Her mother is a nurse!¡±


    ¡°To think the young Chairman is having an affair and had gotten his wife and mistress pregnant at the same time¡­¡±


    ¡°The Young Madam of a wealthy family actually delivered her love rival¡¯s child on the beach¡­¡±


    ¡°That scumbag Mu Chen is truly blessed. He has two women serving him!¡±


    ¡°Looks like the ugly secret of the wealthy family is out! The wife and the mistress are pregnant at the same time. The mistress even gave birth outdoors!¡±


    ¡°The lives of these wealthy families are really chaotic and messy. It¡¯s been like this for generations¡­¡±


    For a time, the Mu family was pushed to the center of the storm.


    Previously, everyone was filled with praise for Mu Chen. He was the youngest Chairman in the history of M City. The moment he assumed his new position, he brought the Mu Corporation to unprecedented heights, causing all the movers and shakers in the business world to regard him highly. Apart from that, his love for his wife was very touching as well.


    However, no one expected that in just a few short months, Mu Chen¡¯s messy private life would be exposed. As it turned out, all the deep affections for his wife were fake. He married a former actress who was now a doctor but had an affair with a young nurse and even made her pregnant.

 Chapter 283 - Humiliated

    <h4>Chapter 283: Humiliated</h4>


    Rumors were flying that the young nurse had risked her life to look for Mu Chen¡¯s legal wife and asked to be given status in the family. In the end, she even gave birth in front of the legal wife.


    Such explosive news had the media rushing to report the matter.


    Reporters and paparazzi gathered at the hospital and the Cloudy Peak Vi, hoping to find a scoop.


    Song Ning¡¯s past was ruthlessly uncovered. Mu Chen¡¯s love deration in the past was also dug out and reprinted again. Reports of the end of the fairy-tale love were rampant in the media.


    Although this matter did not affect the Mu Corporation¡¯s stocks to drop, Mu Chen¡¯s image had hit rock bottom. The Mu Corporation was mocked and ridiculed.


    When Cheng Che read all the groundless reports, he was so angry that his blood pressure spiked.


    However, Mu Chen forbade Cheng Che from releasing a statement. He did not allow the Mu Corporation¡¯s PR team to take action as well. He allowed the rumors to continue.


    Cheng Che was puzzled and frustrated.


    Mu Chen was afraid the reporters and paparazzi would harass Song Ning so he insisted on staying by her side and letting Jiahui apany Jiang Jin.


    As a result, Cheng Che was busy running to and fro from the hospital and the Mu family house. It was not convenient for Mu Chen to move around since he might cause a stampede among the reporters if he made an appearance.


    At this moment, Cheng Che paced back and forth in Song Ning¡¯s ward. He really wanted to throw something to vent his anger. s, he was in Song Ning¡¯s ward, and there was nothing for him to throw. He could only pace around angrily. ¡°Brother, we really have to sue them for defamation and nder! These unscrupulous media! If they look for ourpany to sponsor advertisements in the future, I¡¯ll beat them until they bleed!¡±


    Song Ning looked at Mu Chen. Simr to Cheng Che, she did not understand what Mu Chen was trying to do. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll speak to Feng Man. If she has any conscience left, she should step forward and reveal the truth. Since she¡¯s involved, the media will only believe it if she speaks up. Although I helped her to deliver the baby because it¡¯s my duty as a doctor, I think it¡¯s not too much for me to use this to ask for a favor¡­¡±


    Cheng Che pped his hands. ¡°Sister-inw is right. This is a good idea! She owes sister-inw a life-saving grace after all. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re forcing her to act against her conscience; we¡¯re just asking her to tell the truth.¡±


    Mu Chen said, ¡°Both of you mustn¡¯t forget about human nature. What if Feng Man agrees in front of you but turns around and insists the child is mine? At that time, the situation will be even worse than it is now¡­¡±


    ¡°Then what should we do?¡±


    Song Ning and Cheng Che looked at Mu Chen.


    Mu Chen leaned against the back of the chair and found afortable position before he said, ¡°Wait.¡±


    ¡°Wait? Wait for what?¡± Cheng Che was baffled.


    Mu Chen looked at Song Ning.


    Song Ning reached out to hold his hand and said, ¡°Hurry up and tell us. Don¡¯t keep us in suspense.¡±


    Mu Chen was slightly dissatisfied with Song Ning¡¯s usage of the word ¡®us¡¯.


    Cheng Che knew what Mu Chen was thinking. He sighed dramatically and said, ¡°Little Niece, your father gets jealous too easily. Both you and mother can only belong to himpletely¡­¡±


    Song Ning pursed her lips, trying not to smile as she red at Mu Chen.


    Mu Chen reached out and gently stroked Song Ning¡¯s stomach. ¡°My baby daughter, you don¡¯t have to care about your uncle in the future. All you need to care about is your father, understand?¡±


    The baby kicked Song Ning¡¯s belly, causing her to cry out in surprise.


    Mu Chen rose to his feet immediately and said proudly, ¡°Look, my daughter promised me! She kicked in response to words! She understood what I said and promised me!¡±

 Chapter 284 - The Waiting Game

    <h4>Chapter 284: The Waiting Game</h4>


    Cheng Che looked as though he had nothing left to live for as he said, ¡°Sister-inw, you should control him. His IQ seems to have fallen quite a bit.¡±


    Song Ning stroked her belly,forting the baby. She smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother with him. He¡¯s possessed.¡±


    Mu Chen¡¯s expression was one of excitement as he gently ced his hand on Song Ning¡¯s belly again.


    Cheng Che sighed. ¡°Other fathers would tell stories or y music for their babies in the belly, but you, on the other hand, are already teaching your son all sorts of nonsense¡­¡±


    Mu Chen corrected Cheng Che immediately. ¡°Daughter!¡±


    Cheng Che raised his hands in surrender. ¡°Fine, fine, fine, daughter! Brother, can you be serious?¡±


    Mu Chen replied, ¡°I am serious.¡±


    Song Ning patted Mu Chen. ¡°Alright, stop fooling around. Hurry up and tell me what you¡¯re waiting for¡­¡±


    The baby was probably exhausted since it had stopped kicking and responding to Mu Chen.


    Mu Chen finally withdrew his hand and said, ¡°Feng Man is a nurse. It¡¯s impossible she was unaware of her own conditions. She was about to give birth so why did she still go to the beach that day? It¡¯s obvious that she had a motive, and she also had no choice. That beach is private. With Feng Man¡¯s identity, even if Fu Le brought her, she wouldn¡¯t be able to enter easily. So, who let her in?¡±


    Song Ning understood the implication behind Mu Chen¡¯s words. ¡°It¡¯s Fu Ting.¡±


    Song Ning turned to Cheng Che and exined, ¡°Before the incident, Fu Ting was talking about Zhuang Ji. She felt that since Zhuang Ji was founded by my mother and Fu Le¡¯s mother, I shouldn¡¯t monopolize Zhuang Ji even if Fu Le and I didn¡¯t get married. She thinks half of Zhuang Ji rightfully belongs to Fu Le. Since Fu Le is now working with her, she¡¯s stepping in to help Fu Le get his shares.¡±


    Cheng Che was stunned. He said sarcastically, ¡°Can she be any more shameless? She should¡¯ve just said Zhuang Ji belongs to Fu Le and the Fu family alone! She¡¯s just the Vice Mayor¡¯s daughter; does she think she owns the world? Is she mentally ill?¡±


    Mu Chen and Song Ning watched as Cheng Che ranted. They thought he looked rather cute and that he and Jiahui were a perfect match.


    Cheng Che looked at Mu Chen and said, ¡°Then, there¡¯s no doubt Feng Man had acted under Fu Ting¡¯s instructions. Brother, what are you waiting for? Sue her! We should sue her for nder and defamation! It¡¯s easy to verify if she¡¯s carrying your child or not. We¡¯ll definitely win thewsuit! Let¡¯s apply for a paternity test immediately!¡±


    Mu Chen said calmly, ¡°People will believe what they want to believe. Even with a paternity test, people will still talk¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Cheng Che and Song Ning looked at Mu Chen in confusion.


    ¡°Rumors are a terrible thing, and people like gossiping the most. Moreover, the more I exin, the more people will doubt my words. Therefore, we might as well wait and see¡­¡± Mu Chen said.


    ¡°Wait and see? Wait for what?¡± Song Ning did not understand. At this point, if they did not speak up, what changes could there be?


    Cheng Che frowned as he fell deep into his thoughts. When realization dawned on him, he asked, ¡°Brother, are you waiting for Feng Man and Fu Ting to fall out?¡±


    Mu Chen smiled and nodded.


    Song Ning was puzzled. ¡°Why would they fall out?¡±


    Mu Chen looked at Cheng Che.


    With a proud expression on his face, Cheng Che asked, ¡°Sister-inw, think about it. What¡¯s Feng Man¡¯s biggest wish?¡±


    After thinking about it briefly, Song Ning replied, ¡°She had said the Fu family won¡¯t let her marry into the family. Hence, her biggest wish should be to marry into the Fu family¡­¡±


    Cheng Che exined, ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s probably why Feng Man has to listen to Fu Ting. However, Fu Ting definitely won¡¯t let Feng Man marry into the family as well. Now that Feng Man¡¯s child has been born, she¡¯s likely most afraid that Fu Ting will go back on her words. If Fu Ting wants Feng Man to continue pestering you, Feng Man will definitely make demands. If Fu Ting doesn¡¯t agree to it, Feng Man will refuse to pester you. With all this back and forth, Brother, you¡¯re waiting for their alliance to break, right?¡±


    Mu Chen nodded with a faint smile on his face.


    Song Ning was still slightly worried. ¡°But we can¡¯t be sure Fu Ting won¡¯t agree to Feng Man¡¯s demands¡­¡±


    Mu Chen calmly replied, ¡°No. In Fu Ting¡¯s eyes, Feng Man is nothing. She has no regard for Feng Man at all. Even if she agrees, it¡¯s nothing but empty promises¡­¡±

 Chapter 285 - State of Mind

    <h4>Chapter 285: State of Mind</h4>


    Song Ning was still worried. ¡°What if Feng Man really believes Fu Ting will help her marry into the Fu family?¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Cheng Che seemed a little worried as well. ¡°That¡¯s true. That woman doesn¡¯t seem very smart.¡±


    Mu Chen ced his hand on Song Ning¡¯s stomach again and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve ced a nurse, whom Feng Man is on good terms with, by Feng Man¡¯s side. Either Fu Ting sincerely agrees to Feng Man¡¯s demands or Feng Man will betray Fu Ting. Let¡¯s just wait patiently. I don¡¯t think Fu Ting and the others are as patient as I am.¡±


    Song Ning and Cheng Che looked at Mu Chen in surprise. They were both speechless.


    Mu Chen ignored their gazes and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ve said before not to test human nature. Human nature can¡¯t stand the test¡­¡±


    Cheng Che finally reacted. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re amazing! How did youe up with such a shrewd idea?¡±


    Mu Chen ignored him.


    Cheng Che sighed and continued to say, ¡°To think I¡¯ve been racking my brains, thinking of how to deal with this. I was prepared to expend a lot of effort to deal with the media. I thought once the results of the paternity test is out, the media will definitely believe me. I decided to split the matter up and deal with them one by one. Just thinking about it makes my head hurt. However, your method is so much easier!¡±


    When Song Ning regained her senses, she asked, ¡°But, what if Fu Ting agrees to Feng Man¡¯s demands? You can¡¯t be 100% certain that Fu Ting won¡¯t agree to Feng Man¡¯s demands¡­¡±


    When Cheng Che saw Song Ning¡¯s confusion, he eagerly exined, ¡°No, sister-inw. Fu Ting is very proud. There¡¯s no way she¡¯ll allow Feng Man to enter the Fu family. On the other hand, we have Feng Man whose lifelong wish is to marry into the Fu family and be the Young Madam of the Fu family. Neither of them will give in.¡±


    Following that, Mu Chen added, ¡°I¡¯ve asked the young nurse to fan the fire at the side. I told the young nurse to say that if Feng Man keeps insisting that the child is mine, it¡¯d be even harder for her to enter the Fu family in the future. Even if the paternity test proves that the child isn¡¯t mine, Feng Man would never be able to dispel the rumors that she¡¯s having an affair with me. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s that stupid that she¡¯ll fail to see this matter is extremely disadvantageous to her¡­¡±


    Song Ning eximed, ¡°Your n is too meticulous! How did you think of all this? I didn¡¯t even consider so many things¡­¡±


    Cheng Che said proudly, ¡°It¡¯s not surprising. My brother is very smart, after all.¡±


    Mu Chen, who did not appreciate Cheng Che¡¯s praise, rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Brown-noser.¡±


    Cheng Che did not care about Mu Chen. He was in a good mood.


    Mu Chen asked, ¡°Do you know what to do now? Just get everything together and prepare to counterattack¡­¡±


    Cheng Che made an ¡®OK¡¯ sign as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ve already done so much preparation so let me handle the rest¡­ I understand your thoughts¡­¡±


    However, Song Ning said, ¡°I¡­ still don¡¯t understand¡­¡±


    Cheng Che was stunned.


    Song Ning asked curiously, ¡°Cheng Che, what are you going to do?¡±


    Cheng Che looked at Mu Chen first before he said, ¡°As long as Feng Man isn¡¯t stupid, she¡¯ll end up looking for us to cooperate. Before that happens, I¡¯ll have to make the necessary preparations. I¡¯ll have to thoroughly investigate Fu Ting as well. When the time is right, I¡¯ll give her such a thorough beating that she won¡¯t be able to scheme against us anymore.¡±


    Song Ning sighed and ced her hand on her belly. ¡°Baby, you have to learn from your father and uncle in the future. In any case, Mother isn¡¯t as good as them in regard to scheming. Mother can¡¯t keep up with their trains of thoughts at all¡­¡±


    Mu Chen shook his head. ¡°You don¡¯t have evil thoughts so you naturally don¡¯t understand these people. Fu Ting is too greedy so she should be taught a lesson.¡±


    Song Ning asked, slightly worried. ¡°Her father is the Vice Mayor, right? Will this affect the Mu family?¡±


    Cheng Che smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sister-inw. The Mu family isn¡¯t made of paper. If the Vice Mayor wants to oppose the Mu family, he¡¯ll have to consider his future¡­¡±


    Song Ning only sighed in response.

 Chapter 286 - Abandoned

    <h4>Chapter 286: Abandoned</h4>


    Mu Chen patted Song Ning¡¯s head. ¡°Stop sighing. What¡¯s wrong? Why do you seem down? This isn¡¯t a big deal. The most important thing is the baby and your safety. Nothing matters in the face of that.¡±


    Cheng Che seemed to recall something. ¡°Brother, Jiahui has said that it¡¯s normal for pregnant women to have mood swings and that they¡¯ll get emotional easily¡­¡±


    Mu Chen looked skeptical. ¡°Really?¡±


    Cheng Che nodded.


    Mu Chen shifted his gaze back to Song Ning.


    Song Ning realized her mood was not very good as well and nodded. ¡°As the baby continues to grow, the hormone levels in my body will change and affect my mood as a result.¡±


    Song Ning sighed again and said, ¡°I feel sorry for Feng Man. She tried so hard to be with Fu Le, but Fu Le isn¡¯t even trying at all now. For the sake of the child, she can only continue to insist on marrying into the Fu family. With her ability, it won¡¯t be easy for her to raise a child alone. Her personality is a little extreme. Back then, she did not consider the future and quit her job immediately after announcing she was going to marry into a wealthy family. What¡¯s she going to do now?¡±


    ¡®This topic again?¡¯ Mu Chen was now sure that Jiahui was right. He had never seen Song Ning so sentimental before. If he was honest with himself, he was slightly happy as well. Based on how sentimental Song Ning was, there was no doubt that the baby was a caring and kind girl!


    ¡­


    While Mu Chen and the others waited patiently for things to develop in the direction that Mu Chen had predicted, Feng Man¡¯s life was not easy.


    Feng Man was naturally upset that she went into earlybor. Fortunately, her pregnancy was full-term. Although the birthing process was messy, at least she safely delivered the baby. Although she was unwilling to admit it, she knew it was all thanks to Song Ning.


    She could not help but think about how big the difference was between Song Ning and her; the difference was like heaven and earth.


    Song Ning was the high and mighty Young Madam of the Mu family; she was the wife of the Chairman of the Mu Corporation.


    On the contrary, Fu Le still refused to marry Feng Man. Even when she was about to give birth, he refused to marry her. He even went missing recently and refused to see her.


    Feng Man was filled with sorrow as she looked at her daughter lying in the cot. If she had a son, at the very least, she still had a chance of entering the Fu family. After all, Fu Le was the only son.


    With a daughter, Feng Man did not think she could do much.


    Tears rolled down Feng Man¡¯s face as she wondered about what to do in the future. Day by day, her panic grew. It grew even worse now that Fu Le was refusing to see her or answer her calls.


    Fortunately, she had her good friend, Ding Ling, who was working as a nurse in the hospital. Otherwise, she would be even more depressed.


    With this thought in mind, she could not help but press the bell next to her bed. Ding Ling had promised toe as long as she pressed the bell. She needed to speak to Ding Ling now; after all, Ding Ling was the only person she could trust now.


    Sure enough, it did not take long before Ding Ling came.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Manman?¡± Ding Ling asked as she walked over to the cot to check on the baby first. When she saw the baby was sleeping soundly, she moved to Feng Man¡¯s side and touched Feng Man¡¯s forehead. She asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you feel unwell?¡±


    Feng Man¡¯s tears fell again. Apart from Ding Ling, no one cared about her and her daughter.


    ¡°Why are you crying? It¡¯s not good to cry when you¡¯ve just given birth. You¡¯re a nurse so you should know that. It¡¯s normal for you to be emotionally unstable after childbirth. Why don¡¯t you talk to me? If you have a problem, we can discuss it together,¡± Ding Ling said as she handed Feng Man a piece of tissue so Feng Man could wipe her tears away.


    Upon hearing these words, Feng Man cried even harder.

 Chapter 287 - Getting In Touch

    <h4>Chapter 287: Getting In Touch</h4>


    ¡°Sister Ling, I can¡¯t get in touch with Fu Le anymore.¡± Feng Man was filled with grievances.


    Ding Ling¡¯s expressions turned solemn upon hearing these words. She asked, ¡°Have you tried calling his family or thepany? Did you try calling his father?¡±


    Feng Man nodded.


    Ding Ling reached out and held Feng Man¡¯s hand before she said with a sigh, ¡°They¡¯re bullying you. Didn¡¯t Fu Le¡¯s aunt say that she¡¯ll let you marry into the family if you¡¯re willing to confirm your rtionship with Chairman Mu? Have you thought about what she said?¡±


    Feng Man¡¯s gaze fell on the cot. She did not say anything for a long time.


    Ding Ling looked at Feng Man worriedly.


    Feng Man finally asked, ¡°How¡¯s Song Ning?¡±


    Ding Ling looked confused by the question but replied, ¡°She¡¯s okay. The fetus was disturbed so it was a little dangerous in the beginning. However, the director of the Obstetrics and Gynecology Department stepped in, and her professor, Professor Li Sen, administered the acupuncture needles for her. In the end, everything went well¡­¡±


    ¡°Was Chairman Mu with her?¡± Feng Man asked again.


    Ding Ling nodded. ¡°Yes, he never left her side.¡±


    Feng Man smiled bitterly. ¡°Tell me, why is her life so good? I used to envy her. I used to wonder how someone so cold and aloof like her could have an outstanding boyfriend like Fu Le.¡± After a beat, she continued to say, ¡°After I seduced Fu Le, he fell in love with me. At that time, I felt really proud. In fact, I felt especially proud that I managed to snatch Song Ning¡¯s man. Moreover, not only does Fu Lee from a wealthy family, but he has very good qualifications as well. Sister Ling, I¡¯m not ashamed to tell you that it was the best time of life. I look forward to our future every day, and I especially looked forward to seeing Song Ning sad and disappointed.¡±


    Feng Man sniffed. After a moment, she said, ¡°Sister Ling, can you help me make an appointment with Chairman Mu? I want to see him.¡±


    Ding Ling was taken aback. ¡°Make an appointment with Chairman Mu? You want to see him?¡±


    Feng Man remained silent. After a moment, she raised her head in a daze and muttered, ¡°That¡¯s right. Even if I make an appointment, he likely won¡¯t meet me? Who am I? Why would he meet me?¡±


    Ding Ling kept quiet; she did not know what to say.


    Feng Man smiled bitterly. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s talk about itter. Sister Ling, can you use your phone to call Fu Le? Tell him that if he doesn¡¯te and see me, he¡¯ll regret it for the rest of his life.¡±


    Ding Ling took out her phone hesitantly before she called Fu Le in front of Feng Man.


    The phone rang a few times before it connected.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    Feng Man hurriedly snatched the phone out of Ding Ling¡¯s hand. ¡°Fu Le, it¡¯s me!¡±


    That was all Feng Man said before she burst into tears.


    ¡°Man¡­ Manman¡­¡± Fu Le called out hesitantly.


    ¡°Fu Le, I gave birth to our daughter. Aren¡¯t youing to visit us?¡± Feng Man said through her tears.


    There was no sound on the other end of the line.


    Feng Man sobbed. She said pleadingly, ¡°Fu Le, have you forgotten your promise to me? Why are you avoiding me? I gave birth to our daughter! Why aren¡¯t you here to see me and our daughter?¡±


    s, only the sound of the call being disconnected rang in Feng Man¡¯s ears.


    Feng man looked at the screen of the phone that had turned ck in disbelief. Fu Le did not say a word and hung up on her.


    Ding Ling could not hold back anymore and said, ¡°Feng Man, don¡¯t call him anymore. You¡¯re only hurting yourself.¡±


    Feng Man returned the phone to Ding Ling and smiled sadly. ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t disturb him anymore, and I won¡¯t hurt myself anymore. I¡¯ve been so stupid¡­¡±


    Feng Man reached out and gestured to Ding Ling to bring her daughter to her. Her daughter was sleeping so soundly. She pressed her cheek against her daughter¡¯s cheek as tears rolled down her face. ¡°Some people are just born with a hard life¡­¡±


    Ding Lingforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t think like that. There are thousands of paths in this world! You can rely on yourself; you don¡¯t need to rely on a man! Look at how cute your daughter is! You have to be strong for her!¡±


    Feng Man nodded with tears in her eyes.

 Chapter 288 - Jumping Off a Building

    <h4>Chapter 288: Jumping Off a Building</h4>


    On the rooftop balcony of the inpatient building.


    Feng Man carried her child as she walked back and forth along the ledge of the balcony of the hospital she once worked at. She looked down at the bustling street and thought about the time when life was good.


    Her family had given everything they had to find her a stable job. With that, a new chapter of her life had begun.


    At that time, her Seventh Aunt and her Eighth Aunt had said ces like hospitals were the easiest to meet the wealthy. After all, illnesses did not discriminate between the rich and the poor. One could have all the money in the world, but one would not be able to avoid falling sick, right?


    Her aunts fervently prayed she would meet a rich man. Perhaps, he would fall in love with her while he was getting treated and marry her. They urged her not to be picky and to seize the chance as soon as possible. At that time, they would be able to bask in her glory.


    Indeed, Feng Man had met many rich men. However, she did not like any of them. The person she liked was that golden boy with a bright and gentle personality. It did not matter that he had a girlfriend. She sessfully snatched him over and became his girlfriend. Moreover, he was from a wealthy family! Therefore, she did not take her aunts¡¯ words to heart; she did not believe them! She only believed in herself; only she would be able to seize happiness for herself.


    At this time, the security guards and a few medical staff came up to the rooftop. However, they did not dare to approach her.


    Feng Man lowered her head and looked at her infant daughter with a smile. ¡°Your life is really bitter. It¡¯s as bitter as coptis. Do you know what¡¯s a coptis? It¡¯s the most bitter thing in the world. You have the Fu family¡¯s blood coursing through your veins, but they don¡¯t want you. Your life is really bitter. Both of us can¡¯t enter the Fu family¡­¡±


    ¡°Feng Man! What are you doing?!¡±


    It was Ding Ling.


    Feng Man looked up and smiled sadly, ¡°Sister Ling, call Fu Le now. Tell him I want to see him onest time.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll call him. Why don¡¯t you step back from the ledge first?¡± Ding Ling said anxiously.


    Feng Man shook her head. ¡°No need. Don¡¯te over. I haven¡¯t seen the person I want to see most yet so don¡¯t force me, okay?¡±


    Naturally, no one dared to corner her. They could try to persuade her and coax her to step back from the ledge.


    However, Feng Man was determined. She stood on the ledge, rocking the infant in her arms gently as she stared at Ding Ling.


    Ding Ling anxiously dialed Fu Le¡¯s number a few times, but the call did not go through. After thinking about it for a moment, she borrowed a security guard¡¯s phone to call Fu Le. This time, it started ringing. Then, she hurriedly shouted at Feng Man, ¡°It¡¯s ringing, it¡¯s ringing!¡±


    After a few rings, the call finally connected.


    Ding Ling hurriedly put the phone on speaker mode.


    However, instead of Fu Le¡¯s voice, a woman¡¯s soft and charming voice rang in the air.


    ¡°Hello? May I know who¡¯s looking for President Fu?¡±


    Ding Ling could not care less about the woman and hurriedly said, ¡°Can you please tell Fu Le toe to the phone? Lives are at stake!¡±


    The woman on the phoneughed. ¡°If lives are at stake, why are you looking for President Fu? You should look for someone else. President Fu is very busy and doesn¡¯t have time to care about other people¡¯s affairs.¡±


    Ding Ling was afraid the woman would end the call so she hastily shouted, ¡°Fu Le! Feng Man is going to jump off the building! Pleasee to the hospital now!¡±


    Upon hearing these words, the womanughed again. ¡°Jump off the building? Then, it¡¯s even less of President Fu¡¯s problem. If the person has yet to jump, call the firefighters; if the person hasn¡¯t jumped, then call the police. Why are you calling President Fu?¡±


    Ding Ling¡¯s hands trembled, but she knew she could not turn the speaker mode off no matter what. She said angrily, ¡°Feng Man is going to jump off the building with Fu Le¡¯s child! Tell Fu Le to hurry over! Otherwise, both mother and daughter will be lost!¡±


    ¡°Crazy!¡± The woman cursed before she ended the call.


    A slight breeze blew past.


    There was a moment of silence before Ding Ling anxiously said, ¡°Manman, don¡¯t be rash. I¡¯ll definitely find Fu Le. I¡¯ll apany you to hispany to find him. Why don¡¯t you just step back from the ledge first?¡±

 Chapter 289 - Facing Death

    <h4>Chapter 289: Facing Death</h4>


    A forlorn smile appeared on Feng Man¡¯s face. ¡°Sister Ling, he didn¡¯t even want toe to the phone¡­¡±


    Ding Ling hurriedly said, ¡°Manman,e here. We¡¯ll return to the ward ande up with a n¡­¡±


    Feng Man shook her head. ¡°n? It¡¯s useless. We¡¯re over.¡± An expression of despair appeared on her face as she continued to say, ¡°Sister Ling, I want to meet the reporters and Chairman Mu. Can you help me invite them over? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t jump.¡±


    Ding Ling said anxiously, ¡°Alright, alright. Don¡¯t think too much. We can definitely find a solution. We can ask the reporters for help, right? I¡¯ll go look for Chairman Mu. Manman, why don¡¯t you step back first? Let¡¯s¡­ Let¡¯s find an empty ward downstairs and hold a press conference¡­ Okay?¡±


    Feng Man shook her head. ¡°Sister Ling, who am I? What right do I have to hold a press conference? I just have a few words to say, and I want them to be witnesses. It¡¯s not easy to live in this world. Sister Ling, please help me¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. Manman, wait for me. Don¡¯t do anything reckless¡­ Please just wait for me!¡± Ding Ling said. Then, she let the security guards and medical staff take over before she rushed down to look for Song Ning.


    Ding Ling did not expect Feng Man would choose to go down a dead end. She was extremely anxious; lives were at stake after all.


    When Ding Ling ran into Song Ning¡¯s ward, Jiang Jin was present as well.


    When Jiang Jin heard about what happened, she sighed and said to Mu Chen, ¡°You and Cheng Che should go over first. This child is right. Human lives are at stake. See what she wants, and we¡¯ll do our best to help her¡­¡±


    Mu Chen and Cheng Che rushed first while Jiang Jin, Song Ning, and Jiahui followed from behind.


    ¡­


    Feng Man sat cross-legged by the ledge as she cradled her daughter in her arms and gently coaxed her. Then, she smiled faintly at the few people holding recording pens and microphones.


    ¡°I heard the rumor flying around outside is that the father of the child in my arms is Mu Chen, Chairman Mu?¡± Feng man looked at her daughter in her arms and began tough. Herughter went from low to high before it turned sharp. Then, she continued to say, ¡°If only the rumors were true. If my child is from the Mu family, wouldn¡¯t she be a little princess? It¡¯s a pity. How many women in this world are as lucky as Song Ning?¡±


    Feng Man wiped away the tears ofughter from her face before she continued to say, ¡°How can my daughter have a good life when her mother has such a ck heart? Only kind people are rewarded. I¡¯ve never been kind so I definitely won¡¯t be rewarded. Not only that, but my child¡¯s father is useless and irresponsible as well¡­¡±


    She looked at the reporters and asked, ¡°Do you want to know who her father is?¡±


    The reporters tried their best to move the recording equipment in their hands closer and said with a hint of shock and excitement, ¡°Come here! Step back from the ledge and have a good talk with us. No matter who¡¯s the father, we¡¯ll help you think of a way¡­¡±


    Feng Man chuckled. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯d believe such nonsense?¡±


    The reporters were rendered speechless.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have much value left, but I can reveal a secret to you. The father of my child is called Fu Le. That¡¯s right, he¡¯s Fu Le from the Fu Corporation. He¡¯s the ex-boyfriend of Chairman Mu¡¯s wife!¡±


    Feng Manughed hysterically as she continued to say, ¡°It seems like I have a connection to Chairman Mu from that. It¡¯s really a pity my child isn¡¯t Chairman Mu¡¯s. Do you want to know why there are rumors the child belongs to Chairman Mu?¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you. The elders of the Fu family said that my family is too poor so I¡¯m not qualified to marry into the Fu family. However, they told me that although I can¡¯t be the Young Madam of the Fu family, as long as I help them with something, I won¡¯t have to worry about my finances my whole life. Have you already guessed what they wanted me to do?¡±

 Chapter 290 - Jumping Off the Building (2)

    <h4>Chapter 290: Jumping Off the Building (2)</h4>


    Feng Man continued tough hysterically before she continued to say, ¡°I¡¯m all of you must have figured it out by now, right? They¡¯re trying to use me and my child to frame Chairman Mu. Even if a paternity test is done, they¡¯re not afraid. After all, they know people are going to believe what they want to believe. At that time, they knew there would be no way for Chairman Mu to clear his name. Isn¡¯t it such a brilliant idea? How high must one¡¯s IQ be toe up with such a brilliant idea? As long as my daughter and I are alive, Chairman Mu won¡¯t be able to clear his namepletely¡­¡±


    At this time, a reporter could not help but ask, ¡°Then, why did you choose to speak up now?¡±


    Feng Man shouted, ¡°Because of Fu Le! Do you know that since I gave birth until now, Fu Le hasn¡¯te to visit at all? He won¡¯t even answer my calls. He¡¯s too cruel! How can he be so cruel to me and our daughter?¡±


    ¡°They threatened me using my child. If I didn¡¯t do my job well, put aside marriage, they wouldn¡¯t even let him see me. Most importantly, they would refuse to acknowledge my child. If I do my job well, at least, my child won¡¯t be an illegitimate child¡­¡±


    ¡°However, Fu Le won¡¯t even answer my calls now! He won¡¯t even pretend to coax me. What else can I do? That¡¯s why I invited all of you here. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t believe me. I¡¯ll use my death to prove my innocence. No¡­ what innocence do I have? I¡¯ll use my death to prove my words are true!¡±


    Following that, Feng Man rose to her feet with her daughter in her arms. She caught a glimpse of Mu Chen and Cheng Che immediately. After all, the two men were too eye-catching. She smiled slightly and said, ¡°Chairman Mu, I¡¯m sorry for dragging you into this matter. Although Song Ning saved me and my child, I don¡¯t want to thank her. She¡¯s a doctor, after all; it¡¯s her duty to save lives. I¡¯m really jealous of her. Why does God look after her so much? Why are all the good things given to her?¡±


    Mu Chen did not say a word, but the crowd automatically opened up a path for him. He strode forward before he finally said in a deep voice, ¡°I don¡¯t care about these things. You only have one life so I hope you¡¯ll think twice. The child has gone through so much toe into this world and be your daughter. She hasn¡¯t had a chance to see the world, and yet, you want her to leave so soon? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re too ruthless?¡±


    ¡°You said Fu Le doesn¡¯t want you. However, is it worth dying for that scumbag? There are so many men in this world so why must you waste your time or life on a scumbag who doesn¡¯t love you? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re very stupid?¡±


    Although Mu Chen¡¯s voice was deep and mellow, his words were harsh.


    Feng Man¡¯s tears fell even faster than before as she pressed her cheek against her daughter¡¯s cheek and cried loudly.


    Mu Chen raised his voice slightly and continued to say, ¡°Feng Man, our family is willing to help you if you¡¯re in trouble. However, you need to calm down and think this through. Don¡¯t be so quick to throw away your life and your child¡¯s life!¡±


    Feng Man continued crying her heart out. She had expended so much effort to snatch Fu Le from Song Ning just to end up in this sorry state.


    A reporter hurriedly chimed in, ¡°Young Lady, Chairman Mu is right. You must calm down. Why don¡¯t youe here? Move away from the ledge¡­ We¡¯ll report your story and help you get justice, alright? What do you think?¡±


    Another reporter added, ¡°That¡¯s right. Step back from the ledge. We¡¯ve heard what you said. We¡¯ll clear Chairman Mu¡¯s name and help you seek justice. You don¡¯t have to use your life and your child¡¯s life to prove your words. You mustn¡¯t do anything stupid¡­¡±

 Chapter 291 - Turning the Tide

    <h4>Chapter 291: Turning the Tide</h4>


    At this moment, the baby seemed to sense her mother¡¯s sadness and started crying.


    When the baby started crying, Feng Man started to panic. Over the past few days, Ding Ling or the other nurses would help her take care of the baby. Hence, when the baby started crying now, she began to panic, not knowing how tofort the baby. She hugged and gently rocked the baby as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, baby. Don¡¯t cry.¡±


    The baby¡¯s cries grew louder and louder.


    At this time, Ding Ling took two steps forward and said, ¡°Manman, she¡¯s notfortable with you holding her in that position. Why don¡¯t let me help you?¡±


    Feng Man instinctively handed the baby to Ding Ling.


    At the same time, a fireman who had been hiding under the ledge on the floor below suddenly leaped up and pushed Feng Man away from the ledge.


    With that, the security guards jumped in action and held Feng Man down to prevent her from running to the ledge again.


    A doctor quickly stepped forward and injected Feng Man with sedatives.


    Feng Man¡¯s struggling grew weaker and weaker. Before she passed out, she said to Mu Chen, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to harm you¡­¡±


    When Feng Man was brought away by the medical staff, Ding Ling carried the baby and followed after her.


    At the same time, the reporters flocked toward Mu Chen immediately.


    ¡°Chairman Mu, what¡¯s going on? Why didn¡¯t you say anything when you were baselessly used of such things?¡±


    ¡°Chairman Mu, Chairman Mu, can I get an exclusive interview from you?¡±


    ¡°Chairman Mu, how are you nning to help the pair of mother and daughter?¡±


    ¡°Chairman Mu¡­¡±


    ¡°Chairman Mu¡­¡±


    ¡°Chairman Mu¡­¡±


    Mu Chen turned around and walked toward the exit as the reporters followed behind him.


    Only Cheng Che alone was struggling to keep the reporters away from Mu Chen.


    At this time, Mu Chen suddenly stopped in his tracks. He turned to face the reporters before he said, ¡°Do you know that my wife, Song Ning, personally delivered Ms. Feng Man¡¯s baby at the beach? I¡¯m sure all of you know that she¡¯s pregnant as well. In helping Ms. Feng Man, the fetus was disturbed so she had to be hospitalized. She currently staying in the hospital to stabilize her condition. Under such circumstances, do you think I have the time to care about correcting these baseless usations? Moreover, I¡¯ve already gotten used to this. Over the years, all sorts of nderous news have been published about me. Initially, I wanted to ask the media to at least leave my family alone. In the end, I gave up on that idea since I know it¡¯s useless. You can write whatever you want. I don¡¯t care.¡±


    Mu Chen paused for a moment before he continued to say, ¡°Saying that, I don¡¯t want anyone to be hurt by the rumors. I¡¯m strong enough to disregard these rumors, and my wife, Song Ning, trusts me enough not to be hurt by these rumors as well. However, what about other people? For example, thatdy earlier. She¡¯s so pitiful so I hope all of you won¡¯t hurt her anymore. To those of you who said you want to help seek justice earlier, I admire you very much. If you need help financially regarding this matter, you cane to me. Our family is willing to contribute in whatever ways we can.¡±


    After Mu Chen finished speaking, he did not wait for the reporters¡¯ response and walked away.


    Cheng Che hurriedly stepped forward to stop the reporters from chasing after Mu Chen. He said, ¡°If there¡¯s anything you need, please contact the Mu Corporation. We¡¯ll have someone help you¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, when Mu Chen arrived at the exit, he saw Jiang Jin and Song Ning standing by the door. He and Song Ning held Jiang Jin¡¯s hands on each side and supported Jiang Jin as they walked away.


    The reporters hurriedly raised their cameras and took pictures of the heart-warming scene.


    ¡­


    The sudden change in public opinion caught Fu Ting off guard. She had prepared for everything but did not expect Feng Man would make such a hugemotion. With that, not only did she fail to cause trouble for the Mu Corporation and obtain Zhuang Ji, but she had also caused trouble for the Fu family.


    Fu Ting frowned, extremely displeased. The only way left for her to cut her losses was to abandon Fu Guo¡¯s family before the fire spread to the rest of the Fu family.

 Chapter 292 - Missing

    <h4>Chapter 292: Missing</h4>


    Fu Ting was defeated. In her opinion, her failure was caused by Fu Le because he did not control Feng Man. She was furious and even more determined to keep Feng Man out of the Fu family.


    ¡­


    Due to the intense stimtion, Feng Man suffered from mental issues. Hence, she was checked into the psychiatric ward for treatment.


    The Mu Corporation bore the expenses of the treatment for humanitarian reasons.


    As for Feng Man¡¯s daughter, since the Fu family refused to acknowledge her, Ding Ling would raise her on Feng Man¡¯s behalf for now. The Mu Group¡¯s charity fund promised to support the child until the age of 18.


    Just like that, the storm came to an abrupt end.


    For Mu Chen who was previously pushed into the center of the storm, not only did his reputation recover, but it seemed even better than before.


    Apart from that, the Mu Corporation¡¯s charity works were also widely reported after reporters did some digging. Many people finally discovered how much good the Mu Corporation had silently done over the years.


    Needless to say, the public opinion had changedpletely.


    With this, Cheng Che¡¯s heart finally felt at ease.


    Currently, everyone was focused on Song Ning, eagerly waiting for her to deliver her baby.


    ¡­


    Once again, Ye Cheng was deeply affected by Mu Chen¡¯s perfect escape. He had to admit he was inferior to Mu Chen. Not because of their family backgrounds, but because of their luck.


    Mu Chen was truly someone blessed by the heavens.


    At this time, Chen Chen suddenly rushed into Ye Cheng¡¯s office. ¡°Young Master, something has happened!¡±


    Ye Cheng looked up at Chen Chen, not saying anything.


    ¡°Young Miss¡­ She¡¯s gone¡­¡± Chen Chen said in a low voice.


    Ye Cheng frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    In order to appease the public and protect the Ye family, Ye Xin was sent to the mental hospital for treatment. Strangely enough, at that time, she did not make a fuss. She only asked for rehabilitation doctors to be assigned to her.


    Ye Cheng had already made arrangements in the hospital, making sure that she would not suffer the slightest grievances. The only thing was she would not be released for the time being.


    ¡°The woman who caused amotion after being abandoned by the Young Master of the Fu family was sent to the same hospital today. Since she¡¯s be famous after the incident, many reporters showed up to send her off. The situation was a little chaotic at the hospital so the security was not as tight as it should be. Young Miss had left long after her absence was discovered by those around her. There¡¯s no surveince camera outside the hospital so I don¡¯t know where she went¡­¡± Chen Chen reported truthfully.


    Ye Cheng frowned. ¡°Apart from our home, where else could she have gone?¡±


    Chen Chen shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve contacted the family immediately. Young Miss didn¡¯t go home.¡±


    Ye Cheng was not surprised. ¡°Keep this matter a secret. I¡¯ll get the traffic police to help look for her. Make sure this matter doesn¡¯t leak out. Does my mother know about this? Has she spoken to anyone yet? Make sure she doesn¡¯t talk to anyone else about this¡­¡± His voice turned stern nearing the end of his words.


    Chen Chen hurriedly said, ¡°The Madam is unaware of this matter.¡±


    Ye Cheng did not waste time and contacted the police. His sister was truly the bane of his existence; she would not even give him a moment of peace.


    ¡­


    After Ye Xin got out of the car, she surveyed her surroundings. The small vi in front of her was surrounded by very beautiful scenery.


    As she drew closer to the house, she heard someone ying the piano. When she finally entered the house, she finally saw a slender figure sitting in front of a grand piano.


    Ye Xin stopped moving and quietly listened to the music being yed. When the music finally ended, she raised her hand to p. Since young, she was educated in painting, music, chess, and calligraphy so she could tell the person was skilled in ying the piano.


    The person turned around and said, ¡°Sorry for making a fool of myself in front of you, Miss Ye.¡±


    Ye Xin replied with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Mu to be so skilled. Did you apany Mu Chen to y the piano when he was young?¡±


    ¡°I did. It¡¯s a pity my son isn¡¯t talented in music¡­¡±


    The person in front of Ye Xin was none other than Mu Qing, Mu Chen¡¯s father.

 Chapter 293 - Drinking Tea

    <h4>Chapter 293: Drinking Tea</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ye Xin looked at the man in front of her who was around her father¡¯s age. However, he had taken better care of himself than her father, and his temperament was more mature and masculine while her father was frivolous.


    Most importantly, Mu Chen resembled Mu Qing both in appearance and temperament. The only difference was Mu Qing was not as cold as Mu Chen who seemed like he was high above others. There was something refreshing about Mu Qing that put people at ease like the spring breeze.


    When Ye Xin looked into Mu Qing¡¯s eyes that reminded her of Mu Chen¡¯s but was more gentle, she could not help but fall into a daze. She had only ever seen Mu Chen look at Song Ning with such a gentle gaze. She had never dared to look at Mu Chen wantonly so she could only look at his photo.


    Ignoring Mu Qing¡¯s age and everything else, his eyes were really simr to Mu Chen¡¯s. She felt chaos wreaking havoc in her heart as she looked at the pair of familiar eyes. In the end, she said in a daze, ¡°Hello, Mr. Mu. My name is Ye Xin.¡±


    ¡°Ye Xin, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you¡­¡± Mu Qing said in a tone as gentle as his voice.


    Ye Xin¡¯s hands were clenched tightly. The pain from her fingernail digging into the flesh of her palms woke her up.


    Mu Qing made an inviting gesture. ¡°Let¡¯s talk over there.¡±


    Ye Xin nodded, demure and courteous. This scene resembled the scenes in her mind when she imagined herself with Mu Chen.


    Mu Qing personally brewed a pot of tea.


    He was so skilled that Ye Xin was dazzled. She had never seen men making tea before.


    Her father, Ye He, only drank wine. Beautiful women and wine were his true love.


    Her brother, Ye Cheng, drank coffee.


    No one drank tea.


    She never knew a man could look so charming brewing tea. She could not help but fall into a daze again.


    Mu Qing ced a cup of tea in front of her and smiled gently. ¡°Have a taste?¡±


    Ye Xin picked up the cup and drank the tea, feeling slightly embarrassed. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about tea, but this tastes mellow and sweet.¡±


    Mu Qing smiled with a hint of indulgence. ¡°To be able to tell it¡¯s mellow and sweet is good enough. You¡¯re really talented.¡±


    Ye Xin perked up. ¡°Really?¡±


    Mu Qing smiled and did not say anything as he poured her another cup of tea.


    Then, the two started chatting over tea.


    Mu Qing¡¯s voice was gentle and soothing, befitting of a mature man. It calmed down Ye Xin¡¯s nerves. She felt a warmth and stability that she had never felt before. No one had made her feel this way before, not even her father and brother. All of a sudden, she understood that this feeling was what she had been looking for all this time. She thought she would be able to get it from Mu Chen. Her eyes could not help but redden when she thought about this, feeling distressed for her past self.


    Mu Qing put the teapot and the teacups away in a small basin of hot water to soak them. Then, he grabbed a towel to wipe his hands as he gently said, ¡°This is your first time drinking tea so you shouldn¡¯t drink too much. Otherwise, it¡¯ll affect you¡­¡±


    Ye Xin was confused. ¡°Affect me?¡±


    Mu Qing nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯ll be difficult to fall asleep if you drink too much¡­ You have to slowly get used to it¡­¡±


    ¡°How do you get used to it? Do you drink it every day?¡± Ye Xin asked.


    Mu Qing smiled. ¡°Of course. If you drink it often, you¡¯ll slowly get used to it¡­¡±


    Ye Xin¡¯s gaze followed Mu Qing¡¯s every movement as she asked, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to brew tea¡­ Can you teach me?¡±


    Mu Qing stopped wiping his hand.. He looked at Ye Xin with clear eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m being rude. Young people like you shouldn¡¯t like these things, right? Do you prefer coffee or wine?¡±

 Chapter 294 - Home

    <h4>Chapter 294: Home</h4>


    Ye Xin shook her head as tears rolled down her face. She reached out and gently wiped them away before she smiled sweetly at Mu Qing and said, ¡°No, I want to drink tea in the future. Coffee and wine are too lowbrow. I want tea¡­¡±


    Mu Qing put down the towel in his hand and looked at Ye Xin. In the end, he shook his head and said, ¡°You¡¯re too young. Why must you persist? There are many ways to solve a problem; there isn¡¯t only one way¡­¡±


    Ye Xin looked at Mu Qing with a lonely and hurt expression as she asked, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m unworthy?¡±


    ¡°No, why would I?¡± Mu Qing quickly said. He thought for a moment, and his tone became even gentler as he said, ¡°Ye Xin, have you really thought about this? Are you sure you want to take this path?¡±


    Ye Xin looked up and asked in return, ¡°Then, have you really thought about it? Are you going to persevere in what you want to do?¡±


    Mu Qing¡¯s expression turned solemn as he nodded.


    Ye Xin nodded as well. ¡°If you¡¯re going down this road, then I¡¯m willing to go down this road with you¡­¡±


    Mu Qing did not speak.


    more sincere. ¡°Ye Xin, have you really thought about taking this path?¡±


    Ye Xin looked at Mu Qing. ¡°Before I came, I was still hesitating. However, now, I¡¯m willing to walk on this path with you without looking back¡­¡±


    Mu Qing¡¯s eyes were filled with shock when he heard these words. He called out softly, ¡°Ye Xin¡­¡±


    Ye Xin boldly reached out and ced her hand on Mu Qing¡¯s well-defined hand.


    Mu Qing looked at Ye Xin with aplex expression on his face.


    Ye Xin smiled. This was her most rxed and sincere smile in a long time.


    ¡­


    The sunlight shone into the room, and Ye Xin turned around to avoid it. She wanted to continue sleeping.


    Mu Qing was right. She was not used to drinking tea so she did not know how bad it was. She could not fall asleep at all the night before.


    No, it was not that she could not fall asleep. It was that her brain was in a state of excitement. She dreamed that she was with Mu Chen. No, it was Mu Qing, not Mu Chen.


    The father and son¡¯s faces kept alternating in front of her eyes.


    Mu Cheng made her sad.


    Mu Qing made her feel warm.


    During this time, her heart had been broken by everyone around her. The darkness was suffocating. Mu Qing was the ray of light that shone into her life, bringing her heart back to life.


    During the time she was in the mental hospital, she came to a realization that other than herself, she could not count on anyone in this world. Everyone was selfish and only thought about themselves.


    Her parents only cared about their reputation; they did not care about her. When she first became famous, her parents basked in her glory. When something happened to her, they turned their backs on her, choosing to preserve their reputation. Therefore, they did not even take her away from that miserable ce. She was humiliated by that old hag from the Mu family, but her mother did not even say a word to defend her.


    As for her brother, he only cared about his career. For his career, he sent his sister to the mental hospital.


    No one in the family cared about her life or death. How cruel.


    Ye Xin smiled. When she thought about her family at this moment, there were no ripples in her heart. No, wait, those people were not her family, except for her mother. Did they not say she was the illegitimate daughter of the Ning family and that she was Song Ning¡¯s half-sister?


    She had seen Ning Zhe on countless asions. Naturally, she did not know Ning Zhe was her biological father. Moreover, Ning Zhe did not pay any attention to her at all.


    She wondered if Ning Zhe knew about her? Or did he not care because she was just a product of an affair?


    Ye Xin smiled.


    It did not matter. From now on, she would live for herself, and she would not let those made her sad off the hook.

 Chapter 295 - Afraid of the Consequences

    <h4>Chapter 295: Afraid of the Consequences</h4>


    Ye Xin sat up. Her head was a little dizzy, but it was different from a hangover. Strangely, the tea made her want to smile all the time.


    The silk pajamas she was wearing were the same brands as the ones she wore at home. The difference was the ones at home were bright red, but the ones she wore now were white. She wondered if it was Mu Qing¡¯s favorite color.


    She got out of bed and studied the bedroom. Every detail spoke of his sincerity. When she entered the walk-in closet, she could not help but smile. The clothes, bags, and shoes were all from her favorite brands.


    She wondered how much did a man have to love a woman to understand her so deeply? How much did he have to love her to do the utmost for her? If a man loved her so much, she would willingly die for him.


    After changing her clothes, she went downstairs.


    She saw a woman in her forties wearing a uniform standing by the stairs. ¡°Miss Ye Xin, I¡¯m Lin Liang. I¡¯m your attendant. If you have any instructions, please let me know¡­¡±


    Lin Liang¡¯s attitude was unusually respectful. Such a professional attendant was to Ye Xin¡¯s liking. Unfortunately, the butler and attendants in the Ye family always wore ingratiating smiles on their faces.


    Ye Xin walked to the couch and sat down before she asked Lin Liang, ¡°Does Mr. Mu have any instructions for me?¡±


    Lin Liang bowed before she replied, ¡°Mr. Mu said everything is subject to Miss¡¯ wishes¡­¡±


    Ye Xin smiled. He had given her enough respect and trust so she would definitely repay him with heart and soul. Then, she raised her head and said, ¡°Alright. Help me make an appointment with a stic surgeon. Help me find a Chinese doctor to take care of my health, and prepare a new phone for me.¡±


    Lin Liang replied, ¡°Yes, Miss. I¡¯ll make the arrangements right away. Please have a look at the house first. Mister Mu has said that if you¡¯re dissatisfied with anything, you can change it immediately.¡±


    Ye Xin felt incredibly happy. This was the life she had always wanted. Today was the best day of her life. She felt like a real-life princess.


    ¡­


    When Ye Cheng came out from the police station, his expression did not look too good.


    Chen Chen, who had rushed over in a hurry, did not look any better. He said in a low voice, ¡°Young Master Cheng, I¡¯ve searched all the ces Young Miss might have gone to, but she¡¯s not there. I can¡¯t ask anyone either. I wonder if someone hid her away from us¡­¡±


    ¡°Hid her away?¡± Ye Chen sneered. ¡°Does she have such a good friend?¡±


    Chen Chen did not dare to speak.


    Ye Cheng thought about it for a moment before he asked, ¡°Her former manager, Yang Li, and that little assistant¡­ Where are they now? What are they doing?¡±


    Chen Chen resisted the urge to wipe the sweat off his forehead. However, there was no sweat on his forehead. He said, ¡°After Young Miss¡¯ incident, thepany med Yang Li and the little assistant. They were fired and cklisted in the industry. No one¡¯s allowed to hire both of them. One of Yang Li¡¯s family members is in the hospital, and Young Miss had been paying for the treatment previously. After the ident, Young Miss asked someone to chase Yang Li and her family out of the hospital. After that, Yang Li disappeared¡­¡±


    Ye Cheng frowned. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this?¡±


    Chen Chen did not say anything. However, inwardly, he thought that these were trivial matters Ye Cheng would not be interested in.


    Ye Cheng sighed. ¡°What does Ye Xin¡¯s matter have to do with Yang Li? How could Yang Li control Ye Xin? Forget it. Thatpany doesn¡¯t exist anymore anyway. If that¡¯s what happened, it¡¯s impossible for Ye Xin to be with Yang Li.¡±


    Chen Chen nodded. ¡°The little assistant seems to have be Director Pan¡¯s assistant. Pan Hao is now with Cheng Che¡¯s film and televisionpany¡­¡±


    Ye Cheng was surprised. ¡°Mu Chen decided to enter the entertainment industry?¡±


    Chen Chen shook his head. ¡°No. Thepany belongs to Cheng Che. It has nothing to do with the Mu Corporation.¡±


    Ye Cheng muttered to himself, ¡°Mu Chen allowed Cheng Che to set up his ownpany? What exactly does he want to do?¡± Then, he said to Chen Chen, ¡°Go and investigate if Mu Chen is pulling the strings from behind the scene¡­¡±

 Chapter 296 - Speculations

    <h4>Chapter 296: Spections</h4>


    Chen Chen said confidently, ¡°As soon as Cheng Che founded thepany, I had already sent people to investigate. Mu Chen has no hand in this matter at all. In fact, Mu Chen had encouraged Cheng Che to set up his ownpany. Thepany has just been started not too long ago¡­¡±


    Ye Cheng narrowed his eyes. He could not understand what Mu Chen was doing. Then, he looked at Chen Chen and asked, ¡°Are you envious? Your position is simr to Cheng Che, but he¡¯s allowed to set up his ownpany.¡±


    Chen Chen instinctively took a step back before he hastily said, ¡°No, no, no, what¡¯s there to be envious about? Cheng Che was raised by Old Madam Mu; he¡¯s like the Mu family¡¯s adopted son. Young Master, I feel that Chairman Mu is being magnanimous but is plotting against Cheng Che in secret. There must be something behind this that we had yet to see through. We must find out their motive as quickly as possible so we can find a way to deal with it¡­¡±


    Ye Cheng nodded thoughtfully. ¡°What exactly is Mu Chen nning?¡±


    Chen Chen¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. With his position, it was the worst to be suspected by the boss. After all, once this seed was nted in the mind, it would take root. Indeed, he was not as fortunate as Cheng Che. Apart from Cheng Che¡¯s status as the ¡®adopted son¡¯ of the Mu family, his ability was not inferior to Cheng Che. After following Ye Cheng for so many years, he was even more confident about his ability. However, as the saying went, ¡®Apanying the king is like apanying a tiger¡¯. If Ye Cheng suspected him, his future days would be spent walking on thin ice.


    In any case, Chen Chen sessfully diverted Ye Cheng¡¯s attention to Mu Chen.


    Fu Ting had set up a trap and was highly confident about snatching Zhuang Ji back. However, Mu Chen had easily resolved the situation. He even helped Feng Mang, and as a result, the Mu Corporation¡¯s charity work gained a lot of attention. With this, once again the Mu Corporation gained the recognition and attention of the public. One had to know that this kind of publicity could not be bought with money. Under such circumstances, Mu Chen actually encouraged Cheng Che to start his ownpany. This was something Ye Cheng could not understand no matter what.


    After consecutively losing to Mu Chen, Ye Cheng already developed a shadow from the trauma. He was always defeated and would fall to a disadvantageous position. Although he had lost to Mu Chen since they were young, this was a truly terrible feeling.


    After gathering his thoughts, Ye Cheng asked, ¡°Any news from Ji An?¡±


    Chen Chen hurriedly replied, ¡°Ning Dong hasn¡¯t been looking for Ji An recently because Ning Zhe has returned home. Ning Zhe seems rather satisfied with Ning Dong¡¯s performance and has been bringing Ning Dong to thepany with him to learn the ropes.¡±


    Ye Cheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s moved by his father¡¯s actions? Is he going to be a filial son now?¡±


    ¡°Should we instruct Ji An to stir up trouble?¡± Chen Chen asked.


    Ye Chen shook his head and said, ¡°No. Instruct Ji An to look for Ye Xin. Keep the matter a secret. Find someone to rece her at the hospital and make sure news of her disappearance doesn¡¯t leak out. We can let the public know about this. Understand?¡±


    Chen Chen hurriedly nodded.


    Ye Cheng fell deep into his thoughts.


    Upon seeing this, Chen Chen remained quiet, not daring to disturb Ye Cheng.


    After a while, when Ye Cheng saw that the sky was getting dark, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    ¡­


    The Ye family house was very quiet. As usual, Ye He was not home.


    A maidservant approached Ye Cheng somewhat nervously.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Madam?¡± Ye Cheng asked as he took off his shoes.


    ¡°Madam is in the side hall¡­¡± the maidservant answered carefully.


    Ye Cheng could sense something was amiss with the maidservant¡¯s tone and immediately asked, ¡°What is she doing?¡±


    The maidservant¡¯s head drooped even lower before she replied, ¡°She¡­ S-she¡¯s drinking¡­¡±


    Ye Cheng¡¯s heart sank immediately upon hearing these words.


    Ever since Ye Xin was admitted into the mental hospital, Gao Wen had fallen into a state of decadence. She would drink every day. She would drink and fall asleep when she was drunk; when she woke up, she would drink again. It was a neverending cycle.


    When Ye Cheng pushed the door to the side hall open, the smell of alcohol assaulted his nose immediately. He saw his mother still in her pajamas curled up on the couch and hugging a bottle of wine in her arms, sound asleep.

 Chapter 297 - Drunken Words

    <h4>Chapter 297: Drunken Words</h4>


    Gao Wen¡¯s hair was disheveled, and her silk pajamas were crumpled up.


    Ye Cheng reached out to remove the bottle of wine from his mother¡¯s arms.


    Gao Wen, who was woken up by the movement, hurriedly snatched the bottle back. She hugged it tightly in her arms and asked unhappily, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Ye Cheng was overwhelmed with a sense of helplessness as he kneeled on one knee and said, ¡°Mom, stop drinking so much. Give me the wine bottle. You should go and take a hot bath and have a good sleep.¡±


    Gao Wen stared at Ye Cheng for a long time before she said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you.¡±


    Ye Cheng¡¯s heart was filled with bitterness upon hearing the disappointment in Gao Wen¡¯s voice. He could not help but ask, ¡°Who do you want me to be?¡±


    Gao Wen tightened her hold on the wine bottle and shifted her body before shezily said, ¡°I thought you¡¯re that useless Ye He.¡±


    Ye Cheng could not help but sigh. He moved to sit cross-legged on the ground before he calmly asked, ¡°If you don¡¯t love him, why did you marry him?¡±


    Gao Wenughed. ¡°Why? I want to know why as well. In any case, love and marriage are two different matters. When ites to marriage, it¡¯s good enough to find a suitable partner to marry. At that time, I didn¡¯t have the right to choose and neither did he. Hence, we decided to get married. However, he promised me he would stop his dalliances with other women after we get married. He wanted me to give birth to a son so he could cement his position in the Ye family. I did as he wished; I gave him a son¡­¡±


    Gao Wen paused and unscrewed the cap of the wine bottle before taking a huge gulp straight from the bottle. When the wine dripped down from the corner of her lips, she reached up and wiped it off. After screwing back the cap of the bottle, she hugged it again and rubbed her face against it gently.


    ¡°What happened after that?¡± Ye Cheng could not help but ask.


    Gao Wen¡¯s eyes were unfocused as she smiled. ¡°After that? A leopard can¡¯t change its spots overnight. How could he endure the loneliness and face a woman he didn¡¯t love? Naturally, he began to have affairs. However, he promised me! He shouldn¡¯t have broken his promise! If he could not keep his promise, then he shouldn¡¯t have made them in the first ce. If he had made it clear, I wouldn¡¯t have made a fuss. However, since he promised me, he should keep his promise!¡±


    Ye Cheng smiled wryly. His sister was exactly like their mother. With such stubbornness, what men would like them? How deep must a man¡¯s love be to see past such stubbornness?


    Gao Wen muttered to herself, ¡°When I caught him cheating, I¡¯d beat those b*tches up! Since they¡¯re shameless, I¡¯d strip them naked and throw them on the streets. I wanted to see how they were going to face the world¡­¡± Sheughed self-deprecatingly before she continued to say, ¡°Those few years, my senses were really keen. I¡¯d always know when he was having an affair, and I¡¯d always be able to find those women. Those days were really great¡­¡±


    Gao Wenughed heartily before she took another swig from the wine bottle. She did not want to sober up. ¡°Son, don¡¯t look down on women, do you understand? Since ancient times, many men had lost at the hands of women because they underestimated women. Your father thinks he¡¯s smart and underestimated me. He thought that since I married him and gave birth to his son, there was nothing I could do. He forced me¡­ He forced me to retaliate¡­¡±


    Ye Cheng naturally knew what his mother was talking about.


    Ever since he was young, his understanding of women was based on his mother; women were fierce. The person he was most unwilling to mention in front of his ssmates was his mother. Although he knew his father had wronged his mother, he could not help but feel embarrassed of his mother.

 Chapter 298 - Adultery

    <h4>Chapter 298: Adultery</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    However, looking at Gao Wen¡¯s current state, he really could not muster up any sympathy for her. He asked, ¡°How did both of you reconcileter?¡±


    ¡°Reconcile? Why would I reconcile with him?¡± Gao Wen scoffed.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you give birth to a daughter for himter?¡± Ye Cheng asked despite knowing that Ye He did not father Ye Xin.


    ¡°Give birth to a daughter for him?¡± Gao Wen sneered. She took another swig from the bottle before waving it around as she said, ¡°How¡¯s Xin¡¯er his daughter? Does he deserve such a good daughter? He¡¯s trash. He doesn¡¯t deserve a daughter as beautiful as Xin¡¯er. Xin¡¯er is my child with another man. She¡¯s not Ye He¡¯s daughter!¡±


    Ye Cheng felt as though his heart had been stabbed with a knife. He did not stop his mother from drinking. The more she drank, the more she spoke.


    ¡°That man is a thousand times better than Ye He. I met him at a cocktail party. His wife is very beautiful with a noble and aloof personality. She didn¡¯t take women like me who depended on men seriously at all. I heard she helped her husband to manage theirpany, and everyone praised her for being capable. So what? What¡¯s so great about her? I seduced him, knowing that men can¡¯t resist temptations!¡± Gao Wenughed, seemingly proud of herself.


    ¡°Men are all the same. If they aren¡¯t tempted after one or two attempts, then they¡¯d be tempted after the third or fourth attempt. It¡¯s easier for women to chase after men than the other way around. I might not be a virgin, but I had the charm of a mature woman. I know how to seduce a man¡­¡±


    ¡°I was so happy during the process of seducing that man; I¡¯ve never been so happy. I¡¯ve never been so satisfied when he finally slept with me. My husband didn¡¯t even look at me, but in the eyes of other men, I was still an attractive woman. If I wasn¡¯t more attractive than his noble wife, how could he have slept with me? I won! I won against that beautiful woman!¡±


    ¡°I was happy having an affair. It was only when I found out I was pregnant that I panicked. After all, I hadn¡¯t been intimate with my husband for a long time. In the end, I had no choice but to use some means to lure him home, get him drunk, and get him into bed so he would think we were intimate. He¡¯s really stupid!¡±


    ¡°He was so happy being a father again. Every time I see him dote on Xin¡¯er, I feel iparably happy and relieved. Xin¡¯er is like the proof of our ¡®love¡¯. People would think, at the very least, our rtionship is good. Otherwise, how could we have another daughter? With that, I could also hold my head up high again. My heart was finally soothed¡­¡± Gao Wen rubbed her face against the wine bottle again as though the wine bottle was her lover.


    Then, Ye Cheng asked the question which he did not want to know the answer to the most, ¡°Did you and that man continue your rtionship?¡±


    ¡°Continue the rtionship? For what? No, my silly son. Men are lowly. If a woman treats you like you¡¯re everything to her, you¡¯ll think you¡¯re the greatest and treat her like dirt. However, if a woman treats you coldly, you¡¯ll treat them like a goddess.¡±


    ¡°Why should I care about that man? I don¡¯t care about him at all. Moreover, since I ignored him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to forget me for the rest of his life.. Wouldn¡¯t he disdain me if I told him I love him and even gave birth to his daughter? In any case, I was capable of raising my daughter, and I love her like the most precious treasure on earth. There¡¯s no need for me to look for him! He¡¯s not the only man in the world!¡±

 Chapter 299 - Confusion

    <h4>Chapter 299: Confusion</h4>


    Ye Cheng felt as though his heart was being strangled; he could not breathe. ¡°Y-you¡­ You mean, you had other men as well?¡±


    Gao Wenughed. Sheughed so hard that her body began to rock back and forth. ¡°Of course. Of course, I had other men. Otherwise, how would I spend the long lonely nights? How would I ease my loneliness then? I¡¯m human. I¡¯m made of flesh and blood. My husband was outside, fooling around. Am I supposed to sleep in our bed alone and wait for him? Do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡±


    Ye Cheng¡¯s entire body grew cold. He suppressed the pain in his heart and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you divorce him? Leave him and find your own happiness. Why did you have to humiliate yourself in that manner?¡±


    Gao Wen choked on the wine before sheughed again. Her hands that were clutching the wine bottle were cold and sticky as she reached out and touched Ye Cheng¡¯s face. She chuckled before she said, ¡°My silly son, how can I get a divorce? What would happen to me if I¡¯d gotten a divorce? I¡¯m not a strong and independent woman with a career of her own. If I¡¯d gotten a divorce, I¡¯d only be able to live on his alimony. What would happen if I couldn¡¯t support myself?¡±


    Gao Wenughed before she took another swig from the wine bottle again. ¡°Isn¡¯t it great that I didn¡¯t get a divorce? Look at how we¡¯re cheating on each other. Since he liked beautiful young women, I looked for handsome younger men as well. It¡¯s easy when you have the money to buy men. The Ye family has plenty of money so I can spend it as I please.¡± She giggled before she continued to say, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say a woman¡¯s greatest blessing is to be able to spend as she pleases?¡±


    Ye Cheng had grown numb from his mother¡¯s confessions. The woman in front of him felt like a stranger at this moment.


    Gao Wen continued tough andugh before herughter suddenly turned into tears as her mood took a sudden turn. ¡°No, no, sometimes happiness can¡¯t be bought with money. A woman without love is just like a withered flower. The men don¡¯t love me. Ye He doesn¡¯t love me. How could he love me when he goes out to look for those dirty women?¡±


    ¡°And that man¡­ That man doesn¡¯t love me either. I once thought that as long as he asked me to get a divorce, I would divorce Ye He. It didn¡¯t matter if that man didn¡¯t divorce his wife; I was willing to stay by his side even if I had no status. However, he didn¡¯t say anything. He didn¡¯t want me, and he didn¡¯t love me. He only liked the thrill of having an affair with me. In his eyes, there was only that independent woman. He loved that woman so much. I can¡¯t figure it out. Why did he love that woman so much? Did he like their daughter? That cute elf-like girl? I gave birth to his daughter too. She¡¯s so pretty as well. Why couldn¡¯t he love me even if it was just a little bit?¡± Gao Wen¡¯s voice was filled with pain.


    ¡°What¡¯s funny is that he actually got a divorce! That strong and independent woman divorced him! Ye Cheng, what¡¯s wrong with the world? He loved his wife so much, but she insisted on divorcing him! She didn¡¯t want him anymore because he had an affair and his mistress gave birth to a son for him!¡±


    ¡°What about me? I gave birth to a daughter for him as well! Why didn¡¯t he get a divorce for me? I would have epted if he didn¡¯t get a divorce because he loved his wife. However, he actually divorced his beloved wife and married another woman who gave birth to a son for him!¡±


    ¡°All my life, I¡¯d suffered all kinds of losses. I gave birth to a son, but I still couldn¡¯t obtain my husband¡¯s love. I gave birth to a daughter, but I also couldn¡¯t obtain that man¡¯s love! Is there anyone more unlucky than I am? Is there?¡±


    Gao Wen reached up and wiped her tears away. ¡°I really hate them. I hate them so much I wish they¡¯re all dead! Dead!¡±


    Then, she began tough hysterically again as she drank from the wine bottle and clutched it to her chest as though she was holding onto a life-saving raft.


    Meanwhile, Ye Cheng¡¯s legs had grown numb. He did not have the strength to stand up at all.

 Chapter 300 - Waiting

    <h4>Chapter 300: Waiting</h4>


    Ye Cheng held onto the couch with all his might as he struggled to rise to his feet. He staggered a few steps forward before he turned back to look at Gao Wen. Finally, he hardened his heart and walked out. There was nothing he could do now.


    At this moment, one of the helpers¡¯ voice rang out. ¡°Master, you¡¯re home.¡±


    Ye Cheng¡¯s heart tightened immediately. Then, he heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, his father had just returned. If his father had returned a little earlier and overheard his mother¡¯s confession earlier, he could not and did not want to imagine what kind ofmotion it would cause.


    Before Ye He could see him, he left using another entrance.


    Although they were his parents, he really could not ept these things.


    ¡­


    At this moment, Ye Xiny on the operating table.


    Lin Liang, who was standing at the side, gently said, ¡°Miss, Mr. Mu wants you to reconsider this¡­¡±


    Ye Xin turned to look at Lin Liang and smiled sweetly before she said, ¡°Tell Mr. Mu that I won¡¯t regret this, and I willplete my task perfectly.¡±


    Lin Liang nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll convey your words to Mr. Mu. Please listen to the doctor¡¯s arrangements. Mr. Mu has hired the best stic surgeon in H Nation so you can rest assured.¡±


    Ye Xin nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I trust Mr. Mu.¡±


    Ye Xin looked at Lin Liang¡¯s retreating back before she slowly closed her eyes.


    ¡®Song Ning, our fates are too deeply intertwined. Since there¡¯s no way of resolving this, let¡¯s continue to pester each other until one of us dies.¡¯


    ¡­


    Song Ning leaned back on the rattan chair and smiled as she stroked her belly. Her baby was really like her lucky star. Shepleted her thesis smoothly and was also bestowed the title of ¡®Outstanding Graduate¡¯, which doubled her schrship.


    At this time, she really felt she had no worries in life. Although she did not need the schrship, it was an honor. Jiang Jin had been so proud when she told Jiang Jin about the schrship. What she valued was not the money, but the affirmation and honor.


    Apart from that, she already had a job lined up after graduation. She would continue to stay by Professor Li¡¯s side to practice and learn. Moreover, Jiahui and her two senior brothers were also going to be working and learning by Professor Li¡¯s side.


    She still had a month or so before her due date so her vacation had officially begun. She spent most of her days apanying Jiang Jin.


    The Mu family was filled with joy and love. Even the helpers had expectant smiles on their faces.


    On the other hand, as she drew closer to her due date, Mu Chen grew even more nervous. His gaze would inadvertently fall on her stomach. He had even promised Cheng Che many benefits so long as Cheng Che could convince Jiahui to stay in the Mu family house to take care of Song Ning.


    Not only that, but he had also told Cheng Che that Cheng Che needed to be around. He had said he was afraid that he could not drive if there was an emergency. He had said his hands and legs trembled just thinking about it. Hence, it was best if Cheng Che was around in case of emergencies. With these words, he sessfully transmitted his anxieties to Cheng Che as well.


    As a result, the two men simply worked from home. With this, they could spring into action immediately if something were to happen.


    On the contrary, Song Ning and Jiahui were much calmer. In fact, they did not look like they took the matter seriously at all. They would apany Jiang Jin for walks and make delicious food as they imagined the future when the baby arrived.


    Both women knew it was likely the baby was a boy. However, seeing how badly Mu Chen wanted a daughter, they did not say anything; they could not bear to shatter his dreams. They decided to let him continue with his beautiful dreams until the truth revealed itself.


    During one of the mornings, Song Ning felt a little difort in her stomach. Before she got out of bed to look for Jiahui, she checked her pulse.


    Jiahui was nervous and excited when she checked Song Ning¡¯s pulse. She looked for Jiang Jin and Sister Yu first before she looked for Mu Chen and Cheng Che who were exercising.


    ¡°We need to have a quick breakfast. After that, we¡¯ll have to go to the hospital!¡±

 Chapter 301 - Labor

    <h4>Chapter 301: Labor</h4>


    Mu Chen¡¯s face paled immediately. ¡°Breakfast? What breakfast? How can we still eat? Cheng Che, go get the car! We¡¯re leaving right now!¡±


    Jiahui smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Song Ning won¡¯t go intobor just yet. Everything is on time. Moreover, she¡¯ll only have the strength to give birth after eating.¡±


    Mu Chen shook his head. ¡°No, no, we have to leave now. Just pack the food and bring it to the hospital. If the food isn¡¯t ready yet, we¡¯ll send her to the hospital before I get something for her to eat. No matter what, we have to go to the hospital now!¡±


    Cheng Chen said, equally anxious, ¡°That¡¯s right, Jiahui. Let¡¯s go to the hospital first. After all, there are many people at the hospital, and we only have you here. I don¡¯t feel assured¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, are you doubting my medical skills?¡± Jiahui red at Cheng Che.


    Cheng Che hastily shook his head. ¡°No, no, no, that¡¯s not what I mean. I¡¯m just worried. Look at Brother Chen; he¡¯s about to go crazy. Have mercy on him and bring my sister-inw to the hospital.¡±


    In the end, Jiahui had no choice but to consult Song Ning about this matter.


    Meanwhile, Mu Chen looked at Song Ning¡¯s belly worriedly. The baby had grown rather slowly. In the beginning, Song Ning was not showing much of her pregnancy even at four months. He did not know how time flew, the days and the nights grew longer until Song Ning¡¯s belly grew so much that she could not even see her toes.


    Upon seeing Mu Chen¡¯s worried expression, Song Ning smiled and held Mu Chen¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m really fine. You have to believe in me and Jiahui. Don¡¯t panic and scare Grandma and Sister Yu.¡±


    However, how could Mu Chen listen to her at a time like this? All he knew was Song Ning¡¯s safety was the top priority. After all, this was Song Ning¡¯s first time giving birth, and Jiahui was unmarried. Even if they were doctors, theycked the experience.


    Meanwhile, when Jiang Jin and Sister Yu received the news, they were rtively calm. Nevertheless, they agreed with Mu Chen and insisted on going to the hospital immediately.


    Sister Yu hurriedly packed the food into containers of various sizes and the things they had prepared.


    The driver would drive Jiang Jin and Sister Yu to the hospitalter while Cheng Che drove Song Ning, Mu Chen, and Jiahui to the hospital first.


    ¡­


    In the car.


    Jiahui apanied Song Ning while Song Ning ate to distract Song Ning.


    Mu Chen remained silent, only focusing on Song Ning¡¯s belly.


    Jiahui waved a small bun in front of Mu Chen¡¯s face and said, ¡°Chairman Mu, can you please rx a little? Song Ning will be nervous if you continue to act like that. If Song Ning¡¯s nervous, it¡¯ll affect the child and¡­¡±


    Mu Chen hurriedly interjected, ¡°Then, what should I do?¡±


    Jiahui was slightly taken aback. Feeling helpless, she pointed at the food and said, ¡°Eat something. Save your strength. I don¡¯t know how long it¡¯ll take. Knowing you, even if you¡¯re starving, you¡¯ll continue to wait outside of the delivery room. Why don¡¯t you eat your fill now so you¡¯ll have more strengthter?¡±


    Mu Chen nodded obediently and grabbed a bun to ear.


    Song Ning smiled with a helpless expression on her face. ¡°Rx. I¡¯ll be fine. The baby will be fine as well. Do you understand?¡±


    Mu Chen nodded and held Song Ning¡¯s hand. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want me to go in with you? I can¡¯t bear to leave you alone¡­¡±


    Song Ning shook her head. She bluntly said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Jiahui can apany me. I¡¯m afraid if youe in, you won¡¯t like our baby anymore.¡±


    Mu Chen thought about it; Song Ning had a point. Fortunately, the baby was a girl. If it was a boy, he might be angry at his son for causing his wife so much pain.


    At the same time, Cheng Che, who was driving, found the scene scary. He briefly thought that perhaps he and Jiahui should not have children in the future. In any case, he had no other family members. What did it matter if he had children to continue the bloodline or not? It was fine as long as he and Jiahui were happy. He wondered if Jiahui would agree to this.

 Chapter 302 - Emotions

    <h4>Chapter 302: Emotions</h4>


    Mu Chen and Cheng Chen waited outside of the delivery room.


    After a while, Cheng Che said, ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll return to thepany first while you wait here.¡±


    Mu Chen, who was burning with anxiety, grabbed Cheng Che¡¯s arm and said, ¡°No, there¡¯s nothing important to attend to at thepany. Stay with me.¡±


    Cheng Che pointed at the delivery room and said, ¡°Jiahui is in there, and Grandma will be here soon. It¡¯s best if I return to thepany. There are many things to deal with in thepany.¡±


    Mu Chen refused to let Cheng Che go. ¡°No, you can¡¯t go! Thepany won¡¯t copse if you stay. Stand here; don¡¯t move.¡±


    Cheng Che looked at Mu Chen helplessly. Mu Chen¡¯s unreasonable streak was showing again. He had never seen Mu Chen so nervous before. Perhaps, it was contagious, he felt himself growing nervous as well. After a moment, he forced a smile on his face and said, ¡°Brother, it¡¯ll be fine. Medicine is so advanced these days. Giving birth isn¡¯t a big deal. Moreover, Jiahui has said sister-inw won¡¯t have problems giving birth naturally.¡±


    Mu Chen retorted, ¡°What do you know? I¡¯ve done some research online. No matter what era it is, giving birth is a very dangerous matter. Look, look.¡±


    As he spoke, Mu Chen brought his phone and showed Cheng Che the results of his ¡®research¡¯. Although Song Ning and Jiahui had reassured him that everything would be fine, there were many things that could go wrong as well. Although the probability was one in tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands, or even tens of millions, it was not 100% certain that nothing would go wrong.


    ¡°Uhh¡­¡± Cheng Che felt that Mu Chen had a point¡­ somewhat. He briefly looked at the article again before he handed the phone back to Mu Chen. Then, he said, ¡°Brother, you can¡¯t have negative thoughts at this time. You have to think positive thoughts to attract good things. Think¡­ Think about having fun with my little nephew in the future. Think happy things!¡±


    ¡°Little niece¡­¡± Mu Chen instantly corrected Cheng Che.


    ¡°Yes, yes, I meant to say my little niece,¡± Cheng Che said in an attempt to coax Mu Chen into rxing, ¡°Think about happy things like ces you can bring her to y¡­ or what kind of boyfriend she would have in the future. You¡¯ll rx when you think about happy things¡­¡±


    Mu Chen frowned. ¡°Boyfriend? What boyfriend? Even if she doesn¡¯t find a boyfriend or husband, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not like our family can¡¯t afford to support her.¡±


    Cheng Che was rendered speechless by Mu Chen¡¯s words. He thought to himself, ¡®What does our family being able to support her have to do with finding a boyfriend or getting married?¡¯


    Apart from that, Cheng Che also felt very thankful that Jiahui¡¯s father did not think like Mu Chen. He sighed; his little niece had yet to be born, but her father was already a daughter-loving maniac.


    ¡­


    When Jiang Jin and Sister Yu arrived and discovered that the baby had yet to be born, they sighed in relief before taking a seat in the waiting room.


    Jiang Jin called the two men over to have the food that Sister Yu packed for them.


    Unfortunately, Mu Chen still did not have an appetite.


    Cheng Che moved to stand in front of Mu Chen and said, ¡°Brother, you need to eat so you have energy. That¡¯s what sister-inw always says.¡±


    Mu Chen turned to look away, still refusing to eat.


    Jiang Jin smiled before she said with a sigh, ¡°Back when you were born, your father was also so nervous¡­¡±


    Mu Chen¡¯s eyebrows twitched upon hearing these words.


    Jiang Jin said to Sister Yu, ¡°New parents are always excited and nervous. They don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    Sister Yu said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m so happy thinking about the arrival of a new baby in our family¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin nodded and said to her grandson, ¡°Women risk their lives giving birth since ancient times. In the future, you have to treat Song Ning even better, do you understand?¡±


    Mu Chen nodded vigorously.


    Cheng Che hastily said, ¡°Grandma, please don¡¯t say such words. My brother¡¯s heart won¡¯t be able to take it. He¡¯s worried sick as it is.¡±


    Jiang Jin and Sister Yu looked at the two men, amused.


    Nevertheless, Jiang Jin was satisfied. This showed that Mu Chen cherished her granddaughter-inw.


    At this moment, two people walked into the waiting room. They were Mu Qing and Liang Zhou.


    Mu Qing nced at his son briefly before he walked toward Jiang Jin. ¡°Mother, I heard that my daughter-inw went intobor so I came to have a look.¡±

 Chapter 303 - Giving Birth

    <h4>Chapter 303: Giving Birth</h4>


    Under everyone¡¯s watchful gaze, Mu Qing said unhurriedly, ¡°I wanted to visit you. However, when we arrived at the house, the helpers told me you¡¯re at the hospital. That¡¯s why we came¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin nodded and gestured for the couple to take a seat.


    Liang Zhou asked tentatively, ¡°How long has she been in there?¡±


    Sister Yu replied, ¡°Song Ning hasn¡¯t gone intobor yet. Young Master was anxious so he insisted on bringing her to the hospital first.¡±


    Liang Zhou¡¯s question was just perfunctory; she did not really care. Needless to say, she did not dare to show it outwardly.


    At this time, Mu Qing looked at his son before he said to Jiang Jin, ¡°I remember being nervous, excited, and happy as well when I was about to be a father. Mother, do you still remember? When Mu Chen was born, he didn¡¯t cry at all, and I was so worried.¡±


    With these words, Jiang Jin and Sister Yu were flooded with memories. Following that, they began to reminisce about the times when Mu Chen was young.


    Cheng Che listened with great interest while Mu Chen¡¯s expression grew darker and darker.


    Jiang Jin was satisfied and happy when he saw the affection on Mu Qing¡¯s face when speaking about Mu Chen.


    ¡­


    From the morning until the time when the sky darkened, there was still no news.


    Mu Qing apanied Jiang Jin and Sister Yu to eat and chat.


    Since Mu Chen prohibited Cheng Che from leaving, Cheng Che could only order food to the hospital.


    Liang Zhou grew more and more impatient. She would asionally go outside to ask about the situation and report back to the others. She sighed. ¡°Why is it so difficult to give birth to a child? She went in in the morning, but she has yet to give birth¡­¡±


    Mu Chen walked out of the waiting room expressionlessly. He felt more at ease standing in the corridor.


    Mu Qing nced at Liang Zhou before he said, ¡°How can you say that? Can¡¯t you see that Mu Chen is worried?¡±


    Liang Zhou regretted her blunder, but she could not bring herself to admit it. She whispered, ¡°I¡¯m just stating facts. It¡¯s been so long. What if something¡¯s wrong?¡±


    At this time, Jiang Jin said icily, ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Shocked, Liang Zhou shrank back in fear.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Song Ning was enduring the pain of the contractions and was sweating profusely.


    Jiahui carefully wiped the sweat off Song Ning¡¯s face and gently said, ¡°You can do this, Ningning. You¡¯re already four fingers dted¡­¡±


    Song Ning panted and asked, ¡°Is Mu Chen still waiting outside?¡±


    Jiahui raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°Of course! Where else would he be? I heard Cheng Che wanted to leave, but he refused to let Cheng Che leave. Apparently, he wants Cheng Che to witness the birth of the little princess as well. Grandma and Sister Yu are here as well¡­¡± Then, she hesitated for a moment before she added, ¡°Mu Chen¡¯s father and stepmother are here as well.


    Song Ning nodded slightly as she sighed. ¡°I find it difficult to see through his father¡¯s thoughts. I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s good or not¡­¡±


    Jiahui said, ¡°Who cares? It has nothing to do with us whether he¡¯s good or not. When the baby is born, we¡¯ll concentrate on raising him. We¡¯ll watch him grow up and marry a wife¡­¡±


    As Jiahui spoke, she administered needles to the acupuncture points on Song Ning¡¯s hand to relieve pain and help inducebor.


    When the pain hit, Song Ning gritted her teeth to endure it. However, the pain continued to intensify, and she could not help but cry out. She was in so much pain that she felt as though she was going to faint.


    The nurse next to her helped her with her breathing while Jiahui continued to administer needles to her acupuncture points.


    Why did mothers love their children with their lives? It was because mothers risked their lives to bring their children into the world.


    ¡®Baby, I¡¯ll love you with everything I have. I can¡¯t wait to meet you.¡¯

 Chapter 304 - Safe and Sound

    <h4>Chapter 304: Safe and Sound</h4>


    A loud baby¡¯s cry resounded in the delivery room.


    Everyone¡¯s spirits lifted immediately.


    The obstetrician smiled and said, ¡°The baby is really energetic!¡±


    Jiahui wiped away Song Ning¡¯s sweat and said happily, ¡°It¡¯s a boy! You can tell from his cries that he¡¯s very strong and healthy¡­¡±


    Song Ning smiled as she thought to herself, ¡®Mom, Grandpa, Grandma, I have a son now.¡±


    ¡­


    The nurse carried the baby out briefly to show it to the family. ¡°Mother and son are both healthy¡­¡±


    Mu Chen did not even look at the baby as he asked anxiously, ¡°Where¡¯s my wife?¡±


    The nurse replied, ¡°She¡¯ll be out in a while.¡±


    Mu Chen asked again, ¡°Is she okay?¡±


    The nurse was moved by Mu Chen¡¯s affections. She smiled and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s fine. She¡¯ll be out in about half an hour.¡±


    Mu Chen nodded. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll wait for her.¡±


    Then, the young nurse said, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll bring the baby to the nursery first before bringing him to the ward. You cane along if you want¡­¡±


    Mu Chen turned to Jiang Jin and said, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll leave the baby to you for now¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin beamed. ¡°Alright, alright. Leave it to me.¡±


    ¡­


    When Song Ning was pushed out of the delivery room, Mu Chen immediately rushed to her side and held her hand. ¡°Song Ning, are you okay?¡±


    Song Ning smiled weakly. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Jiahui said from the side, ¡°You must have been worried out of your mind, right?¡±


    Mu Chen did not say anything.


    Jiahui said with a smile, ¡°Song Ning really married the right person¡­¡±


    Mu Chen felt distressed when he saw how weak Song Ning looked. He said gently, ¡°Ningning, it¡¯s been hard on you.¡±


    ¡­


    After Song Ning was pushed back to the VIP ward, everyone helped her to settle down.


    After making herselffortable, Song Ning said, ¡°Where¡¯s the baby? Let me have a look¡­¡±


    Sister Yu hurriedly carried the baby over before she said with a smile, ¡°Young Madam, our Little Master is really handsome.¡±


    ¡°W-what do you mean by Little Master?¡± Mu Chen was stunned. He looked at the baby in Sister Yu¡¯s arms before he turned around to look at Cheng Che.


    Cheng Che shrugged and spread his arms helplessly. ¡°Brother, it seems like you¡¯ll have to work harder in the future.¡±


    Mu Chen red at him. ¡°What do you mean? Where¡¯s my little princess?¡±


    Cheng Che said with a helpless expression on his face, ¡°I¡¯ve already said you have to work harder. Sister-inw gave you a son, and she¡¯ll give birth to a little princess for you in the future. In any case, I have a little nephew now.¡±


    Mu Chen was still stunned.


    Song Ning looked at Mu Chen with a smile. He had wanted a daughter from the very beginning. Throughout the entire pregnancy, he had been confident he would have a daughter. Even when he spoke to the baby in her stomach, he would speak as though he was speaking to his daughter. Although she had reminded him several times that the gender of the baby might not be what he expected, he firmly believed he would have a daughter who resembled Song Ning. However, now, he had a son.


    Sister Yu carried the baby to Mu Chen.


    Mu Chen looked at the wrinkly baby who was sleeping soundly before he reached out to touch the baby¡¯s face tentatively. ¡°Son?¡±


    Sister Yu smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes. A son.¡±


    Everyone knew how much Mu Chen wanted a daughter and how confident he was about having a daughter. Seeing how Song Ning did not disabuse him of that notion, nobody said anything to him. Now that they saw his dejected and confused expression, they could not help but feel amused.


    At this moment, the baby cried out loudly, as though he was unhappy with Mu Chen poking his face.


    Mu Chen was so frightened that he almost jumped back. He retreated next to Song Ning, showing a rare panicked expression on his face as he held Song Ning¡¯s hand.


    Everyone burst outughing when they saw this scene.


    Song Ning looked at the somewhat silly Mu Chen and felt a little helpless. She held his hand and asked in a soft voice, ¡°Are you disappointed?¡±

 Chapter 305 - Promise

    <h4>Chapter 305: Promise</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Mu Chen shook his head. ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. He¡¯s too tiny. How are we going to raise him?¡±


    Jiang Jin reached out and gently swatted Mu Chen¡¯s arm. ¡°Why are you so silly? You were this size as well when you were born. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask your father. What do you mean by how are we going to raise him? We raise him just like everybody else.¡±


    Mu Chen, who was muddle-headed today, did not react to Jiang Jin mentioning his father.


    Mu Qing said in a timely manner, ¡°Children will grow up naturally. There¡¯s no need to worry needlessly.¡±


    Mu Chen held Song Ning¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Ningning, are you tired? Are you hungry? Do you want to eat something?¡±


    Mu Chen focused all his attention on Song Ning for now. He needed time to process the matter regarding his child.


    Song Ning¡¯s gaze fell on the baby. He had stopped crying after Sister Yu changed his diaper. Then, remembering how the baby had frightened Mu Chen earlier, she exined to him, ¡°He was crying because he peed.¡±


    Mu Chen nodded perfunctorily. ¡°What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll get someone to make it for you!¡±


    In Mu Chen¡¯s opinion, only his wife was the most reliable. He still could not ept that his daughter had turned into a son.


    After Mu Chen finished speaking, Jiang Jin said to everyone, ¡°Let¡¯s go outside and let Ningning rest. Mu Chen, you apany Ningning. Ningning, try to get some sleep and rest. You must be exhausted after giving birth so you have to take good care of yourself.¡±


    Before anyone could leave, Mu Chen hastily said, ¡°Jiahui, quickly check Ningning¡¯s pulse to see if she¡¯s okay before you leave.¡±


    Jiahui smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ve already done a full check on her. Everything is normal. She just needs to rest.¡±


    With this Mu Chen sighed in relief.


    At the same time, Song Ning looked at her son, reluctant to part with him for even a second.


    Song Ning¡¯s reaction did not escape Jiang Jin¡¯s notice. She said, ¡°Rest well. You have plenty of time to look at him in the future. Even if you don¡¯t want to look at him, you have no choice but to look at him at that time¡­¡±


    After Jiang Jin finished speaking, she smiled tenderly and patted Song Ning¡¯s hand.


    When everyone left and it was finally quiet, Mu Chen let out a long sigh of relief.


    Song Ning smiled and asked him, ¡°Honestly, are you disappointed?¡±


    Mu Chen nodded with a hint of resentment on his face. ¡°A little.¡±


    Song Ning said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t say it in front of our son. He¡¯ll be sad.¡±


    Mu Chen quickly nodded. ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯t upset him.¡±


    Song Ning smiled with satisfaction as she looked at Mu Chen and said, ¡°Mu Chen, I feel very surreal right now¡­¡±


    ¡°Why? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mu Chen hurriedly asked.


    ¡°We¡¯re now a family of three. It still doesn¡¯t feel real to me. I¡¯m so happy that it doesn¡¯t seem real. At the same time, I¡¯m a little afraid that I¡¯m so happy¡­¡±


    Mu Chen held Song Ning¡¯s hand and softly said, ¡°Silly, what¡¯s there to be afraid of? I¡¯m right by your side. Our son and Grandma are also with you. I want you to be happy for the rest of your life. Our son better listen to you in the future. If he doesn¡¯t, I¡¯ll teach him a lesson.¡±


    Song Ning smiled when she heard how gentle Mu Chen¡¯s voice was. She said softly, ¡°My mother, Grandpa, and Grandma must be watching over me. They led me to you and this happy life I have now. Mu Chen, do you think I¡¯m too greedy? I really hope I can continue being so happy for the rest of my life. I want to be with you forever¡­¡±


    Mu Chen could tell Song Ning was more emotional than usual. Jiahui had told him before that a woman might be more emotional after childbirth due to the changes in the hormone levels. In the worst scenario, some women even developed postpartum depression. Naturally, he did not want Song Ning to be depressed.


    Mu Chen kissed the back of Song Ning¡¯s hand gently before he said, ¡°Trust me, Ningning. We¡¯ll be together for the rest of our lives. We won¡¯t ever be separated. I swear one my life that I¡¯ll only love you for the rest of our lives until my dying breath¡­¡±


    Song Ning nodded gently as tears silently rolled down her face after she listened to Mu Chen¡¯s words..

 Chapter 306 - Burns

    <h4>Chapter 306: Burns</h4>


    Mu Chen sat by Song Ning¡¯s bed and rested his head near Song Ning¡¯s hand. He patted her gently like how she did when she consoled him.


    Song Ning finally rxed and fell into a deep sleep; she was exhausted. Her happy life was just about to begin.


    ¡­


    When Song Ning woke up, she felt pain all over her body. She knew something was amiss. She had already given birth, how could it still be so painful? Moreover, this was not the pain of giving birth; it was a sharp and searing pain all over her skin and flesh.


    Song Ning opened her eyes and saw four white walls. She was still in the hospital, but this was not her ward. Her ward was a VIP ward, which was the best in the hospital. It was exclusively reserved for the Mu family. Jiang Jin and her had stayed there a few times so the ward was very familiar to her. On the other hand, she waspletely unfamiliar with the ward she was in now. Even the most ordinary ward in the hospital was not as crude as the one she was in now.


    Song Ning moved gingerly. The piercing pain intensified, and she could not help but moan in pain. However, this pain helped her to clear her mind. She was shocked and confused to find that she had been burned. Her burns were most concentrated on her limbs and face.


    ¡®How¡¯s this possible? What happened?¡¯


    She was stunned. She had just given birth to a son, and Mu Chen was just by her bedside, promising to love her forever and to give her a lifetime of happiness. Where was Mu Chen? Where was her son?


    Song Ning tried to move her head but discovered that she could not move it. She could only move her eyes, and all she saw was the white walls and ceiling of the ward.


    ¡®When did I suffer burns? Why am I here? Where¡¯s Jiahui and Grandma?¡¯ Song Ning felt unprecedented panic.


    Finally, she cried, ¡°Is anyone there?¡±


    The moment she heard her voice, she was shocked again. It was rough and hoarse. Her heart sank immediately as various thoughts shed in her mind.


    ¡®What happened? Where am I? Don¡¯t tell me I¡¯ve transmigrated?¡¯


    She tried her best to call out, ¡°Is anyone there?¡±


    Her voice sounded a little better than earlier. It was so rough earlier likely because she had not spoken in a long time. Another possibility was that she had inhaled too much smoke.


    Song Ning tried her best to calm down and suppress the panic rising in her heart. Based on the pain she felt, she determined she had suffered severe burns on her body.


    ¡®Where¡¯s Mu Chen, Grandma, and Sister Yu? Where are they? Are they okay? What happened?¡¯


    Song Ning mustered up her energy and called out as loud as she could, ¡°Is anyone there?¡±


    Perhaps, she strained herself, she began to cough violently. The movement when she coughed sent a jolt of excruciating pain throughout her body immediately causing her to cry out in pain as tears gathered in her eyes.


    At this time, the door suddenly mmed open.


    ¡°She¡¯s awake, she¡¯s awake!


    A young round-faced nurse rushed in like a gust of wind. ¡°Patient on bed 15 is awake.¡±


    After saying that, the young nurse ran out without saying anything else.


    Song Ning could not help but close her eyes, trying to endure the pain.


    Five minutester, the young nurse returned with a doctor in tow.


    It was a female doctor who looked to be in her forties. She looked at Song Ning coldly before ncing at Song Ning¡¯s injuries. Then, she said to the nurse, ¡°Inform her family members. Let them transfer her to another hospital. She¡¯s passed the critical period.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± The young nurse left in a hurry.


    As the doctor was about to leave as well, Song Ning called out, ¡°Doctor!¡±


    The female doctor turned around and looked at Song Ning impatiently.


    Song Ning decided to pick a safe question to ask. ¡°Where am I?¡±


    ¡°N County¡¯s Third Hospital,¡± the female doctor said.


    Song Ning¡¯s mind buzzed. N County was a rural county 300 kilometers away from M City. Why was she here?

 Chapter 307 - Discharged from the Hospital

    <h4>Chapter 307: Discharged from the Hospital</h4>


    ¡°How did I get injured?¡± Song Ning asked the female doctor.


    The female doctor raised an eyebrow. A trace of surprise finally appeared on her expressionless face. She looked as though she was looking at a mental patient. ¡°You don¡¯t know how you got injured? I know you suffered burns, but don¡¯t tell me you burned your brains as well? Did you lose your memory?¡±


    Song Ning continued to ask, ¡°Where are my family members?¡±


    The female doctor said impatiently, ¡°I¡¯ve already asked the nurse to inform your family members that you¡¯re awake¡­¡±


    Song Ning watched helplessly as the female doctor left. She did not manage to obtain any useful information out of the doctor at all. She wanted to ask what year or month was it to see if she had traveled through time or something.


    After a long time, the young nurse finally returned to the ward. She shook her head and said with a sigh, ¡°Your mother is here to pick you up. She said your family is poor and can¡¯t afford to transfer you to another hospital. Hence, she¡¯s nning to bring you home directly. You¡¯re really pitiful¡­¡±


    ¡®My mother?¡¯ Song Ning was shocked.


    As soon as the nurse finished speaking, two women dressed in in clothes entered the room. One of them nodded at the nurse and said, ¡°Thank you for your hard work..¡±


    Then, the two women came to Song Ning¡¯s bed and began to help Song Ning change.


    Song Ning cried out in pain immediately when the fabric touched the wound on her body.


    The woman sighed. She winked as she said, ¡°Daughter, bear with it. I¡¯ll try to be gentler.¡±


    Song Ning was shocked. When she saw the young nurse standing at the side with no intention of helping, she gritted her teeth and endured the pain wordlessly.


    By the time they were done, Song Ning was already sweating profusely from the pain.


    With their help, she managed to stand up. Every step she took felt like she was walking on a bed of knives. She was in so much pain that tears involuntarily fell down her face. Nevertheless, she did not say a word. She had to leave this ce so she could find out what happened.


    At this time, one of the women asked the nurse for a wheelchair to push Song Ning out.


    Meanwhile, Song Ning checked her pulse. She was in a terrible state. Her body was incredibly weak from suffering such serious injuries. She was lucky to be alive. She calmed down and let the strangers move her.


    Her mind was racing. She was sure she did not lose her memory. After giving birth, Mu Chen had coaxed her to sleep. Following that, she did not remember what happened.


    At this time, the women had already pushed the wheelchair to the entrance of the hospital so they had no choice but to stop. One of them lowered her head and whispered in Song Ning¡¯s ears, ¡°Bear with it a little longer. Let¡¯s walk to the car first¡­¡±


    Song Ning could feel the people around her did not have ill intentions so she stood up obediently and endured the pain. She allowed them to help her to a very old gray car. It was a long and painful process


    When she got into the car, she discovered the driver was a middle-aged man. Based on his clothes, it seemed like he came from the countryside.


    When the car finally pulled away from the hospital, the three people¡¯s relief was palpable.


    Song Ning asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    One of the women averted her eyes and said, ¡°Don¡¯t ask for now. Bear with it for a while. When we get home and everything is dealt with, someone wille to pick you up.¡±


    Song Ning¡¯s gaze turned cold immediately.


    Upon seeing Song Ning¡¯s expression, the other woman hastily said, ¡°We¡¯re not bad people. You¡¯re in some trouble now. In order to avoid being seen, we have to do this. Bear with it for now. Trust us, we¡¯re not bad people.¡±


    Song Ning looked at the three people.


    The other two people nodded solemnly while tears were already brimming in one of the women¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 308 - Old Friend

    <h4>Chapter 308: Old Friend</h4>


    Song Ning gritted her teeth to endure the pain as doubts welled up in her heart. At this moment, she had no choice but to resign to her fate. She could only take it one step at a time and see what would happen next.


    The car gradually pulled further and further away from the city to the countryside.


    Song Ning could not help but feel uneasy. Was she being kidnapped? She looked down at her injuries. Although she could not see her face, based on the pain, her face injuries should not be any less than what she could see on her body. Who would kidnap and sell a woman with such injuries? With such a weak body and serious injuries, it would not take much for her to die.


    Song Ning looked at the time on the dashboard. After more than an hour, the car finally drove into a vige.


    The pedestrians on the road slowed down and watched from the sides.


    One of the women said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you to close your eyes and pretend as though you¡¯re on yourst breath. When we get home, we¡¯ll carry you in. Remember to feign unconsciousness. Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re really not bad people. After the vigers have seen you, someone wille and pick you up in the middle of the night. Then, the following morning, we¡¯ll spread the news that you¡¯ve passed away and hold a funeral for you.


    Song Ning was confused. She asked in a trembling voice, ¡°W-who¡­ Who am I?¡±


    The woman was hit by a realization. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m sorry, I forgot to tell you. You¡¯re taking on my niece¡¯s identity. You¡¯re here to recuperate from your serious injuries. We didn¡¯t have money to treat you so we brought you home. Like I said earlier, we¡¯ll then fake your death and hold a simple funeral for you. This way, even if someone investigates, there won¡¯t be anything suspicious.¡±


    ¡°Who? Who will investigate this matter?¡± Song Ning asked, growing more and more confused. Was the police looking for her?


    The woman shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. All these things were told to me by my niece. It¡¯s best you do as she said. She told me you¡¯re her best friend and that you¡¯ve helped her a lot. We¡¯re helping her to return your favor. We hope that you¡¯ll remember her kindness in the future and watch over her. That child¡¯s life is really tough, after all.¡±


    As the woman spoke, she lifted her hand and wiped the corners of her eyes with her sleeve.


    Song Ning asked, ¡°Your niece? What¡¯s her name?¡±


    The woman replied, ¡°Her name is Yang Li.¡±


    Song Ning was taken aback. ¡°Yang Li?¡±


    Ever since the film festival, Song Ning had not seen Yang Li. She assumed that with Director Pan around, Yang Li would have no problem leaving Ye Xin. Since she had no intention of returning to the entertainment industry, she rarely asked about the others¡¯ news. She assumed they were all doing well in their respective fields.


    The woman nodded and said with a sigh, ¡°This is her hometown. She lived here with her grandfather since she was young. Her parents came to pick her upter on, and she never returned. She told us you¡¯re her benefactor. Since you¡¯re in trouble, she asked us to help you. So believe us, we¡¯re not bad people.¡±


    This time, Song Ning nodded. She believed in Yang Li¡¯s character.


    At this time, the car began to slow down.


    The two women gestured for Song Ning to lean on their shoulders.


    Song Ning closed her eyes as she was told. There was no need to pretend much with her current appearance. Anyone looking at her now would think she was on her deathbed.


    When the car finally pulled to a stop, everyone stopped to watch just as expected.


    As Song Ning feigned unconsciousness, she heard the sighs and discussions of the people in Yang Li¡¯s hometown. Many things were said.


    At this time, the two women wore sorrowful expressions on their faces. One of them said, ¡°The doctor in the city said there¡¯s no hope and to bring her home. This child¡¯s life is really tough. I¡¯ll have to trouble everyone in theing days; she might need everyone¡¯s help.¡±

 Chapter 309 - Moving Places

    <h4>Chapter 309: Moving ces</h4>


    The vigers nodded and agreed before they finally dispersed.


    The woman gave Song Ning water before she went to work.


    ¡­


    In the middle of the night, a car drove into the vige. A woman disembarked from the car and started crying silently.


    When Song Ning saw the woman, she thought the woman looked familiar.


    ¡°Sister Ning Xia, I¡¯m Xiao Peng. I¡¯m Sister Yang Li¡¯s assistant.¡± Xiao Peng stepped forward and held Song Ning¡¯s hand.


    At this moment, Song Ning¡¯s eyes reddened. She finally had some connection to her original world. ¡°Xiao Peng, why am I here? Why am I hurt? Where¡¯s my family? Where¡¯s my child? Do you know anything? Can you tell me?¡±


    Song Ning¡¯s voice was hoarse, but it was much better than before.


    Xiao Peng stood by the window, surveying the surroundings before she returned to Song Ning¡¯s side again. She said softly, ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Let¡¯s talk about itter. This is Sister Yang Li¡¯s hometown. She¡¯s being targeted by Ye Xin¡¯s brother. Since her grandfather died, she sent his ashes back here for burial. It just so happens that something happened to you at this time. I¡¯ve brought the necessary things in the car. Tomorrow morning, word will spread that Sister Yang Li has passed away and will be buried. Apart from that, Sister Yang Li and Director Pan have arranged for you to be treated at a hospital. What¡¯s most important is treating your injuries. We can talk about the restter¡­¡±


    Fortunately, Xiao Peng¡¯s words were not too vague. The most important thing that Song Ning managed to glean from Xiao Peng¡¯s words was that she was still in her original world. She had been an impatient person. Moreover, in this kind of situation, it was important that she remained level-headed.


    Xiao Peng was indeed an experienced person from the entertainment industry. Her words and actions were top-notch.


    In just a short moment, despite howte it was, word had spread to half of the vigers that Yang Li was on herst breath and her best friend from the city hade to send her off.


    After preparing the funeral items for Yang Li¡¯s rtives, Song Ning was brought to Xiao Peng¡¯s car. The car had been modified to amodate Song Ning so she could lie down and not feel too ufortable.


    ¡°Sister, bear with this for a while. We¡¯ll leave after I put on a show for them,¡± Xiao Peng said softly after she helped Song Ning settle down in the car.


    Song Ning heard themotion outside and regretted not asking Xiao Peng for a phone. Then, she could have called Mu Chen, Grandma, or Jiahui. She wondered if they were okay and if her child was okay.


    After Song Ning confirmed she was still living in her original world, she could not help the worries that surged up in her heart.


    ¡­


    It was not until the sky began to brighten that Xiao Peng returned to the car and drove away under the vigers¡¯ eyes.


    When the car finally pulled away from the vige, Xiao Peng let out a huge sigh of relief. Then, she said, ¡°Sister Ning Xia, the journey will take more than two hours. Try to bear with it and get some rest first. When we arrive at L City, we¡¯ll be safe.¡±


    ¡°Why are we going to L City? Why aren¡¯t we going back to M City? Xiao Peng, tell me. What happened to my family? Why am I here? How did I get here? I don¡¯t know anything at all. Please tell me. How¡¯s my family? Are they okay?¡± Song Ning said in a trembling voice.


    Xiao Peng sighed softly. ¡°Sister Ning Xia, your family is fine. They¡¯re all fine. However, you¡­ someone harmed you so you can¡¯t return for now. You have to recover first. Only when you¡¯re healthy can you return to M City.¡±


    Song Ning was stunned and confused. ¡°Pengpeng, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡±


    Xiao Peng rubbed her temples before she said, ¡°Sister Ning Xia, don¡¯t ask. It¡¯s not something that can be exined in a few words. You don¡¯t have to worry about your family. They¡¯re all fine. I¡¯m not lying to you. The only person who isn¡¯t fine is you¡­¡±

 Chapter 310 - Disfigured

    <h4>Chapter 310: Disfigured</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Song Ning echoed Xiao Peng¡¯s words, ¡°Only I¡¯m not fine?¡± After a while, she added in a soft voice, ¡°That¡¯s good¡­¡±


    Song Ningforted herself that her family was fine and gradually fell into a deep sleep. She was so weak that she could fall asleep despite the pain that assaulted her body. Moreover, she felt more at ease with Xiao Peng around.


    ¡­


    When the car came to a stop, Song Ning did not wake up immediately. She only regained consciousness when she heard the familiar noises that the wheels of the hospital bed made. When she opened her eyes, she saw four nurses in masks carefully helping her onto the hospital bed before wheeling her away. She cried out instinctively, ¡°Xiao Peng!¡±


    Xiao Peng immediately rushed to Song Ning¡¯s side. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m here. Don¡¯t worry. We need to examine your injuries first. Don¡¯t think about anything else for now and focus on healing¡­¡±


    Once again, Song Ning was at the mercy of others. Fortunately, this time, it was the doctors and nurses. When her clothes were cut open, she heard the nurses gasping. She said calmly in her hoarse voice, ¡°Is it very serious? If there¡¯s anything just tell me. I¡¯m a Chinese medicine doctor.¡±


    She turned to look at the doctor standing next to her and said, ¡°My injuries are very bad, right? It¡¯s fine. If there¡¯s anything, you can just tell me.¡±


    The doctor looked at her and said, ¡°Your limbs and face are badly burned. Some of the burns on your body are infected. The treatment will be very painful so you have to be mentally prepared.¡±


    Song Ning nodded weakly.


    ¡­


    When Song Ning woke up again, she was already in the ward. Her entire body was wrapped in bandages. The searing pain was gone, but she could feel pressure on her body. She knew that the feeling was from thepression garment she had to wear for her burns. She could not help but feel relieved; at least the doctors here were reliable in their treatment.


    She looked around her ward. It was much better than the one in N County. She looked out the window and saw a lush and verdant tree outside. The colors of nature made her feel slightly at ease.


    Song Ning turned to look at the door when she heard the sounds of light footsteps and saw Xiao Peng¡¯s childish face.


    Xiao Peng was overjoyed. ¡°Sister Ning Xia, you¡¯re awake!¡±


    Song Ning smiled, ¡°Thank you, Xiao Peng.¡±


    Xiao Peng¡¯s eyes reddened as she shook her head and said, ¡°Sister, the most important thing is to live and be healthy. If you¡¯re healthy, you can do whatever you want. Hence, no matter what happens, you have to focus on healing. There¡¯s no need to rush regarding other matters. We can solve them bit by bit as long as you focus on getting better. Can you promise me that, Sister Ning Xia?¡±


    Song Ning could tell something was amiss based on Xiao Peng¡¯s grave tone. Nevertheless, she smiled and said, ¡°Pengpeng, you said that my family is fine, right? As long as they¡¯re fine, I¡¯ll be fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Tears rolled down Xiao Peng¡¯s face at this moment. She said, ¡°In fact, Sister Yang Li is here as well. She also narrowly escaped death. Both of you can talk. I¡¯ll keep a lookout¡­¡±


    Xiao Peng turned around and left. When she returned, she was pushing a wheelchair into the room.


    The woman sitting in the wheelchair was wearing a veil; only her eyes were exposed. However, Song Ning had no trouble recognizing Yang Li.


    Xiao Peng gently pushed Yang Li to Song Ning¡¯s side before she silently left.


    The two women looked at each other.


    After a moment, Song Ning called out softly, ¡°Yang Li? Sister Li?¡±


    Yang Li¡¯s eyes reddened before tears brimmed in her eyes. She hurriedly raised her head to prevent the tears from rolling down her face.


    Song Ning looked at Yang Li, patiently waiting for Yang Li to calm down.


    Yang Li inhaled deeply before she finally said, ¡°Ning Xia, my face is disfigured.. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±

 Chapter 311 - Bullying

    <h4>Chapter 311: Bullying</h4>


    Snog Ning reached up to touch her face as she smiled bitterly. ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Isn¡¯t my face disfigured as well?¡±


    Yang Ning did not speak and gently removed the veil on her face.


    Although Song Ning was mentally prepared, she was still shocked. Apart from Yang Li¡¯s eyes, everything was so badly scarred that Yang Li was no longer recognizable. She could not help but ask, ¡°What happened, Sister Li?¡±


    Yang Li scoffed lightly.


    Song Ning instinctively reached up to touch her face again.


    Yang Li said with a hint of sorrow, ¡°Only the left side of your face was burned, and the burns aren¡¯t too serious. As for the burns on your limbs, you might need a skin graft¡­ In any case, your injuries aren¡¯t as serious as mine¡­¡±


    Song Ning asked in a trembling voice, ¡°S-sister Li, what happened? Why am I here? I¡­ I just gave birth to a son! I don¡¯t know¡­ I don¡¯t remember how I got here¡­¡±


    Song Ning finally found someone to ask the questions that had been burning in her mind since she had woken up. She knew Xiao Peng knew what had happened but wanted to let Yang Li speak to her instead.


    Yang Ling reached out and held Song Ning¡¯s hand; her palm was very warm. ¡°Ning Xia, listen to me. You have to promise me you won¡¯t get agitated. With your current condition, you can¡¯t afford to get agitated. There are things I have to tell you now because we have a lot to do next¡­¡±


    Song Ning nodded. ¡°I promise, Sister Li.¡±


    Song Ning knew something big must have happened, and it was important for her to remain calm.


    Yang Li slowly said, ¡°Let me tell you what happened to me first. I was assigned to be Ye Xin¡¯s manager by thepany. It was not what I wanted, but thepany insisted because they wanted to create a Little Ning Xia, and in thepany, there was no one more familiar with Ning Xia than me. In the eyes of the fans, with an ¡®experienced¡¯ manager like me by Ye Xin¡¯s side, they were more or less more epting of the title Little Ning Xia. Ye Xin demanded her manager to be prohibited from managing other artistes except for her. To make up for that, she doubled my sry.¡±


    ¡°At that time, my grandfather, who raised me, was diagnosed with cancer so I really needed money. Hence, I epted Ye Xin¡¯s demand. Rather than saying I¡¯m Ye Xin¡¯s manager, it¡¯s more urate to say I¡¯m her senior assistant. I didn¡¯t have a say in anything at all; she made her own decisions without consulting me. However, when there¡¯s a mistake, she would vent her anger on me before asking me to deal with it. Fortunately, whenever I deal with her problems, her brother, Ye Cheng, would give me a sum of money. For my grandfather¡¯s sake, I had been enduring¡­¡±


    ¡°The scandal with Mu Chen was created on her own initiative. Thepany didn¡¯t dare to offend her so they went along with her wish. In the end, when it backfired, they wanted me to deal with it. At that time, I already had the intention of resigning. However, Ye Cheng moved my grandfather to a sanatorium under the guise of giving him better treatment to keep me in line.¡±


    ¡°However, I really couldn¡¯t cope with the series of things that the brother and sister did. The scandal with Mu Chen had yet to be resolved, there was another incident of her losing the award. When she wasn¡¯t able to marry Mu Chen, her temper grew even more perverse. You know what happened after that. The things their family asked me to do had long exceeded the scope of a manager and also exceeded the scope of my ability. Ye Cheng looked for me a few times to discuss a raise, saying he¡¯ll take care of my grandfather. He tried to use both kindness and force on me. In the end, Ipromised.¡±


    ¡°In Ye Xin¡¯s eyes, Ipromised because of money. Hence, she tortured me even more, thinking I wouldn¡¯t leave as long as money was involved. An example was when she pped me during the film festival. I lost my reputation in the entertainment industry, and I¡¯m no longer the golden manager¡­¡±

 Chapter 312 - Threats

    <h4>Chapter 312: Threats</h4>


    Yang Li paused for a moment to calm down. After all, the incident during the film festival was one of the darkest moments in her life. Even with Ning Xia, Director Pan, and the cast of Yi Yao supporting her, they could not wash away the humiliation.


    Song Ning understood Yang Li¡¯s feelings.


    ¡°After that, Ye Xin became even crazier. She confronted you and made me an essory. When her confrontation ended in failure, Xiao Peng and I were apuding inwardly. We knew you weren¡¯t deliberately targeting her¡­¡±


    ¡°When Ye Cheng saw the situation wasn¡¯t good, he wanted me to n for the worst-case scenario. This time, I refused him. I¡¯m human, not God. How could I remove those things from the Inte? How could I change the public opinion? How could erase the fans and the public¡¯s memories? Furthermore, Ye Xin had always been unaware of herself. You¡¯re an actress, she was just a celebrity. How could shepare to you? Ye Cheng threatened me using my grandfather and forced me to think of a way¡­¡±


    ¡°I tried to stall for time and told him I would think of a way. After that, I went to visit my grandfather at the sanatorium. He was already on his deathbed and I couldn¡¯t bear to see him suffer. In the end, I decided topromise again. However, before I could speak to Ye Cheng, my grandfather was evicted from the sanatorium. This was Ye Xin¡¯s doing.¡±


    ¡°That night, after I brought my grandfather home, the house caught fire. The doors and the windows were sealed shut¡­¡±


    Yang Li finally stopped speaking.


    Song Ning felt her heart sink.


    At this moment, nary a ripple could be seen in Yang Li¡¯s eyes; they were calm and indifferent. She said, ¡°Coincidentally, Xiao Peng came to see at that time. She was implicated because of me and lost her job. Fortunately, her family¡¯s financial situation isn¡¯t bad. She only joined the entertainment industry because she was fascinated with celebrities. She knew how powerful the Ye family was so she looked for me secretly. She¡¯s the one who saved me. When I woke up in the hospital, my grandfather had already passed away¡­¡± Her voice trembled slightly when she spoke.


    Yang Li tried to hold back her tears. The wounds on her face would not be able to withstand the tears. She was also growing close to running out of tears at this point. After a moment, sheughed and asked mockingly, ¡°Do you think this is the end?¡±


    ¡°No. After that, I moved from the ICU to a normal ward. In the middle of the night, I was almost strangled to death by a fake nurse. If it weren¡¯t for the real nurse doing her rounds, I would¡¯ve died like my grandfather¡­¡±


    ¡°They really want my life. I didn¡¯t call the police because Ye Cheng is currently in the Public Security Department. If I reported the matter to the police, it would be no different from walking into the tiger¡¯s mouth. In the end, I decided to fake my death. Pengpeng found a doctor she used to know, and he used his connections to send me back to the ICU. Originally, he was going to announce my death¡­¡± Yang Li suddenly trailed off and looked at Song Ning.


    ¡°Did something happen to me?¡± Song Ning asked, staring at Yang Li intently.


    Yang Li nodded. ¡°The hospital caught fire that day¡­¡±


    ¡°The hospital caught fire?¡± Song Ning cried out.


    Yang Li nodded.


    Song Ning said anxiously, ¡°How¡¯s that possible? There are so many patients, doctors, and nurses. What should we do? What happened?¡±


    Yang Li looked at Song Ning with a deep gaze. Even at this point, Song Ning was not thinking about herself at all. Song Ning was in this state, and yet, she worried for the people in the hospital who had nothing to do with her. The difference between humans was too great. There were some who were not worthy of being human at all.


    However, why were good people not rewarded? In this world, good and evil were reversed. There was no distinction between right and wrong.


    Song Ning¡¯s tears began to roll down her face as she continued to say anxiously, ¡°Sister Li, I just gave birth that day. I gave birth at 5:30 in the afternoon. When I fell asleep, the whole family was there. I was so seriously injured, then what about them? Where¡¯s Mu Chen? Grandma? Where¡¯s Sister Yu, Jiahui, and the others?¡±

 Chapter 313 - Fire

    <h4>Chapter 313: Fire</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Yang Li held Song Ning¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°You promised me. Don¡¯t get agitated. Don¡¯t worry. Your family, including your child, ispletely unharmed. Nothing happened.¡±


    Song Ning was stunned. She could not describe her feelings at the moment. This was the second time she had heard these words. The first time, it was said by Xiao Peng. Her family, including her child, was unharmed, but why did she be like this? How did?she appear in N County? In the end, she looked at Yang Li fearfully and asked, ¡°Sister Li, what happened exactly?¡±


    Yang Li inhaled deeply and tried to calm down before she said, ¡°Pengpeng snuck in to see me that day. She said there were many suspicious people lingering around outside, and they were likely looking for me. She had found a passage in the VIP ward so we decided to escape from there when no one was watching. When we passed by the VIP ward, we saw you curled up on the ground, unconscious. You were already burned at that time, but you werepletely unconscious. We suspect that you¡¯d been drugged.¡±


    Song Ning felt a chill run down her spine.


    ¡°We brought you with us and decided to return to my hometown. However, we weren¡¯t sure if Ye Cheng¡¯s people were still following after us so we had to think of a way to distract them. As a result of the dy, your injuries were infected. We had no choice. After all, our survival is the most important,¡± Yang Li said apologetically.


    Song Ning nodded and tightened her grip around Yang Li¡¯s hand. ¡°Sister Li, thank you.¡±


    Yang Li shook her head gently. ¡°I asked Pengpeng to steal a sample of your blood for analysis. Traces of some drug was found in your blood, but I don¡¯t know what drug it was. It must be the reason why you did not even wake up even when you were being burned.¡±


    Song Ning thought for a moment. ¡°It must have been injected directly into my body after I gave birth. No one knew. We were all immersed in the joy of the birth of the child.¡±


    Song Ning looked up. ¡°What about Mu Chen, Grandma, and the others? And my child!¡±


    If there had been a fire, based on the time, her family should have been at the hospital as well. What happened to Mu Chen and the others? Why was Yang Li so sure they were unharmed?


    Yang Li looked at Song Ning with aplicated gaze. She gripped Song Ning¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Ning Xia, they¡¯re all fine¡­ including you. The Mu family just celebrated your son¡¯s full moon. It was an extremely grand asion.¡±


    ¡°W-what do you mean?!¡± Song Ning was confused.


    Yang Li slowly brought her phone and pulled up a photo before showing it to Song Ning.


    In the photos, Mu Chen was carrying a baby with a cold expression on his face. On his left, Jiang Jin was smiling kindly and happily. And on Mu Chen¡¯s right was¡­ her! Song Ning!


    Song Ning lost her grip on the phone, and Yang Li quickly caught the phone. Then, she said softly, ¡°Ning Xia, calm down.¡±


    Song Ning nced at the photo on Yang Li¡¯s phone and murmured, ¡°Am I seeing things?¡±


    Yang Li shook her head gently as she handed the phone to Song Ning. ¡°You¡¯re not seeing things. The person beside Mu Chen is you. At least, that¡¯s what the Mu family thinks. Therefore, everything is fine in the Mu family. Although the hospital caught fire the day your child was born due to an ident and many patients and staff died, the Young Master and the Young Madam of the Mu family were blessed with good fortune and survived. Everyone¡¯s also saying that Mu Chen was the one who saved the mother and the child. The full moon banquet was incredibly grand. Look at the person standing next to your husband, smiling so happily.. I¡¯ve never seen you smile like that before.¡±

 Chapter 314 - Replacement

    <h4>Chapter 314: Recement</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Yang Li stared at Song Ning, watching for her reaction.


    Song Ning looked at the photo again. To be precise, she was looking at the woman standing next to Mu Chen. It was as Yang Li had said, she had never smiled in this manner before. A vague idea appeared in her mind before she looked at Yang Li and asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Ye Xin?¡±


    Yang Li nodded. ¡°Ning Xia, if you hadn¡¯t been by Xiao Peng and my side, we would¡¯ve thought the person in the picture is you. To be honest, even I doubted myself when I saw this photo.¡±


    Although Song Ning and Ye Xin resembled each other before, it was not to this extent.


    Song Ning was still shocked. ¡°She¡­ She had stic surgery?¡±


    Yang Li nodded. ¡°Obviously.¡±


    ¡°Why? Why would she make herself look like me?¡± Song Ning¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Yang Li stared at Song Ning as she slowly said, ¡°To rece you.¡±


    Song Ning was speechless. She felt an emptiness in her heart at this moment. ¡®Mu Chen, can¡¯t you tell that person next to you isn¡¯t Song Ning? Jiahui, what about you?¡¯


    Song Ning felt a stabbing pain in her heart, making it difficult for her to breathe. She instinctively curled up.


    ¡°Ning Xia, you promise me you won¡¯t get agitated. You need to calm down. Calm down!¡± Yang Li hurriedly said when she saw Song Ning¡¯s reaction. She anxiously held Song Ning¡¯s hand to calm Song Ning down.


    Song Ning gasped for breath as tears rolled down her face continuously. Her brain felt like mush, and her ears were ringing. The excruciating pain was intolerable.


    ¡°Ning Xia! Listen to me carefully. You have to ept this fact. Only by epting it will you be able to face it and do something about it,¡± Yang Li said each word slowly.


    Song Ning continued to sob uncontrobly.


    Yang Li pointed at the photo on her phone and said, ¡°Ning Xia, think about it calmly. Ye Xin would need time toplete the stic surgery. She was supposed to be in the mental hospital. When and how did she get out?¡±


    ¡°She changed her appearance to look like you so that she could enter the Mu family and rece you. Leaving you to die in the hospital isn¡¯t something she cane up with alone. With her brain capacity, there¡¯s no way she could¡¯vee up with this borate n alone. What¡¯s the purpose of the person who¡¯s pulling the strings behind the scene? Who is it that helped Ye Xin to fulfill her wish of bing Mrs. Mu?¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Song Ning¡¯s sobs died down. She looked at Yang Li with tears in her eyes.


    Yang Li sighed in relief before she said in a low voice, ¡°Ning Xia, I¡¯m afraid this is an borate plot. However, we don¡¯t know who¡¯s the mastermind for now. What¡¯s the use of crying now? Your son and your husband are in danger now. Are you going to sit back and watch?¡±


    Yang Li¡¯s words sobered Song Ning up. She took the piece of tissue Yang Li handed her and wiped her tears away before she picked up the phone and looked at the photo again. After a moment, she closed her eyes.


    Yang Li looked at Song Ning, perplexed, wondering what Song Ning was doing.


    At the same time, scenes of her daily life shed in Song Ning¡¯s mind. After a while, she asked, ¡°Sister Li, is this the only photo?¡±


    Although Yang Li did not understand Song Ning¡¯s purpose, she picked up her phone and swiped it a few times before showing them to Song Ning. ¡°There aren¡¯t many photos. We only have about five or six photos. Xiao Peng downloaded them from the Inte. After all, Mu Chen doesn¡¯t like appearing in the media..¡±

 Chapter 315 - Superfluous

    <h4>Chapter 315: Superfluous</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Song Ning knew Mu Chen did not like being in the news. After thinking about it for a moment, she found a few incongruences. Their wedding banquet had not been held yet so why would Mu Chen hold a full moon banquet? Moreover, knowing Jiang Jin, Jiang Jin would have insisted on having a wedding banquet and a full moon banquet at the same time. It was impossible for them to neglect her and to only hold a full moon banquet.


    Looking at Ye Xin smiling happily in the photos, Song Ning thought Ye Xin must be feeling very satisfied with herself.


    Song Ning continued studying the photos until she eventually found something strange. Photos were still and unable to convey emotions. However, she could see the strangeness in her loved ones¡¯ expressions.


    For example, in the photos, she saw Jiang Jin exchanging pleasantries and entertaining the guests with a polite smile on her face. However, Song Ning had seen this smile before. It was Jiang Jin¡¯s default smile as the former Chairman of Mu Corporation, a figure who could shake M City with a stomp of her foot. However, in front of her family, Jiang Jin¡¯s smile was unrestrained, and when Jiang Jin smiled, her eyes would shine with a hint of mischievousness. What was strange was that in the photos, even when Jiang Jin was faced with Mu Chen and Ye Xin, Jiang Jin¡¯s smile still seemed perfunctory.


    Apart from that, there was Mu Chen as well. To others, he might seem aloof, but he was not like that with his family. At home, everyone ¡®bullied¡¯ him, even the helpers were not afraid of him. However, in the photos, his expression was cold even when faced with his family.


    As Song Ning continued to study the pictures, she continued to find many abnormalities. Her baby was only held by Jiang Jin or Sister Yu. There was no picture of Ye Xin holding the baby, even her gaze did not linger on the baby at all.


    It was just a few photos, but Song Ning felt as though she had be a superfluous person in the family. It was as though she was no longer in this world. She could not help but cry again when she thought about her current predicament.


    When Yang Li saw the change in Song Ning¡¯s mood, she said gently, ¡°Ning Xia, don¡¯t cry. Listen to me. If I¡¯m not mistaken, everyone in the Mu family is in danger now¡­¡±


    Song Ning looked at Yang Li with tears in her eyes.


    Yang Li continued to say, ¡°Think about it. Even if Ye Xin wants to be Mrs. Mu, don¡¯t you think this is going too far? Moreover, with Ye Xin¡¯s personality, she won¡¯t be able to tolerate being someone¡¯s substitute. If anything, she would rather kill you first before she continued to pester Mu Chen. She¡¯s very confident in her charms and has never understood the difference between you and her. Ning Xia, do you understand what I¡¯m trying to say?¡±


    Song Ning was stunned. ¡°You¡¯re saying this is just a means to an end? Her goal is to harm the Mu family?¡±


    Yang Li nodded with a grim expression on her face.


    Song Ning muttered, ¡°If she assumes my identity and stays by Mu Chen¡¯s side, she¡¯ll be able to control him and slowly take the Mu family down¡­¡±


    Yang Li sighed in relief when she saw Song Ning had understood her words. She asked with a sigh, ¡°Do you think her n will work?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Song Ning said confidently. Although she did not participate in the Mu family¡¯s affairs, she was very aware of the Mu family rtives¡¯ greed for the position of the head of the family. Previously, Mu Chen¡¯s father had almost destroyed the Mu family. If it were not for Mu Chen¡¯s foresight and Jiang Jin¡¯s prestige, those rtives would have eaten the Mu family whole. In the end, all of them were punished; some of them were grateful the punishment was lenient and some were unresigned. There was nock of those with ill intentions in the family.. With this, Ye Xin would have chances to take the Mu family down from the inside.

 Chapter 316 - Making a Decision

    <h4>Chapter 316: Making a Decision</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Song Ning knew Mu Chen and Cheng Che were like an imprable iron wall. One of them was skilled in offense while the other was skilled in defense. What else could those who harbored ill intentions do when such an intricate and meticulous n failed? They could only start with the people closest to Mu Chen: Song Ning or Jiang Jin.


    Jiang Jin had lived a long life and was experienced. With just a look, she would be able to see through those people¡¯s thoughts. Therefore, they could only start with Song Ning.


    With all these thoughts in her mind, Song Ning grew restless and anxious. ¡°Sister Li, I have to return!¡±


    Yang Li shook her head gently and did not say anything.


    ¡°Sister Li, please help me. I have to return to the Mu family. I can¡¯t let Ye Xin have her way. I can¡¯t let the mastermind destroy the Mu family,¡± Song Ning pleaded. She had never felt so anxious before.


    Yang Li held Song Ning¡¯s hand and patiently said, ¡°Ning Xia, don¡¯t be anxious. Listen to me. You can¡¯t return now because it¡¯d be even more dangerous¡­¡±


    Song Ning was stunned.


    Yang Li continued to say, ¡°Think about how ruthless the Ye family had acted toward me. What do you think they¡¯ll do to you? If you return to M City now, you¡¯ll be dead before you can even return to the Mu family. Why do you think I told you about my harrowing experience? I wanted you to know how dangerous things are now. You need to calm down so we can n¡­¡±


    Song Ning looked at Yang Li in a daze as fear overwhelmed her heart. Yang Li was right. She had to calm down. What could she do now? Ye Xin had taken over her identity. In the eyes of the world, Ye Xin was her now. Moreover, her body and face were riddled with wounds now. Even if she managed to return to the Mu family, who would believe she was Song Ning and that Ye Xin was a fake?


    Yang Li said softly, ¡°We¡¯re now in L City. I¡¯ve already made arrangements for both our funerals. As long as we don¡¯t show up, I think the other party won¡¯t suspect anything. Our top priority?now is to treat our injuries before carrying out our n. Our health is the most important thing now¡­¡±


    Yang Li¡¯s tone grew more determined as she spoke.


    Song Ning¡¯s heart jolted when she saw the grim determination on Yang Li¡¯s face.


    Yang Li told Song Ning that she needed stic surgery while Song Ning needed a skin graft. Their treatment would require time, money, and perseverance.


    Song Ning took onest look at the photo on Yang Li¡¯s phone as she took a deep breath to calm herself down. ¡®Mu Chen, my baby, wait for me¡­¡¯


    ¡­


    At the Mu family house.


    Ye Xin, who was dressed in a morous outfit, was descending the stairs at this moment.


    Mu Chen did not returnst night, making her extremely unhappy.


    When she was halfway down the stairs, she overheard the ongoing conversation downstairs.


    ¡°The Little Master is so obedient. He doesn¡¯t cry incessantly, and his schedule is regr. He¡¯s really easy to take care of.¡±


    Sister Yu said with a smile, ¡°Young Master was like Little Master when he was young as well. It seems like the father and son are made from the same mold¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin chimed in, ¡°He¡¯s a very good child. He¡¯s determined to grow up well¡­¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Ye Xin¡¯s mood worsened.


    At this moment, the helper looked up and noticed Ye Xin. She quickly smiled and asked, ¡°Young Madam, you¡¯re awake. Breakfast has been prepared for you.¡±


    Ye Xin ignored the helper and made her way to Jiang Jin instead. She asked with a smile, ¡°Grandma, have you eaten?¡±


    Jiang Jin replied with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten. Since I¡¯m old, I have to have my meals in a timely manner.. You were the one who set this rule for me.¡±

 Chapter 317 - Abnormality

    <h4>Chapter 317: Abnormality</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Jiang Jin looked at Ye Xin.


    Ye Xin paused for a moment before she said with a sigh, ¡°It¡¯s said that one changes after giving birth. I really believe it now. After giving birth, I feel like a different person. Grandma, you have to look after me¡­¡±


    After Ye Xin finished speaking, she leaned over to Jiang Jin in a coquettish manner.


    Jiang Jin quietly shifted her body and reached out to take the baby from Sister Yu. Then, she smiled and said, ¡°The baby is awake. He¡¯s been ying by himself earlier. You should go and have breakfast. After breakfast, you should apany him¡­¡±


    Ye Xin moved to look at the baby but did not reach out to carry him. In the end, she said with a smile, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to Grandma. I¡¯ll go and have breakfast first.¡±


    As Ye Xin walked away, Jiang Jin and Sister Yu looked at her back before they exchanged a nce and returned their attention to the baby.


    It was very tiring to take care of a two-month-old baby. ¡®Song Ning¡¯ had handed the task of looking after the baby to Sister Yu and the helpers when she returned to the hospital. She seemed disinterested in the baby and was only focused on Mu Chen.


    Mu Chen had been very busy recently. He was rarely at home, and there were nights where he did not return.


    Jiang Jin could sense her grandson was behaving abnormally so she had asked him about it. However, her grandson assured her that nothing was wrong. She received the same answer when she spoke to Cheng Che as well. Following that, she had met thepany¡¯s CFO privately. He was someone she trusted greatly and personally promoted so she knew he would never lie to her. After speaking to him, she still could not find anything wrong.


    In the end, Jiang Jin figured out there was something wrong between her grandson and her granddaughter-inw. ¡®Song Ning¡¯ was still ¡®Song Ning¡¯, but after giving birth, it was like she had changed into apletely different person. She recalled Jiahui had said that a woman might be different before and after giving birth due to the changes in the hormone levels. Jiahui had reminded them to take care of Song Ning to avoid Song Ning from getting postpartum depression.


    Jiahui had gone abroad with her professor. Initially, the spot was supposed to be Song Ning¡¯s. However, since Song Ning had just given birth, Jiahui took over the job instead. Before she left, she had urged everyone to take good care of Song Ning. She had wanted to check Song Ning¡¯s pulse as well, but Song Ning refused and told her not to worry. Song Ning assured her that she would take care of herself. She did not insist on the matter since she knew Song Ning¡¯s medical skills were superior to hers.


    Song Ning was not fussy when taking care of her health. In fact, she would do as Sister Yu had arranged. She had said that she trusted Jiang Jin and Sister Yu and that some old folk remedies were more useful than modern medicine.


    Jiang Jin and Sister Yu were rather happy when they heard these words. They were originally worried that Song Ning would insist on following modern medicine and refused to ept old folk remedies. Who knew Song Ning would be so cooperative? Song Ning ate whatever Sister Yu cooked without any objections. The only thing was Song Ning ate very little, iming she wanted to lose weight. They were surprised when they heard this.


    Apart from that, Song Ning had trouble producing milk so the baby had to be given infant form.


    Jiang Jin and Sister Yu med this on the fire. Perhaps, Song Ning had been so frightened that it affected her milk production.


    Jiang Jin felt rather regretful about this and could not help but sigh whenever she thought about this. Perhaps, Song Ning did not nurse the baby, the mother and son were not very close.. In fact, every time Song Ning carried the baby, the baby would cry non-stop.

 Chapter 318 - Acting Coquettish

    <h4>Chapter 318: Acting Coquettish</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Song Ning¡¯sck of intimacy with the child made everyone confused and gave them a headache.


    However, Song Ning did not seem unhappy that the child did not want her. Instead, she focused all of her attention on Mu Chen and clung to him.


    What was strange was Mu Chen was not as affectionate with Song Ning as he used to be. Even Jiang Jin and Sister Yu noticed this.


    In the past, Mu Chen would try his best to please Song Ning, and he would listen to Song Ning. He could not even take his eyes off Song Ning. On the contrary, Song Ning was usually very calm. Who knew the roles would bepletely reversed? Now, Song Ning would try her best to please Mu Chen. When Mu Chen came home, her eyes would only be glued to Mu Chen. On the other hand, Mu Chen seemed rather cold when faced with Song Ning¡¯s affection.


    Jiang Jin was puzzled by this change. If their family was a family that valued sons over daughters, and Song Ning had given birth to a daughter, perhaps, that might cause a rift between Song Ning and Mu Chen. However, their family valued sons and daughters equally, and Song Ning had even given birth to a son. What was wrong then?


    Sister Yu had spected that Mu Chen¡¯s change in behavior could be due to his expectation of having a little princess. Perhaps, this was the reason he was unhappy.


    At that time, Jiang Jin said, ¡°Do you think that¡¯s possible? Based on his feelings for Song Ning, even if Song Ning gave birth to a dinosaur, Mu Chen would not even blink. To him, the most important person is his wife.¡±


    After listening to Jiang Jin¡¯s words, Sister Yu thought that Jiang Jin had a point.


    In the end, both of them kept their suspicions in their hearts and decided to find a suitable time to ask Mu Chen about the matter.


    Jiang Jin even wondered if Mu Chen had a lover outside. She was prepared to break Mu Chen¡¯s leg if that was the case.


    At this time, while Jiang Jin was still lost in her thoughts, Song Ning walked into the room after she finished her breakfast.


    Upon seeing this, Jiang Jin handed the baby to Song Ning. ¡°Carry the baby for a while. He¡¯ll be asleep for another hour or so¡­¡±


    Song Ning subconsciously took a step back before she forced herself to reach out and carry the child. She said, ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s better if you carry him. When I carry him¡­¡±


    Before Song Ning could finish her words, the baby began to cry. In simple words, his voice was simply earth-shattering.


    Song Ning¡¯s expression changed, and she hurriedly stuffed the child into Sister Yu¡¯s arms without thinking. ¡°Does the baby have a grudge against me? Why does he start crying as soon as I hold him?¡±


    Sister Yu held the baby and gently rocked and patted him as she coaxed him. ¡°Baby, be good. Don¡¯t cry.¡±


    Jiang Jin reached out and carried the baby in her arms. She looked distressed as she said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why won¡¯t the baby let his biological mother hold him?¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Song Ning¡¯s expression changed immediately.


    Jiang Jin looked down at the baby who was swaddled in cloth.


    His big eyes were shiny from the tears and looked very bright. He waved his little fists and pouted.


    Jiang Jin¡¯s heart was overwhelmed with love when she looked at the baby. She said softly, ¡°Baby, be good. Don¡¯t cry. What¡¯s there to cry about?¡±


    Song Ning stepped forward at this moment and said, ¡°Grandma, you can¡¯t spoil him too much. I heard that crying is good for babies. It can train his lung capacity.¡±


    Jiang Jin said angrily, ¡°What are you talking about? How can a mother say such things? What training are you talking about? That¡¯s torturing the baby!¡±


    Song Ning smiled sheepishly. Then, she leaned down and acted coquettishly as she said, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m really bored. The baby doesn¡¯t want me, and Mu Chen isn¡¯t home. Grandma, why don¡¯t you speak to Mu Chen? He always says he¡¯s busy.. What¡¯s he so busy with? Why don¡¯t you tell him to reduce his workload to apany me and the baby?¡±

 Chapter 319 - Questions

    <h4>Chapter 319: Questions</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    She seemed to have forgotten the baby was still in Jiang Jin¡¯s arm as she held onto Jiang Jin¡¯s arm and shook it.


    As a result, Jiang Jin almost lost control of her grip and almost dropped the baby/


    Both Jiang Jin and Sister Yu were so frightened that they cried out in shock.


    Fortunately, Sister Yu had quick reflexes and stepped forward to support the child.


    Jiang Jin¡¯s heart did not stop racing for a long time.


    Meanwhile, the baby who had been frightened began to cry again.


    At this time, a tall figure strode away and took the baby from Sister Yu¡¯s arms, patting the baby gently. It was none other than Mu Chen who had just returned.


    Jiang Jin¡¯s legs were weak, and she slumped against the couch.


    Sister Yu hurriedly went forward to help Jiang Jin.


    Song Ning had been frightened as well, and she did not know what to do. She instinctively took two steps back. When she turned around and saw Mu Chen, her eyes lit up immediately. She said happily, ¡°Mu Chen, you¡¯re back! Aren¡¯t you working today?¡±


    As Song Ning spoke, she moved closer to Mu Chen.


    The baby who had just fallen silent after beingforted by Mu Chen burst into tears again as soon as Song Ning approached.


    Mu Chen took two steps backward and avoided Song Ning. He said icily, ¡°Why are you wearing such a strong perfume? The baby¡¯s sense of smell is very sensitive. You¡¯re a doctor. Why do I need to remind you of this?¡±


    Song Ning was stunned. Her expression turned unsightly for a moment before she hurriedly reced them with an aggrieved expression and said, ¡°I¡­ I only sprayed a little of the perfume. Grandma and Sister Yu didn¡¯t even notice it. Hubby, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re making a mountain out of a molehill?¡±


    Mu Chen¡¯s expression seemed to ease slightly.


    Upon seeing this, Song Ning took two steps forward again. She was about to act coquettishly to him again when she heard him say icily, ¡°Go and change your clothes¡­¡±


    Song Ning felt incredibly aggrieved. She turned to look at Jiang Jin and called out, ¡°Grandma¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin looked at the couple in front of her with aplex gaze. After a moment, she said, ¡°Song Ning, go and take a shower and change. Yu, instruct the helpers to put away the Young Madam¡¯s cosmetics with a strong fragrance. The Little Master is too young. It¡¯s indeed unsuitable for him to be exposed to such strong fragrances¡­¡±


    Sister Yu hurriedly said, ¡°Alright. Young Madam, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Song Ning felt extremely wronged. However, when she saw Mu Chen¡¯s cold expression and the smile that had vanished from Jiang Jin¡¯s face, she did not dare to speak anymore. She reluctantly followed Sister Yu upstairs.


    After Song Ning left, the grandson and grandmother looked at each other.


    Finally, Jiang Jin motioned for Mu Chen to sit next to her.


    Mu Chen carefully carried his son over and took a seat.


    Jiang Jin leaned over to look at her great-grandson . She sighed and reached out to carry him.


    Mu Chen carefully ced the baby in his grandmother¡¯s arms.


    Jiang Jin felt her heart melt when she looked down at her great-grandson who was looking at her with bright and shiny eyes. Then, she asked in a low voice, ¡°Song Ning has changed. You¡¯ve noticed this for a while now, right?¡±


    Mu Chen inhaled deeply before he said, ¡°Grandma, I entrust the baby to you. You have to protect him no matter what¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin looked at Mu Chen with a piercing gaze. ¡°Mu Chen, you have to tell me what¡¯s wrong. You can¡¯t hide things from me.¡±


    Mu Chen shook his head gently. He massaged his temples, looking exhausted, before he said, ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s nothing. I just feel like¡­ something¡¯s wrong. However, I still can¡¯t figure it out¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin lowered her voice and asked, ¡°You should be most familiar with the person who shares a bed with you. Can¡¯t you tell what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Mu Chen covered his face with his hands and shook his head slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Nothing is right¡­¡±


    At this time, the baby suddenly made a small noise.


    Both grandmother and grandson looked at the baby and saw the baby smiling.


    Jiang Jin eximed, ¡°He¡¯s smiling! The baby smiled!¡±

 Chapter 320 - Probing

    <h4>Chapter 320: Probing</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Mu Chen looked at the fleeting smile on his son¡¯s face, and his heart was filled with mixed feelings.


    Jiang Jin smiled at her great-grandson and said, ¡°Baby, are you happy to see Daddy? Do you like Daddy?¡±


    The baby gurgled in response.


    Jiang Jin¡¯s heart melted again upon seeing this. ¡°My precious grandson!¡±


    When Song Ning, who had changed into a white silk dress, saw this scene, she could not help but frown. Mu Chen only had eyes for his son; no one else could fit in his heart. She walked gracefully toward Mu Chen and Jiang Jin before she said with a pout, ¡°Grandma, Hubby, I was wrong¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin looked up at Song Ning. A smile appeared on her face instinctually, but she did not say anything.


    On the other hand, although Mu Chen did not say anything as well, he did not continue to rebuke her.


    Song Ning¡¯s mood brightened immediately. She squeezed into the seat next to Mu Chen and hugged his arm before she asked, ¡°Do you think this dress looks good on me?¡±


    Her smile was so bright and beautiful that even Jiang Jin and Mu Chen felt it was incredibly dazzling. Nevertheless, it did not escape the duo¡¯s notice that since she came downstairs, she did not even spare a nce for the baby.


    Jiang Jin gestured at the baby and said softly, ¡°Baby, your Mommy didn¡¯t see you smile earlier¡­ He looks really good when he smiled¡­¡±


    Song Ning looked at the baby for a moment before she said, ¡°Is that so? Anyway, he should be able to smile at this age; it¡¯s nothing special. Grandma, don¡¯t you think the baby¡¯s development is a little slow? Why don¡¯t I bring him to see a pediatrician tomorrow to get a checkup? He has been eating and sleeping every day. Don¡¯t you think his brain might be underdeveloped?¡±


    Jiang Jin and Mu Chen looked at her in shock.


    Mu Chen frowned before he said angrily, ¡°Is there a mother like you who speaks about her child in this manner? Song Ning, is he your child? Why do I feel like you really despise him?¡±


    These words hit a little close to home for Ye Xin who was pretending to be Song Ning. She shrank back under Mu Chen¡¯s fierce gaze. Then, she hurriedly forced a smile on her face and patted Mu Chen¡¯s arm as she said, ¡°What are you talking about? I was just joking. It¡¯s precisely because I gave birth to the baby that I dared to say such words. Since I¡¯m his mother, there shouldn¡¯t be any taboos, right? Grandma?¡±


    At the end of her words, she looked at Jiang Jin for help.


    Jiang Jin knew Mu Chen was furious. She smiled and tried to smooth things over. ¡°Mu Chen, if things aren¡¯t going well at work, you shouldn¡¯t vent your anger at home. Have you forgotten your promise to Ningning in the past? You promised that you won¡¯t vent your frustrations at work on her.¡±


    Song Ning, who had found support, immediately said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Mu Chen, you promised you won¡¯t vent your anger on me if you¡¯re frustrated at work. Fortunately, Grandma can testify for me.¡± Then, she moved to sit next to Jiang Jin and hugged Jiang Jin¡¯s arm as she said, ¡°Grandma, look at him! He¡¯s always bullying me.¡±


    There was an imperceptible change in the expressions of both the grandmother and grandson as they exchanged a look and saw the shock in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Mu Chen felt his body trembling at this moment.


    Jiang Jin mustered up all her strength to keep her voice steady as she said solemnly, ¡°Mu Chen, I think it¡¯s best you stay home. Go to the study and reflect on yourself. Go now.¡±


    Mu Chen looked and Jiang Jin and called out, ¡°Grandma¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin waved her hand dismissively. ¡°Go now. Don¡¯t make me repeat myself.¡±


    Mu Chen stood up. His legs were weak. Before he left, he turned to look at the baby again.


    Upon seeing this, Jiang Jin said,


    The expressions of the grandfather and grandson were unnoticeable.


    The two of them looked at each other and saw the shock in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Mu Chen felt like his entire body was trembling.


    Jiang Jin used all her strength to steady her voice and said solemnly, ¡°Mu Chen, I think you shouldn¡¯t go anywhere this morning. Go to the study and think about it! Go Now!¡±


    Mu Chen looked at Jiang Jin and muttered, ¡°Grandma ¨C¡°


    Jiang Jin waved her hand. ¡°Go quickly! Don¡¯t let me say it again!¡±


    Mu Chen stood up. He felt that his legs were weak.


    Mu Chen turned to look at the baby. Jiang Jin said in a deep voice, ¡°I know you¡¯re his father, but my precious great-grandson won¡¯t leave my side.¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Mu Chen did not even spare a nce at Song Ning and made his way upstairs.


    Song Ning was slightly stunned.. She said timidly, ¡°Grandma, I¡­ It seems like I made Mu Chen angry again¡­¡±

 Chapter 321 - Decisionss

    <h4>Chapter 321: Decisions</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Jiang Jin looked at the baby in her arms and said indifferently, ¡°There¡¯s no need to care about him!¡±


    Ye Xin who was pretending to be Song Ning panicked inwardly. She hurriedly reached for the baby and said, ¡°Grandma, you¡¯ve been holding him for half a day. Let me carry him.¡±


    Jiang Jin avoided Song Ning¡¯s hand. She smiled kindly before she said, ¡°Forget it. Why don¡¯t you go for a walk? You¡¯ve been feeling downtely. Let me look after the baby. Didn¡¯t we agree that I¡¯ll help you look after the baby after you give birth? You agreed to let the baby apany me. You have to keep your words.¡±


    Song Ning hastily said, ¡°Alright, Grandma. It¡¯s good to let the baby apany you. This can also be considered as a bit of filial piety from me and Mu Chen.¡±


    Although Jiang Jin was smiling at this moment, inwardly, she felt her heart sink. After a moment, she raised her voice slightly and called out, ¡°Yu!¡±


    Perhaps, due to the volume of Jiang Jin¡¯s voice, the baby began to move around. Jiang Jin hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have scared you, baby. I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all Great-Grandma¡¯s fault¡­¡±


    The baby gurgled and giggled as though he was saying he forgave her.


    Jiang Jin could not help but smile.


    At this time, Sister Yu who had hurried over asked, ¡°Old Madam, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Jiang Jin handed the baby to Sister Yu and said, ¡°It¡¯s time for the baby to have his milk. Send him to my room. I¡¯ll put him to sleep as well. It¡¯s almost time for his nap. From now on, I¡¯ll change my schedule to adapt to the baby¡¯s schedule¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin rose to her feet and pulled Song Ning up before she said with a kind smile, ¡°Let the chauffeur bring you out for a walk. I¡¯m sure you feel stifled at him. By the time you return, Mu Chen should have calmed down as well. Since there¡¯s someone to help you take care of the baby now, you should take the chance to go out¡­¡±


    Song Ning¡¯s tense expression eased instantly. ¡°Thank you, Grandma!¡±


    ¡­


    Jiang Jin seemed to be in a daze as she sat next to the baby¡¯s crib and gently swayed it.


    Sister Yu moved next to Jiang Jin and asked in a soft voice, ¡°Old Madam, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Jiang Jin was startled. Sister Yu¡¯s words pulled her back to her senses immediately.


    Sister Yu said, concerned, ¡°Are you tired? Why don¡¯t rest for a while? The Little Master is already asleep, and I think he¡¯ll be sleeping for another two hours. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll watch over him¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin¡¯s gaze fell on the baby¡¯s tiny and fair face before she softly said, ¡°Yu, from today onward, the baby will stay in my room. Only two of us will look after the baby. You have to put 120% of your effort into watching over him. Take care of him just like how you¡¯d taken care of Mu Chen back then. The water, the milk form, and everything the baby consumes¡­ Move all of them into my room. Don¡¯t leave any of the tasks concerning the baby to anyone else. Do you understand?¡±


    Sister Yu was confused. ¡°Old Madam, what happened?¡±


    Jiang Jin shook her head gently. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just taking precautions. Do as I say. Just imagine if someone wants to harm the baby? Doesn¡¯t that make you worry?¡±


    Sister Yu was shocked, ¡°Old Madam! What¡¯s going on? Who wants to harm the baby? I¡¯ll give him or her a thorough beating!¡±


    Jiang Jin grabbed Sister Yu¡¯s arm. ¡°Yu, all I¡¯m asking is for you to be on guard. I¡¯m not saying someone is definitely going to harm the baby.¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Sister Yu sighed in relief. Her eyes were slightly red as she said, ¡°Old Madam, you almost scared me to death. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll keep an eye on the Little Master at all times.¡±


    Jiang Jin nodded. ¡°Apart from me, you, and Mu Chen, no one¡¯s allowed to get close to the baby or touch anything that goes into the baby¡¯s mouth. Remember to keep an eye on all the people at home. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡­ I understand,¡± Sister Yu stammered slightly. After a beat, she asked tentatively, ¡°Then, does this apply to¡­ to Y-young Madam?¡±


    Jiang Jin nodded solemnly. ¡°Yes, everything I said applies to her especially so. Don¡¯t let her get close to the baby, and don¡¯t listen to any of the advice she gives about the baby. Do you understand?¡±


    Sister Yu nodded. ¡°Yes.. I¡¯ll remember your words, Old Madam.¡± Following that, she said in a small voice, ¡°In fact, I¡¯ve also felt that something isn¡¯t right with the Young Madam¡­¡±

 Chapter 322 - A Visit

    <h4>Chapter 322: A Visit</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Jiang Jin opened her mouth as if to speak, but in the end, she remained silent.


    ¡°Old Madam, d-don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t you think there¡¯s something strange with the Young Madam?¡± Sister Yu asked tentatively.


    Jiang Jin said lightly, ¡°Yu, it¡¯s best to keep some thought in your heart and not probe the matter. Young Master will take care of everything. All you need to do is help me to take good care of the baby and watch him closely.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Old Madam. I¡¯ll definitely take good care of the Little Master,¡± Sister Yu said. She could see Jiang Jin¡¯s expression was unusually serious so she no longer dared to ask any questions.


    Sister Yu had spent most of her life by Jiang Jin¡¯s side so she knew Jiang Jin very well. If Jiang Jin did not want to say anything now, it meant that it was not the right time to say anything. She knew the gravity of the task that Jiang Jin had entrusted to her, and she would do as she was told. After all, she trusted Jiang Jin unconditionally.


    At this moment, a helper knocked gently on the door and said, ¡°Old Madam, Mr. Mu Qing is here.¡±


    Jiang Jin suddenly raised her head.


    The sharpness in Jiang Jin¡¯s gaze shocked Sister Yu. She could not help but wonder what kind of trouble Mu Qing had stirred up again. However, the sharpness glinting in Jiang Jin¡¯s eyes vanished immediately. It made Sister Yu feel as though she was seeing things. She did not know why, but she felt that things were strange recently.


    Jiang Jin nodded and said indifferently, ¡°Alright. Serve him tea first.¡±


    After the helper left, Jiang Jin looked at the baby in the cot again; her gaze was gentle and loving. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t the list of names been sent over yet? We have to call him by his name so he¡¯ll get used to it. Otherwise, it¡¯s not good to wait too long.¡±


    Sister Yu smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The baby is so precious so Young Master is very careful when choosing a name. Why don¡¯t you go downstairs and see Mr. Mu Qing first? I¡¯ll stay here and watch over the baby while he naps.¡±


    Jiang Jin smiled. ¡°Alright. You have the easier task. Initially, I thought I¡¯d be able to nap with the baby.¡±


    Sister Yu sighed in relief. It seems like Jiang Jin had returned to her normal self again.


    ¡­


    Mu Qing brought Liang Zhou with him to the Mu family house. At this time, both of them were sitting on the couch.


    The helper had left after serving them tea.


    Jiang Jin walked over and asked, ¡°Howe you have time to visit? It¡¯s not the weekend¡­¡±


    Mu Qing hurriedly said, ¡°We were passing by so we decided to visit.¡±


    Mu Qing¡¯s tone was gentle, and his expression was respectful.


    Liang Zhou wanted to say something as well, but when she saw Mu Qing¡¯s expression, she swallowed the words on the tip of her tongue. Instead, she smiled and said, ¡°We wanted to see the baby as well.¡±


    Jiang Jin replied with a smile, ¡°The baby is napping. Both of you came at the wrong time.¡±


    Mu Qing did not seem to mind not being able to see the baby. He asked, ¡°Is the baby okay? Mother, are you looking after the baby?¡±


    Jiang Jin smiled warmly and said, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m looking after the baby! He¡¯s my great-grandson, after all. Whenever I look at him, I feel a few years younger. I still want to watch him grow up and get married.¡±


    Mu Qing smiled. ¡°Mother, you¡¯ll definitely live a long life and watch him get married.¡±


    Liang Zhou could not help but look at Mu Qing. She wondered since when he became so proficient in ttering others? He could even say such words with a straight face and without blushing. How admirable.


    Jiang Jin was delighted by these words; it was evident by the smile that bloomed on her face.


    Mu Qing looked around before he asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t they at home?¡±


    Mu Qing was naturally referring to Mu Chen and Song Ning.


    Jiang Jin replied casually, ¡°Mu Chen has work, and Song Ning went shopping.¡±


    ¡®Shopping?¡¯


    This time, Mu Qing and Liang Zhou exchanged a look. Both of them finally shared the same thought.


    Liang Zhou said, ¡°How can she do this? She left you to take care of the baby and went shopping by herself. Isn¡¯t this too much?¡±


    Mu Qing nodded.


    Jiang Jin did not mind those words. ¡°I asked her to go.. It¡¯s been so long, and she¡¯s been cooped up at home. It¡¯s good for her to go out for a walk¡­¡±

 Chapter 323 - Children

    <h4>Chapter 323: Children</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Mu Qing¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°No matter what, she shouldn¡¯t have left you to take care of the child alone just so she could go shopping, right? Mom, you¡¯re getting older so you need to take care of your health. Don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡±


    Jiang Jin replied with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I know what to do. Moreover, Song Ning¡¯s a doctor, and she has always been helping me to look after my health. The fact that she trusts me with the child only means that she thinks I¡¯m healthy enough to do so.¡±


    Mu Qing¡¯s hand that was holding the teacup froze slightly.


    Jiang Jin looked at Liang Zhou and said, ¡°If you¡¯re free, you shoulde over and apany Song Ning. If I knew you wereing, I¡¯d ask her to wait for you so you can apany her out.¡±


    Liang Zhou was ttered when she heard these words. ¡°Me? Is it really okay? I¡¯m just afraid the Young Madam won¡¯t like me¡­¡±


    Song Ning had always treated her like nothing, after all.


    Mu Qing nced at Liang Zhou before he calmly said, ¡°Mother is giving you a chance. In the future, you¡¯ll have to visit Mother, Song Ning, and the baby often. Moreover, Song Ning is young. Even if she¡¯s a doctor, it¡¯s still her first time being a mother.¡±


    Liang Zhou hurriedly nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Jiang Jin rolled her eyes at her son and said with a hint of annoyance, ¡°She doesn¡¯t even have a child; isn¡¯t she even more inexperienced? It¡¯s enough for her to apany Song Ning.¡±


    Liang Zhou¡¯s smile froze on her face immediately, and she could not help but tightly clench her hands. She felt as though the olddy in front of her had just stabbed her heart with a knife. She once had a baby, but the baby died prematurely before it even came into the world.


    At that time, Liang Zhen and Jiang Jin did not care much that she was pregnant, but she could notin because she was the one who decided to use her baby as leverage to force Liang Zheng and Mu Qing to divorce. However, she did not expect Liang Zhen tomit suicide. As a result, Jiang Jin chased Mu Qing out of the house in a fit of anger. At that time, the fear and regret in her heart caused her to miscarry. As a result of that miscarriage, she had lost her ability to get pregnant. That was the darkest moment of her life. She recalled Jiang Jin had said at that time that it was her and Mu Qing¡¯s retribution, and it was Liang Zhen punishing them. With these words, she felt she was robbed of her right to mourn her child. For these reasons, she knew how powerful Jiang Jin was and that Jiang Jin was skilled at scheming. Therefore, her fear of Jiang Jin had been carved into her bones. For example, although she was incredibly angry now, she did not dare to show it despite Jiang Jin not letting go of any opportunity to rub salt in her wound.


    While the mother and son chatted about trivial matters, Liang Zhou excused herself to go to the bathroom. When she returned, she saw the mother and son were still chatting happily so she turned around and quietly went upstairs. After asking a helper where the baby was, she went into Jiang Jin¡¯s room.


    When Liang Zhou opened the door, she made a shushing gesture immediately; the baby was sound asleep.


    Liang Zhou gently made her way to the baby¡¯s cot and came to a stop about a step away. Then, she leaned over to have a look.


    Sister Yu only nodded and smiled at Liang Zhou.


    Liang Zhou¡¯s gaze was fixed on the baby¡¯s ruddy face. The baby was more than two months old now, and he was very chubby and healthy. Her heart could not help but soften when she saw how cute he was.


    Liang Zhou thought the child was really lucky. On the night he was born, the hospital caught fire. At that time, Mu Chen was not around because he had left to buy Song Ning¡¯s food. When Mu Chen returned, his first reaction was to save his wife, not the baby. Fortunately, Jiang Jin and Sister Yu were around to protect the baby. At that time, she and Mu Qing had rushed in to help as well. Mu Qing carried his mother out of the hospital while Sister Yu protected Mu Qing from the side.. As for her, she was the only one who carried the baby out.

 Chapter 324 - An Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 324: An Encounter</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Liang Zhou did not feel afraid at that time. When she carried the baby out and looked at the baby, she had actually felt a hint of pride in her heart. The baby shared her blood, and if it were not for theplicated rtionships, she would have been the baby¡¯s grandaunt. At that time, tears threatened to roll down her face. s, when she saw Mu Chen rushing out of the sea of fire with Song Ning in his arms, the tenderness in her heart was crushed by reality.


    As soon as Jiang Jin regained her bearing, Jiang Jin had instantly snatched the baby out of her arms. It was as though Jiang Jin was afraid she would hurt the baby. The pair of grandmother and grandson, one did not trust her and one hated her to the bones. At that moment, she felt extremely disheartened.


    Nevertheless, although two months had passed, the feeling of holding the baby was still fresh in her mind. She wondered if this was also God¡¯s punishment? She looked at the baby longingly, wondering if she could hold the baby again. With that thought in mind, she took a step forward wanting to help pull the nket up to cover the baby. However, before her hand even touched the nket, her hand was grabbed midway.


    Sister Yu smiled and shook her head at Jiang Jin. However, the smile did not reach her eyes.


    Liang Zhou withdrew her hand and smiled awkwardly before she turned around and left the room in a hurry. She did not see Sister Yu heave a sigh of relief when she left.


    ¡­


    The first thing Song Ning saw when she entered the living room was Mu Qing sitting on the couch and sipping on a cup of tea. She instinctively hastened her pace; she did not even care about her shopping bags that had fallen to the ground. She asked in surprise, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    When Mu Qing raised his head to look at her, his gaze was iparably cold.


    At the same time, Jiang Jin¡¯s gentle voice that contained a hint of iciness rang from the side. ¡°You¡¯re back so soon?¡±


    Jiang Jin¡¯s voice was like a bolt of lightning that caused Song Ning¡¯s joy toe crashing down. She quickly tried to put away the excited smile on her face immediately even if it was a little toote.


    At this time, Liang Zhou finally came downstairs.


    Upon seeing this, Mu Qing asked, ¡°Did you go to see the baby?¡±


    Liang Zhou hurriedly replied, ¡°Yes, the baby is sleeping soundly so I only took a look before I came downstairs. I was afraid of disturbing his sleep.¡±


    Following that, Liang Zhou gracefully took a seat next to Mu Qing before she said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re back, Song Ning? What did you buy? The Old Madam just told me to apany you out in the future¡­¡±


    The awkward atmosphere lightened with Liang Zhou¡¯s arrival.


    However, Song Ning was displeased by the sight of Liang Zhou sitting next to Mu Qing. Mu Qing did not even spare her a nce. Jiang Jin, on the other hand, looked at her with a smile so she quickly tried to clear her mind of distracting thoughts. Then, she bent down and picked up the shopping bags that were scattered on the ground before replying with a smile, ¡°I just bought some daily necessities.¡±


    After calming down, Song Ning took a seat next to Jiang Jin before she asked, ¡°Grandma, is Mu Chen still in the study?¡±


    Jiang Jin replied with a straight face, ¡°He has gone to thepany.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Song Ning sighed in relief inwardly.


    Meanwhile, Liang Zhouughed and said, ¡°Young couples are really loving. Although you and Mu Chen have already be parents, you¡¯re still so affectionate. On the day of the fire, I saw Mu Chen rushing into the fire to save you without any hesitation at all. Truly, the only person in his heart is you¡­¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Song Ning lowered her head as though she was embarrassed.


    At the same time, Jiang Jin patted Song Ning¡¯s hand and said teasingly, ¡°That¡¯s right. Mu Chen is really in love with his wife. In his heart, his grandmother and his son aren¡¯t even as important as his wife¡­¡±


    After Jiang Jin finished speaking, she looked at Song Ning affectionately.

 Chapter 325 - Acting Coquettish

    <h4>Chapter 325: Acting Coquettish</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Song Ning pouted. ¡°That¡¯s not true. He only has eyes for his son now. Look at how he scolded me in the morning¡­ Moreover, he¡¯s always busy with work¡­¡±


    After she finished speaking, Song Ning revealed an aggrieved expression on her face as she furtively looked at Mu Qing from the corners of her eyes.


    Mu Qing continued sipping from the teacup as though he waspletely uninterested in the women¡¯s conversation.


    Jiang Jin shook her head gently and said, ¡°Silly child, it¡¯s normal for him to love his son and for him to focus on his career. Moreover, the son he loves so much is both your child. As long as you devote yourself to the family, he will definitely have you in his heart for the rest of his life¡­¡±


    Song Ning nodded as though she had been enlightened by Jiang Jin¡¯s words.


    On the other hand, Liang Zhou nodded, but inwardly, she could not help but sneer. These words only applied to Mu Chen and not Mu Qing; Jiang Jin had only ever favored Liang Zhen and Song Ning because of her love for Mu Chen.


    However, Liang Zhou could not help but feel delighted when she thought about how Mu Chen¡¯s love for Song Ning had waned. Outwardly, she said, ¡°In any case, you¡¯re lucky enough that you¡¯re able to stay by the Old Madam¡¯s side and that she dotes on you so much¡­¡±


    Inwardly, Liang Zhou thought to herself, ¡®At least the olddy can help you with your marriage even if her grandson falls out of love with you¡­¡±


    Liang Zhou was the kind of person where if she was unhappy, she wanted the entire world to be unhappy as well. She thrived on other people¡¯s misery. Only with this, she could soothe the injury in her heart that could not be soothed with anything else.


    At this time, Mu Qing gently ced his teacup down on the table and said, ¡°Your Grandma is getting old so you must be more considerate to her. You can¡¯t expect her to solve every small conflict between you and Mu Chen, right? It¡¯s a blessing umted over four lifetimes that your Grandma loves you so much. Therefore, you must cherish it¡­¡±


    Song Ning nodded gently. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely be filial to Grandma¡­¡±


    Following that, Song Ning held Jiang Jin¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll go to the kitchen and ask A Bi to make you some delicious food. Let¡¯s have lunch with Father and Aunt. We can all keep youpany¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin looked at Song Ning. She maintained the smile on her face, but her gaze deepened as she said, ¡°Alright, go and make preparations¡­¡±


    Song Ning rose to her feet and happily made her way to the kitchen.


    Liang Zhou was stunned and baffled, and she instinctively turned to look at Mu Qing. She knew Mu Qing was not as calm as he seemed on the surface because she could see his knuckles had turned white.


    Various thoughts began to run through Liang Zhou¡¯s mind. Song Ning had always been on Mu Chen¡¯s side and had never addressed them as ¡®Father¡¯ and ¡®Aunt¡¯. After all, since Mu Chen had found out about her and Mu Qing¡¯s affair, Mu Chen had stopped addressing Mu Qing as ¡®Father¡¯. As for her, Mu Chen did not even speak to her and ignored her as though she did not exist. For this reason, Song Ning had always followed Mu Chen¡¯s lead and only addressed them using the word ¡®You¡¯. Needless to say, she and Mu Qing could notin about Song Ning¡¯s behavior. It was good enough that Song Ning did not ignore them. However, Song Ning just addressed them as ¡®Father¡¯ and ¡®Aunt¡¯. How could she not be baffled? For a moment, she even thought she had heard wrongly.


    With this thought in mind, Liang Zhou felt excitement coursing through her body. Jiang Jin did not object to Song Ning¡¯s form of address at all. Did this mean Jiang Jin¡¯s heart was softening? She could not help but steal a nce at Jiang Jin.


    At this time, Mu Qing brought his phone out and began to type on his phone.


    Upon seeing this, Liang Zhou asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Who¡¯s that?¡±


    Mu Qing replied casually, ¡°Oh, Old Zhang asked me to meet him tomorrow to discuss something¡­¡±

 Chapter 326 - Hints

    <h4>Chapter 326: Hints</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Perhaps, it was just Liang Zhou¡¯s one-sided feelings, but she felt the atmosphere had gotten awkward for no reason.


    Mu Qing said to Jiang Jin, ¡°Mother, your tea is still the best. This Iron Goddess tea is really delicious.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give them to you if you like it. In fact, I¡¯m not used to drinking this tea. Mu Chen brought it back. I guess it must have been given to him. He doesn¡¯t drink tea so he gave it to me,¡± Jiang Jin replied.


    Mu Qing did not stand on ceremony and said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll ept it. I¡¯ll bring you some Ming tea during my next visit.¡±


    Jiang Jin nodded with a smile.


    After Liang Zhou regained her senses, she chuckled and said, ¡°How can you take your mother¡¯s things first before gifting her something?¡±


    Mu Qing smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be too polite with my own mother¡­¡±


    At this time, Cheng Che suddenly rushed into the hall. He was slightly stunned when he saw Mu Qing and Liang Zhou. When he regained his senses, he greeted them. ¡°Uncle Qing, Aunty.¡±


    Before Cheng Che could say anything else, Jiang Jin asked, ¡°Your brother has returned to thepany. Why are you in such a hurry?¡±


    ¡°I left a document in the study so I came back to pick it up¡­¡± Cheng Che replied. After he finished speaking, he rushed upstairs.


    Jiang Jin looked at Cheng Che¡¯s back and shook her head. ¡°This child is always in a rush!¡±


    Mu Qing said with a smile, ¡°Cheng Che is Mu Chen¡¯s right-hand man. Even blood brothers aren¡¯t as close as they are.¡±


    Jiang Jin nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true, and I¡¯ve always treated Cheng Che the same as I treat Mu Chen¡­¡±


    Mu Qing said, ¡°It¡¯s because Mother is sopassionate that Mu Chen is so blessed.¡±


    Mu Qing had always been eloquent, and his words always made people feel at ease and happy.


    When Liang Zhou saw that Jiang Jin was pleased with Mu Qing¡¯s words, she said, ¡°I heard he had a very hard life. Fortunately, he met you. Otherwise, who knows what would happen to him. It¡¯s really a blessing that he met you¡­¡±


    This was one of the rare asions that Jiang Jin nodded after listening to Liang Zhou¡¯s words, and Liang Zhou could not help but feel delighted.


    ¡°I heard that his family was once a prominent family. Is there really no one left now?¡± Mu Qing asked probingly.


    Jiang Jin sighed and shook her head gently. ¡°There¡¯s no one left. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to adopt him.¡±


    Liang Zhou hurriedly added, ¡°Although it¡¯s unfortunate, it¡¯s also a blessing for Cheng Che. If he was adopted at such a young age by his rtives, who knows if they would embezzle his inheritance? However, since you adopted him, not only did you help protect his inheritance, but you also educated and raised him into a great talent. It¡¯s a great blessing.¡±


    Mu Qing said, ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s really blessed. Moreover, he knows how to be grateful. He¡¯s not any worse than Mu Chen when ites to being filial to Mother.¡±


    Jiang Jin acted as though she did not hear these words and only smiled gently.


    At this time, Song Ning came out of the kitchen. She did not even look at Mu Qing and Liang Zhou as she made her way to Jiang Jin¡¯s side. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ve already arranged everything. The dishes for lunch are all your favorite dishes¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin smiled and patted Song Ning¡¯s hand to express her gratitude.


    Upon seeing this, Liang Zhou hurriedly said, ¡°Song Ning is also very filial.¡±


    Song Ning only smiled reservedly in response.


    At this time, Jiang Jin rose to her feet and said, ¡°I¡¯m a little tired. Ningning, help me apany them. I¡¯m going to rest for a while and check on my great-grandson. Remember to call me when lunch is ready¡­¡±


    Song Ning replied obediently, ¡°Alright, Grandma.¡±


    Mu Qing and Liang Zhou stood up to see Jiang Jin off as well.


    When Jiang Jin¡¯s figure disappeared up the stairs, the trio finally sat down.


    Then, Mu Qing asked calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t you need to go check on your child?¡±


    Song Ning was stunned by these words, and a hint of panic shed across her face.


    At the same time, Liang Zhou looked at Mu Qing and Song Ning in confusion.. She could not help but feel that something was amiss.

 Chapter 327 - Guidance

    <h4>Chapter 327: Guidance</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    At this time, Mu Qing poured Liang Zhou a cup of tea before he said, ¡°I told you to study the art of tea brewing, but you don¡¯t have the patience for it. If you want Mother to treat you better, you have to sharemon interests with her¡­¡±


    Warmth suffused Liang Zhou¡¯s heart when she heard Mu Qing¡¯s words. In her opinion, this was Mu Qing encouraging her to get along with his mother better. It had been years since he hadst guided her about matters like this. Hence, she hurriedly took the teacup and solemnly said, ¡°I¡¯ll study diligently from today onward¡­¡±


    Song Ning, who was seated across from the couple, seemed to be in a daze. Mu Qing did not pay attention to her at all, and she felt as though she was sitting on pins and needles. After less than five minutes, she suddenly rose to her feet and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and check on Grandma and the baby.¡±


    Mu Qing calmly said, ¡°No. Mother went to rest. If you go now, won¡¯t you disturb her rest?¡±


    Song Ning froze on the spot upon hearing these words.


    The feeling that something was amiss rose in Liang Zhou¡¯s heart again. She lowered her head as she sipped on the tea and looked at Mu Qing from the corners of her eyes. Then, she shifted her gaze to Song Ning who looked slightly flustered. When Song Ning met her gaze, Song Ning returned to her seat stiffly.


    Liang Zhou could not help but feel that Song Ning was very different today. She was aware of how strong and calm Song Ning was. During her few confrontations with Song Ning, whether they were open or secret confrontations, she had been utterly defeated by Song Ning. However, the Song Ning today was obviously different.


    Initially, Liang Zhou did not think much about it. However, Mu Qing¡¯s words made her think again. She recalled that Song Ning had clung onto Jiang Jian as soon as Song Ning came into the hall. Song Ning did not mention her child at all. Logically speaking, as a new mother, Song Ning should have gone to check on her child after being out for half a day, right? Although she had never been a mother before, she knew how important children were to their mothers. However, Song Ning acted as though the child did not exist at all.


    Liang Zhou recalled that even when Jiang Jin said she was going to check on the baby, it did not ur to Song Ning to check on the baby at all. Instead, Song Ning stayed behind to apany them on behalf of Jiang Jin. As a mother, Song Ning seemed very uncaring.


    After a while, Liang Zhou¡¯s mind wandered to Sister Yu¡¯s behavior earlier. Sister Yu seemed very protective of the baby. She wondered if Jiang Jinpletely monopolized the baby that even Song Ning, the baby¡¯s mother, could not get close to the baby at all. In the end, she thought this theory was the most credible.


    Therefore, Liang Zhou smiled at Mu Qing and said, ¡°What are you talking about? How can Song Ning not care about the baby? It¡¯s just that the Old Madam is too protective and cares about the baby too much. Earlier, when I wanted to cover the baby with his nket, Sister Yu didn¡¯t even allow me to get close¡­¡±


    Mu Qing cocked an eyebrow upon hearing these words. ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Song Ning¡¯s expression was stiff as she said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Grandma has said that she and Sister Yu will look after the baby. She also told me to focus on taking care of myself and Mu Chen¡­¡±


    Mu Qing only nced at Song Ning and did not say anything else. He lowered his gaze and sipped on the tea.


    Meanwhile, Liang Zhou was in an exceptionally good mood. She lowered her head and imitated Mu Qing¡¯s manner when drinking and pouring the tea. Then, she looked at him meaningfully, waiting for his affirmation.


    As expected, Mu Qing nodded lightly at her.


    With Mu Qing¡¯s acknowledgment, Liang Zhou felt the tea tasted iparably sweet.


    On the contrary, Song Ning¡¯s gaze turned cold as she watched this scene. She looked as though she could not wait to tear Liang Zhou, who was immersed in happiness, into pieces.


    ¡­


    At this time, the baby had already woken up.


    Sister Yu carried the giggling baby in her arms, ying with him.


    Upon seeing this, Jiang Jin was delighted. ¡°Howe he woke up quickly? He¡¯s really energetic!¡±


    Sister Yu nodded. ¡°When he grows up, he¡¯s definitely going to be like his father. He¡¯s going to be a smart and capable young man¡­¡±


    After Jiang Jin cleaned her hands and sat at the side of the cot, Sister Yu asked, ¡°Has the mister left?¡±

 Chapter 328 - Changes

    <h4>Chapter 328: Changes</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Jiang Jin shook her head. ¡°He¡¯s staying for lunch. I asked Song Ning to apany them¡­¡±


    Sister Yu was slightly surprised. ¡°Young Madam is back?¡±


    Jiang Jin nodded solemnly.


    Sister Yu looked as though she wanted to say something. However, in the end, she swallowed the words hanging at the tip of her tongue and adjusted her expression instead. Then, she said, ¡°Ms. Liang came to see the baby earlier. She seems to like the baby very much. She tried to cover the baby with the nket, but I stopped her at that time since I thought she was trying to carry the baby. I think I might have hurt her feelings.¡±


    Jiang Jin nodded. ¡°She¡¯ll never be a mother in this life so seeing the baby will trigger her maternal instincts. On the day of the fire, she was the one who carried the baby out. I do think she¡¯s sincere regarding the baby. In any case, it¡¯s all karma. If she didn¡¯t try to use her baby as leverage back then, causing harm to her sister, she wouldn¡¯t have lost her baby.¡± She sighed before continuing to say, ¡°She¡¯s really unlucky. She tries to be a viin, but her heart isn¡¯t hard enough. In the end, she¡¯s neither a vicious person nor a good person, which is even more difficult to endure¡­¡±


    Sister Yu only listened quietly and did notment on the matter.


    At this time, Jiang Jin reached out to touch the baby¡¯s small hand. She did not expect the baby to grab her finger immediately. He even began to kick his legs happily. Upon seeing this, sheughed happily.


    ¡°His reaction is really fast¡­¡± Sister Yu said, ¡°It¡¯s to be expected since Young Madam really took good care of herself when she was pregnant¡­ It¡¯s natural the baby is so healthy and smart¡­¡±


    As soon as Sister Yu mentioned Song Ning, her and Jiang Jin¡¯s expressions turned grim immediately.


    After a moment of silence, Jiang Jin said softly, ¡°When I asked her to go shopping earlier, she went out happily without any hesitation at all. When she returned and saw Mu Qing and Liang Zhou, she seemed genuinely happy; she even addressed them as ¡®Father¡¯ and ¡®Aunt¡¯. She has never addressed them in this way at all, prior to today. After that, sheined about Mu Chen to me and busied herself with entertaining the guests. The entire time, she did not mention the baby at all¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin looked at Sister Yu and asked, ¡°What do you think will be the first thing we do as soon as we return home?¡±


    Sister Yu replied without any hesitation, ¡°Ask about the baby and check on the baby¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. So why, as a mother, doesn¡¯t she seem to care about her baby at all?¡±


    Sister Yu asked, ¡°Old Madam, you also feel that something isn¡¯t right with the Young Madam, right?¡±


    Jiang Jin did not reply; she did not nod nor did she shake her head. However, her expression was very grim.


    Sister Yu said in a hushed tone, ¡°Ever since she gave birth, the Young Madam seems to have changed into a different person. Did you notice that even the Young Master seems to have alienated her? In fact, even the helpers in the house have noticed something strange. After all, remember how the Young Master used to treat the Young Madam in the past? Everything has changed. For some reason, there¡¯s this tension that seems to loom over the house¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin still did not say anything. The doubts in her heart kept growing as she looked at her great-grandson who was giggling happily. Before everything was confirmed, she could not say anything, not even to Sister Yu.. After all, if there was even the slightest misstep, chaos would descend on the house.

 Chapter 329 - Frightened

    <h4>Chapter 329: Frightened</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    After Jiang Jin calmed down, she said, ¡°Yu, it¡¯s good that both of us are aware of this. You have to help me keep an eye on the helpers as well. You¡¯ve worked hard recently. Not only do you have to help me look after the baby, but you have to look after the Young Madam as well. Jiahui has said that after a woman gives birth, their hormone levels can be chaotic. Just take this as the reason for Song Ning¡¯s personality change. If you hear the helpers talking about this matter, you have to stop them from talking about these things¡­¡±


    Sister Yu hurriedly agreed. ¡°Yes, Old Madam. I¡¯ll do as you said.¡±


    Jiang Jin nodded. ¡°Select an honest, reliable, and quick-witted young girl to help you look after the baby. Make sure that everyone knows to only listen to you and me.¡±


    Sister Yu was stunned upon hearing Jiang Jin¡¯sst sentence.


    Jiang Jin looked at Sister Yu and continued to say, ¡°We don¡¯t know if there¡¯s danger lurking in the house so two pairs of eyes might not be enough to keep an eye on things. With so many burdens on your shoulders, it¡¯s inevitable that you can¡¯t keep an eye on everyone. You have to select and train a few capable helpers. They don¡¯t have to be smart; what¡¯s important is loyalty and kindness. A good personality is the most important.¡±


    Sister Yu understood Jiang Jin¡¯s words. She nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get to it immediately.¡±


    At this time, the baby suddenly stopped moving around. He looked at the two elderly women with teary eyes as the corners of his lips gradually turned down and he began to cry.


    Jiang Jin panicked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Sister Yu hurriedly brought a diaper and wet wipes over as she said, ¡°The Little Master soiled his diaper. He loves cleanliness and can¡¯t wait even a minute to be changed. Otherwise, he¡¯ll cry until the earth shakes¡­¡±


    As Sister Yu spoke, she lifted up the nket and removed the baby¡¯s diaper. As expected, there was a stenching from the diaper.


    Jiang Jin could not help butugh. ¡°This kid!¡± After a moment, she said with a sigh, ¡°You¡¯re still the most meticulous. I hope you can find a person as meticulous as you to help us¡­¡±


    Sister Yu replied, ¡°The Little Master is healthy and easy to take care of. It¡¯s just feeding him and keeping him clean.¡±


    After throwing the diaper away, Sister Yu held the baby¡¯s feet and began to clean his butt.


    At this moment, Song Ning pushed the door open and called out, ¡°Grandma! It¡¯s time for lunch!¡±


    The first thing Song Ning saw was the baby¡¯s dirty butt and the used diaper in the trash can. Before Jiang Jin could say anything,?she turned around and ran out, closing the door with a bang.


    The sudden loud noise frightened the baby, causing him to cry loudly.


    Jiang Jin¡¯s expression darkened immediately. She hurriedly leaned down and gentlyforted the baby. ¡°Baby, be good. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    After Sister Yu finished cleaning the baby and putting on a new diaper, she gently carried the baby and coaxed him. ¡°Baby, be good. Don¡¯t cry. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Jiang Jin¡¯s expression was rather unsightly as she cleaned up the mess. She and Sister Yu did not look at each other at all, unwilling to see the unsaid words in each other¡¯s eyes.


    At this time, the door to the room opened again. Song Ning came in with a smile. ¡°Grandma, sorry. I was too rash earlier.¡±


    Jiang Jin did not say anything.


    Song Ning walked to the trash can, intending to take it out. ¡°Grandma, let me do it.¡±


    Jiang Jin stopped Song Ning and said with a kind smile, ¡°No, don¡¯t touch it. It¡¯s so dirty. The baby just finished pooping. How can you do this job? Didn¡¯t you say it¡¯s time for lunch? Let¡¯s go and eat. I¡¯m going to wash my hands and ask someone to clean up the mess.¡±


    Song Ning hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll call someone to clean it up!¡±


    In the end, Song Ning did not reach out to help.

 Chapter 330 - Fingernails

    <h4>Chapter 330: Fingernails</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    After a short while, the baby finally stopped crying. He was truly easy to take care of. He seemed to be able to sense the strange atmosphere and did not want to cause trouble for the adults who were distracted.


    Song Ning walked over to Sister Yu and said with a smile, ¡°Smelly baby, you really stink¡­¡±


    The babyy in Sister Yu¡¯s arms and looked at Song Ning. His bright eyes darted around the room as he chewed on his fist. He did not have any reaction to Song Ning at all.


    Song Ning reached out to pinch the baby¡¯s cheek, but Jiang Jin, who approached from behind, quickly grabbed her hand.


    Song Ning was taken aback.


    Jiang Jin held Song Ning¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Song Ning, your nails are too long. If you want to hold the baby, you¡¯ll have to trim them. Otherwise, you¡¯ll end up hurting the baby. Why are your nails so shiny? Did you paint them? This isn¡¯t good for the baby. Aren¡¯t you a doctor? You should know this¡­¡±


    Song Ning hurriedly withdrew her hand from Jiang Jin¡¯s grip. She really regretted trying to touch the baby now. ¡°Grandma, I was just curious and didn¡¯t think about my nails. Moreover, I usually don¡¯t take care of the baby so I forgot all about it and let my nails grow. I¡­ I¡¯ll trim them immediately¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin sighed. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t take care of the baby, how are you going to check your patients¡¯ pulse with such long nails? That¡¯s right. It¡¯s been a while since youst checked my pulse. Before you go to bed tonight, why don¡¯t check Yu and my pulse?¡±


    Song Ning¡¯s expression changed slightly upon hearing these words. Then, she hastily hugged Jiang Jin¡¯s arm like a spoiled child and said, ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re healthy. Why do you want to have your pulse checked? Don¡¯t worry yourself needlessly. There¡¯s nothing wrong with you. Ignorance is bliss after all. The most important thing is to enjoy life. Look at yourplexion! You¡¯re clearly very healthy. Don¡¯t worry. As long as I¡¯m around, you won¡¯t fall sick. Moreover, all you need to do is spend more time with your great-grandson. I guarantee all your illnesses will go away when you look at the baby. Sister Yu, don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Sister Yu nodded with a smile, but her smile was so forced that she looked worse than if she were crying.


    In the past, Song Ning had insisted on checking Jiang Jin¡¯s pulse every day. Although Jiang Jin said multiple times it was unnecessary, Song Ning had always said prevention was better than cure. Song Ning had also said many times that sometimes one would not show symptoms even if they were sick, but one¡¯s pulse would not be able to hide the sickness. It could be seen that nothing was more important to Song Ning than Jiang Jin¡¯s health.


    Therefore, how could Sister Yu not feel uneasy when Song Ning said there was no need to check Jiang Jin¡¯s pulse and that ignorance was bliss? If it were not for Song Ning¡¯s appearance, she would have thought the person in front of her was not Song Ning.


    On the other hand, Jiang Jin¡¯s expression did not change. She only said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re really good at coaxing me and making me happy¡­¡±


    Then, Jiang Jin and Song Ning left the room to go downstairs for lunch.


    Sister Yu gently ced the baby back into the cot as a helper came in to clean up the mess. A gust of wind blew in, causing Sister Yu to feel a chill on her back. It was the cold sweat from the earlier interaction. As she looked at the baby, she felt the weight on her shoulders grow heavier. After a moment, she said tonelessly, ¡°Go and call Nuan who¡¯s helping out in the kitchen here¡­¡±


    The helper was stunned. ¡°Sister Yu, why are you looking for Nuan? She¡¯s still inexperienced. Let me help you instead.¡±


    Sister Yu said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t have much to do recently so I can show her the ropes. Moreover, her father has repeatedly told us to look after all. It¡¯s only right that we teach her some skills¡­¡±


    The helper sighed. ¡°Sister Yu, you¡¯re really kind. Everyone in the family is kind as well. We¡¯re all blessed. I¡¯ll get Nuan toe over immediately.¡±


    Sister Yu smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not easy for everyone.. It¡¯s important to help each other out. Apart from that, remember not to gossip about our masters, understand?¡±

 Chapter 331 - Differences From Before

    <h4>Chapter 331: Differences From Before</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When Cheng Che entered Mu Chen¡¯s office, he saw Mu Chen staring at theputer in a daze. He called out, ¡°Brother?¡±


    Mu Chen shifted his gaze away from theputer to Cheng Che. ¡°You¡¯re here¡­¡±


    Cheng Che moved to stand behind Mu Chen and asked, ¡°What are you looking at?¡± When his gaze fell on theputer screen, he asked in confusion, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the surveince video from the hospital on the day it caught fire? Where did you find this? Why are you looking at it?¡±


    The surveince video showed Mu Chen rushing out from the sea of fire with Song Ning in his arms at this moment. Song Ning could be seen hugging Mu Chen tightly as she pressed herself against his body.


    Cheng Che smiled and said, ¡°Oh? Brother, don¡¯t tell you¡¯re hiding here to watch this sweet video of you and sister-inw? Is this necessary? Both of you can be considered an¡­¡±


    Cheng Che was about to say ¡®old couple¡¯ when he trailed off. He noticed that Mu Chen¡¯s expression was gloomy. His smile vanished as he asked solemnly, ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    After a long while, Mu Chen finally asked, ¡°Cheng Che, don¡¯t you think Song Ning is a little strange after giving birth?¡±


    Cheng Che was confused. He scratched his head and said, ¡°Strange? How? However, now that you mentioned it¡­ There are some changes¡­¡± Then, he looked at Mu Chen and continued to say, ¡°However, Brother, Jiahui has said that after a woman gives birth, her mood will be unstable. Jiahui¡¯s a doctor so you can trust her words. Sister-inw is a doctor as well so you have to trust her as well¡­¡±


    Mu Chen looked at Cheng Che silently.


    The two men looked at each other for a moment. They grew up together and spent most of their time together. All they needed was a look to understand each other¡¯s thoughts.


    After a while, Mu Chen asked, ¡°What changes have you noticed?¡±


    Cheng Che froze before he mumbled, ¡°Sister-inw¡­ Sister-inw seems to, um, dislike me¡­¡± When he saw Mu Chen looking at him, waiting for him to continue speaking, he gritted his teeth and continued to say, ¡°Sister-inw used to treat me very well. During the weekends, she¡¯ll send someone to deliver food to me. She also cared a lot about my daily living. Previously, all these matters were taken care of by the helpers, but she had given them detailed instructions when ites to my food, clothes, house, and other things¡­¡±


    Mu Chen gestured for Cheng Che to take a seat.


    After Cheng Che sat down, he said, ¡°Sister-inw would make nutritious soup for me because she was worried I¡¯d exhaust myself at work. However, now, she doesn¡¯t do all those things anymore. I think she¡¯s probably busy taking care of the baby. However¡­ it seems like she doesn¡¯t take care of the baby much as well. Instead, it seems like all she cares about is you; she only has eyes for you¡­¡±


    Mu Chen¡¯s expression did not change as he gestured for Cheng Che to continue.


    Cheng Che made himselffortable as he organized his thoughts. He was no longer cautious with his words as he revealed his thoughts honestly. ¡°Sister-inw used to care about Grandma¡¯s health a lot. She would check Grandma¡¯s pulse in the morning and at night. She¡¯d also arranged Grandma¡¯s activities and diet. Although Grandma kept saying she doesn¡¯t have any freedom, since sister-inw came, there¡¯s no denying Grandma¡¯s health has gotten better. It¡¯s really all thanks to sister-inw. However, recently, I¡¯ve never seen her checking Grandma¡¯s pulse. I don¡¯t know if it has anything to do with her giving birth so I didn¡¯t dare to ask¡­¡±


    Cheng Che looked at Mu Chen, feeling slightly difited. After all, he was speaking ill of his sister-inw. If it was before, he would have been kicked out of the office by Mu Chen. However, Mu Chen did not react at all now. With his intelligence, how could he not tell that something was amiss by now? He asked, ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    When Mu Chen did not reply, Cheng Che tried tofort him. ¡°I think sister-inw is very good to you now. She clings to you more, and she¡¯s always thinking of you¡­¡±


    Inwardly, Cheng Che wondered why Mu Chen was still unhappy.. His brother had always gotten jealous whenever his sister-inw showed concern to other people. Should he not be happy now that his wife only had eyes for him?

 Chapter 332 - Doubts

    <h4>Chapter 332: Doubts</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Mu Chen looked at him. ¡°In the past, when have you ever seen that Song Ning only had me in her eyes and that all she could think about was me alone?¡±


    Cheng Che was speechless. It seemed like Mu Chen had a point. Ever since Song Ning became part of the family, Mu Chen could no longer be as domineering as before since she would always stand up for the others, never letting Mu Chen ¡®bully¡¯ them. Moreover, when he and Jiang Jin ¡®bullied¡¯ Mu Chen, she would onlyugh and watch the show or even help them. Moreover, she had never acted like she and Mu Chen were the masters of the family, but now, she acted high and mighty. She would even act bossily toward Sister Yu and would only restrain herself in front of Jiang Jin.


    In the past, Song Ning would treat Sister Yu like family. She had told Mu Chen and Cheng Che more than once to be filial to Sister Yu as well. She had also constantly reminded them Sister Yu was extremely meticulous in her care toward Jiang Jin. Hence, she always treated Sister Yu with respect and care.


    ¡°Brother, what are you trying to say?¡± Cheng Che asked, growing even more confused.


    Mu Chen turned theputer screen over so Cheng Che could have a look.


    On the screen, Mu Chen could be seen holding Song Ning tightly in his arms.


    ¡°Cheng Che, if Song Ning is not the real Song Ning, at what point do you think the switch was made?¡± Mu Chen asked in a deep voice?


    Cheng Che rose to his feet instinctively in shock and stared at Mu Chen with eyes wide open. ¡°Brother! What are you saying?¡±


    The implications behind Mu Chen¡¯s words caused Cheng Che¡¯s hair to stand on end. It sounded like something that would only happen in movies. He held onto the arm of the chair and involuntarily took two steps back.


    ¡°Then, do you have any other theories for this?¡± Mu Chen calmly asked.


    ¡°Brother, how¡¯s this possible?¡± Cheng Che asked, still finding this difficult to ept. He slowly walked to the chair again. Each of his steps felt as though it weighed more than 1,000 pounds.


    Mu Chen shook his head gently. ¡°More than anyone else, I wish that this isn¡¯t true¡­¡±


    Cheng Che looked at Mu Chen and saw the determination and solemnity in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. He suddenly had the urge to cry. He pointed to the door and asked in a trembling voice, ¡°T-then, who¡¯s that person?¡±


    Mu Chen said in a grim tone, ¡°What I¡¯m concerned about is where¡¯s the real Song Ning? How¡¯s she doing? Is she okay?¡±


    Cheng Che was speechless. He held his head with both hands and massaged his temples as he said, ¡°Brother, this is unbelievable. When did you find out?¡±


    Mu Chen said in a grave tone, ¡°On the second day after we returned, she ignored the confinement rules and insisted on helping me tie my tie. She said it was her responsibility as my wife. Song Ning had never been like that¡­¡±


    Cheng Che remained silent. He did not know what to say.


    ¡°On the third day, she yelled at the baby impatiently because the baby cried in the middle of the night, interrupting her sleep. At that time, I recalled Jiahui said there would be some changes in a woman who had just given birth so I brushed it off. I¡¯ve also heard that the bond between a mother and a child takes time to develop. Hence, I didn¡¯t think much of her behavior and brushed it off¡­¡±


    ¡°On the fourth day, she was so disgusted by the stench when the baby soiled his diaper that she even vomited. I¡¯ve never heard of mothers being like this. Even if her bond with her child has yet to develop, her reactions shouldn¡¯t be so exaggerated, right? She has no patience for the baby at all.. This isn¡¯t like Song Ning at all. No matter how unbnced her hormones are after giving birth, it¡¯s impossible for her to transform into apletely different person, right?¡±

 Chapter 333 - The Process

    <h4>Chapter 333: The Process</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Mu Chen finally stopped speaking.


    Cheng Che looked at Mu Chen. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ The changes are really so drastic?¡±


    Mu Chen nodded as he leaned back against the chair and crossed his arms. His voice was grim as he said, ¡°Yes. Every day, every moment, every second, the feeling like something is wrong grows stronger and stronger. There¡¯s a voice in my heart telling me that the person at home isn¡¯t Song Ning no matter how much she looks like Song Ning. Cheng Che, I¡¯m certain that she isn¡¯t Song Ning¡­My Song Ning isn¡¯t like this!¡±


    Mu Chen rested his head against his hand with a barely conceble sorrowful expression on his face. He shifted his eyes back to theputer and screen and asked slowly, ¡°Brother, you think the switch was carried out during the time the hospital caught fire?¡±


    Cheng Che knew Mu Chen was truly sad. Apart from the time Mu Chen¡¯s mother died, he had never seen Mu Chen so sad before.


    Mu Chen dropped his hand, and his gaze turned cold as he said, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it many times. Apart from that time in the delivery room, that was the only time I let Song Ning out of my sight.¡±


    Cheng Che¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He looked at Mu Chen and asked in a soft voice, ¡°Brother, the person who apanied sister-inw from the beginning until the end in the delivery room was Jiahui¡­¡±


    Mu Chen nodded. ¡°I know. Don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s too much of a coincidence that Jiahui had to leave at such a critical time? Moreover, before she left, she repeatedly told me that there¡¯d be changes in a woman¡¯s mood after giving birth due to hormone imbnce¡­¡±


    Cheng Che felt a chill on his back as he said in a trembling voice, ¡°B-brother, both of them are best friends¡­ Jiahui has no reason to help another person impersonate sister-inw¡­¡±


    No matter what, Cheng Che refused to believe that Jiahui had a hand in this matter.


    Mu Chen nodded again. ¡°That¡¯s right. Although it¡¯s somewhat suspicious, Jiahui has no motive at all to do such a thing. Moreover, she¡¯s more protective of Song Ning than anyone else.¡±


    Cheng Che nodded, feeling more relieved upon hearing these words.


    Mu Chen wiped his face, looking exhausted. ¡°When Song Ning emerged from the delivery room, Jiahui was called away. At that time, I followed Song Ning back to the ward. All of you were looking after the baby, and I was chatting with Song Ning in the ward. I remember every word she had said at that time. I thought about the things she said, word by word, there¡¯s nothing wrong with them. At that time, she was still Song Ning. After that, a doctor came in to give her an IV drip and medicine, causing her to fall asleep. After she fell asleep, I left to buy some things that the doctor said I might need. Since all of you were taking care of the child, I decided to buy them myself.¡±


    The events of that day were still vivid in Mu Chen¡¯s mind.


    Cheng Che recalled what had happened and said, ¡°At that time, I was called away by one of the medical staff to sign some paperwork. When I heard about the fire, I rushed back and saw Grandma, Sister Yu, Mr. Mu Qing, and Liang Zhou. I carried Grandma on my back while Sister Yu supported her by the side. Liang Zhou carried the baby while Mr. Mu Qing protected her and the baby. At that time, the smoke had already thickened, and the fire had already begun to surge. I¡¯m sorry, Brother, all I could think about at that time was Grandma¡¯s safety.¡±


    Cheng Che was filled with self-me and guilt.


    Mu Chen shook his head gently. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. If it weren¡¯t for you, who knew what would¡¯ve happened to Grandma? You know that for the following days after that, I had nightmares about what would have happened if Grandma didn¡¯t make it out of the fire. This has nothing to do with you¡­¡±


    Cheng Che¡¯s eyes grew slightly wet as he said, ¡°When you returned, and I saw you rushing into the sea of fire, I really wanted to die at that moment. If I had maintained myposure, I could have organized everything properly. Mr.. Mu Qing could have carried Grandma while Sister Yu and Liang Zhou could have protected the baby and I could have carried sister-inw out. Wouldn¡¯t everything be fine then? As I stood outside waiting for you, I felt really apologetic and hated myself for my ipetence!¡±

 Chapter 334 - Memories

    <h4>Chapter 334: Memories</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Mu Chen¡¯s expression suddenly turned solemn as he grabbed Cheng Che¡¯s wrist. He asked anxiously, ¡°Think about it again. Why did you forget about Song Ning at that time? Why did you only remember to carry Grandma? Did someone say something at that time?¡±


    Cheng Che trembled. As he looked at Mu Chen, he suddenly felt as though he had lost his voice. After a while, he slowly said, ¡°Brother¡­ At that time, some urged me to hurry up and said something about Grandma being unable to endure it any longer¡­ Who was it?¡±


    Cheng Che felt like crying at this moment.


    However, Mu Chen was unnaturally calm. ¡°Cheng Che, don¡¯t be anxious. Think about it carefully. Who said that to you?¡±


    Cheng Che closed his eyes and recalled the scene of chaos and panic at that time. He had rushed to look for Jiang Jin at that time, and he was so anxious that he almost tripped over the carpet when he entered the room. He was panicking and worried about Jiang Jin.


    He remembered that at that time, Jiang Jin was carrying the baby. At that time, Jiang Jin had asked him what was happening outside, and he had told her the hospital had caught fire and the cause was unknown; he remembered telling her they had to leave immediately. Following that, he remembered Jiang Jin had anxiously asked about Mu Chen¡¯s whereabouts and had said that Song Ning was still sleeping in the ward. Sister Yu had taken the baby from Jiang Jin¡¯s arms and rushed him to bring Jiang Jin out. At that time, Jiang Jin had refused vehemently, saying that they had waited for Mu Chen¡¯s return since Song Ning was still inside. Jiang Jin had said that Song Ning had just given birth so Song Ning would not have the strength to escape on her own. Jiang Jin wanted to wait for Mu Chen to return to save Song Ning before leaving together. It was at that time that Mu Qing had anxiously urged him to carry Jiang Jin out, saying that it would be toote if they dyed any longer. Liang Zhou had also urged him to carry Jiang Jin and the baby out to safety first and said that they would look for Mu Chen after that. Following that, amidst the chaotic shouts from outside, Mu Qing had urged him again to hurry up.


    When Cheng Che regained his senses, he raised his head and looked at Mu Chen with eyes brimming with panic as he said, ¡°At that time, I felt that you¡¯d be returning soon and would be able to save sister-inw. Hence, I ignored Grandma¡¯s protest and carried her out while Sister Yu supported Grandma from the side. I saw Liang Zhou carrying the baby as well at that time. Although I was hoping you¡¯de back in time, my n was to carry Grandma to the entrance before returning for sister-inw. However, when we were at the stairs, some people ran up and said we couldn¡¯t go in that direction. Hence, I carried Grandma and ran to another exit. When we finally reached the ground floor, that was when I met you¡­¡±


    Mu Chen grabbed a pen on the table and held it tightly in his hand. His knuckles had turned white due to his strong grip. ¡°I saw all of you rushing downstairs at the time¡­¡±


    Cheng Che nodded. ¡°When you arrived at the ward, was sister-inw alone?¡±


    Mu Chen nodded. ¡°She was still sleeping soundly on the bed at that time. The needle from the IV drip was still stuck in her hand. She looked exactly the same as when I left her¡­¡±


    Mu Chen suddenly stopped speaking and raised his head to look at Cheng Che.


    Cheng Che could tell that Mu Chen had thought of something. He said in a soft voice, as though he was afraid that he would disrupt Mu Chen¡¯s thoughts if he had spoken too loudly, ¡°Brother? What¡¯s wrong? What did you recall?¡±


    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes were fixed on Cheng Che¡¯s face as he slowly said, ¡°Song Ning¡¯s face was rather swollen after she came out from the delivery room. However, when I went back to save her from the fire, she¡­¡±


    Cheng Che asked nervously, ¡°What is it, Brother?¡±


    Crack!


    The pen in Mu Chen¡¯s hand snapped, and the sharp edges pierced Mu Chen¡¯s hand.


    Cheng Che was shocked and hurriedly pressed a piece of tissue paper against the wound on Mu Chen¡¯s hand. ¡°Brother!¡±


    Mu Chen mumbled absent-mindedly, ¡°Did I see wrongly? Were my eyes ying tricks on me?¡±


    Mu Chen closed his eyes to recall the scene that day again. He thought about how he felt as though his heart was going to stop beating as he rushed into the room to save his wife. When he opened the door, he saw Song Ning lying quietly, untouched by the chaos outside, on the bed, sound asleep. He remembered thinking for a moment that his wife was truly beautiful.. Although she had just given birth and fire was raging outside, his wife looked exactly the same as before.

 Chapter 335 - Reconstructing the Event

    <h4>Chapter 335: Reconstructing the Event</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Brother?¡± Cheng Che called out tentatively.


    Mu Chen opened his eyes and asked, ¡°Cheng Che, do you think it¡¯s possible to check all the surveince cameras on all floors that day?¡±


    Cheng Che shook his head gently. ¡°No. In the damage report that the hospital gave me, the security room suffered the most damage¡­¡±


    The two of them looked at each other as a question formed in their minds: why was it so coincidental that the security room suffered the most damage from the fire?


    The fire started from the storeroom, but why did the security room suffer the most damage?


    Cheng Che¡¯s voice trembled as he asked, ¡°B-brother, does this mean that someonemitted arson?¡±


    Mu Chen looked at Cheng Che silently. Then, he said mechanically, ¡°From the time you went downstairs to the time I went upstairs, they had enough time to switch Song Ning for another person. They didn¡¯t even need to rush¡­¡±


    Cheng Che felt his hair standing on end. He asked, confused, ¡°Brother, who¡¯s the mastermind? What¡¯s his or her purpose? Why?¡±


    If their target was Mu Chen, would it not be easier to kill Mu Chen directly. Why was there a need to go to such lengths to switch out Song Ning for another person?


    Mu Chen looked at Cheng Che. ¡°Why? Only that woman will know¡­¡±


    Cheng Che shook his head. ¡°This isn¡¯t something a woman can aplish on her own. Moreover, don¡¯t you think that woman¡¯s resemnce to sister-inw is too uncanny? They look so alike that even¡­ Grandma couldn¡¯t tell the difference¡­¡±


    In fact, Cheng Che wanted to say that the two women resembled each other so much that even Mu Chen could not tell the difference in the beginning, but he forcefully changed his words at thest minute. After all, Mu Chen was already in excruciating pain; it was best not to agitate Mu Chen any further.


    After a moment, Cheng Che thought of a crucial question. ¡°Brother, should we tell Grandma about this?¡±


    Mu Chen said lightly, ¡°Grandma has already noticed it. I got angry at that woman this morning. Grandma came up to me and told me to think about this matter. That¡¯s why I called you here; two heads are better than one after all. I¡¯ve been recalling the scenes from that day over and over again. I couldn¡¯t figure out where the problem was earlier. However, now I can confirm something must have happened between that time that you left and before I arrived¡­¡±


    Even now Cheng Che was still in shock and disbelief.


    Mu Chen looked at Cheng Che and said, ¡°Cheng Che, you must control your emotions. It¡¯s important that you don¡¯t let your suspicions show. If you think you¡¯re capable of this, I¡¯ll entrust a task to you¡­¡±


    Cheng Che straightened his back and asked, ¡°Brother, what is it? I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    Mu Chen knew Cheng Che very well. Cheng Che was not one who could stay idle. The best way was to entrust Cheng Che with a task.


    ¡°Find the real Song Ning. No matter what, you must find her. If she¡¯s alive, you must bring her back safely. If she¡¯s¡­ If she¡¯s not¡­¡± Mu Chen had difficulty finishing his words. Every word felt like a stab to his heart. After a moment, he continued to say, ¡°If she¡¯s not, we still have to find her. Alive or not, she¡¯s a member of the Mu family.¡±


    Mu Chen turned his head to the side after he finished speaking. Tears rolled down his face onto his shoulder. Saying those words had taken a lot out of him.


    Cheng Che¡¯s mind began to race. ¡®That¡¯s right. The person at home is an impostor. Then, where¡¯s sister-inw?¡¯


    After a moment, Cheng Che said determinedly, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll find her! Even if I have to go without rest, I¡¯ll definitely find her.¡±


    Cheng Che felt his blood boiling when he thought about the various things that had happened.


    Mu Chen slowly rose to his feet. He ced a hand on Cheng Che¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Cheng Che¡­¡±


    Mu Chen could not continue speaking.


    Cheng Che stood up and hugged Mu Chen. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely find sister-inw. You and Grandma are the strongest people I know. Keep that person distracted while I search for sister-inw.. Sister Yu has said that sister-inw is a blessing to our family. Nothing will happen to her; she¡¯ll definitely be fine!¡±

 Chapter 336 - Arrangement

    <h4>Chapter 336: Arrangement</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Cheng Che knew what Mu Chen needed at this moment wasfort. For now, all he could give his brother were words offort. However, he firmly believed that his sister-inw was fine!


    After a moment, both of them recollected themselves and organized their thoughts and emotions.


    Cheng Che sniffed before he said, ¡°Brother, we have to think carefully. We can¡¯t blindly search for sister-inw. Otherwise, it¡¯d be like searching for a needle in a haystack¡­¡±


    Mu Chen turned around and quietly dried his eyes before he returned to his seat. Then, he clicked on the mouse and opened a folder. ¡°Before you arrived, I¡¯ve already been thinking. Let¡¯s analyze it in detail.¡±


    Cheng Che suddenly asked, ¡°Brother, has that woman ever entered your study?¡±


    As Cheng Che spoke, he turned around and looked at his surroundings vigntly. He could not help but wonder if there listening devices in the room.


    Mu Chen frowned. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t you think your realization came toote? You have to stop being so rash¡­¡±


    Cheng Che said sheepishly, ¡°I was just too shocked by this revtion. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t act rashly after this¡­¡±


    Mu Chen did not say anything. In fact, he trusted Cheng Che¡¯s capability to get things done. It was just that Cheng Che was used to relying on him since they were young so Cheng Che still retained the habit of relying on him when they were together.


    At this time, Cheng Che said, ¡°When I returned, Mr. Mu Qing and Liang Zhou were there. They¡­¡±


    Cheng Che trailed off, stopping himself from speaking.


    Mu Chen said coldly, ¡°Of course, they¡¯re in the list of suspects. There are also Ye Cheng and a few other rivalpanies¡­¡±


    Cheng Che nodded, entering the state of battle.


    ¡­


    After lunch, Mu Qing and Liang Zhou sat for a moment before they finally left.


    Song Ning sent the couple to the door, and when she returned, she saw Jiang Jin sitting alone in the living room, staring at the tea set in a daze. ¡°Grandma, what¡¯s wrong? Do you have something on your mind?¡±


    Jiang Jian was pulled back to her senses immediately. She forced a smile on her face and said, ¡°No. I was just thinking about some things from the past¡­¡±


    Song Ning nodded before she gently asked, ¡°Grandma, were you reminiscing about the time when father-inw was young?¡±


    Jiang Jin nced at Song Ning. She did not confirm nor deny Song Ning¡¯s words.


    Song Ning acted as though she understood Jiang Jin¡¯s thoughts and said, ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re mother and son after all. After bing a parent, I can understand this a little. After so many years have passed, is there any problem we can¡¯t solve? What happened in the past should stay in the past. I think father-inw is very sincere. The most important thing is family. We should live a happy life surrounded by family¡­ Why don¡¯t we invite my parents-inw to stay with us? They can also help out with the baby and apany you at the same time¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin looked at Song Ning silently. Then, she grabbed Song Ning¡¯s hand and patted it lightly before she said, ¡°You¡¯re still young so there are many things you don¡¯t understand. There are things that we can¡¯t rush. Anyway, can you help massage my back? It feels very stiff.¡±


    Song Ning rose to her feet and said with a smile, ¡°Alright, Grandma. I¡¯ll help you alleviate the stiffness in your back¡­¡±


    The current ¡®Song Ning¡¯ did not know how to check Jiang Jin¡¯s pulse but giving a massage was definitely not a problem. She had been going for massages since she was young so this little thing did not pose her problem to her at all.


    However, Song Ning did not see the smile on Jiang Jin¡¯s face vanishing as soon as she began her massage. In the past, Song Ning would massage her using the professional Chinese medical massage technique. However, now, the massage technique was clearly from the spas.


    Song Ning, who was unaware of Jiang Jin¡¯s thoughts, asked happily, ¡°Grandma, do you feelfortable?¡±

 Chapter 337 - Zhuang Ji

    <h4>Chapter 337: Zhuang Ji</h4>


    Jiang Jin¡¯s smile returned to her face as she said, ¡°Yes, I feel veryfortable¡­¡±


    Song Ning was very satisfied with herself upon hearing these words.


    After a while, Jiang Jin urged Song Ning to take a nap. ¡°You just gave birth recently, and your body has yet to recover so you need to rest more. You need to take good care of your health. Since you¡¯re a doctor, there¡¯s no need for me to say more. It¡¯s important for us women to nap in the afternoon¡­¡±


    Song Ning said, embarrassed, ¡°Grandma, I went out in the morning. Now that I¡¯m home, I should apany the baby in the afternoon, right?¡±


    Jiang Jin said, feigning indignance, ¡°Why do you need to apany the baby? Then, what is Yu going to do? Moreover, Yu is really good at taking care of the baby. She¡¯s the one who helped me raise Mu Chen, after all. We¡¯re a family so there¡¯s no need for you to be overly polite. I¡¯d be happy enough as long as you take care of your health.¡±


    Song Ning looked at Jiang Jin¡¯s kind eyes and felt relieved inwardly. Indeed, it was important for women to take care of themselves. She no longer hesitated and went to take a nap.


    ¡­


    Song Ning slept soundly. When she finally woke up, it was already dinner time. She wore an embarrassed expression when she went downstairs and saw Jiang Jin had already brought the baby downstairs.


    Mu Chen and Cheng Che had also returned.


    All of them were sitting in the living room, chatting happily.


    Upon seeing Mu Chen, Song Ning hastened her steps and ran to Mu Chen. She reached out to hold Mu Chen¡¯s arm and said excitedly, ¡°Mu Chen, you¡¯re home!¡±


    Cheng Che looked at Song Ning silently. However, when he saw Mu Chen looking at him meaningfully, he hurriedly called out respectfully, ¡°Sister-inw!¡±


    Song Ning nodded indifferently in response before she looked at the baby and said, ¡°Grandma, the baby is very well-behaved, right?¡±


    Jiang Jin did not shift her gaze away from the baby as she slowly said, ¡°That¡¯s right. The baby is very obedient. He eats well, sleeps well, and ys well. He only cries when he soils his diapers. However, Yu is very fast at responding to his needs so he hardly ever cries. He¡¯s really easy to take care of¡­¡±


    Song Ning¡¯s face was filled with pride when she listened to these words.


    At this moment, Mu Chen patted Song Ning¡¯s hand that was still holding onto his arm and gently said, ¡°Grandma and Sister Yu are both very experienced in taking care of babies. Since you don¡¯t have much experience, it¡¯s fine to leave it to them to take care of the baby. All you need to do is apany Grandma when you have the time, just like me and Cheng Che. Remember to take good care of your body so you can return to work as soon as possible. After all, Professor Li has been asking about you¡­¡±


    Song Ning¡¯s expression grew unnatural for a moment. Then, she said with a pout, ¡°My maternity leave hasn¡¯t even ended yet; why are you in such a hurry? Do you really want me to return to work so quickly?¡±


    Mu Chen said patiently, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll be lonely and bored. In fact, if you¡¯re willing to quit your job and stay at home, it¡¯d be a blessing to our family¡­¡±


    Song Ning was delighted upon hearing these words. She said, ¡°Then, why don¡¯t I quit my job at the hospital and concentrate on Zhuang Ji?¡±


    Cheng Che nced at Mu Chen discreetly.


    Song Ning hadpletely handed the management of Zhuang Ji to Mu Chen and Cheng Che because she knew nothing about managing businesses. Moreover, she was only interested in being a doctor like her grandfather. She had said that she promised her grandfather that she would be a good doctor.


    How could Cheng Che not feel anything now that the woman in front of him happily said that she would quit her job as a doctor to manage Zhuang Ji?


    Once the seed of doubt was nted, one would clearly see the ws.


    Mu Chen¡¯s expression did not change as he said, ¡°It¡¯s up to you as long as you¡¯re happy.¡±


    These words made fake Song Ning¡¯s heart burst with joy. She felt that she had sessfully seduced Mu Chen. A sense of aplishment filled her heart when she thought about how much help she had given Mu Qing..

 Chapter 338 - Rules

    <h4>Chapter 338: Rules</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    After dinner, Mu Chen called Cheng Che to the study.


    Upon hearing this, Song Ning red at Mu Chen andined, ¡°Why do you have so much work? You¡¯re either in thepany or cooped up in the study every day! Can¡¯t you spend time with me and the baby?¡±


    Mu Chen and Cheng Che stopped talking and turned to look at Song Ning.


    Song Ning stomped her foot and turned to hug Jiang Jin¡¯s arm as she said sulkily, ¡°Grandma, why don¡¯t you speak to Mu Chen? He¡¯s so busy that he hardly sleeps in the bedroom. If he¡¯s not at thepany, he¡¯s sleeping in his study. I don¡¯t understand him at all!¡±


    Mu Chen¡¯s expression was very dark at this moment while Cheng Che looked uneasy.


    Jiang Jin smiled and patted Song Ning¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m the one who forbade him from sleeping in the bedroom. To think you¡¯re a doctor, but you don¡¯t understand this at all¡­¡±


    Song Ning was confused.


    Jiang Jin leaned closer and whispered in Song Ning¡¯s ears.


    Song Ning blushed and stomped her foot coquettishly. ¡°Grandma!¡±


    Jiang Jin smiled kindly and patted Song Ning¡¯s hand again. ¡°Be obedient! You promised to give birth to four children for our family! You can¡¯t go back on your word so you must take good care of your body. I have to take care of you on behalf of yourte mother andte mother-inw as well¡­¡±


    Song Ning had noeback for these words.


    Jiang Jin looked at Mu Chen sternly and said, ¡°Hurry up and return to your study. Why are you standing there? Let me tell you; it isn¡¯t time yet so you better not think about sleeping in the bedroom. If you let me find out otherwise, I¡¯ll break your legs.¡±


    Mu Chen¡¯s expression eased immediately. He bowed and said, ¡°I understand, Grandma. By the way, I¡¯m in the midst of acquiring a Japanesepany recently so I¡¯ll be sending Cheng Che on a business trip. He¡¯s going to be very busy.¡±


    Jiang Jin nodded. ¡°You¡¯re the pir of our Mu family. Now that you have a son, don¡¯t forget that about your duty to make the Mu family bigger and stronger. Cheng Che, this applies to you as well.¡±


    The two of them quickly nodded and said in unison, ¡°Yes, Grandma!¡±


    Jiang Jin waved her hand, dismissing the duo.


    Song Ning¡¯s expression was one of reluctance as she watched Mu Chen leave.


    At this time, Jiang Jin said in an even tone, ¡°Ningning, you should also spend your time wisely. Yu and I will look after the child. Mu Chen is rtively busy. You need to focus on recuperating and staying happy. You can go out to rx. However, I worry about you being alone so you should ask Liang Zhou to apany you. I¡¯ve already spoken to her, and she¡¯s very willing to apany you. Jiahui isn¡¯t here, and you don¡¯t have many friends. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve been feeling lonely as well. I feel at ease if Liang Zhou¡¯s with you¡­¡±


    While Jiang Jin spoke, Song Ning listened absent-mindedly. The main points she had gotten from Jiang Jin¡¯s speech were that Jiang Jin wanted Liang Zhou to apany her if she went out and that Mu Chen was prohibited from sleeping with her.


    Song Ning burned with hatred when she thought about these things. ¡®This damn old woman, where did shee up with all these rules?¡¯


    However, since Jiang Jin still allowed her to go out, Song Ning could still endure it. She could use this chance to see Mu Qing. As for that silly woman, Liang Zhou, she did not think much of that woman at all.


    ¡­


    After entering the study, Cheng Che patted his chest. He looked at Mu Chen sympathetically and said, ¡°That was close! Brother, that woman¡¯s goal is to sleep with you!¡±


    Mu Chen did not say anything. In fact, the day after they returned from the hospital, not too long after Song Ning had given birth, she had tried to make a move on him. Thinking about how he had unknowingly kissed her at that time, he was filled with disgust. The kiss was also the beginning of his suspicion. After all, that woman in front of him did not behave like Song Ning and did not feel like Song Ning to him at all.


    Mu Chen¡¯s heart felt iparably heavy as he thought to himself, ¡®Song Ning, where are you?¡¯

 Chapter 339 - Starry Sky

    <h4>Chapter 339: Starry Sky</h4>


    Cheng Che said with a hint of fear, ¡°As expected of Grandma. Fortunately, she found a way to help us. Wisdom really doese with age¡­¡± After a moment, he looked at Mu Chen, horrified, as he asked, ¡°Brother, this means Grandma knows as well, right?¡±


    Mu Chen neither denied nor confirmed it. ¡°I didn¡¯t explicitly discuss this issue with Grandma, but Grandma had tested that woman a few times in front of me. She always¡­¡±


    ¡°Always what?¡± Cheng Che asked.


    Mu Chen looked out of the window. ¡°She made the baby cry this morning so I got angry at her. Grandma then said that I promised Song Ning that I would never bring my emotions from work home and vice versa and that I would never get angry at Song Ning¡­¡±


    Cheng Che¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Isn¡¯t this like the first sentence in ourpany¡¯s employee code?¡±


    Mu Chen nodded. ¡°However, Song Ning agreed that I promised her this¡­¡±


    Cheng Che was rendered speechless by these words.


    Mu Chen continued to say, ¡°Grandma also said that the baby isn¡¯t allowed to leave her side since we promised to give her a grandchild¡­ However, that woman didn¡¯t object to that at all¡­¡±


    ¡°Earlier, when that woman made a fuss about me returning to the bedroom, Grandma struck again. All those actions aren¡¯t consistent with Song Ning¡¯s personality. It seems like Grandma and I already have a tacit understanding. Cheng Che, the most important thing now is for you to look for Song Ning. Grandma and I can¡¯t leave since we have to stay here to distract that woman and make sure she doesn¡¯t get suspicious. That woman isn¡¯t too smart so it¡¯s easy for Grandma to deal with her. What we don¡¯t know now is who¡¯s pulling the strings behind the scenes¡­¡±


    Cheng Che nodded solemnly. ¡°I understand, Brother. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find sister-inw as soon as possible.¡±


    Mu Chen looked at Cheng Che and said, ¡°Remember not to leave any traces behind. We¡¯re in the open, and those people are still hidden. Since we don¡¯t know who the enemy is, we have to be extra careful.¡±


    Cheng Che nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother.¡±


    ¡­


    The night was rather warm tonight.


    Mu Chen sat in the ss room on the top floor, looking at the sky full of stars.


    He had personally designed this room after Song Ning had gotten pregnant. At that time, he had nned to bring his daughter here to look at the stars. He had even prepared telescopes for stargazing.


    At that time, the entire family hadughed at him and said that he would definitely be a ve to his daughter. If his wife was strict, he would spoil his daughter.


    His small family filled him with warmth and happiness.


    He looked at the room. Every piece of ss and object here had witnessed his happiness at that time.


    However, now¡­


    Mu Chen looked at the sky full of stars worriedly. ¡®Song Ning, where are you? What on earth happened? What should I do?¡¯


    At this moment, Mu Chen was pulled back to his senses when the sounds of light footsteps rang in his ears. He turned around and saw his grandmother.


    Mu Chen hurriedly stood up and said apologetically, ¡°Grandma, were you looking for me? Next time, just get someone to call me. The stairs are a little high so it¡¯s very tiring to climb them¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin shook her head, a little out of breath so she did not reply to Mu Chen.


    Mu Chen helped Jiang Jin to a seat before he poured her a cup of tea.


    Jiang Jin waved her hand. ¡°Pour me a ss of water. It¡¯s sote now; I don¡¯t want to drink tea. I have to adapt my schedule to the baby¡¯s.¡±


    Mu Chen felt even more apologetic upon hearing these words. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m sorry to have made you suffer¡­¡±


    Mu Chen kneeled on one knee so he drew level with his grandmother.


    Jiang Jin reached out and patted his head gently. ?Silly child, is there a need for us to be polite with each other?¡±


    Mu Chen lowered his gaze. ¡°I¡¯m an unfilial grandson. Grandma still has to worry about me until now¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin smiled. ¡°You¡¯ll understand this when you¡¯re my age. It¡¯s truly a happy feeling being needed by your grandson and being able to help him. My grandson is so capable, and yet, when he¡¯s at home, he still needs his Grandma to help him. Grandma is really happy. After all, it proves that Grandma is still useful..¡±

 Chapter 340 - Hints

    <h4>Chapter 340: Hints</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Grandma.¡± Mu Chen felt a little choked up.


    Jiang Jin sighed. ¡°You¡¯re worried about Song Ning, right?¡±


    Mu Chen nodded slightly.


    Jiang Jin murmured, ¡°I wonder how she¡¯s doing now? Is she safe? Is she suffering?¡±


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ve already entrusted Cheng Che to look for her. He¡¯ll definitely be able to find her. I can¡¯t leave now so I can only wait for news here¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin nodded. ¡°I guess you¡¯ve already made the arrangements. It¡¯s the right decision to entrust this task to Cheng Che. With his character, it¡¯d be difficult for him to hide his emotions when he¡¯s at home¡­ Do you have any leads at all?¡±


    Mu Chen shook his head. ¡°Cheng Che will start with the people at the hospital that day. The damage to the security room is really bad; I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be difficult to recover the footage from that day¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin nodded and gestured for her grandson to take a seat next to her. ¡°Mu Chen, have you ever wondered why this woman resembles Song Ning so much?¡±


    Mu Chen nodded. ¡°stic surgery. Technology is so advanced nowadays, after all. However, this also shows that this n has been in the making for a while now. It takes time for the scars from the stic surgery to heal after all.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. However, it¡¯s only been a little more than a year since Song Ning came to our house. Don¡¯t tell me they¡¯d nned this since the day she came?¡± Jiang Jin said.


    Mu Chen was slightly taken aback.


    Jiang Jin continued to say, ¡°However, what if they look very simr to begin with? Then, all they needed to do was just make slight tweaks¡­¡±


    Mu Chen looked at Jiang Jin in shock.


    The grandmother and grandson looked at each other for a while.


    Mu Chen finally said in a soft voice. ¡°Ye Xin?¡±


    Jiang Jin looked at him silently.


    Mu Chen brought his phone out and hurriedly sent a message to Cheng Che.


    Cheng Che¡¯s reply was swift. ¡°Brother, Ye Xin is being treated in a mental hospital.¡±


    Mu Chen¡¯s reply was equally as swift. ¡°You have to confirm if the person in the hospital is really Ye Xin.¡±


    After replying to Cheng Che¡¯s message, Mu Chen clutched his phone tightly. His anxiety was growing by the minute.


    Jiang Jin patted his hand. ¡°You have to remain calm. Don¡¯t get distracted.¡±


    Mu Chen regained his senses immediately. ¡°Yes, Grandma.¡±


    Jiang Jin leaned back against the chair and looked at the starry sky. She said in a soft voice, as though she was talking to herself, ¡°Today, when Song Ning saw Mu Qing, she looked very happy. She even addressed him and Liang Zhou as ¡®father¡¯ and ¡®aunt¡¯. After they left, she even approached me and advised me to let the past go so our family can be together¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin did not look at Mu Chen and continued to stare at the starry sky as she said, ¡°I know what¡¯s in your mind. However, if Mu Qing had a hand in this, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have let that woman say such things at this time. It was obvious that the woman had done it on her own initiative. Based on this, it could be seen that she¡¯s not very scheming or smart, which is very like Ye Xin.¡±


    Mu Chen did not say anything; his mind was racing at this moment.


    Jiang Jin sighed. ¡°The mastermind behind this matter hid himself very well. However, why would they choose such a brainless person to carry out this task? Was it just because she resembles Song Ning? Even then, shouldn¡¯t they have prepared her beforehand?¡±


    Mu Chenughed mockingly. ¡°Even wise men make mistakes. The mastermind has to be somewhat smart. However, he failed to discover that woman¡¯s stupidity. This shows that they haven¡¯t been working together for long. Their alliance must have only begun when Ye Xin left the hospital.. Apart from that, they¡¯re under the assumption that I took a liking to Song Ning because of her appearance. How smart can they be to make such judgments?¡±

 Chapter 341 - Subservient

    <h4>Chapter 341: Subservient</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Jiang Jin softly said, ¡°Remember not to let your guard down. Our enemy is hidden while we¡¯re out in the open. We have to be extra careful. We don¡¯t know their objectives for now. Is it the Mu family? Zhuang Ji? Thepany? Do they want everything?¡±


    Mu Chen held Jiang Jin¡¯s frail hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma. I¡¯ll definitely protect our family and Zhuang Ji. Grandma, you must take care of your health. The baby and I need you¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin ced her hand on the back of Mu Chen¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I know what to do. I¡¯ll definitely wait for Song Ning to return so our family can continue to live happily¡­¡±


    Mu Chen nodded; his heart felt iparably heavy.


    ¡­


    Chen Chen stood in front of Ye Cheng solemnly as he said, ¡°Young Master, Young Miss seems to have vanished into thin air¡­¡±


    Ye Cheng leaned against the car seat. One of his arms rested on the armrest as he twirled a string of red sandalwood beads in his hand. A disdainful expression could be seen on his face as he said, ¡°With that brain of hers, do you think she¡¯s capable of such a feat?¡±


    Chen Chen remained silent.


    After thinking for a moment, Ye Cheng asked, ¡°Did you investigate Ning Zhe?¡±


    Chen Chen replied, ¡°I did. I¡¯ve been closely monitoring Ning Zhe¡¯s house andpany. His movements are all under our surveince. However, there¡¯s no indication that the Young Miss¡¯ disappearance has anything to do with him. Recently, he¡¯s been focusing on Zhuang Ji, trying to find ways to work with Zhuang Ji through various channels. Ning Dong and Ji An are still very close. He had given Ji An a lot of money recently to recruit people. He¡¯s trying to form a team of his own¡­¡±


    Ye Cheng continued twirling the beads in his hand. ¡°Who else could it be? Since she dared to leave, it means that someone was waiting for her. When did that person approach her? What exactly does he want her to do?¡±


    Beads of sweat appeared on Chen Chen¡¯s head as he listened to Ye Cheng. After a moment, he said, ¡°Young Master, perhaps, Young Miss is just unhappy. Who knows maybe she¡¯ll return after her anger subsides?¡±


    Ye Cheng scoffed. ¡°Chen Chen, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re too naive? Do you think she¡¯ll quietly leave when she¡¯s unhappy? If she¡¯s unhappy, she¡¯s the type to make the entire world unhappy as well. Since there¡¯s no movement now, it only means that something big is looming up ahead. We must take precautions. We can¡¯t allow any negative news about her to leak.¡±


    Chen Chen hurriedly nodded. However, he really did not know where he could find that Young Miss who had never acted ording tomon sense.


    At this time, Ye Cheng¡¯s phone rang.


    Ye Cheng answered the call. Despite the frown on his face, his voice was exceptionally gentle as he said, ¡°Tingting, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Fu Ting replied in a tone that brooked no arguments, ¡°Ye Cheng,e and pick me up. I¡¯ll send you the address.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Ye Cheng replied without any hesitation,


    After the call ended, a notification rang from his phone.


    Ye Cheng took a look and gave the address to Chen Chen.


    Chen Chen wordlessly started the car while the knuckles of Ye Cheng¡¯s hand that was holding onto the phone were white. He gritted his teeth silently as he wondered to himself, ¡®Since when did I be her chauffeur and bodyguard who¡¯s at her beck and call? Why? Just because her father is the Vice Mayor?¡¯


    Ye Cheng smiled bitterly. It seemed like sometimes servility could subtly happen.


    At any rate, he was still the Young Master of the Ye family; he was the only heir. Once upon a time, he was a son of a prominent family like Mu Chen, arrogant and domineering. Now, Mu Chen was still arrogant and domineering, but what about him? Just for his political career, he was tied down by that woman and became subservient to her. How could he endure being ordered around?


    Chen Chen studied Ye Cheng¡¯s expression before he said, ¡°Young Master, Ms. Fu isn¡¯t taking you seriously¡­¡±


    Ye Cheng smiled wryly.. Even Chen Chen could not stand to watch the way Fu Ting treated him.

 Chapter 342 - Weary

    <h4>Chapter 342: Weary</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ye Cheng said somewhat wearily, ¡°What else can I do? She¡¯s the Vice Mayor¡¯s daughter. I¡¯ve only just stabilized my position. The Bureau Chief is only grooming me as his sessor because of this rtionship. Unless Fu Ting dies, I¡¯ll have to continue like this. If I marry her¡­¡±


    Ye Cheng could not finish his words.


    Chen Chen said, ¡°The society is gued with instability now, and there¡¯s chaos everywhere. With Ms. Fu¡¯s temper, if anything happens, no one can be med. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Ye Cheng did not reply. Instead, he turned and looked out the window.


    Chen Chen pursed his lips slightly. In his opinion, the matter regarding finding Ye Xin was difficult to solve, but the matter regarding Fu Ting could be easily resolved.


    After a moment, Ye Cheng finally said, ¡°Tell Ji An to be more meticulous. Don¡¯t leave any traces behind that can lead to future trouble. Make sure he doesn¡¯t implicate us¡­¡±


    Chen Chen nodded. ¡°Understood. Don¡¯t worry, Young Master.¡±


    Ye Cheng looked out of the window again. He did not want to continue like this. After entering politics and bing an official, it would be too meaningless if he had to continue living like a coward.


    Thinking about what he had gained and lost during this period of time, his heart felt even heavier. In the end, he still lost to Mu Chen. Mu Chenpletely controlled the Mu Corporation, and he had his wife and son waiting for him at home; Mu Chen was truly the winner in life.


    On the other hand, for him, the more he wanted, the more he lost.


    ¡°Chen Chen, tell Ji An to clean up the Vice Mayor¡¯s affairs. I don¡¯t want to wait anymore. During this period of time, I¡¯ll arrange a public outing to N City in the neighboring province to take action. Help me keep an eye on the Ye Corporation and don¡¯t let my father do anything reckless.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± Chen Chen responded before sighing in relief.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Cheng asked, looking at Chen Chen through the rearview mirror.


    Chen Chen said slightly sheepishly, ¡°Young Master, seeing you suffer, how can I be in a good mood? Why don¡¯t we go out tonight and have a good time?¡±


    Ye Cheng smiled and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s a pity we¡¯re being attacked from both sides. There are many troubles outside¡­¡±


    Chen Chen naturally knew what Ye Cheng was talking about. ¡°Madam has been locked up at home. She has had no contact with the outside world.¡±


    Ye Cheng nodded. ¡°That¡¯s for the best. Those serving by her side must learn to keep their mouths shut. Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind silencing them¡­¡±


    ¡°Rest assured and go to N City, Young Master. I¡¯ll tell Ji An to get to work immediately while you¡¯re there¡­¡± Chen Chen said, feeling more rxed now.


    Ye Cheng leaned back against the seat and said in a low voice, ¡°I need to know about Mu Chen and Song Ning¡¯spanies¡¯ movements at all times¡­¡±


    Chen Chen smiled disdainfully. ¡°Mu Chen¡¯s heart is only filled with his son now. He doesn¡¯t even go to thepany that often now. Meanwhile, Cheng Che had be obsessed with the entertainment industry recently. He¡¯s very diligent in selecting actors and scripts. I heard that for a new movie, he even arranged for the cast and the crew to visit the mental hospital to observe what it¡¯s like¡­¡±


    Chen Chen shook his head. He and Cheng Che were both assistants, but Cheng Che was a few levels higher than him. After all, Cheng Che was an adopted son of the Mu family; Cheng Che could be considered a half Young Master of the Mu family. Moreover, Cheng Che also had inheritance so he was not short of money. It was only natural that Cheng Che was better than people like him. For this reason, he had always disliked Cheng Chen.


    Ye Cheng was very sensitive. He asked, ¡°Mental hospital?¡±


    Chen Chen hurriedly replied, ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s not the one where Young Miss went. It¡¯s said that Cheng Che thought the conditions of the mental hospital where Young Miss was admitted was too good so it didn¡¯t fit the script. In the end, he found another mental hospital in the suburbs. He¡¯s crazy¡­¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Ye Cheng heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down about the Young Miss¡¯ matters¡­¡±


    Chen Chen hastily nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Young Master. I¡¯ll be vignt..¡±

 Chapter 343 - Seduction

    <h4>Chapter 343: Seduction</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Cheng Che looked exhausted as he spoke to Mu Chen through a video call. ¡°Brother, I visited many mental hospitals in the city under the pretext of researching for a movie. Ye Xin isn¡¯t in any of the hospitals. I discovered that she had been substituted in the mental hospital that she had been publicly admitted into. That girl looks about 30% to 40% like her. She makes a mess of herself every day so no one notices that she¡¯s not Ye Xin.¡±


    Mu Chen nodded. ¡°Grandma was the one who raised the suspicion that Ye Xin might be involved in this. After all, she resembles Song Ning, to begin with. She only needs a little tweak here and there during surgery so the recovery wouldn¡¯t take longpared to an entire facial reconstruction.¡±


    Cheng Che sighed and said with a hint of admiration, ¡°Grandma is really perceptive. Do you think Ye Cheng is the one who brought Ye Xin out? After all, the Ye family was forced to send Ye Xin to the mental hospital due to public pressure. How could he be willing? It¡¯s not surprising for him to secretly bring Ye Xin out and arrange for someone to take her ce.¡± He paused for a moment before he continued to say, ¡°However, why did he send Ye Xin to our family? Was it to satisfy her wish to marry you? Or, does he have another n?¡±


    Mu Chen was also puzzled. After a moment, he asked, ¡°Does Ye Cheng and Mr. Mu have any interactions?¡±


    Cheng Che was stunned. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t check. It¡¯s impossible, right?¡±


    Mu Chen said, ¡°Anything¡¯s possible. Cheng Che, we have no leads now so we can¡¯t let go of any possibility¡­¡±


    Cheng Che nodded solemnly. ¡°I understand, Brother.¡±


    After ending the video call, Mu Chen ced his phone on the table and leaned back against his chair. The room was dark; he did not turn the lights on. Only the dim light from theputer screen illuminated his face.


    At this time, someone knocked on the door. When the door was pushed open, Song Ning walked with a te of fruits and turned on the lights. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you turn on the lights?¡±


    At this time, Mu Chen had already adjusted his sitting posture. He held the mouse in his hand and looked at theputer screen.


    After Song Ning ced the fruit tter on the table, she said, ¡°Mu Chen, try these cherries I bought today. They¡¯re very sweet. Grandma really likes them, but she can¡¯t have too many of them so I brought some over for you.¡±


    Mu Chen nodded slightly. He remembered that cherries were the real Song Ning¡¯s favorite fruit. On a whim, he picked one of the cherries up and handed it to Song Ning and said, ¡°Have one.¡±


    Song Ning was delighted. She hurriedly took the cherry from Mu Chen. However, she brought it to his lips to feed him and said coquettishly, ¡°I carefully selected these cherries for you. Hurry up and eat them¡­¡±


    Mu Chen moved to the side and hurriedly picked a cherry up on the te and ate it, avoiding Song Ning¡¯s touch.


    Song Ning leaned against the table and rested her chin on her hands before she said coquettishly, ¡°Hubby, why are you always so busy?¡±


    Mu Chen instinctively looked at her when she said the word ¡®hubby¡¯, but he quickly averted his gaze.


    Song Ning was wearing a rather sexy pink nightgown, and because she was leaning forward, the top of her chest was exposed.


    Mu Chen stared at theputer screen intently as he said, ¡°I¡¯m currently trying to purchase apany, and it¡¯s at the critical stage¡­¡±


    The real Song Ning had always addressed him using his name. She would only call him ¡®hubby¡¯ asionally when there was a special asion. Hence, he was very sensitive to this word. However, when he looked at the woman in front of him, he felt as though he had been sshed with a bucket of cold water. He even felt coldness seeping into his heart.


    Song Ning was unaware of Mu Chen¡¯s thoughts. She stood up and moved to stand behind Mu Chen before cing her hands on his shoulder to give him a massage. ¡°Hubby, you should rest for a while. Why don¡¯t you apany me?¡±


    Mu Chen¡¯s body stiffened.. He suppressed and endured his instincts to run away.

 Chapter 344 - Hidden Illness

    <h4>Chapter 344: Hidden Illness</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    As Song Ning leaned forward, Mu Chen instinctively dodged, causing her to fall into his arms. She reached out and hugged Mu Chen¡¯s neck before saying in a soft voice, ¡°Hubby, do you not like me anymore?¡±


    Mu Chen¡¯s body stiffened, and he did not look at the woman in front of him.


    Song Ning said, aggrieved, ¡°Hubby, do you really not like me anymore? You don¡¯t love me at all. I really regret having a child. If I had known you wouldn¡¯t be interested in me after I gave birth, I wouldn¡¯t haven¡¯t given birth to the child¡­¡±


    Mu Chen suppressed the difort and disgust in his heart and carried Song Ning. After cing her on the couch, he said in a t voice, ¡°Stop fooling around. Grandma said that your body hasn¡¯t fully recovered.¡±


    Song Ning hurriedly sat up and hugged him again. ¡°I¡¯ve recovered. I know my body the best. Hubby, don¡¯t ignore me. We¡¯re husband and wife. Why don¡¯t we give our baby a little brother?¡±


    Mu Chen said coldly, ¡°I prefer daughters.¡±


    After saying that, Mu Chen turned around and returned to his desk.


    Song Ning hastily stood up before pouncing on Mu Chen. She hugged him from behind and said, ¡°Hubby, then let¡¯s give our baby a little sister.¡±


    Mu Chen exerted a little strength and pushed her hands away.


    Song Ning winced in pain. She wore an aggrieved expression on her face as she said, ¡°Hubby, what¡¯s wrong? What did I do wrong for you to treat me like this? Have you forgotten what you¡¯d said back then? You said unless one of us dies, we¡¯ll never part and that you¡¯ll love me forever.¡±


    As she spoke, tears fell from her eyes.


    Mu Chen looked at her and sighed. He took a step forward and gently said, ¡°Song Ning, it¡¯s not like you¡¯re unaware of what¡¯s going on with my body. It¡¯s already a blessing from God that we have a baby now. We can¡¯t¡­ overdo it. Have you forgotten what the professor said? Do you want to check my pulse to confirm it? If you want me to die early, let¡¯s go to our bedroom now¡­¡±


    Song Ning was stunned. She looked at Mu Chen, horrified.


    Mu Chen looked at her intently and continued to say, ¡°You¡¯re a doctor so you know what¡¯s best for me. You know it takes a lot of my willpower to refuse you, and yet, you¡¯re still trying to seduce me. Don¡¯t you want to spend a longer time with me in the future?¡±


    ¡°M-mu Chen¡­¡± Song Ning was speechless as she looked at Mu Chen in shock and disbelief.


    Mu Chen sighed softly before he said, ¡°Leave first. I want to be alone for a while.¡±


    Song Ning walked out of Mu Chen¡¯s study in a daze. She could sleep at all the entire night, tossing and turning as she mulled over Mu Chen¡¯s words.


    ¡®So Mu Chen has a hidden illness? He¡¯s¡­ impotent? How¡¯s that possible? Where did the babye from then? He said the baby is a gift from God. Does that mean it was very difficult to conceive the baby? Impossible! Impossible!¡¯


    She could not believe this. It was Mu Chen, after all. However, which man would admit to being impotent unless they had no other choice?


    Then, she began to feel that it was not entirely impossible as she recalled the times she had tried to seduce Mu Chen and failed.


    Her heart was raging at this moment. Everything she had worked so hard for was for naught. How could her life be so miserable? She did not expect that Mu Chen whom she had been longing for, the dream of millions of girls in the city, was actually¡­ impotent.


    She sat up in a daze and picked her phone, quickly sending a message. She needed to see him at this moment; only he would be able to soothe her heart now.


    At this moment, she felt like she was deeply wounded and deeply wronged.. She could not help but cry as she wallowed in her misery.

 Chapter 345 - Going Out

    <h4>Chapter 345: Going Out</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When Cheng Che saw the news on his phone, he was stunned. Due to his perceptiveness brought about by his profession, he could sense that something was amiss. Hence, he called Mu Chen immediately.


    ¡°Brother, Vice Mayor Fu¡¯s daughter was involved in a car ident. Moreover, I heard that a piece of scandalous news is about to be leaked¡­¡±


    Mu Chen frowned. ¡°Scandalous news? Where¡¯s Ye Cheng?¡±


    ¡°Ye Cheng isn¡¯t in the city. I heard he went to N City for a business trip two days ago. Miss Fu and Ye Cheng have already publicly disclosed their rtionship so Vice Mayor Fu attaches great importance to Ye Cheng. He¡¯s also doing very well in the Public Security Bureau. It¡¯s unfortunate that he¡¯s absent when such a thing happened¡­¡±


    Mu Chen said in a deep voice, ¡°Miss Fu isn¡¯t a simple person; she¡¯s not easy to get along with. Ye Cheng looks gentle and amicable on the surface, but deep down, he¡¯s vicious. If Miss Fu is having an affair, do you think Ye Cheng would be unaware of it? Since he¡¯s aware of it, do you think he¡¯d be able to endure it? He might not like Miss Fu, but he definitely likes Vice Mayor Fu¡¯s power¡­¡±


    Cheng Che nodded. ¡°I think him being in N City is also just a cover-up. However, I just don¡¯t know what he¡¯s up to¡­¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Get someone to keep an eye on him. He won¡¯t choose to go to N City randomly even if it¡¯s just a cover-up. He must have dealings there as well. Investigate this matter.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll also inspect ourpany in city N. I¡¯ll use this as an excuse as well to bring people to sister-inw¡¯s maternal grandmother¡¯s house to have a look¡­¡± Cheng Che said.


    Mu Chen¡¯s heart ached when he heard these words. Originally, he and Song Ning had nned to return to her maternal grandmother¡¯s house after she graduated. The old house was still standing. He was going to bring Song Ning and their child back this summer. However, life had always been unpredictable. He never expected such a strange thing would happen to them. Sadness surged in his heart as he thought to himself, ¡®Song Ning, will you be there at the old house?¡¯


    ¡­


    When Mu Chen went downstairs, he happened to see that impostor¡¯s back as she left the house. He subconsciously looked at the time; it was already seven in the evening.


    When he entered his grandmother¡¯s room, the baby was still not asleep. He was ying with their newly selected helper, A Nuan, as his grandmother and Sister watched happily.


    Jiang Jin gestured for him to take a seat next to her before she pointed at A Nuan. ¡°She¡¯s chosen by Yu. She¡¯s really good with the baby. I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re babbling about, but both of them are really happy¡­¡±


    A Nuan seemed a little afraid of Mu Chen when she saw him.


    Upon seeing this, Jiang Jin quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. The Young Master just looks scary because of his cold expression. Look after the Little Master well, and the Young Master will give you a huge red packet during the new year!¡±


    Upon hearing this, A Nuan smiled and bowed. Then, she turned to y with the baby again.


    Sister Yu said with a smile, ¡°Since she¡¯s already bowed, Young Master, you can¡¯t be stingy with her red packet.¡±


    Mu Chen could not help but smile at Sister Yu¡¯s words.


    Sister Yu sighed before she said in a soft voice, ¡°This child¡¯s father is a distant rtive of mine. He lives in a very remote vige in N City. The conditions there are very bad. The girls there aren¡¯t given proper education. Apart from getting married at a young age, there aren¡¯t many options for them to choose from. However, her father is very determined. He worked hard outside the vige for many years. When he saw the girls outside the vige living better lives, he wanted to bring his daughter away¡­ However, before she graduated from junior high school, he was seriously injured at the construction site. Before he died, he asked someone to look for me and requested for me to bring her out of the vige.. Since I¡¯m childless and she was really pitiful, I brought her home.¡±

 Chapter 346 - A Nuan

    <h4>Chapter 346: A Nuan</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Mu Chen looked at the young girl ying with his son by the cot. He did not expect her to have such a rough life. If Song Ning were here, she would definitely feel distressed.


    Sister Yu continued to say, ¡°I thought she should first adapt to living in the city and learn the ways of the world before asking Young Master and Young Madam to find a ce for her to learn some life skills. With that, she can settle down and live a good life. That¡¯ll fulfill her father¡¯s wish as well. She grew up in the countryside so she¡¯s simple and kind, but she¡¯s very mature. She just needs to be taught slowly¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin said, ¡°Look at how good she is with the baby. She¡¯s the most suitable to take care of the baby. Yu, don¡¯t worry. Let her help us look after the baby at home. The Mu family will look after her for the rest of her life..¡±


    Sister Yu wiped her tears away as she nodded. ¡°This is A Nuan¡¯s blessing.¡±


    These were all trivial matters so Mu Chen did not have any objections. With his grandmother and Sister Yu taking care of this matter, there was no need for him to worry.


    ¡°I saw Song Ning leaving the house. It¡¯s sote now. Did she say where she¡¯s going?¡±


    Jiang Jin nodded. ¡°She said she signed up for postpartum yoga sses. She goes to ss at this time every day. She said it¡¯s a habit she formed from the time she was an actress and that she must maintain her figure¡­¡±


    Sister Yu said, ¡°I think Young Madam¡¯s figure is very good as it is. It¡¯s not much different from before she was pregnant.¡±


    Jiang Jin looked at Mu Chen and said, ¡°Call A Jiang. He¡¯s been following her for a few days. He should know about the situation.¡±


    Mu Chen looked at Jiang Jin, unable to speak.


    ¡°Go.¡± Jiang Jin prompted him again.


    Mu Chen left the room to make the call.


    Just as Cheng Che had said, ¡®Wisdomes with age¡¯. His grandmother had everything under control; she was even more meticulous than him and Cheng Che.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Ye Xin wept as she recounted her experience a few days ago.


    Mu Qing stood up silently and brought an ice pack out from the fridge before handing it over to Ye Xin. Then, he gently said, ¡°Put it against your eyes. If your eyes are swollen, how are you going to face everyone when you return? What did my mother say when you asked her about it?¡±


    Ye Xin pressed the ice pack against her eyes as she said through tears, ¡°She said that he has a hidden illness. They were barely able to conceive the baby. That¡¯s why he can¡¯t be with me. Tell me, are they telling the truth or not?¡±


    Mu Qing frowned. He really did not have the answer to this question.


    Ye Xin asked, ¡°You¡¯re his father. How can you not know about this?¡±


    Mu Qing remained silent. When he left home, Mu Chen was still young. Moreover, Mu Chen had always been under his former wife and mother¡¯s care. He had never asked about his son¡¯s matters. He was a man, after all. He did not have time to care about every little trivial thing. Moreover, Mu Chen was only a child at that time. How could he think to ask about matters such as impotence? Hence, he really did not know if it was true or false.


    ¡°This matter is easy to deal with. Just speak to his attending doctor,¡± Mu Qing said.


    Ye Xin shook her head. ¡°He said that Song Ning¡¯s mentor is the one treating him. Moreover, Song Ning is a doctor herself. Why would he embarrass himself by seeing an unknown doctor?¡±


    Mu Chen fell silent and frowned. This woman¡¯s mind was only filled with amorous thoughts. He really wondered how the Ye family raised her. After going through so much trouble to send her into the Mu family, she did not focus on serious matters but only think about ways to sleep with Mu Chen.


    After a while, he asked, ¡°How does my mother treat you?¡±


    Ye Xin stopped crying. A smug smile appeared on her face as she said, ¡°She treats me really well. Song Ning gave her a great-grandson so she worships me now. I¡¯m really jealous of Song Ning. Why is her life so good?¡±


    Mu Qing¡¯s expression darkened immediately as he said sternly, ¡°What are you talking about? You¡¯re Song Ning.¡±


    Ye Xin was shocked by his tone.

 Chapter 347 - Jealousy

    <h4>Chapter 347: Jealousy</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ye Xin hastily said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡­ I thought I could rx in front of you. At home, I don¡¯t dare to rx at all. I¡¯m always Song Ning, the Young Madam of the Mu family.¡±


    As she spoke, she moved to Mu Qing¡¯s side. Then, she kneeled next to his leg before leaning against it and said, aggrieved, ¡°It¡¯s not easy for me toe out. Don¡¯t be angry at me. Do you know how difficult it is for me in that ce where I¡¯m all alone? I feel like I¡¯m always walking on thin ice¡­¡±


    Mu Qing¡¯s expression softened as he reached out and ced his hand on her head. ¡°If you want to achieve your goal, you¡¯ll have to pay the price. We¡¯re not in a hurry. All you have to do now is get used to being Song Ning. You have to restrain your temper. Song Ning is gentle and kind. However, she¡¯s also independent and prideful. You have to pay attention to these things and not give yourself away.¡±


    Ye Xin ced her hand on Mu Qing¡¯s knee. She raised her head and smiled sweetly at Mu Qing. ¡°Have you forgotten that I¡¯m an actress? I can easily act out her hypocritical ways. I know her well enough to act out her prideful ways¡­¡± She continued to say, ¡°In short, don¡¯t worry. Grandma likes me very much. It¡¯s just that Mu Chen always has a cold expression on his face. However, he¡¯s always like this. Although he swore publicly that he¡¯d treat Song Ning well, behind the doors, he¡¯s still cold. He¡¯s been like that since I was young. Speaking of which, I think it has something to do with you¡­¡±


    Ye Xin looked at Mu Qing carefully. When she saw there was no change in his expression, she continued to say in an affectionate tone, ¡°My brother and Mu Chen were ssmates when they were young. My brother said he used to be a warm young man who loved to talk andugh. He only became cold when his parents divorced. I don¡¯t remember anything since I was too young at that time. Moreover, I quarreled a lot with my brother back then so I didn¡¯t have a good impression of his friends.¡±


    Mu Qing looked at the woman in front of him as skepticism rose in his heart. Could this woman really shoulder the heavy responsibility thaty on her shoulders now? He sighed inwardly. Things had alreadye to this point; there was no going back now.


    He held Ye Xin¡¯s hand and called out, ¡°Song Ning.¡±


    Ye Xin was stunned by the name and his action of holding her hand. She smiled sweetly at him.


    Mu Qing looked at her and gently said, ¡°I often think that it¡¯s too cruel to let youplete this difficult task alone and make you sacrifice so much. I know your life isn¡¯t easy now, and there¡¯s nothing I can help you with now. I can¡¯t even visit you too often. You can only rely on yourself. Do you me me?¡±


    Ye Xin felt a warm current slowly flowing to her heart. Mu Qing¡¯s voice was like a hypnotic spell that made her feel at ease,fortable, warm, and willing to do anything for him. She grabbed his hand and ced it against her face as she said, ¡°No! Why would I me you? I¡¯m grateful to you for giving me hope. You gave me a chance to be reborn. I¡¯ll listen to everything you say. I believe that everything you do is for our good!


    ¡°I know that your life is not easy, but unfortunately, I can¡¯t help you with anything. Even when I visit you, I can¡¯t do it too often. You can only rely on yourself. Will you me me?¡±


    Ye Xin felt a warm current slowly flow through her heart. Mu Qing¡¯s voice was like a hypnotic spell that made her feelfortable, made her feel at ease, made her feel warm, and made her willing to do anything for him. When you seed in your n, I¡¯ll live in seclusion in this vi and be the woman behind you, okay?¡±


    Mu Qing smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel wronged? I¡¯m already an old man.¡±


    Ye Xin shook her head fiercely before saying vehemently, ¡°No, you¡¯re not old! You¡¯re not old at all. In fact, I think it¡¯s quite good that Mu Chen has a hidden illness.. This way you don¡¯t have to worry about anything between him and me.¡±

 Chapter 348 - Explanation

    <h4>Chapter 348: Exnation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ye Xin¡¯s smile was very bright and beautiful.


    Mu Qing smiled and reached out to pull her up. After she was seated next to him, he began to brew the tea.


    As though reminded by something, Ye Xin tightened her grip on Mu Qing¡¯s hand and asked with a pout, ¡°Can you teach me how to brew tea?¡±


    Mu Qing paused for a moment before he said with a smile, ¡°With your temperament, how can you sit still and learn these things?¡±


    Ye Xin bit her bottom lip before she said, ¡°But you taught Liang Zhou!¡±


    Realization dawned on Mu Qing, and he could not help but smile. ¡°I taught Liang Zhou so she can apany my mother often. She won¡¯t be able to enter the Mu family for the rest of her life so it¡¯s a big regret for her.¡±


    Ye Xin lowered her head and did not say anything.¡±


    He let her sit beside him and made tea for her like flowing water.


    The smile on Ye Xin¡¯s face froze.


    She pressed down on Mu Qing¡¯s hand. ¡°Can you teach me how to make Tea Too?¡±


    She pouted angrily.


    Mu Qing paused and smiled. ¡°With your personality, how can you sit still and learn these things?¡±


    Ye Xin bit her lip. ¡°But you taught Liang Zhou!¡±


    Mu Qing finally understood and couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°I let Liang Zhou learn so that she can often apany the olddy. She Won¡¯t be able to enter the MU family for the rest of her life. It¡¯s also a regret for her.¡±


    Ye Xin lowered her head and didn¡¯t say anything.


    After pouring Ye Xin a cup of tea, he smiled when he saw her sullen expression. ¡°What? Are you jealous of Liang Zhou?¡±


    Ye Xin nodded very seriously. ¡°Yes. Seeing how kind and gentle you were to her makes my heart ufortable.¡±


    Mu Qing gestured for Ye Xin to drink the tea before he said, ¡°Liang Zhou has been with me for more than ten years. It hasn¡¯t been easy for her as well. Moreover, I have the reputation of forsaking everything for love. With this, it¡¯s easy for me to make others lower their guards against me. Liang Zhou is an indispensable chess piece. As long as she¡¯s around, the Mu family won¡¯t suspect me. Do you understand?¡±


    Ye Xin nodded reluctantly. ¡°However, I¡¯m still unhappy. You have to teach me how to brew tea..¡±


    Mu Qing¡¯s tone remained gentle as he said, ¡°It¡¯s not a problem for me to teach you. However, you have to remember that in the future, I will often send Liang Zhou to apany my mother. My mother will definitely ask her to apany you as well. You can be unenthusiastic toward her, but you can¡¯t speak rudely.¡±


    Mu Qing exined slowly, ¡°Song Ning has always alienated Liang Zhou because Liang Zhen was her mentor. It¡¯s destined that she won¡¯t have any warm feelings toward Liang Zhou. However, no matter what, Liang Zhou is still an elder and she is Mu Chen¡¯s biological aunt. Hence, Song Ning was never disrespectful toward her. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Then, it means I can¡¯t be friendly with you, right?¡± Ye Xin asked.


    Mu Qing nodded. ¡°Do you understand now?¡±


    Ye Xin bit her bottom lip again before she asked, ¡°Then, the other day¡­ did I do something wrong?¡±


    Mu Qing nodded solemnly. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Ye Xin grew anxious. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you give me a hint then?¡±


    Mu Qing shook his head. ¡°My mother is very shrewd. If I¡¯d done anything out of ce at that time, she¡¯d definitely notice it. We have to act as naturally as possible. After I left, did she say anything to you?¡±


    Ye Xin shook her head. ¡°After you left, she went to the baby in a hurry. Currently, she only has the baby in her heart. She can¡¯t even bear to part with him for a moment. She doesn¡¯t have the time to care about anything else¡­¡±


    After a moment, she added, ¡°However, she treats me very well. Although she was very kind to me in the past when I visited, there¡¯s still a sense of alienation. However, she really treats Song Ning like her biological granddaughter. In fact, she treats Song Ning better than Mu Chen and Cheng Che¡­¡±


    Mu Qing nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. She has always been like this.¡±


    In the past, Jiang Jin had always scolded him because of Liang Zhen. She had treated Liang Zhen very well so Liang Zhen waspletely devoted to her.


    In terms of winning people¡¯s hearts, he had always believed that there was no one better than his mother. Obtaining people¡¯s hearts was a very difficult thing to do. Those who could win people¡¯s hearts could win the world.. In this regard, he still needed to learn from his mother.

 Chapter 349 - Encounter With A Nuan

    <h4>Chapter 349: Encounter With A Nuan</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Mu Chen was sitting in the car when he saw the fake Song Ning leave the vi before getting into an unknown car and leaving.


    Mr. Jiang wanted to follow her, but Mu Chen stopped him. Following that, he made a call and asked someone to check the car¡¯s license te number.


    Mr. Jiang asked, ¡°Master, what are we waiting for here?¡±


    ¡°Waiting for the other person to leave the vi¡­¡± Mu Chen calmly replied.


    Mr. Jiang was stunned. He nodded after realization dawned on him. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to investigate the owner of the vi as well¡­¡±


    Mu Chen shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s useless. The name the house is registered under might not be the same person as the culprit¡­¡±


    Mr. Jiang fell silent. It seemed like they could only wait for now.


    After about an hour, a ck car slowly pulled out of the vi.


    Mu Chen patted Mr. Jiang¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Follow the car.¡±


    ¡­


    When Ye Xin returned to the house, she listened for movements as she changed into her indoor shoes.


    A helper came over. ¡°Young Madam, you¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Where¡¯s Grandma?¡± Ye Xin asked.


    The helper replied, ¡°The Old Madam is upstairs with the Little Master. He¡¯s not feeling well today and vomited milk during dinner.¡±


    Ye Xin nodded. Then, as though she had just recalled something, she hurriedly rushed upstairs.


    ¡­


    The baby had just finished his meal and was lying on Jiang Jin¡¯s bed while A Nuan yed with him.


    At this time, Ye Xin burst into the room without knocking. As soon as she entered the room, she asked anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the baby?¡±


    The baby was so frightened by the suddenmotion he trembled for a moment before he began to cry loudly.


    A Nuan quickly leaned down to coax him. ¡°Good boy, don¡¯t cry. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Ye Xin pushed A Nuan aside and shouted, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡±


    Ye Xin threw her handbag to the ground and reached out to carry the baby.


    At this time, A Nuan hurriedly rushed over and carried the baby. Then, she turned around to avoid Ye Xin¡¯s hands. She said, ¡°Young Madam, you just returned from outside. You have to wash your hands first.¡±


    When Ye Xin finally registered the new face in front of her. She asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    A Nuan hastily replied, ¡°I¡¯m A Nuan. I¡¯ll be taking care of the Little Master in the future.¡±


    A Nuan had spoken in a manner that was neither servile nor overbearing.


    Jiang Jin and Sister Yu exchanged a look, satisfied with A Nuan¡¯s performance.


    Finally, Jiang Jin spoke to stop Ye Xin from rebuking A Nuan. ¡°Song Ning, why did youe back sote today?¡±


    When Ye Xin turned to face Jiang Jin, her expression changed immediately. ¡°Grandma, a few of us went for dinner with our yoga teacher. That¡¯s why I came homete. Grandma, I heard from the helper that the baby isn¡¯t feeling well and vomited during dinner so I came up to have a look. However, this A Nuan won¡¯t even let me carry my own baby¡­¡±


    Ye Xin stomped her foot and acted coquettishly.


    Jiang Jin waved at A Nuan. ¡°Bring the Little Master to the balcony to get some fresh hair. The breeze now is very refreshing as well. After that, we can put him to sleep.¡±


    A Nuan replied respectfully before she brought the baby away without even sparing a nce at Ye Xin.


    Ye Xin pointed at A Nuan¡¯s back andined, ¡°Look, Grandma, look at how disrespectful she is to me!¡±


    Jiang Jin grabbed Ye Xin¡¯s hand and pulled her to sit down. ¡°Song Ning, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you so angry?¡±


    Ye Xin continued to point at A Nuan, who was already on the balcony, as she angrily said, ¡°Grandma, who is she? How can she ignore me like this? Fire her. I want to fire her!¡±

 Chapter 350 - Father

    <h4>Chapter 350: Father</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Jiang Jin did not get angry. Instead, she said kindly and gently, ¡°Song Ning, Grandma and Yu are old. A Nuan helps us with the physical work such as carrying the baby. She¡¯s very honest and straight. We¡¯ve told her that she only needs to focus on caring for the baby. She¡¯s very mature and obedient. Most importantly, she¡¯s very sincere when caring for the baby. She¡¯s the most suitable candidate to care for the baby¡­¡±


    Ye Xin could not let the matter go. She said indignantly, ¡°She still shouldn¡¯t have ignored me.¡±


    Jiang Jin smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not just you. She ignores Mu Chen as well. I¡¯ve told her that apart from Yu and me, no one¡¯s allowed to touch the baby, and she took this very seriously since I told her I¡¯d fire her if she doesn¡¯t do a good job.¡± She paused briefly before she continued to say, ¡°She takes her job so seriously that she doesn¡¯t even let Mu Chen touch the baby. It¡¯s not surprising that she ignored you. Listen, we have many staff members in the house so we don¡¯t know if any of them harbors ill intentions. This baby is our treasure. If anything happens to him, what are we going to do?¡±


    Jiang Jin looked at Ye Xin with a burning gaze, causing goosebumps to rise on her skin. She hurriedly forced a smile on her face and said, ¡°Grandma, I was wrong. I was too rash earlier and lost control of my emotions¡­ It¡¯s not my intention to do so¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin smiled and looked away before she said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I know you¡¯re just worried about the baby. You¡¯re his mother, after all. However, as someone with experience, I want to tell you that even if you love him, you can¡¯t be too attached to him. A family like ours isn¡¯t suitable to raise a child who¡¯s always attached to his mother. Hence, it¡¯s necessary to maintain a distance when the child is young. Do you remember that we spoke about this before you gave birth?¡±


    Ye Xin quickly nodded. ¡°Of course, I remember, Grandma. That¡¯s why I left the baby under your care. I have to force myself not to see him all the time because I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll get too attached to me in the future. Fortunately, you¡¯re taking care of him so I feel less worried.¡±


    After saying these words, Ye Xin leaned against Jiang Jin affectionately. ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re the treasure of our family. It¡¯s because of you that Mu Chen and I are so happy.¡±


    Jiang Jin patted her shoulder and said, ¡°Alright. You were out for quite a while; are you tired? Go rest after you take a bath¡­¡±


    Ye Xin rose to her feet immediately. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to Grandma.¡±


    Ye Xin walked out without even looking at the baby.


    Sister Yu looked at Ye Xin¡¯s back, perplexed. ¡°Old Madam¡­¡±


    ¡°Yu, tell A Nuan to bring the baby back into the room.¡± Jiang Jin interjected.


    Sister Yu swallowed the words hanging at the tip of her tongue and went to get A Nuan.


    ¡­


    Mu Chen¡¯s body was cold when he saw the man who alighted from the car.


    Mr. Jiang was in shock as well. ¡°M-Mr. Mu?¡±


    When Mu Chen finally regained his senses, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± Mr. Jiang no longer said anything as he started the car.


    Mu Chen leaned back against the seat and rubbed his temples. He felt his heart grow cold.


    ¡®Song Ning, I¡¯m sorry I implicated you with my matters. If you didn¡¯t marry me, you wouldn¡¯t have to suffer¡­ Please be safe. You must wait for me to find you. Please forgive me for the baby¡¯s sake. Please forgive me for the pain I¡¯ve caused you¡­¡±


    Mr.. Jiang looked at Mu Chen quietly through the rearview mirror and could not help but sigh inwardly. He wondered to himself, ¡®How can there be a father like that? How can he do such a thing to his son? How can he be so heartless?¡¯

 Chapter 351 - Mocking

    <h4>Chapter 351: Mocking</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When Mu Chen came home, exhausted, he saw Ye Xin sitting on the couch in the living room watching the television. He stood by the entrance and closed his eyes, inhaling deeply.


    Song Ning had never spent much time watching television. She was too busy, after all. The moment she got off work, she would check Jiang Jin¡¯s pulse, cook delicious food for the family, and worry if Cheng Che was eating and sleeping enough while he worked overtime. When she was around, the house would be bustling and voices of family and helpers calling out ¡®Song Ning¡¯ or ¡®Young Madam¡¯ would ring in the air frequently.


    When Mu Chen walked closer, he discovered the impostor was watching ¡®Yi Yao¡¯. However, it was the version that starred Ye Xin. He could not help but sneer as he asked, ¡°You can even watch a show like that?¡±


    Ye Xin turned around in surprise and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re back!¡±


    Mu Chen did not say anything. As expected, after meeting that person, she no longer called him hubby and became calm. He said coldly, ¡°Watch another show..¡±


    Ye Xin blinked her eyes innocently. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s quite good. I¡¯ve acted in the movie before. Did you forget?¡±


    Mu Chen stared at her and said, ¡°Can this lousy version bepared to the movie? In terms of acting, you¡¯re high above her. In terms of looks, she can¡¯t evenpare to you. What ¡®Little Ning Xia¡¯? This show and thepany lost so much money because they had a terrible taste and cast such an actress who¡¯s nothing but a cheap imitation of the real thing.¡±


    Ye Xin felt as though her heart had been ruthlessly stabbed by these words. It hurt so much that she trembled involuntarily. ¡°Mu Chen, do you really hate Ye Xin so much? She¡¯s your childhood friend; she grew up together with you!¡±


    Mu Chen¡¯s sneer deepened as he said mockingly, ¡°How many times have I exined this to you? Her brother and I were ssmates since we were in kindergarten. After that, we went abroad to study. When we were in a foreign country, our rtionship eased. On the other hand, the number of times I¡¯ve met Ye Xin and the number of times I¡¯ve spoken to her since we were young can be counted with one hand. How did we be childhood friends? The whole ¡®childhood friend¡¯ thing was created by that shameless woman. All she dreams about is marrying into the Mu family and bing the Young Madam of the Mu family. Well, she can only dream! I¡¯ve exined this to you so many times. How can you forget about it?¡±


    Ye Xin¡¯s body trembled even more. Her face was pale as she blurted out, ¡°But you originally wanted to marry her, right? If she didn¡¯t say no, the current Young Madam of the Mu family would¡¯ve been her!¡±


    Mu Chen sneered. ¡°It was only because I was in desperate need to find someone to y the role since Grandma was seriously ill at that time. Fortunately, that stupid woman didn¡¯t know how to grasp that opportunity. Song Ning, don¡¯t you agree?¡± He heavily emphasized the words ¡®Song Ning¡¯.


    Ye Xin was in a daze. She felt as though her heart had been reduced to ashes.


    As Mu Chen made his way upstairs, he said, ¡°You¡¯re Song Ning, the Young Madam of the Mu family. How can you watch this woman¡¯s show? Don¡¯t tell me you admire her? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re degrading yourself? That woman is now locked up in a mental hospital. Do you know she¡¯s not actually crazy? It¡¯s just that her brother dislikes her. After all, if she continues causing trouble, Ye Cheng¡¯s career will be ruined. The Ye family values sons over daughters. Moreover, Ye Cheng has worked so hard.. How could he allow his troublesome sister to ruin his career? Moreover, that woman is Madam Ye¡¯s illegitimate daughter with another person.¡±

 Chapter 352 - Obstacle

    <h4>Chapter 352: Obstacle</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Before Mu Chen climbed up the stairs, he said, ¡°Turn off the TV!¡±


    Ye Xin felt as though she was soaked in ice water. No, she felt as though she had been frozen for 1,000 years. As it turned out, she was so disgusting in Mu Chen¡¯s heart.


    Previously, no matter what Mu Chen said or how affectionate he was with Song Ning, Ye Xin did not believe that he did not have the slightest feelings for her. There had always been hope in her heart. She had liked him for so many years, and with her qualifications and appearance, it was impossible for him not to be moved at all. Moreover, he had once ¡®proposed¡¯ to her. Hence, she was convinced he liked her, and she believed he was just angry at her. He was the Young Master of the Mu family, after all, and had never been refused in his life. It was only natural he was angry. After thinking about it, she felt that it was her fault for making him angry so she had been trying to make up for it. She was even ready to put down her pride since she firmly believed that Mu Chen liked her.


    However, today, Mu Chen said these words to her, thinking she was Song Ning. Moreover, there was no one else around. If she still could not see the truth, then she was really a fool.


    She copsed limply against the couch.


    On the television, Ye Xin smiled innocently and asked, ¡°Am I a fool?¡±


    ¡®Yes, you¡¯re a fool!¡¯ Ye Xin raged in her heart. She was furious her brother had given up during the critical moment and locked her up in a mental hospital for the sake of the Ye family¡¯s reputation. Her brother¡¯s previous kindness to her made her certain her brother would definitely bring her out eventually and send her abroad. After all, her brother had never let her down before. It was also because of her brother¡¯s support that she dared to be arrogant and domineering outside. Hence, Mu Chen¡¯s words were like knives stabbing at her heart.


    When she was out during the past few days, she had asked around discreetly and discovered that ¡®Ye Xin¡¯ was still in the hospital. Although her brother was aware that she had left the hospital, he had to keep up appearances and find a substitute in the mental hospital. He was afraid of ruining his career. Even if she was somewhat aware of all these facts, it was different when someone directly said it to her.


    Apart from that, the words ¡®Madam Ye¡¯s illegitimate daughter with another man¡¯ further stabbed her heart.


    Ye Xin was in so much pain that she instinctively curled up. Even breathing felt painful at this time.


    ¡°Young Madam? Young Madam! What¡¯s wrong?¡± A helper rushed in at this moment.


    With this, Ye Xin regained her senses. She hurriedly rose to her feet and rushed to her room. She reminded herself she was no longer Ye Xin; she was Song Ning. Ye Xin was gone.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Mu Chen kneeled in front of Jiang Jin and hugged her, burying his face in her arms. When he was young and had suffered grievances, he would throw himself into his grandmother¡¯s arms as well for herfort.


    Jiang Jin patted her grandson gently and rubbed his head. She sighed inwardly. She wondered if this was karma. Her biggest failure was not raising her son well. Her son grew up to be a heartless scumbag. How could hee up with such a despicable idea and harm her granddaughter-inw?


    ¡®Poor Song Ning. Where¡¯s she now?¡¯


    If any harm came to Song Ning, let alone Mu Chen, even she would not let Mu Qing go.


    When Jiang Jin recalled Mu Qing¡¯s usual gentleness and filial piety toward her, she felt chills running up her spine. While her son was chatting andughing with her, inwardly, he probably could not wait for her to die, right?


    After all, currently, she was an obstacle standing in his way.

 Chapter 353 - Help

    <h4>Chapter 353: Help</h4>


    ¡°My child, at times like these, you mustn¡¯t be distracted. The most important thing now is Song Ning. You have to find her as soon as possible and ensure her safety. Thepany and money are just worldly possessions. If we can use them to exchange for Song Ning¡¯s safety, we have nothing to feel reluctant about. Do you understand?¡± Jiang Jin said. Her voice was steady and powerful.


    Mu Chen raised his head to look at his grandmother; his eyes were brimming with gratitude.


    Jiang Jin looked at him and continued to say, ¡°When you reach my age, you¡¯ll understand what¡¯s most important. With Song Ning, you have aplete family. Husbands and wives are the most important people to each other; they¡¯ll spend the rest of their lives together, after all. I know about the heavy burden and responsibility you carry because of the Mu family. Let me make it clear to you; if you have to choose between Song Ning and thepany, you must choose Song Ning. I will support you. Fame and fortune are meaningless inparison to family. Don¡¯t feel burdened. I only have one wish and that¡¯s for you to be happy. Wealth and material things can¡¯tpare to your happiness. Do you understand?¡±


    Mu Chen nodded.


    Jiang Jin sighed. ¡°I taught my grandson well, but I didn¡¯t teach my son well. I still failed in the end¡­¡±


    Mu Chen held Jiang Jin¡¯s frail hand. ¡°Grandma¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin knew Mu Chen was worried about her health. She smiled faintly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Song Ning looked after me very well before this. I haven¡¯t forgotten her instructions to me. I¡¯ll make sure to look after my health so you can be at ease and concentrate on looking for her. The sooner you find her, the sooner both of us will feel at ease¡­¡±


    Mu Chen nodded. His voice was slightly hoarse as he said, ¡°Grandma, for my sake and the baby¡¯s sake, you have to look after your health¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin smiled and nodded.


    The grandma and grandson hugged each other as sadness lingered in the air.


    ¡­


    It waste at night, and A Nuan was sleeping soundly next to the baby¡¯s cot.


    At this time, Sister Yu gently closed the door before bringing a nket to the balcony and draping it across Jiang Jin¡¯s shoulders. She said softly, ¡°Old Madam, it¡¯ste. Let¡¯s rest¡­¡±


    The grandfather and grandson hugged each other gently. The air was filled with a faint sense of sadness.


    Since things at home had gotten strange, Sister Yu had been staying by Jiang Jin¡¯s side and sleeping in Jiang Jin¡¯s room at night.


    Jiang Jin pulled the nket tighter around her as she said, ¡°Yu, we have to help Mu Chen and Cheng Che while they¡¯re busy with their affairs¡­¡±


    Sister Yu stood at the side and asked, ¡°Old Madam, what do you want to do? I¡¯ll apany you as long as you promise to take care of your health. If not for anything else, then do it for the two Young Masters and the Little Master¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin softly sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve lived a long and fulfilling life. However, I still worry about my two grandsons. I can¡¯t stand at the side and do nothing while others try to scheme against them. There¡¯s also Song Ning. We have to get her back¡­¡±


    Sister Yu¡¯s eyes widened in shock upon hearing thetter part of Jiang Jin¡¯s words. ¡°Old Madam¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin looked at Sister Yu meaningfully. ¡°Yu, I¡¯m sure you understand what¡¯s going on, right? The Song Ning at home isn¡¯t our Song Ning. If I¡¯m not mistaken, she¡¯s Ye Xin. Our Ningning is currently missing. We can¡¯t just sit around and do nothing. We have to help in whatever ways we can¡­¡±


    Sister Yu moved closer to Jiang Jin and said with tears in her eyes, ¡°Old Madam, Young Madam¡­ She¡¯s¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin shook her head gently. ¡°Yu, I¡¯ll exin it to you slowly.. I know you¡¯ve always been able to keep secrets, but this matter is too important to be rushed¡­¡±

 Chapter 354 - Guidance

    <h4>Chapter 354: Guidance</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Sister Yu nodded and hurriedly wiped her tears away. ¡°Old Madam, just tell me what to do. I¡¯ll make sure to do a good job¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin looked at the dark sky as she murmured, ¡°I want to drag all those wicked people in M City hiding in the darkness out into the sun. Not a single one of them is allowed to escape¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Ye Xin was slightly listless when she woke up early in the morning. No matter how strong she was mentally, she still suffered a heavy blow from Mu Chen¡¯s words.


    After she hastily tidied up, she went downstairs. Unfortunately, no matter how carefully she dressed up, Mu Chen still did not spare her a second nce. She finally knew how Song Ning and Mu Chen lived in private; as it turned out, their affection for each other was just an act. It seemed like Mu Chen treated Song Ning so affectionately only for the sake of his reputation and the Mu Corporation. In her opinion, Song Ning must have loved Mu Chen as much as she did for Song Ning to endure such a life. Song Ning even tried so hard to give birth to a child.


    Ye Xin felt rather conflicted. On one hand, she was rather unwilling to believe Mu Chen was impotent. After all, he was the man she had loved for so many years. On the other hand, she wanted it to be true because it would be a misfortune to Song Ning. Nothingforted her more than Song Ning¡¯s misfortunes.


    ¡°Song Ning, why do you look so tired?¡±


    At this time, Jiang Jin¡¯s voice pulled Ye Xin back to her senses.


    Jiang Jin seemed to be in a good mood as she said, ¡°Song Ning, let¡¯s go to Zhuang Ji today. I haven¡¯t visited in a long time¡­¡±


    Ye Xin hesitated for a moment. ¡®Zhuang Ji?¡¯


    Jiang Jin continued to say with a smile, ¡°I see that you¡¯re almost recovered. Didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t feel like returning to work at the hospital? I agree that it¡¯s too tiring for you to work at the hospital. Why don¡¯t you learn to manage Zhuang Ji instead of letting Cheng Che manage it for you¡­¡±


    Ye Xin hesitated and did not respond to Jiang Jin¡¯s words.


    Sister Yu smiled and added, ¡°That¡¯s right, Young Madam. When Miss Jiahui returns, I¡¯m sure Young Master Cheng Che will be in a hurry to propose to her. Once they get married, it¡¯d be inconvenient for your brother-inw to manage Zhuang Ji for you. You should learn from the Old Madam how to manage a business¡­¡±


    Then, after Sister Yu finished speaking, she winked at Ye Xin meaningfully.


    Upon seeing this, Ye Xin hurriedly said, ¡°Alright. Thank you, Grandma!¡±


    Jiang Jin nodded in satisfaction. ¡°I¡¯ve taught Mu Chen and Cheng Che in the past. After teaching you, I can finally retire¡­¡±


    Ye Xin smiled. Then, she said uneasily, ¡°Grandma, is it really okay for me to take over managing Zhuang Ji? I¡­ I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll do a bad job¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin smiled reassuringly and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. We have a lot of time for you to learn. We can treat it as a way to pass the time as well. Zhuang Ji is doing very well now so there¡¯s not much for us to do except to maintain it. Previously, I¡¯ve been worried since you¡¯re only focused on being a doctor. I was worried you won¡¯t be good at socializing. If that¡¯s the case, how are you going to take on the responsibilities of being the future Madam of the Mu family? How will you help Mu Chen if you¡¯re not good at socializing?¡±


    Then, Jiang Jin turned to Sister Yu and continued to say with a smile, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect this child¡¯s personality to change after giving birth. To think that she wants to give up on being a doctor and work on managing Zhuang Ji. However, it¡¯s really to my liking. I have to teach her so she can be like me¡­¡±


    Sister Yu¡¯s expression was one of joy as she said, ¡°Young Madam, hurry up and thank the Old Madam. This is a rare opportunity! The Old Madam personally taught Master, Eldest Young Master, and Young Master Cheng Che, after all!¡±

 Chapter 355 - Teaching

    <h4>Chapter 355: Teaching</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ye Xin hurriedly stepped forward to hold Jiang Jin¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Grandma, thank you!¡±


    Jiang Jin patted Ye Xin¡¯s hand and said, ¡°The first thing we should do is win over those fussy wealthy and influential Madams¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good at that!¡± Ye Xin said excitedly. It finally dawned on her that Jiang Jin was really going to teach her how to run a business. Taking down Zhuang Ji was one of the tasks Mu Qing had given her.


    Ye Xin had already mentioned it once to Mu Chen that she did not want to return to the hospital and wanted to focus on Zhuang Ji instead. She did not think it would be so easy for her to seed. Who knew Jiang Jin would take the initiative to bring this matter up and pave the road for her? This was an unexpected windfall! She was so ecstatic that she forgot herself and said words that should not be said. She was filled with disdain for Song Ning when she saw the dazed expressions on Jiang Jin and Sister Yu¡¯s faces. Based on the two elderly women¡¯s expressions, she could tell Song Ning was really bad at winning over those wealthy Madams. She felt a sense of superiority when she thought about this.


    Ye Xin tried to restrain her excitement before she said with a smile, ¡°Grandma, I really need to learn to get along with those wealthy and influential Madams. Like you said, this will help Mu Chen in the future. Moreover, I¡¯ll be the future Madam of the Mu family. I have to learn to do things properly. Otherwise, it¡¯d be embarrassing for Mu Chen.¡±


    Ye Xin¡¯s smile vanished as she continued to say, ¡°Mu Chen seems unhappy with me recently. Perhaps, if I can help him lighten his burden, he won¡¯t be unhappy with me anymore. I want to be the leader of the family like you, Grandma. You have to teach me!¡±


    Mu Qing was the one who gave Jiang Jin the nickname ¡®the leader of the family¡¯. Apart from Mu Qing, no one called her that.


    Ye Xin, who was unaware of the thoughts in Jiang Jin¡¯s mind, asked happily, ¡°Grandma, are we really going to Zhuang Ji today?¡±


    Jiang Jin nodded. ¡°Go and change. You have to dress well. We can¡¯t let those Madams think badly of you¡­¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Ye Xin rushed back to her room, delighted.


    At the same time, Jiang Jin and Sister Yu¡¯s smiles vanished.


    Jiang Jin said with a hint of frostiness, ¡°Tell A Nuan to keep a close on the baby. No one¡¯s allowed to touch the baby¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Old Madam. Everything has been arranged¡­¡± Sister Yu said in a low voice.


    ¡­


    At this time, Gao Wen was walking around the exhibition hall in Zhuang Ji. She sneered when she looked at the things here that were made by Zhuang Yi.


    Gao Wen¡¯s eyes swept over the exquisite embroidery pieces in the hall and sneered inwardly. ¡®Such a talented woman, and yet, she was still abandoned in the end¡­¡¯


    She thought she was much better than Zhuang Yi even if she was not as talented as Zhuang Yi. Her family background was superior, and her husband, Ye He, did not abandon or divorce her.


    Gao Wen looked at the embroidery of a pair of mandarin ducks, which symbolized conjugal affections and love, and thought to herself mockingly, ¡®Mandarin ducks? Your husband and I were once like a pair of mandarin ducks as well. Whoever thought to use mandarin ducks to symbolize love is stupid. Mandarin ducks aren¡¯t loyal, after all.¡¯


    ¡°Madam, do you like this piece of embroidery?¡±


    A voice filled withughter pulled Gao Wen back to her senses.


    Gao Wen turned around. She was stunned when she saw the Old Madam of the Mu family. She hurriedly smiled and greeted Jiang Jin. ¡°Hello, Old Madam Mu!¡±


    Gao Wen felt ufortable and embarrassed. After all, the previous incidents had caused their rtionship to sour. Moreover, she did not expect Jiang Jin to be so polite to her as though Jiang Jin had forgotten what had happened in the past.


    Gao Wen was not someone who did not know what was good for her. She naturally knew it was good to remain diplomatic.


    Jiang Jin asked with a smile, ¡°Did you see anything you like? Why don¡¯t you let my granddaughter-inw help you choose a piece?¡±


    Only after Gao Wen heard these words did she notice the young woman standing behind Jiang Jin.. She was briefly stunned due to how much the young woman resembled her daughter, Ye Xin.

 Chapter 356 - Concern

    <h4>Chapter 356: Concern</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Soon after, Gao Wen realized the young woman was not her daughter, Ye Xin. The young woman was Song Ning, the Young Madam of the Mu family. Song Ning and Ye Xin resembled each other greatly; they were half-sisters after all.


    Gao Wen felt as though an invisible knife had stabbed her heart at this moment. They were half-sisters, but their fates were vastly different.


    Song Ning was already the pampered Young Madam of the Mu family. Everyone envied her fortune. However, what about her daughter, Ye Xin? Her daughter was currently locked up in a mental hospital. Thinking about this, it felt as though the invisible knife that had stabbed her heart was twisted.


    After a brief moment, Gao Wen forced a smile on her face and said, ¡°Young Madam, you¡¯ve only given birth a few months ago, but you seem to have be even more beautiful. Old Madam, you¡¯re really blessed.¡±


    Meanwhile, Ye Xin, who was standing behind Jiang Jin, stared at her mother. Her heart was filled with mixed feelings. She was still ¡®locked up¡¯ in the mental hospital, and yet, her mother had the mood toe shopping. She wondered if her mother even cared about her. Her mother kept telling her that she was the most important person, but contrary to her mother¡¯s words, her mother only watched as she was locked up in the mental hospital. She was locked up for months, but her mother did not visit her nor did her mother think of a way to get her out of the hospital. How could her biological mother act like that?


    With all these thoughts in mind, Ye Xin asked coldly, ¡°Why is Madam Ye here alone? Did your daughter note with you?¡±


    The smile on Gao Wen¡¯s face froze immediately.


    Jiang Jin hurriedly pulled Ye Xin¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Ningning, how can you speak like that? It¡¯s not like you¡¯re unaware that Ye Xin made a mistake and is mentally unstable due to her stimted emotions. She¡¯s still in the hospital. Your words are like knives that stabbed Madam Ye¡¯s heart¡­¡±


    Then, Jiang Jin stepped forward and held Gao Wen¡¯s arm. ¡°Madam Ye, don¡¯t mind her. Young people don¡¯t think before they speak. I¡¯ll speak to her again when we¡¯re home.¡±


    Gao Wen forced a smile on her face again. How could she get angry at this time? It was her daughter who offended Song Ning and ended up in her current state. Even if Song Ning provoked her now, all she could do was endure.


    Jiang Jin did not release her grip on Gao Wen¡¯s arm as she said in a lowered voice, ¡°Madam Ye, I have a few words in mind, but I don¡¯t know if I should say them¡­¡±


    Gao Wen raised her head and looked at Jiang Jin in confusion. Jiang Jin¡¯s friendliness was well-known. This kind of friendliness made her, whose heart had been severely damaged recently, feel warm. It had been a long time since someone had cared about her. Her attitude had clearly changed as she said, ¡°Old Madam, please speak.¡±


    Jiang Jin and Gao Wen walked side by side, leaving Ye Xin behind.


    Ye Xin looked at her biological mother¡¯s back and tried her best to suppress her surging emotions. She could not reveal even a trace of Ye Xin¡¯s character.


    When Jiang Jin saw there was now distance between them and Ye Xin, she said, ¡°I originally thought Ye Xin is quite good. Why did she suddenly change? She used to be a good child¡­¡±


    Upon hearing this, it was as though a dam had broken as tears streamed down Gao Wen¡¯s face. She could not help holding Jiang Jin¡¯s arm as she cried. ¡°Old Madam, I¡¯m sorry¡­ It¡¯s all¡­ It¡¯s all my fault¡­¡±


    When a person¡¯s emotions had been suppressed for too long, they would copse in an instant with just the slightest prod.


    Jiang Jin patted Gao Wen with her other hand and said, ¡°Alright, stop crying. Our families can be considered friends. At that time, we¡¯re too impetuous as well. We were too protective of Song Ning. It¡¯s just like how you¡¯re all so protective of Xinxin. Things will be fine.. I just feel sad for Ye Xin. Why did she suddenly develop mental issues?¡±

 Chapter 357 - Evil Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 357: Evil Encounter</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Since they were in public, Gao Wen naturally could not break downpletely. She tried to calm down and stop her tears from falling. She hid behind Jiang Jin and wiped the tears off her face. Then, she said, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault for spoiling her excessively. That¡¯s why she¡¯s so domineering and quick to anger. It¡¯s good that this happened so she can learn a lesson.¡±


    Jiang Jin frowned. ¡°How can you endure it? My heart aches when I think about it. If you ask me, I think you¡¯re too muddle-headed. How did a good child turn out like that? Why didn¡¯t you look for the reason?¡±


    Gao Wen was stunned by these words. She looked at Jiang Jin wordlessly as various thoughts appeared in her mind. ¡®The reason? Isn¡¯t it because of your grandson? If your grandson didn¡¯t suddenly marry a strange woman and marry my daughter instead, would my daughter be in such a state now?¡¯


    Upon seeing Gao Wen¡¯sck of response, Jiang Jin continued to say, ¡°Have you ever brought Ye Xin¡¯s birthdate for divination? Did she encounter something evil, causing her to act like this?¡±


    Gao Wen was taken aback. She had never thought about this at all.


    Jiang Jin smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m old. I¡¯ve experienced all kinds of storms in my life. Anything is possible in this world. Sometimes you might encounter things that can¡¯t be solved logically. There are many prominent families that declined for unknown reasons as well. Think about it¡­. Don¡¯t you agree with me?¡±


    Gao Wen¡¯s expression turned slightly solemn.


    Jiang Jin did not rush and slowly told Gao Wen about two prominent families that fell into decline in the early years.


    Gao Wen grew more and more rxed around Jiang Jin as she listened to Jiang Jin speak.


    Meanwhile, Ye Xin, who was standing in the distance, wanted to approach Jiang Jin and Gao Wen to listen in on their conversation. However, Sister Yu stopped her.


    Sister Yu whispered, ¡°Young Madam, the Mu family and the Ye family are old friends. Miss Ye behaved outrageously previously so the rtionship between the families was slightly tense. The Old Madam specially invited Madam Ye here today to resolve the conflict and make peace. They¡¯re your elders; it¡¯s best to leave them alone to speak. Why don¡¯t you entertain the other Madams and socialize a little? Don¡¯t think that the Old Madam is distracted while she¡¯s speaking to Madam Ye. In fact, she¡¯s probably observing you as well. You have to seize this chance to show off your ability.¡±


    Sister Yu¡¯s words sessfully ignited Ye Xin¡¯s fighting spirit. She had wondered why Jiang Jin had brought her here but left her alone to chat with another person. As it turned out, it was to test her ability!


    Ye Xin felt rather excited by this opportunity. If she had to go to the hospital and treat patients, she would have to spend a lot of time exining herself. However, she was like a fish in water in this environment. Initially, she had been worried she could not imitate Song Ning or her medical skills. However, Mu Qing had advised her and told her to adapt to the situation as needed. During the past three months, she managed to muddle through and avoid checking Jiang Jin¡¯s pulse. This matter had been bothering her; she was afraid Jiang Jin would think she was useless. However, she was now presented with such a good chance to disy her skills. She might not know how to check someone¡¯s pulse, but she was highly skilled in socializing, especially with the wealthy Madams. She had plenty of topics to speak to them about and please them.


    Ye Xin nced at Jiang Jin and Gao Wen before she decided to heed Sister Yu¡¯s advice. Moreover, she did not want to spend any time with Gao Wen. It would make her think about how Gao Wen had been so cruel and let others mistreat her.


    Ye Xin¡¯s fighting spirit soared. She had an important job to do now. She had to help Mu Qing obtain Zhuang Ji. One day, she would tell her family she was Ye Xin; Ye Xin who had taken everything away from Song Ning.


    Since she was young, she had gotten everything that she had wanted. Currently, it was the same!


    She wanted Song Ning¡¯s man. It did not matter if he was impotent or not.. She wanted Song Ning¡¯s career as well. From now on, everything that belonged to Song Ning would belong to her!

 Chapter 358 - Similar Mannerism

    <h4>Chapter 358: Simr Mannerism</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ye Xin¡¯s performance was rathermendable. She had a good chat with all the rich and powerful Madams.


    When Jiang Jin and Gao Wen came over, someone said in an attempt to curry favor with Jiang Jin, ¡°Old Madam, your granddaughter-inw is really a gem. No wonder everyone praises her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Old Madam. Your granddaughter-inw has really good taste. She¡¯s knowledgeable about the bags we carry and the jewelry we wear. Not only does she know about traditional crafts like embroidery, but she¡¯s knowledgeable about fashion and current trends. She¡¯s really amazing!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t understand why some people say she doesn¡¯t know how to run a business? I think she¡¯s very shrewd and knowledgeable.¡±


    ¡°Old Madam, you¡¯re really blessed to have such an amazing granddaughter-inw. With her around, you don¡¯t have to worry at all.¡±


    Everyoneplimented Ye Xin and Jiang Jin.


    Ye Xin stood at the side as pride rose in her heart. Her chin was slightly raised, and she did not bother to conceal the smug expression on her face.


    Gao Wen, who happened to look at Ye Xin at this moment, was stunned. Currently, the young woman in front of her resembled Ye Xin too much. It was not her appearance, but her expressions and movements that spoke of arrogance and pride.


    Ye Xin had always been like that in the past. She loved listening to praises andpliments. When people praised her, she would lift her chin slightly, looking like a proud little princess.


    Gao Wen did not expect Song Ning to have this habit as well. She wondered if it ran in their blood. After a moment, sadness welled up in her heart again. Ning Zhe did not speak to her for many years now, and not once did he ask about his daughter, Ye Xin.


    Back then, Ning Zhe had made it very clear that nothing woulde out of the affair. They would return to their respective homes and pretend that nothing happened. Although he knew Ye Xin was his daughter, he had never cared about her at all. After all, he already had children of his own; why would he care about his illegitimate daughter?


    Fortunately, Ye He was a good father to Ye Xin, but unfortunately, Ye Xin had a bitter life like her.


    Gao Wen mulled over Jiang Jin¡¯s earlier words and could not help but feel uneasy. Indeed, why was she so ignorant? Why did it not ur to her to seek a psychic for help and divination? Her daughter would definitely get better. Even if her daughter could not marry Mu Chen, she would definitely be able to marry someone as talented as Mu Chen in the future. Her daughter could lead a happy life then.


    The more Gao Wen thought about it, the more she agreed with Jiang Jin. The entertainment industry was soplex, and Ye Xin was very eye-catching. Perhaps, someone was jealous of Ye Xin and put a curse on her.


    At this time, Gao Wen was determined to look for a psychic to rescue her daughter. She thought about bringing her daughter home first but quickly dismissed that thought. She knew her son would definitely object to it. What she should do now was seek help from a psychic to cure her daughter before bringing her daughter home. With that, her son would not be able to object.


    Recently, Ye Cheng rarely came home. His attitude toward her had been frosty as well, causing her to feel panicked.


    Now that Gao Wen had made up her mind, she could not stand to waste a single minute. She found an opportunity to bid farewell to Jiang Jin before she left in a hurry.


    Meanwhile, Ye Xin watched Gao Wen leave with a cold expression on her face. Then, she turned around indifferently and continued to chat with the other Madams.


    At the same time, everything that had happened did not escape Jiang Jin and Sister Yu¡¯s notice. After Gao Wen left, Jiang Jin looked at Sister Yu meaningfully.


    Sister Yu understood Jiang Jin¡¯s thoughts and quietly slipped away.


    ¡­


    Today was the happiest day in Ye Xin¡¯s life since she came to the Mu family. Hope surged in her heart as she waited for Jiang Jin to praise her. However, Jiang Jin¡¯s calmness was beyond her expectations.


    Jiang Jin said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m very tired. You should rest early as well.¡±


    This took the wind out of Ye Xin¡¯s sail, and she deted immediately. She suppressed displeasure in her heart before she said, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t you think I¡¯m very talented in business management? I feel that I¡¯m apletely different person after giving birth. Even my interests and hobbies have changed¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin replied lightly, ¡°Oh? Is that so? Then you should visit Zhuang Ji more often.¡±

 Chapter 359 - Yoga?

    <h4>Chapter 359: Yoga?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Jiang Jin called Sister Yu over. ¡°I¡¯ve been out the entire day so I¡¯m a little tired. Help me to the room and massage my legs. How¡¯s the baby? Did A Nuan say anything?¡±


    Sister Yu smiled and held Jiang Jin¡¯s arm. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. A Nuan said the Little Master was very well-behaved today. He ate well, slept well, and had a lot of fun.¡±


    Jiang Jin smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. I feel at ease with A Nuan looking after the baby.¡±


    The two elderly women chatted andughed as they made their way upstairs.


    Ye Xin watched angrily as the two figures disappeared upstairs. She stomped her feet before turning around to leave.


    When a helper that was at the entrance of the house saw Ye Xin, she asked, ¡°Young Madam, where are you going?¡±


    Ye Xin said unhappily, ¡°I¡¯m going to attend my yoga ss!¡±


    ¡­


    At the entrance of the yoga studio.


    Ye Xin¡¯s car had just driven away when an inconspicuous car followed after her.


    Liang Zhou looked at the road ahead nervously before she asked Mu Chen who was sitting next to her, ¡°You¡­ Where are you taking me?¡±


    Mu Chen ignored her. He crossed his arms and closed his eyes to rest.


    Liang Zhou looked at him helplessly. Mu Chen was the only one left in the world who was rted to her by blood, but he hated her to the bones because she had stolen his father and caused his mother¡¯s death. This made her unable to face him for the rest of her life. She was deeply afraid because she knew she owed him; she did not need anyone to remind her of that. For all these reasons, she had always been timid and careful in front of him.


    Just when Liang Zhou had given up on receiving a reply from Mu Chen, he suddenly asked, ¡°Do you really believe he¡¯s loyal to you?¡±


    Mu Chen¡¯s voice was so calm that it was eerie.


    ¡°What? Who?¡± Liang Zhou asked, confused. It took a moment before she realized he was referring to Mu Qing. Her heart skipped a beat before she mustered up her courage and said, ¡°I¡­ I trust him.¡±


    Mu Chen did not respond. He did not even open his eyes.


    Liang Zhou could not help but say, ¡°Mu Chen, I know you hate us, but we really love each other from the bottom of our hearts. When I was young, I was insensible. I ran away from our marriage and forced your mother into marrying into the Mu family. I¡­ I was the one who ruined her life. Later on, when I met Mu Qing, I had no idea he was the man I was supposed to marry; I didn¡¯t know he was my brother-inw at that time. Please believe me.¡±


    Mu Chen sneered. ¡°So what? After you found out about his identity, didn¡¯t you refuse to give up?¡±


    Liang Zhou fell silent. This was her original sin. After a moment, she said sincerely, ¡°Mu Chen, just like how you love Song Ning, Mu Qing and I love each other deeply as well. For the sake of love, we betrayed our family. We deserve the consequences resulting from our actions. However, Mu Chen, I really don¡¯t wish for your rtionship with your father to be so stiff. Now that you¡¯re a husband and a father, I¡¯m sure you understand your father a little, right? Put yourself in his shoes, Mu Chen. Don¡¯t hold a grudge against him anymore¡­¡±


    A hint of mockery could be seen on Mu Chen¡¯s face as he said, ¡°Such deep feelings really moved my heart¡­¡±


    Liang Zhou did not know what to say. She did not dare to show her temper in front of Mu Chen.


    Mu Chen asked, ¡°If he betrays you one day, what will you do?¡±


    Liang Zhou¡¯s heart felt as though it had been stabbed when she heard these words. She forced a smile on her face before she said, ¡°He won¡¯t. Mu Chen, the feelings between me and your father are simr to those of you and Song Ning. He won¡¯t betray me. He made a promise to me¡­¡± Her expression grew solemn as she continued to say, ¡°Mu Chen, love has no rhyme or reason.. The heart wants what the heart wants. Mu Chen, please believe us, okay?¡±

 Chapter 360 - Probing

    <h4>Chapter 360: Probing</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Mu Chen sneered. ¡°Don¡¯tpare Song Ning and me to you. Don¡¯t taint our feelings!¡±


    Liang Zhou¡¯s expressions changed slightly.


    Mu Chen asked, ¡°Do you know he has a small vi on Xiushui Road?¡±


    Liang Zhou was stunned by these words.


    Mu Chen sneered as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know anything about his properties and assets because you don¡¯t care about his wealth¡­¡±


    Liang Zhou opened her mouth and hesitated for a moment. Ultimately, she did not speak.


    Mu Chen continued to say, ¡°If you don¡¯t even know what properties he owns, it means you don¡¯t know where he keeps his lovers¡­¡±


    Liang Zhou clenched her hands into fists; her nails dug into the flesh of her palms. She tried her best to calm down as she said, ¡°Mu Chen, he¡¯s your father. Please don¡¯t nder him like this. He¡¯s not that kind of person.¡±


    Mu Chen looked at her with pity in his eyes. ¡°How can you believe that a man who could betray his wife wouldn¡¯t betray you? If he cheats once, he¡¯ll cheat again. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re too old to be so naive? Why can¡¯t you see this?¡±


    Liang Zhou tried her best to reign in her surging emotions. Her heart had been driven mad by the little bast*rd in front of her, and yet, she did not dare to say anything excessive. She did know what had gotten into him today or why he was wasting her time. In the end, she gave up and coldly said, ¡°Where are you taking me? Your father is waiting for me at home.¡±


    Mu Chen scoffed. He looked as though he had heard a very funny joke. ¡°Waiting for you to go home? I don¡¯t think so. I¡¯m taking you to see the good man who¡¯s waiting for you toe home. No, actually, he¡¯s waiting for someone else toe home¡­¡±


    Liang Zhou was stunned. She looked outside the car window. The sky was getting darker, but there were still a lot of pedestrians on the road. This road did not lead to her house. All of a sudden, her heart was overwhelmed with unease. She grabbed her bag, wanting to bring her phone out to call Mu Qing.


    The mocking smile on Mu Chen¡¯s face vanished in just a blink of an eye. ¡°Ask him where he is now. I¡¯ll help you verify if he¡¯s lying. Both of you have been together for more than 20 years, and it hasn¡¯t been easy. Since your love is so strong, why don¡¯t you boldly test his loyalty? You¡¯ll be able to see if your sacrifices all these years are worth it¡­¡±


    Following that, Mu Chen looked out the window as though he did not care if Liang Zhou made the call or not.


    Liang Zhou¡¯s palms were sweaty as she held her phone. After a while, she gritted her teeth and dialed a string of numbers. When the call connected, she asked gently, ¡°Hey, it¡¯s me. Where are you now?¡±


    Mu Qing answered smoothly, ¡°I¡¯m having tea with a friend at a teahouse on Shifu Road. I¡¯ll be backter. You don¡¯t have to wait for me to have dinner. Your stomach is weak so you must remember to eat, okay?¡±


    Liang Zhou nodded to herself. A trace of sweetness welled up in her heart, dispelling the unease. She said happily, ¡°Alright, I understand. It¡¯s sote now so don¡¯t drink too much tea in case it affects your sleep at night.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Mu Qing replied gently.


    After the call ended, Liang Zhou looked at Mu Chen. Her expression clearly said, ¡®Did you hear that? We¡¯re clearly in love.¡¯


    Mu Chen did not see anything. His eyes were still fixed outside of the car window.


    Liang Zhou did not know what to say and decided to stop protesting. Since she was already here, she might as well see what Mu Chen was up to. She could also shut his mouthpletely after this.. She knew he was incredibly stubborn since he was young.

 Chapter 361 - Uneasy

    <h4>Chapter 361: Uneasy</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When the headlights of the car shone past the signboard of Xiushui Road, Liang Zhou frowned.


    Xiushui Road was a vi district. The scenery was very beautiful, and the air was much betterpared to the downtown area. Initially, Liang Zhou had taken a liking to this ce and wanted to buy a vi here. However, at that time, Mu Qing had said the people living here were mostly mistresses raised by wealthy men. He had said how could a decent woman like her live in such a ce. For that reason, she gave up on the idea of living here. After all, she was not a mistress.


    At this moment, Mu Chen said to A Jiang who was driving, ¡°Mr. Hiang, please give a brief exnation of this ce¡­¡±


    A Jiang said in a deep voice, ¡°This ce is very famous. The women who live here are all young and beautiful. Theye and go in luxury cars and wear famous brands. However, most of them are mistresses raised by wealthy men.¡±


    The car slowly drove past themunity gate. It was obvious the car was authorized to enter this ce.


    Liang Zhou looked at Mu Chen in shock. ¡°Mu Chen, do you have a lover here?¡±


    Mu Chen smiled nomittally.


    Liang Zhou said anxiously, ¡°Mu Chen, you and Song Ning have such a good rtionship. Your son is only a few months old. H-how can you do such a thing? If your grandmother finds out about this, she won¡¯t let you off the hook¡­¡±


    At this moment, Liang Zhou¡¯s words to Mu Chen were sincere. She knew better than anyone else what Jiang Jin¡¯s stance was regarding those who betrayed their marriages. Up until now, she had never been able to gain eptance from Jiang Jin. Even Mu Qing had a hard time regaining Jiang Jin¡¯s eptance.


    Liang Zhou grew even more anxious when she saw Mu Chen did not seem to care at all.


    After a brief moment, the car pulled to a stop in front of a vi.


    Mu Chen opened the door and alighted from the car.


    A Jiang opened the door for Liang Zhou as she hesitantly alighted from the car and followed Mu Chen into the vi.


    The vi was well-decorated. It was simple yet luxurious.


    Mu Chen only turned on the lights on the hall before walking in.


    Liang Zhou was puzzled. It did not seem like anyone was living here. Where did Mu Chen hide his lover?


    Mu Chen entered the master bedroom and continued making his way to the balcony.


    Liang Zhou followed behind him skeptically. She looked around the ce as the doubts in her heart grew. There was no sign of anyone living in this ce.


    The entrance to the balcony was covered by curtains, and high-powered binocrs stood at the entrance.


    Mu Chen slightly drew the curtains to the side before he pointed to the vi opposite.


    Liang Zhou looked in the direction he pointed and saw a simr vi. However, the vi was brightly lit. From this vantage point, she could vaguely see a couple in the living room. She turned to look at Mu Chen uncertainly.


    Mu Chen retracted his hand, letting the curtains drop. Then, he pointed at the binocrs and said, ¡°If you¡¯re curious, you can use these binocrs to see the people in that vi.¡±


    Liang Zhou looked at the binocrs. As though she was being controlled, she walked toward the binocrs. She bent down slightly and looked through the binocrs. She could easily see the living room and the man sitting in front of a table, drinking tea. At this moment, she suddenly felt as though her heart had stopped beating.


    The man was Mu Qing. Mu Qing who had told her he was having tea with a friend at a teahouse on Shi Fu Road.


    She was shocked, and her mind was nk. She instinctively took a step back, feeling as though she was stuck in a nightmare..

 Chapter 362 - Cheating

    <h4>Chapter 362: Cheating</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Liang Zhou straightened her back and turned around to look at Mu Chen.


    Mu Chen stood at the side with his arms crossed. He raised his chin slightly, indicating for her to continue looking.


    Liang Zhou¡¯s breathing quickened as she lowered her head to look through the binocrs again. She wanted to verify that the man in the opposite vi was truly her husband, Mu Qing.


    At this moment, Gao Wen saw a woman in Mu Qing¡¯s arms. The moan held a small teacup in her hands as she snuggled close to Mu Qing. Then, the woman turned her head slightly and kissed Mu Qing. Although Mu Qing did not take the initiative, he did not avoid the woman¡¯s touch either. He allowed the woman to kiss him and snuggle up against him like she owned him.


    Liang Zhou felt as though her heart was going to explode. She stumbled back as she grasped the clothes in front of her chest. She felt like she could breathe at this moment and had no choice but to lean against the wall for support. However, all her strength seemed to have left her body at this moment as she slid limply down the wall and sat on the ground. She curled up as though this was the only to alleviate the crushing pain in her heart. Unfortunately, the pain did not ease at all. She panted heavily like a fish brought ontond.


    ¡®How¡¯s this possible? No, how can this be? He lied to me! He¡¯s cheating on me with another woman!¡¯


    Liang Zhou¡¯s heart at this moment was as cold as the floor she sat on.


    Meanwhile, Mu Chen looked at the woman sitting on the floor indifferently. He waspletely unmoved. Back then, was his mother not in such pain as well? At that time, did anyone consider his mother¡¯s feelings? This was karmic retribution. He did pity nor sympathize with the woman in front of him. In fact, he wanted to add salt to her injuries.


    Mu Chen slowly squatted down in front of Liang Zhou before he said tonelessly, ¡°By the way, there¡¯s something else I think you should know. Back then, Mu Qing lost hundreds of millions of public funds. Grandma wanted him to turn himself in, but he refused. He cried and begged Grandma to help him. However, Grandma is the head of the Mu family so she could not easily interfere in such things.¡± He paused briefly before he continued to say, ¡°As a result, he used me and my custody to negotiate with Grandma. If Grandma helped him repay the funds he lost, if she didn¡¯t report him to the police or expose the matter to the public, he would give up his custody of me and leave the Mu family. For the sake of his reputation, he decided to y the role of a man who chose love over money. He promised Grandma that he¡¯d never return to the Mu family to fight for power with me for the rest of his life¡­¡±


    Liang Zhou was curled up tightly into a ball. She was so still at this moment that it looked as though she was dead. At this moment, she really wished she was dead. Perhaps, all the pain would be gone if she died. In this life, she envied Liang Zhen more than anything else; if she died, she would no longer have to feel that way.


    As it turned out, retribution was real. She stole Liang Zhen¡¯s husband so the heavens punished her and turned her life into a joke.


    In the past, she had told herself countless times that she was not wrong. She had only followed her heart and pursued true love. How could true love be wrong? Even if she had gotten Mu Qing at the cost of her sister¡¯s life, she told herself she was not wrong. She was not wrong because she and Mu Qing were truly in love.


    All those years, she had lived a happy life with Mu Qing abroad. Although Mu Qing grew indifferent and cold, she thought it was normal. After all, as time passed, couples would lose the initial excitement as they returned to their daily lives. It was fine as long as they loved each other. She did not need grand promations of love. Their love was simple and true. This was her definition of love.


    Deep in the depths of her heart, she knew her happiness was stolen from her sister. Her happiness was built upon her sister¡¯s death. For this reason, she did not dare to act ostentatiously and she did not dare to ask for more. She lived her life treading on eggshells, too afraid to breathe loudly..

 Chapter 363 - Benefits and Value

    <h4>Chapter 363: Benefits and Value</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    After so many years, Liang Zhou¡¯s wounds had long scabbed over and became a part of her. She numbed herself to the pain and deluded herself that her life was as beautiful as she used to imagine it would be. She told herself over and over again that Mu Qing loved her deeply, that she was the rightful Madam Mu, and that one day, she would return to the Mu family as Madam Mu.


    She knew that Mu Qing had secretly been making preparations to return to the Mu family. She was naturally delighted. It was her dream to return to the Mu family. She wanted to be Madam Mu and rightfully rece Liang Zhen and erase all traces of Liang Zhen. She had always been looking forward to that day. Moreover, she had no doubts that day woulde. After all, she had absolute confidence in Mu Qing. For this reason, she was able to endure the endless humiliation by Jiang Jin and the disrespect Mu Chen showed her.


    Now that her illusion shattered, her heart shattered along with it.


    Mu Chen¡¯s words were like knives stabbing at her heart. It felt like he had stabbed her heart before twisting the knife.


    Mu Chen twisted the proverbial knife further into Liang Zhou¡¯s heart as he said, ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? I¡¯m not surprised. After all, these words are too cruel. Unfortunately, it¡¯s true he struck a deal with Grandma. Why do you think he let go so easily this time? You should know how long he had nned to return to the family and how thorough his n was. Even if his n was exposed, was it not a pity to give up just like that?¡±


    Mu Chen paused for a moment and sneered. ¡°He gave up so easily because Grandma said he had broken the agreement they had and threatened to expose his wrongdoings in the past. She would rather tarnish the Mu family¡¯s reputation than let him off. In the end, he¡¯s still a coward like before. He apologized very quickly and begged Grandma to spare him on ount of his age. He used you, saying that you¡¯ve been punished enough. You lost the ability to give birth, and because of that, I¡¯d be the only grandson. He even said that if Grandma exposed him, it would affect my reputation. Once again, Grandmapromised because of me.¡±


    Mu Chen¡¯s sneer deepened. ¡°As for you, you became his shield once again. You became a tool for him to gain sympathy. Do you know why I told you not topare me and Song Ning with both of you? It¡¯s because there¡¯s no love between both of you at all; how can youpare? Love is mutual. Yours, unfortunately, is just wishful thinking. Mu Qing has never loved you. Everything is just your wishful thinking, Aunty!¡±


    Mu Chen¡¯s emphasis on the word ¡®Aunty¡¯ seemed to be thest straw for Liang Zhou. She wailed loudly.


    Mu Chen looked at her and slowly rose to his feet. He pointed at the vi across the street and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t have a good look at the woman, right? However, it doesn¡¯t matter I suppose. Let me tell you, she¡¯s not Mu Qing¡¯s only lover. He has several vis and several lovers.¡±


    ¡°He only cares about himself and what benefits him. The women love him and are willing to live and die for him. They¡¯re willing to do anything he asks of them. All he had to do in return was provide them with a house and living expenses when what he gains from them is much more than that.¡±


    ¡°As for you, your value is the lowest. Apart from being his shield, you have no other uses. Hence, he doesn¡¯t need to spend much effort coaxing you. There¡¯s no need for that after all.¡±


    Liang Zhou had stopped crying a while ago. The pain was so intense that she had grown numb.. Perhaps, it was her body¡¯s way to preserve her sanity.

 Chapter 364 - Just a Tool

    <h4>Chapter 364: Just a Tool</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    What a joke. When Liang Zhou first arrived, she had been sincerely worried about Mu Chen. She had thought Mu Chen had a lover outside of his marriage and was thinking about ways she could cover up for him in front of Jiang Jin. Who knew the joke was on her? She was like a clown.


    At this moment, she had broken downpletely, torn to pieces. Her eyes brimmed with despair and her face was stained with tears as she looked at Mu Chen in a daze. After a while, she asked hoarsely, ¡°W-why¡­ Why did you bring me here and show me this?¡±


    Mu Chen said, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. I don¡¯t have any good intentions.¡±


    Liang Zhou was not surprised by these words. She only smiled bitterly as she covered her face with her hands. This was her retribution.


    ¡°Now, do you want to know who that woman is?¡± Mu Chen asked emotionlessly.


    Liang Zhou did not give herself any more time to mourn her feelings. What right did she have to mourn anyway? She slowly rose to her feet, feeling as though her flesh was being torn and her bones were breaking. Sheposed herself, no longer looking as sorry as before. With great difficulty, she used the wall to support her as she stood up. She felt as though she was walking on knives as she made her way to the binocrs again. She smiled bitterly as she wondered if this was the pain Liang Zhen had felt back then.


    She inhaled deeply before she looked through the binocrs again.


    At this time, the woman was no longer in Mu Qing¡¯s arms. She was feeding Mu Qing¡¯s grapes, and Mu Qing¡¯s lips held the grape and that woman¡¯s fingers, lightly biting that woman¡¯s finger. That woman reached out with her other hand and stroked Mu Qing¡¯s face before retracting both her hands. When she turned around, the smile on her face did not fade at all.


    Liang Zhou lost her strength and sat limply on the ground again. She looked at Mu Chen as though she had seen a ghost. Her lips opened and closed, but no words came out. She felt as though she had fallen into an ice cer; she felt frozen.


    Mu Chen¡¯s expression was frosty.


    Liang Zhou mustered up all her strength and said two words with great difficulty, ¡°Song¡­ Ning¡­¡±


    Mu Chen took a step forward and looked down on Liang Zhou.


    Liang Zhou had to crane her neck up to look at him.


    ¡°Listen carefully. That woman isn¡¯t Song Ning. She¡¯s Ye Xin,¡± Mu Chen said slowly, emphasizing each word.


    Liang Zhou felt as though her brain had broken down at this time. She could not process Mu Chen¡¯s words. She understood the words, but she could not process them.


    Mu Chen reached out and lifted the curtains slightly. ¡°You have two options now. First, you can rush there and fight to the death with Mu Qing and Ye Xin. However, let me warn you, Ye Xin currently is of great use to Mu Qing. Hence, he¡¯d definitely take her side. You¡¯d only humiliate yourself if you go over there now. If you don¡¯t believe me, go ahead and try.¡±


    Mu Chen lowered the curtains again before he said, ¡°There¡¯s a second option. Ye Xin disguised herself as Song Ning to enter the Mu family. The Ye family is unaware of this. Ye Xin¡¯s mother, Gao Wen, is currently searching high and low for psychics and exorcists to exorcize the demons or ghosts in Ye Xin¡¯s body. It¡¯s up to you to expose Ye Xin or not.¡±


    Mu Chen stood at the entrance of the balcony as he said, ¡°I¡¯ve already bought this vi so you cane here at any time. If you like it, you can tell Mr. Jiang to transfer it to your name. If you need money or manpower, you can look for Mr. Jiang. However, don¡¯t misunderstand; I have no intention of helping you. I only want to borrow your hand to deal with them.. The choice is in your hand now. What do you want to do?¡±

 Chapter 365 - Disgusting

    <h4>Chapter 365: Disgusting</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    After Ye Xin told Mu Qing everything she knew about Zhuang Ji, Mu Qing gave her detailed tasks and taught her how to do them step by step.


    Ye Xin understood everything he told her quickly.


    Mu Qing taught her well, and Ye Xin happily learned from him.


    At this point, Ye Xin had grown obsessed with Mu Qing. Although he treated her gently, he always maintained his bottom line.


    Ye Xin asked, aggrieved, ¡°Is there something wrong with me? Why aren¡¯t you interested in me at all?¡±


    Ye Xin had always been blunt, hence, she was like this in her rtionship as well.


    In the past, she loved Mu Chen so much. However, in hindsight, Mu Chen had never even pretended to show interest in her at all. It was all her wishful thinking. The person whom she fell in love with was just a projection of what she wanted, and what she had loved was love itself.


    However, she thought Mu Qing was different. Mu Qing¡¯s face resembled Mu Chen, but he was mature, steady, and gentle. He satisfied all her criteria in regard to men. Most importantly, his face allowed her to immerse in the feelings of her first love. For all these reasons, she fell hopelessly in love with Mu Qing and waspletely devoted to him.


    The current her was no longer a celebrity. She had experienced the extreme lows of life. Currently, she had thrown her past away. She only wanted to pursue what she wanted, whether it was a person or an object.


    She wanted to obtain Mu Chen in the past because she saw Mu Chen as prey. She wanted the sense of aplishment a hunter would get when they caught their prey. It did not matter to her now that she did not have Mu Chen because she had Mu Qing.


    However, she could not help but feel very insecure because Mu Qing treated her too politely. It made her feel a sense of alienation.


    Mu Qing looked at her affectionately and reached out to pat her head before he said with a smile, ¡°Silly girl, what¡¯s the rush? We have the future ahead of us. You¡¯re still so young so I don¡¯t want you to make such impulsive decisions. After all, I¡¯m an old man now. I¡¯m the same age as your father.¡±


    Ye Xin said, annoyed, ¡°Love transcends age! I love you, and that¡¯s that.¡±


    Mu Qing smiled dotingly. ¡°Alright, alright.¡±


    Ye Xin hugged Mu Qing¡¯s arm, pouting.


    Mu Qing patted her hand gently and said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait until we deal with this matter. Take this time to think things through. I¡¯ll always be waiting for you so there¡¯s no need for you to rush. No matter what decision you make, I¡¯ll respect it.¡±


    Ye Xin leaned against him. ¡°I don¡¯t need to think things through. I¡¯ve already made my choice. I want to be you. Apart from you, I don¡¯t want anyone else. You¡¯re the only one who treats me sincerely in this entire world.¡±


    A hint of sadness welled up in Ye Xin¡¯s heart when she said this.


    Mu Qing said, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. Moreover, you haven¡¯t gone to see Ning Zhe yet. He dotes on Song Ning a lot.¡±


    Ye Xin frowned and said angrily, ¡°I hate her!¡±


    Mu Qing put his arm around her shoulders and said, ¡°If you hate her so much, then you should snatch the things that belong to her and make them yours¡­¡±


    Ye Xin did not respond. Sheyzily in Mu Qing¡¯s arms.


    ¡­


    Liang Zhou stood in front of the binocrs and quietly watched the scene in the vi across the street. She could not hear their conversations but she could clearly see their expressions and actions.


    The couple was really intimate.


    Liang Zhou suddenly felt nauseous when she looked at Mu Qing wrapping his arm around Ye Xin¡¯s shoulders. She spun around and rushed out, looking for the bathroom.


    She pushed open one door after another before she finally found the bathroom. She kneeled in front of the toilet and began to throw up.


    She was disgusted. Even if that woman was not Song Ning, that woman had the face of his daughter-inw. How could he do such a thing? How dirty was his heart that he was capable of such an act?


    Liang Zhou¡¯s stomach churned, and she vomited again.

 Chapter 366 - Biological Father

    <h4>Chapter 366: Biological Father</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ning Zhe looked at his daughter with barely concealed excitement. ¡°Xiaxia, you look well. It seems like Old Madam Mu took really good care of you. How¡¯s the baby? I heard there was a fire at the hospital when you were there. Were you hurt?¡±


    Ning Zhe¡¯s expression was one of concern as he asked about his daughter¡¯s well-being.


    Ye Xin¡¯s heart ached when she heard the question. The man in front of her was also her father, after all. However, he was so good to Song Ning. What virtues did Song Ning have that so many loved her? Why did she have to live in Song Ning¡¯s shadow for the rest of her life?


    When Ye Xin raised her head, her eyes were slightly teary.


    Upon seeing Ye Xin¡¯s appearance, Ning Zhe thought she was unhappy. He asked tentatively, ¡°Xiaxia, did something happen? Is there anything I can help you with?¡±


    Ye Xin calmed herself down. Then, she inhaled deeply before she said, ¡°I need money.¡±


    Ning Zhe was stunned. When he regained his senses, he asked, ¡°How much do you need?¡±


    ¡°A million,¡± Ye Xin bluntly replied.


    Ning Zhe nodded without any hesitation. ¡°Alright, give your ount number. I¡¯ll transfer the money to you immediately.¡±


    Ye Xin was taken aback. ¡°You¡­ Aren¡¯t you going to ask what the money¡¯s for?¡±


    Ning Zhe smiled. ¡°Silly child, you¡¯ve always been sensible since you were young. Since you asked for the money, I believe you have a good reason. There¡¯s no need for me to ask so much. Alright, give me your ount number.¡±


    Ye Xin hesitated for a moment before giving her ount number to Ning Zhe.


    Ning Zhe did not waste time and instantly used his phone to transfer the money to Ye Xin.


    Following that, Ye Xin lowered her head and twiddled her finger as she hesitantly said, ¡°Recently, I¡¯ve been learning to manage Zhuang Ji from Grandma. However, there was an order that wasn¡¯t handled properly so there¡¯s a deficit. Since no one notices it yet, I want to make up for the deficit¡­¡±


    Ning Zhe¡¯s smile deepened. This was the first time in a long time that his daughter had spoken to him so calmly and asked him for help. He knew how stubborn his daughter was. At this moment, it felt as though spring had arrived in his heart.


    ¡°Xiaxia, you¡¯ve never run a business before and have no experience so it¡¯s normal that you made a mistake. It¡¯s your good fortune that Old Madam Mu is willing to teach you. You have to learn well. Don¡¯t worry. If anything happens, I¡¯ll be there for you,¡± Ning Zhe said gently.


    Ye Xin had mixed feelings about this. Why was the treatment between and her Song Ning so different? She was the Young Miss of a wealthy family. The Ye family¡¯s assets were not to be underestimated, after all. Although her father and brother had always given her money when she asked for it, it was still vastly different from Ning Zhe¡¯s treatment of Song Ning. Her father and brother spoiled her and covered for her, but Ning Zhe loved Song Ning unconditionally. Everything about Song Ning was better than hers. Why was God so unfair?


    Ye Xin bit her bottom lip to stop herself from crying.


    However, when Ning Zhe saw this, he assumed she was ashamed and sad that she had to ask for help. Hence, he said in a tone even gentler than before, ¡°Xiaxia, remember this. You¡¯ll always be daddy¡¯s daughter. I¡¯ll always be your safe harbor.¡±


    After taking a deep breath, Ye Xin said, ¡°Thank you, Daddy.¡±


    Ning Zhe looked as though he had been struck by lightning. He was overjoyed. His daughter had not called him ¡®Daddy¡¯ for more than ten years now. He really did not expect to be able to exchange a million for the word ¡®Daddy¡¯.


    Words could not describe the joy he felt at this moment. He was willing to spend all his money as long as his daughter returned to the Ning family.


    He answered in a trembling voice, ¡°Xiaxia, you don¡¯t have to be polite with Daddy. When you¡¯re free,e home and have a look at your childhood room. I didn¡¯t touch it at all; it still looks the same.. Xiaxia, don¡¯t forget the door of the Ning family will always be open to you.¡±

 Chapter 367 - Testing the Water

    <h4>Chapter 367: Testing the Water</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ye Xin hesitated briefly before she nodded.


    Ning Zhe said worriedly, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to manage a business. All these years, you¡¯ve always been focused on studying medicine. Now that you changed fields, you must not be used to it. Don¡¯t be afraid to ask questions just because you¡¯re worried Old Madam Mu might think less of you. You must learn earnestly just like how you did when you were studying medicine.¡±


    Ye Xin nodded reluctantly.


    Ning Zhe thought about it for a moment before he tentatively asked, ¡°Do you want me to send someone to help you? Perhaps, I can get you an assistant. You can rest assured that I¡¯ll find you someone you can rely on who¡¯ll advise you as well. That way you won¡¯t feel anxious all the time¡­¡±


    Ye Xin¡¯s eyes lit up as soon as she heard these words.


    Upon seeing his daughter¡¯s reaction, Ning Zhe was delighted. He quickly added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Although I¡¯m hiring the assistant for you, he or she will definitely only listen to your orders.¡±


    Ye Xin felt even more relieved when she heard these words. She nodded. At the same time, bitterness rose in her heart again. It seemed like Song Ning had everything she had ever wanted.


    ¡­


    When Ning Zhe came home, the smile on his face still had not faded.


    Ning Chun who was walking behind Ning Zhe said, ¡°Master, I¡¯ve already found someone.¡±


    Ning Zhe nodded. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect I¡¯d be able to arrange for someone to stay by Ning Xia¡¯s side so easily. We must seize this chance, understand?¡±


    Ning Chun nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master.¡±


    ¡°By the way, have thewyere over in two days. I want to change my will,¡± Ning Zhe calmly said.


    Ning Chun nodded.


    At this time, Su Tong stood at the corner of the stairs in a daze, holding a teacup in her hand. Her heart skipped a beat when she heard Ning Zhe¡¯s words. ¡®What does he mean by that? Why is he changing his will? No, no, no one can take away what belongs to Ning Dong!¡±


    While Su Tong was lost in her thoughts, Ning Dong suddenly appeared next to her. Just as she was about to speak, he lifted his index finger to his lips and shushed her.


    Subsequently, Ning Dong held a tray of tea set and made his way upstairs to the study.


    ¡­


    Ning Zhe drank the tea his son poured for him and nodded in satisfaction. Then, he said, ¡°Dongdong, I saw your sister today. From now on, both of you have to support each other. The future of the Ning family depends on both of you.¡±


    Ning Dong calmly asked, ¡°Is Sistering back?¡±


    Ning Zhe shook his head gently. Then, he said, ¡°Remember, we have to get our hands on Zhuang Ji. Only after we obtain Zhuang Ji can we move on to the next step.¡±


    Ning Dong nodded obediently.


    ¡­


    When Ye Xin received the resume that Ning Zhe sent over, she looked at it briefly and was very satisfied. After that, she excitedly went to look for Jiang Jin.


    ¡°Grandma, I¡­¡± As soon as Ye Xin entered the room, she saw the baby was getting his diaper changed again. She instinctively shut the door. When she regained her senses, she hurriedly opened it again. She ignored the baby and tried her best to focus on Jiang Jin. She acted like nothing had happened and said with a smile, ¡°Grandma, I came to see the baby.¡±


    Jiang Jin and Sister Yu were advanced in age so they left A Nuan to change the baby¡¯s diaper. They had seen Ye Xin¡¯s earlier behavior, but they did not care at all.


    When Ye Xin reached to hold the baby, the baby in A Nuan¡¯s arm instinctively twisted his body away, avoiding Ye Xin¡¯s hands.


    Ye Xin¡¯s expression turned slightly unsightly.


    Upon seeing this, A Nuan hastily exined, ¡°Young Madam, Little Master is grumpy at this time every day. He needs to drink his milk first. He¡¯ll be fine after that.¡±


    Ye Xin¡¯s hands froze in mid-air as A Nuan carried the baby away. She suppressed her embarrassment and walked to Jiang Jin and Sister Yu before she said awkwardly, ¡°This baby¡¯s temper is just like his father¡¯s.. They don¡¯t like to be touched.¡±

 Chapter 368 - The Old House

    <h4>Chapter 368: The Old House</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Jiang Jin smiled. ¡°Babies are like that. When they grow up and be more sensible, they¡¯ll naturally be better.¡±


    Ye Xin sighed in relief inwardly when she Jiang Jin paid no mind to her earlier transgression. Then, she said excitedly, ¡°Grandma, I went through Zhuang Ji¡¯s list of clients over the past two days. Apart from that, I also feel that there are many areas that we can improve on. I n to go to Zhuang Ji today. In fact, I n to go there every day.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Jiang Jin smiled as she nced at Ye Xin. She said gently, ¡°I¡¯m old, and my health isn¡¯t good so I can¡¯t apany you. You¡¯ll have to go to Zhuang Ji alone. When you return, you can just report to me. What do you think?¡±


    Ye Xin did not expect things to go so smoothly. She hurriedly nodded and said, ¡°Okay! In fact, I was going to suggest that as well. Since you¡¯re getting older, you can¡¯t be apanying me all the time. It¡¯s better for me to go to Zhuang Ji alone.¡±


    Jiang Jin smiled. ¡°It¡¯s rare for you to be so attentive. This isn¡¯t a bad idea. Go then¡­¡±


    After that, Ye Xin hurriedly responded and turned to leave. Midway to the door, she remembered the baby and hastily turned around to have a look at the baby.


    The baby was drinking milk at this moment, His chubby fingers held on to A Nuan¡¯s hands. His eyes were twinkling, and he looked very happy.


    Ye Xin reached out and touched the baby¡¯s face.


    A Nuan instinctively took a step back before she said in a small voice, ¡°Young Madam, Little Master has a bad habit. If he¡¯s interrupted while he¡¯s drinking his milk, he¡¯ll start to cry.¡±


    Ye Xin withdrew her hand and said in disappointment, ¡°What a brat. Why does he have such a bad temper?¡±


    A Nuan smiled and said, ¡°Old Madam said Young Master had a bad temper when he was young as well¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, the baby definitely inherited his bad temper from his father,¡± Ye Xin said. Then, she bade farewell to Jiang Jin and left.


    After the door closed behind Ye Xin, Jiang Jin sighed softly.


    Sister Yu stepped forward and gently patted Jiang Jin¡¯s back. ¡°Old Madam, don¡¯t worry. Arrangements have been made regarding Zhuang Ji.¡±


    Jiang Jin said, ¡°I was just thinking how could there be people like this in the world? Is it really all for benefits?¡±


    Sister Yuforted Jiang Jin. ¡°Everyone has their own path to walk. No one can control the path that another person chooses to walk¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin nodded slightly.


    ¡­


    Cheng Che looked at the Zhuang family¡¯s old house in front of him and could not help but sigh. ¡®Although sister-inw¡¯s family house is low-key, it¡¯s quite luxurious¡­¡¯


    The small town had the cultural feel of Jiangnan¡¯s water viges; it was very quaint.


    The Zhuang family was one of the most famous families in the town. This was because Old Master Zhuang was a famous Chinese medicine practitioner, and Old Madam Zhuang was a famous embroiderer. However, since the old couple was no longer around, the house had fallen into slight disrepair. It was currently being looked after by some people appointed by the Zhuang family.


    Cheng Che contacted the caretaker of the house and introduced himself. He had said he was nning to shoot a television drama set in the old Republic of China period so he wanted to visit the old house to study it.


    The caretaker tactfully refused, saying that there were still members of the Zhuang family around and that he was not qualified to make such decisions. Hence, he gave Cheng Che the contact information of one of the family members and told Cheng Che to obtain consent from them.


    Upon seeing the contact information that was given to him, Cheng Che smiled bitterly. It was the contact information of his sister-inw. The person who was using the phone number now was not Ye Xin; it was now in Mu Chen¡¯s hands.


    Cheng Che sighed as he called Mu Chen. Then, he told Mu Chen that Song Ning definitely did not return to her old family house.


    Mu Chen remained silent for a moment before he told Cheng Che not to disturb the people there or attract attention.


    After Cheng Che ended the call, he took a few photos of the house for Mu Chen. Then, he chatted with the caretaker briefly to make sure the caretaker really did not know anything before he finally left.


    Cheng Che grew more and more anxious.. He was really worried about his sister-inw¡¯s safety.

 Chapter 369 - Plastic Surgery (1)

    <h4>Chapter 369: stic Surgery (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Song Ning stood behind Yang Li and ced her hand on Yang Li¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Are you nervous?¡±


    Yang Li reached out and held Song Ning¡¯s hand before nodding slightly. Her head and her face were wrapped in gauze, only leaving her pair of eyes exposed.


    At this time, Pengpeng and the doctor walked in. She smiled and asked, ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    Song Ning and Yang Li held hands and nodded.


    The doctor studied Song Ning. There was a very obvious scar on her left cheek and neck from the burn she sustained. There was also a scar on her left temple. At this time, the scars had already turned pink, marring the gentleness of her face.


    Finally, the doctor asked, ¡°Song Ning, are you sure you don¡¯t want to remove these scars? It¡¯s a very easy procedure to get them removed¡­¡±


    Song Ning smiled and shook her head. ¡°Qiu Yan, they¡¯re like my badge of honor. I¡¯ll keep them for now. If I decide to remove them in the future, I¡¯ll definitely look for you.¡±


    Qiu Yan was a stic surgeon she had met during a study exchange in the past. He was humorous and interesting. Moreover, he came from a wealthy family and was also slightly famous in the industry. His family had been urging him to quit practicing medicine and to return to inherit the family business, but he was, for personal reasons, opposed to that.


    Due to the severity of Yang Li¡¯s injuries, many hospitals and doctors were unable to help her. Hence, Song Ning thought of Qiu Yan.


    Qiu Yan was rather interested in Chinese medicine so he had a deep impression of Song Ning, an outstanding student he had met during a study exchange. When he received a call from her, he did not ask any questions and drove over to pick her up.


    When this passionate stic surgeon saw Yang Li¡¯s severe burns, his fighting spirit was ignited. After learning about what happened to Yang Li and her subsequent ns, he began to make a surgical n tailored for her. The surgery could be considered a big gamble.


    Qiu Yan would not be affected whether he performed this surgery or not. However, this surgery was important to Yang Li. It was a risk that she had to decide if she wanted to take.


    Yang Li smiled bitterly. She had nothing left. She could only hope to win this huge gamble in one go. She did not even have any stakes.


    As they were wheeling Yang Li into the operating theater, Yang Li held Song Ning¡¯s hand and said, ¡°If I die in there, then I can only me it on my fate. However, Ning Xia, I feel unwilling and resentful. Hence, if I die, you have to live well and avenge me.¡±


    Song Ning smiled and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve read Qiu Yan¡¯s surgical n. I have great confidence in him. Sister Yang Li, you have to trust me and Qiu Yan. I¡¯m a doctor as well so I¡¯ll stay by your side and do my best to protect you. However, the most important thing is that you have to believe in yourself.¡±


    Pengpeng was so moved that tears streamed down her face immediately.


    Due to the two women¡¯s special circumstances, all the expenses were paid by Pengpeng. To treat their injuries, she had even sold the house her parents bought her.


    During this time, the three women grew very close to each other.


    Pengpeng felt bad that there was nothing she could do apart from making mary contributions, and when Song Ning and Yang Li found about this, they had vehemently told her that they would have died without her money.


    During times of adversity, one would be able to see who was sincere and insincere.


    Upon hearing the women¡¯s conversation, Qiu Yan said in an attempt to lighten the mood, ¡°Beauty, don¡¯t cry. Remember not to cry tears of joy when you see my workter. Tears will irritate your skin, understand?¡±


    Yang Li nodded weakly but did not respond.. She only held on to Song Ning and Pengpeng¡¯s hands, clearly nervous.

 Chapter 370 - Plastic Surgery (2)

    <h4>Chapter 370: stic Surgery (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The face reflected in the mirror was still slightly swollen. However, the skin was smooth and wless. There were no signs of burns and scars at all.


    Yang Li¡¯s tears welled up.


    Qiu Yan hastily said, ¡°Beauty, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry! You¡¯ll ruin my work!¡±


    Qiu Yan was 1.8 meters tall and was handsome. When he did not speak, he was truly a sight to behold. However, once he spoke, he would reveal his childish nature.


    Qiu Yan whistled before he said, praising himself, ¡°Dr. Qiu¡¯s work is really getting better and better. If it weren¡¯t because you have ns of bing a huge star in the future, I¡¯d print a huge photo of this face and hang it in the most eye-catching spot in my office¡­¡±


    Yang Li¡¯s gaze was determined as she said softly, ¡°Dr. Qiu, when I be famous, I¡¯ll publicly announce that I¡¯ve undergone stic surgery. At that time, you can hang my picture up. You¡¯ll definitely be famous when people find out about it¡­¡±


    Qiu Yan turned pale with fright as he hastily said, ¡°No, no, no. Then wouldn¡¯t my clinic be overcrowded? At that time, I won¡¯t have time to date handsome men!¡±


    The three womenughed when they heard Qiu Yan¡¯s words. Three of them were aware that Qiu Yan preferred men. This was the reason he avoided returning to inherit the family business.


    At this time, Song Ning chimed in, ¡°Sister Yang Li, there¡¯s no need to be polite with Qiu Yan. We¡¯re all good friends, after all. In the future, we¡¯ll share happiness and woes together!¡±


    Qiu Yan nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right! Friends are the most important!¡±


    Yang Li¡¯s gaze grew even more determined.


    Song Ning looked at Yang Li in the mirror and said, ¡°From now on, your name is Zhuang Ning. We¡¯vepleted the process of legalizing this identity. Peng will be your manager from now on. Are you ready, Siter Yang Li?¡±


    Yang Li met Song Ning¡¯s gaze through the mirror and said softly, ¡°From now on, you should address me as Zhuang Ning.¡±


    Song Ning nodded, cing a hand on Yang Li¡¯s shoulder before saying, ¡°Alright, Zhuang Ning.¡±


    Pengpeng followed suit and ced her hand on Yang Li¡¯s other shoulder before she echoed Song Ning¡¯s words, ¡°Alright, Zhuang Ning.¡±


    Yang Li reached out to hold their hands. She raised her head slightly so the tears would not roll down her face.


    ¡®Ye Cheng, I¡¯ll definitely take down the Ye family. Not a single person from the Ye family is allowed to get away!¡¯


    ¡­


    Pan Hao was clearly excited when he found Cheng Che. He hurriedly said, ¡°Cheng Che, I¡¯ve cast the female lead!¡±


    Cheng Che, who was studying a map, looked at Pan Hao in surprise. After a moment, he asked, ¡°So fast?¡±


    Pan Hao rubbed his hands excitedly as he said, ¡°Good scripts and good actors are hard toe by¡­ If we have both, then the result will be divine!¡±


    Cheng Che smiled as he looked at Pan Hao, who was slightly balding now that he was in his forties. ¡°It seems like Director Pan is very satisfied with the female lead.¡±


    Pan Hao nodded. ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m very satisfied. After two months, I finally found the perfect female lead. However, there¡¯s something I need to discuss with you, President Cheng.¡±


    Cheng Che listened attentively with a smile on his face.


    Pan Hao bit his lower lip before he said, ¡°The actress is a neer. However, I used to know her manager.¡±


    Then, Pan Hao stared at Cheng Che intently.


    Cheng Che asked in confusion, ¡°So?¡±


    Pan Hao was stunned. ¡°So?¡±


    Cheng Che nodded. ¡°Yes. So what? What¡¯s wrong if the actress is a neer or if you used to know her manager?¡±


    Pan Hao looked at Cheng Che before he asked tentatively, ¡°So¡­ Does this mean you have no objections to me casting this actress?¡±

 Chapter 371 - Director Pan

    <h4>Chapter 371: Director Pan</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Cheng Che was puzzled. ¡°Director Pan, you put a lot of thought into the casting so why wouldn¡¯t I agree? Since you know the manager, working together would be easier, right? It doesn¡¯t matter if the actress is a neer. As long as you think the actress is suitable, then it¡¯s fine. Why would I have any objection?¡±


    Pan Hao was slightly stunned by Cheng Che¡¯s reply. Then, he replied, ¡°P-president Cheng, you¡¯re an investor. You have a say in the casting. I thought¡­ I thought¡­¡±


    ¡°Director Pan, don¡¯t tell me you think I have a girlfriend, and I want to make her the lead actress?¡± Cheng Che asked. When he saw the sheepish expression on Pan Hao¡¯s face, heughed. Then, he exined, ¡°Director Pan, my girlfriend is a doctor. She¡¯s a traditional Chinese medicine practitioner. If you¡¯re unsure about medical facts, you can consult her. However, if it¡¯s acting, then you can forget it. She has no interest in acting.¡±


    Cheng Che¡¯s expression turned serious as he continued to say, ¡°Director Pan, youe highly rmended by my sister-inw, Song Ning. I¡¯ve watched all your works and studied them in detail. I have no doubts about your ability. All you need to do is select the scripts that you think have potential, and I¡¯ll give you my opinion. However, you have more experience so you don¡¯t have to base your decision on my opinions. As for the casting of actors, I¡¯ll leave it up to you since you have more experience. I won¡¯t interfere. I don¡¯t want you to be affected by unnecessary matters that will affect the quality of your work. Rest assured.¡±


    Pan Hao was so moved by these words, he had the urge to cry. He wiped his face and said, ¡°President Cheng, thank you! I-I will make sure the movie is good. I won¡¯t let you down!¡±


    Cheng Che smiled and said to lighten the atmosphere,?¡°There¡¯s no need for you to be so moved. I¡¯m just a businessman who doesn¡¯tck money. Although I seem reasonable, it depends on economic benefits as well. It¡¯s best if the movie bes a blockbuster, I¡¯d be able to profit from it. If I lose money, I¡¯ll be upset as well¡­¡±


    Pan Hai said, slightly embarrassed, ¡°But¡­ The genre of our movie isn¡¯t the explosive kind¡­¡±


    Cheng Che nodded. ¡°I know, but I like it. My grandmother likes it as well.¡±


    This is an example of how money could not buy people¡¯s hearts. Instead, Cheng Che¡¯s consideration had won over Pan Hao. After listening to Cheng Che¡¯s words, Pan Hao¡¯s fighting spirit was instantly ignited.


    Cheng Che smiled. ¡°Focus on the movie, Director Pan. Don¡¯t worry about matters unrted to the movie. I won¡¯t interfere unnecessarily.¡±


    ¡°Alright! I promise to work hard!¡± Pan Hao said excitedly.


    Cheng Che smiled and shook his head as he watched Pan Hao leave. Pan Hao was quite famous because he was highly talented. However, it was difficult for Pan Hao to grow even more famous because he was too focused on creating a perfect movie and did not understand the ways of the world. If Pan Hao was tactful, Pan Hao would have told that he had found a good actor and invited him to have a look. However, Pan Hao was really direct and came looking for him to inform him of the matter immediately. Nevertheless, he did not mind Pan Hao¡¯s straightforward personality.


    Pan Hao was naturally nervous since Cheng Che was an investor and had the right to call the shots. Hence, he was very touched when Cheng Che said that he trusted him and would not interfere unnecessarily.


    Cheng Che believed if he cooperated with Pan Hao a few more times and gave Pan Hao creative control, Pan Hao would never leave hispany for the rest of his life. After all, his trust would show Pan Hao that Pan Hao was valued.


    Once again, Cheng Che realized how important the principles his grandmother and his brother had taught him were. He could not help thinking about his grandmother at this moment and began to miss her. Hence, he wasted no time in bringing his phone out to start a video call.. At this moment, he realized that he felt strange if he did not listen to his grandmother¡¯s nagging after a few days.

 Chapter 372 - Audition

    <h4>Chapter 372: Audition</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    After Zhuang Ning¡¯s tears rolled down her face, Pan Hao shouted excitedly, ¡°Cut!¡±


    Then, Pan Hao rushed over and grabbed Pengpeng¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Pengpeng, where did you find her? Her acting skills are superb!¡±


    Pengpeng nced at Zhuang Ning, whose expression had already returned to normal, before she said, ¡°Director Pan, Sister Ning has no prior experience. If you¡¯re satisfied with her performance, then I hope you¡¯ll cast her and continue to guide her.¡±


    Peng Hao nodded. ¡°Of course! It doesn¡¯t matter if she doesn¡¯t have experience. I want someone with skills and passion. I¡¯ll definitely cast her again in the future if there are suitable roles! Pengpeng, President Cheng Che is our investor so you don¡¯t have to worry about those dirty things in the entertainment industry.¡±


    Pengpeng nodded. She looked around briefly before she asked, ¡°Is President Cheng around?¡±


    Pan Hao shook his head. ¡°President Cheng is very busy. Moreover, he¡¯s also personally helping us to scout for suitable locations. In any case, when we start filming, I¡¯ll invite him over to have a look.¡±


    After a brief pause, Pan Hao asked, ¡°You still don¡¯t have any news about Yang Li?¡±


    Pengpeng shook his head gently in response.


    Pan Hao sighed. ¡°I wonder where she went. There¡¯s no news of her at all. This is really worrying. I don¡¯t even know where to start looking for her. How can she just up and leave? She should at least inform us where she went.¡±


    At this moment, Pan Hao did notice that Zhuang Ning, who was standing behind him, had tears in her eyes again.


    ¡­


    In a hotel room.


    Song Ning and Zhuang Ning were going through the script together.


    At this moment, Pengpeng came into the room and ced the food she bought on a small table. ¡°Sisters,e and eat. I bought a lot of delicious food.¡±


    After putting the script away, Song Ning patted Zhuang Ning¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°I think your interpretation of the character is very urate. As long as you practice a little more, there won¡¯t be any problem. I¡¯m here to help if you need me.¡±


    Zhuang Ning¡¯s gaze became more determined and confident as she nodded. ¡°Alright!¡±


    Pengpeng smiled. ¡°I¡¯m really happy everything is going smoothly.¡±


    After Pengpeng set the table, all of them sat down to eat together.


    While they were eating, Pengpeng passed her phone over to Song Ning and said, ¡°Sister Song Ning, have a look at this. I found someone to help me keep an eye on things.¡±


    Song Ning looked at the phone. The picture disyed on the phone was of Mu Chen, Jiang Jin, Mu Qing, Liang Zhen, and the woman who looked like her.


    Pengpeng pointed at the picture and said, ¡°Mu Chen leaves for work early and returns reallyte. In fact, he seems so busy that oftentimes, he doesn¡¯t even go home. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with the Mu family.¡±


    After a brief pause, Pengpeng continued to say, ¡°As for the fake Song Ning, she has stopped working at the hospital. Over the past month, she had visited Zhuang Ji with Old Madam Mu. She seemed interested in Zhuang Ji. I heard that the baby is primarily taken care of by Old Madam Mu, and the helper, Sister Yu. Old Madam loves her great-grandson a lot and only smiles when she¡¯s with him¡­¡±


    ¡°Zhuang Ji¡¯s business is quite good. However, recently, the fake Song Ning has increased the number of members. She said that she wanted to make Zhuang Ji more essible to the people. It seems like the Mu family is letting her manage Zhuang Ji¡­¡±


    Song Ning looked at the photo silently.


    Zhuang Ning looked at Song Ning and softly said, ¡°Song Ning, just wait a little longer. We¡¯ll wait until my filming progresses further. Once I gain recognition, we can find an opportunity to get close to Mu Chen and Cheng Che. At that time, those people won¡¯t suspect anything, and we¡¯ll be able to act more freely.¡±


    Song Ning smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s no rush. Xiao Peng, continue gathering information. Focus on Zhuang Ji.. Don¡¯t worry about Mu Chen and the Mu family for now.¡±

 Chapter 373 - Is Zhuang Ji the Target?

    <h4>Chapter 373: Is Zhuang Ji the Target?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Pengpeng was perplexed. ¡°I thought you missed the baby?¡±


    Song Ning lowered her gaze as she said, ¡°The baby is very safe now. Since Grandma is taking care of him, there¡¯s nothing to worry about. Moreover, from the looks of it, their target isn¡¯t the baby so there¡¯s no need to worry about him.¡±


    ¡°What about the Mu family?¡± Xiao Peng asked.


    Song Ning said, ¡°Something is going on. Mu Qing and Liang Zhen are appearing so frequently at the Mu family house, which is unusual. Apart from that, everyone in the family knows that I¡¯m terrible at business management, and I have no interest in managing a business at all. Grandma has never once pushed me to manage Zhuang Ji. She had always said I should do what makes me happy. However, why did she bring that fake Song Ning to Zhuang Ji?¡±


    Pengpeng nodded as she chewed her food. Then, as though she had just recalled something, she brought her phone out again and pulled up a picture before handing it to Song Ning. ¡°I almost forgot. Sister, look at this. That fake Song Ning went to visit Ning Zhe!¡±


    Song Ning froze slightly. In the picture, Ning Zhe and the fake Song Ning sat across from each other. Based on Ning Zhe¡¯s expression, it was not difficult to tell that the conversation between the duo was going well. Otherwise, Ning Zhe¡¯s expression would not be so happy.


    Song Ning frowned. ¡°Is their target Zhuang Ji?¡±


    Pengpeng and Ning Zhe looked at each other in confusion. ¡°Who?¡±


    Song Ning did not respond immediately. Her mind was racing as she chewed her food. After a moment, she finally said in a low voice, ¡°The fake Song Ning and Ning Zhe. Ning Zhe has always coveted the trademark of the embroidery manual that my mother left behind. He proposed cooperation with Zhuang Ji many times before, but I refused him. Even the Fu family and Ye family covet Zhuang Ji. Before I met Mu Chen, Zhuang Ji was on the verge of closing down. In hindsight, those people must have been waiting to buy Zhuang Ji at thest minute. They probably did not expect Mu Chen and Cheng Che to swoop in and save Zhuang Ji. That¡¯s why they had to resort to seeking cooperation with me. Mu Chen and Cheng Che knew everyone¡¯s eyeing Zhuang Ji so they guarded it carefully.¡±


    Pengpeng was taken aback. ¡°Then what should we do now? That fake Song Ning has already begun to interfere with Zhuang Ji¡¯s affairs.¡±


    Song Ning remained silent. She was unable to figure out what was happening as well. The fake Song Ning had expended so much effort to join the Mu family; was it all for Zhuang Ji? Were there other reasons? Or were they nning to start with Zhuang Ji and slowly take over the Mu Corporation? However, Zhuang Ji and the Mu Corporation had nothing to do with each other. Previously, Jiang Jin was adamant that Zhuang Ji belonged to Song Ning alone; Jiang Jin had said it was Song Ning¡¯s dowry. Moreover, the Mu family had no need for such a small business. Although Mu Chen and Cheng Che were helping her to run Zhuang Ji, Zhuang Ji belonged to her alone. Zhuang Ji would never be a part of the Mu family¡¯s assets, and if she wanted, she could leave it to her child in the future.


    Mu Chen and Cheng Che had been very meticulous in managing Zhuang Ji. Every staff member was carefully scrutinized to ensure everything would go smoothly.


    Song Ning had left Zhuang Ji¡¯s management to Mu Chen, Cheng Che, and Jiang Jinpletely. She felt grateful that she did not have to give up the business that her mother had put her heart into.


    No matter how Song Ning thought about it, she could not figure out why Jiang Jin would suddenly bring the fake Song Ning to Zhuang Ji. In her opinion, if the fake Song Ning voiced out her intention to run Zhuang Ji, based on Jiang Jin¡¯s intelligence, Jiang Jin would know that something was amiss. No matter how a person changed, there would still be traces of one¡¯s former self. Since Jiang Jin brought the fake Song Ning to Zhuang Ji, did it mean that Jiang Jin had already noticed something was amiss and had ns of her own?


    With these thoughts in mind, Song Ning felt slightly relieved.. Perhaps, things were not as bad as she had imagined them to be.

 Chapter 374 - Heartbreak

    <h4>Chapter 374: Heartbreak</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Liang Zhou did not sleep the whole night, and Mu Qing did not return either. She curled up on the couch, reying each word Mu Chen had said. That night, it felt as though her heart had been diced into bloody pieces. As the night passed, the excruciating pain she felt slowly numbed her.


    It was early in the morning when streams of sunlight shone into the living room and the couch. Despite the sunlight, Liang Zhou felt cold.


    At this time, the helper, Xiao Yu, walked into the living room. She was taken back when she saw Liang Zhou. She instinctively asked, ¡°Madam, why are you sitting here so early in the morning?¡±


    Liang Zhou looked at Xiao Yu in a daze. Her eyes were empty and lifeless.


    Xiao Yu walked over and asked tentatively, ¡°Madam, do you feel unwell?¡±


    Liang Zhou could not control the tears that brimmed in her eyes at this moment. She did not expect the only person to show concern toward her was Xiao Yu, the helper. After a moment, she tried to rise to her feet to move her stiff body. However, after sitting the entire night, her legs had grown numb, causing her to fall to the ground with a soft thud.


    Xiao Yu was frightened out of her wits upon seeing this. ¡°Madam? Madam? Are you alright? Did you hurt yourself? Tell me where it hurts.¡±


    Xiao Yu hurriedly reached out to help Liang Zhou up.


    Liang Zhou held onto Xiao Yu, borrowing Xiao Yu¡¯s strength to rise to her feet. She smiled bitterly as she said, ¡°My feet are numb.¡±


    Xiao Yu helped Liang Zhou back to the couch before she kneeled by the couch and propped one of Liang Zhou¡¯s legs up to massage it for her. ¡°Madam, just bear with the pain for a moment.¡±


    The dull pain caused Liang Zhou to cry. She feltplicated as she looked at the young helper massaging her leg. The person whom she treated sincerely her entire life abandoned her like a pair of worn-out shoes while the helper whom she normally did not pay attention to was massaging her leg for her. She had been wrong her entire life; her feelings were misced for so long.


    Upon seeing the expression on Liang Zhou¡¯s face, Xiao Yu thought Liang Zhou could not bear the pain. Hence, she tried to quicken her pace as she said, ¡°Madam, bear with for a moment. I¡¯m almost done.¡±


    Liang Zhou could not help but reach out and pat Xiao Yu¡¯s head. She smiled with tears in her eyes as she said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Following that, Xiao Yu helped Liang Zhou to her feet. Every step she took sent chills to her heart. How could the pain from the fallpare to the pain in her heart?


    After a moment, Liang Zhou patted Xiao Yu¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I feel much better now. Thank you.¡±


    Xiao Yu said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s good. Madam, you have to walk slowly for now. It¡¯ll be fine after a while.¡±


    Liang Zhou let go of Xiao Yu¡¯s hand and wiped her face. Then, she smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to help me; I¡¯m fine. You can return to your tasks.¡±


    Xiao Yu nodded and smiled before she left.


    Liang Zhou¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as she looked at Xiao Yu¡¯s back. How great was it to be young? When she was Xiao Yu¡¯s age, her mind was only filled with love. She wanted nothing more than to find a man who loved her and whom she loved to spend her life with. Hence, when she met Mu Qing, she did not hesitate to pursue him even if she knew he was her sister¡¯s husband. After all, in her mind, nothing was more important than love. Love was sacred and invible. To her, everything else ranked behind love. So what if the other woman was her sister? She would spend her entire life with her lover, not her sister.


    All these years, she never thought she would be betrayed. The thought had never crossed her mind at all. She knew how difficult it was for Mu Qing to be with her. He had lost so much just to stay with her. In her mind, he was the perfect example of someone who chose love over wealth and power. This was the thing she felt the proudest about. It was the glory of her life. Hence, whenever she had minor conflicts with Mu Qing, despite feeling sad, she would cheer up again when she recalled the things he had given up for her.


    However, she knew now that she had overestimated herself.

 Chapter 375 - Awakening

    <h4>Chapter 375: Awakening</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    As it turned out, the love she had cherished that had filled her with pride was nothing to Mu Qing. From the very beginning, she was just a shield to conceal his crimes.


    Liang Zhou slowly climbed up the stairs. She felt like the stinging pain on the soles of her feet was from her stepping on her own broken heart.


    Liang Zhou filled the bathtub before she immersed herself in the warm water. Despite the water¡¯s temperature, her heart was cold. She desperately wanted to find something to warm herself. Tears dripped into the bathwater as she cried. She submerged herself in the water, washing the tears away.


    Liang Zhou knew crying could never solve problems. She understood this since she was three years old. She and her sister were twins, and her parents had always treated them equally. However, she was not satisfied; she wanted their love all to herself. Hence, she would cry to get their attention. Although she managed to get their attention, the attention came with reprimands as well. Therefore, she had to constantly think of new ways to make her parents pay more attention to her. After a while, she found that the better she was, the happier her parents would be. Hence, she studied hard to be a straight-A student. As long as her parents gave her all their attention and ignored her sister, she was willing to do anything. With this, she developed her stubborn character.


    In the process ofpeting with her younger sister to gain her parents¡¯ favor, she strove to be the best. As time passed, a terrifying thought appeared in her mind: she would destroy things she failed to obtain. If she could not obtain it, then no one deserved to obtain it.


    Mu Qing was the person who had stayed with her the longest. She loved him like nothing else in the world. Their time together was long but fleeting as well. She had given him her youth and her entire life; how could he treat her like this? How could she allow him to treat her like this?


    Liang Zhou emerged from the water. Due to her irregr breathing, she choked on the water and began to cough violently. As she coughed, she could not help butugh. Soon, herughter turned into tears again.


    At this moment, Xiao Yu knocked on the door. ¡°Madam, are you okay? Do you need my help? Breakfast is ready.¡±


    Liang Zhou washed her face before she cleared her throat and tried to say in the most normal voice possible, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    Currently, the bathwater had turned as cold as her heart. Just like her heart, it would only grow colder.


    Her skin pruned slightly due to the time she spent soaking in the tub. When she saw her pruned skin, she thought to herself that time really did not spare people. She was once beautiful when she was in her prime, but now, she was old and decrepit. What right did she have to keep a man¡¯s heart?


    Someone had said that men remained young till the day he died, but it was not the case for women. How unfair. It was unfair that she wasted her youth on him, but it was not enough for him.


    Liang Zhou¡¯s expression hardened slightly. ¡®In this life, our lives are tied together. I don¡¯t care if you have any ulterior motives. Since you¡¯ve chosen me, you¡¯re not allowed to abandon me!¡¯


    There was a weed growing in her garden now. It did not matter. She would pull the weed out. No matter how they grew, she would remove the weed from her garden.


    She would show him that not only could she shield him and protect him, but she could drag him to hell as well. She would apany him in hell. She would show him that she was the one who loved him and would apany him to the end.


    Liang Zhou reached out and wiped the foggy mirror, revealing her pale and swollen face. She smiled bitterly. Was it worth it to torment herself over a man?


    No matter what, it was a good thing that she finally woke up from her dreams and delusion. It was the first step. The rest will fall into ce with time.


    She thought it was not a bad idea to cooperate with Mu Chen. This kind of rtionship was better. They would directly state their conditions; it was better than those hypocritical rtionships. Moreover, he was her nephew, to begin with. Since she had wronged his mother, she would try to right her wrong even if it was just a little.. She would protect thest person in this world who was connected to her by flesh and blood on behalf of her younger sister whom she had bullied since they were young.

 Chapter 376 - Taking the Bait

    <h4>Chapter 376: Taking the Bait</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When Xiao Yu saw the expression on Liang Zhou¡¯s face, she asked tentatively, ¡°Madam, did you not sleep wellst night? You look a little tired¡­¡±


    Liang Zhou nodded. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll be going to the spa to get a massage and rx. When Masteres home, you can attend to him.¡±


    Xiao Yu was slightly taken aback. The woman in front of her always waited for her husband toe home no matter what. Moreover, she would personally take care of his daily needs.


    Liang Zhou lowered her head and ate the breakfast that had been prepared for her. A determined expression could be seen on her face at this moment. From now on, she had to take good care of herself. She would eat healthily, lose weight, and take care of her appearance. She would start all over again; it was not toote.


    ¡­


    Gao Wen kneeled on a small futon on the ground as she piously chanted Buddhist scriptures. Before rising to her feet, she kowtowed seriously.


    As she walked to the entrance, she stuffed a wad of cash into the donation box. When the young monk standing by the entrance bowed at her, she returned the bow before she walked out of the temple.


    She let out a long sigh once she left the temple. She had visited many temples in M City, but she still could not figure out what was wrong. She thought about reaching out to Jiang Jin, but she did not want to see the young woman who resembled Ye Xin.


    ¡°Gao Wen?¡±


    A surprised voice rang behind Gao Wen at this moment. When she turned around, she saw someone she knew.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s really you!¡± Liang Zhou said warmly.


    Gao Wen forced a smile on her face. ¡°What a coincidence. What are you doing here?¡±


    Although the duo was not familiar with each other, meeting in the suburbs far away from the city in a temple felt like


    ¡°Gao Wen?¡±A surprised voice sounded behind her.


    She turned around.


    ¡°AH, it¡¯s really you!¡±Liang Zhou weed her warmly.


    Gao Wen forced a smile. ¡°What a coincidence! Why are you here?¡±


    They were not very familiar with each other, but meeting in this temple in the suburbs far away from the city, felt serendipitous. As such, they entered the meditation hall where temple goers could rest.


    Liang Zhou took a sip of tea before she said, ¡°The tea and rice in this temple are really good. Ie here quite often, but this is my first time seeing you here. Did youe to the temple to give thanks?¡±


    ¡°Give thanks?¡± Gao Wen looked at Liang Zhou in confusion.


    Liang Zhou set her teacup on the table before she said with a smile. ¡°Yes. Mu Qing often had nightmares in the past so I found a master here to help me with his problem. Soon after, Mu Qing was really cured of his nightmares! Since he¡¯s doing really well, I came to give thanks.¡±


    ¡°Master? What master?¡± Gao Wen¡¯s eyes lit up immediately.


    Liang Zhou looked as though she was at a loss for words as though she did not know how to exin herself.


    Gao Wen asked urgently, ¡°Where did you find the master? Where can I find him? Is he really able to solve problems?¡±


    Liang Zhou solemnly said, ¡°Of course! Otherwise, why would Ie here to give thanks? Everything is going so smoothly, after all.¡±


    Gao Wen seemed somewhat hesitant at this moment.


    Liang Zhou moved closer and looked around to confirm that no one was paying attention to them before she said in a conspiratorial tone, ¡°Mu Qing had trouble sleeping at night for a long time. We¡¯d seen countless doctors and experts and tried so many methods, but nothing worked. Later, someone suggested I meet the master. Guess what the master said when I saw him?¡±


    Gao Wen¡¯s interest was piqued. She instinctively leaned closer to Liang Zhou and listened attentively.


    ¡°Mu Qing and I originally had a baby. However, due to an ident, we lost the baby. Indeed, it was Mu Qing¡¯s fault for arrivingte, resulting in the loss of the baby. The master said that the unborn child was disturbing Mu Qing, causing him to be unable to sleep at night,¡± Liang Zhou said in a low voice.


    Gao Wen was aware of this matter. At that time, the Old Madam of the Mu family had been determined to protect her legitimate daughter-inw so Liang Zhou was not weed in the family even if Liang Zhou was pregnant. At that time, Mu Qing was young so his mind was still fickle, unable to make a decision. In the end, due to Mu Qing¡¯s wishy-washy attitude, Liang Zhou lost her child.. It made sense to her that the couple¡¯s unborn child resented Mu Qing.

 Chapter 377 - A Chance Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 377: A Chance Encounter</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Gao Wen did not expect Liang Zhou to bring up such private matters, but this also confirmed Liang Zhou¡¯s words were true. So, she hurriedly asked, ¡°Really?¡±


    Liang Zhou nodded solemnly. ¡°At that time, that mastermunicated with the unborn child. He was a boy. The master told that he med Mu Qing for causing him to be unable toe to this world. Hence, he was very resentful and pestered Mu Qing every day.¡±


    Gao Wen asked anxiously, ¡°Then, what happened?¡±


    Liang Zhou continued to say solemnly, ¡°The master told us that infant spirits are hardest to appease. They usually carry the strongest resentment. However, it¡¯s not like there was no way to solve that matter. We followed the master¡¯s instructions meticulously. What do you know? After doing as the master instructed, that night itself, Mu Qing had a good sleep.¡±


    Gao Wen became even more interested after listening to these words.


    Liang Zhou¡¯s expression grew even more solemn as she said, ¡°Tell me, with that, how can I not believe in these things? In any case, I¡¯d do whatever was necessary as long as Mu Qing would get better¡­¡± Then, sheughed before she continued to say, ¡°If you meet Mu Qing in the future, take a closer look. His condition is so much better than before. He¡¯s very energetic now. He sleeps well at night and has a good appetite as well.¡±


    Gao Wen could not help but ask, ¡°Then, what about the child? Did the master exorcize him?¡±


    Gao Wen¡¯s imaginations ran wild at this moment.


    Liang Zhou waved her hand. ¡°How can that be? The master said that was our fate. We owed the child so we had to send him away with proper rites to end the karma that tied us together. After we appeased the child and it moved on to the afterlife, we¡¯re able to live in peace.¡±


    Liang Zhou did not give Gao Wen a chance to speak and continued to say, ¡°Gao Wen, let me tell you this. Don¡¯t dismiss this kind of thing as superstition. When we were dealing with this matter, we met another family. In the beginning, they did not believe the master and were skeptical. Unfortunately, when they finally believed, it was toote. The spirit of the child targeted their daughter. Originally, their daughter was a very obedient child, but she became very strange. She even tried to kill someone with a knife! It was as though she had gone crazy.¡±


    Gao Wen was shocked by these words. When the shock subsided, a gloomy expression appeared on her face.


    Ye Xin being admitted to a mental hospital was the biggest embarrassment of the Ye family. Liang Zhou¡¯s words were no different from pouring salt on Gao Wen¡¯s injuries. It reminded Gao Wen of her daughter.


    Upon seeing the gloomy expression on Gao Wen¡¯s face, Liang Zhou seemed to realize she had misspoken, and she immediately felt embarrassed.


    Gao Wen forced a smile on her face and asked, ¡°Then, where¡¯s the master who helped you?¡±


    When Liang Zhou saw that Gao Wen did not seem offended by her words, she seemed relieved. Then, she hurriedly said, ¡°You can find him in an alley on East Street. It¡¯s quite hard to find the ce. You¡­¡± She suddenly trailed off and looked at Gao Wen before she tentatively asked, ¡°Do you want to meet the master?¡±


    Gao Wen remained silent. She had yet to make up her mind.


    Liang Zhou moved closer to Gao Wen before she said in a low voice, ¡°Gao Wen, I consider us friends. As the master would say, I think we have fate between us. Hence, I¡¯m going to say something that might sound unpleasant.¡±


    Gao Wen still did not say anything. She only bit her lower lip as she looked at Liang Zhou.


    When Liang Zhou saw Gao Wen struggling with herself inwardly, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve always been fond of Ye Xin. It¡¯s really a pity she¡¯s unable to marry the Young Master of our family.. However, why did so many strange things happen to her? Her actions don¡¯t seem to belong to a pampered and delicate Young Miss. To put it bluntly, don¡¯t you think you should bring her to see the master so he can see if there¡¯s anything wrong with her?¡±

 Chapter 378 - Introduction

    <h4>Chapter 378: Introduction</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Gao Wen was overwhelmed with the urge to cry as she looked at Liang Zhao. The burden she bore alone was too great.


    Ye He and Ye Cheng once doted on Ye Xin. If she wanted the stars and the moon, they would pluck them from the sky for her. However, now, it seemed like they were content with leaving her in the mental hospital. They had not been thinking of ways to get her out of that ce at all.


    Recently, Ye He and Ye Cheng had grown even busier. They hardly went home so Gao Wen did not even have a chance to speak to them about Ye Xin. When she called them, Ye He was impatient while Ye Cheng was prevaricating. In the end, she could only depend on herself to think of ways to save her daughter. She did not expect an unrted person would care about her so much.


    Liang Zhou immediately sensed the change in Liang Zhou so she reached out and patted Gao Wen¡¯s hand. She said with a smile, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to think too much. I¡¯m only helping you umte good karma. The master said that Mu Qing and I are fated to be together in this life and that we have to do more good deeds in order to have a good life. After all, who doesn¡¯t want to live a good life?¡±


    Liang Zhou continued to say, ¡°However, I have to warn you that these things depend on fate. I don¡¯t know if you have any fate with the master, and it can only be determined once you meet the master. If you need support, I can apany you to meet the master.¡±


    Gao Wen was even more moved when she heard these words. She held Liang Zhou¡¯s hand as tears streamed down her face. ¡°Liang Zhou, you have to help me.¡±


    Liang Zhou¡¯s heart raced in her chest upon seeing Gao Wen¡¯s reaction. Joy rose in her heart as she looked at Gao Wen who was covering her face and crying.


    After Gao Wen suppressed her turbulent emotions with great difficulty, she said in a low voice, ¡°To tell you the truth, my daughter is now locked up in a mental hospital. I can¡¯t count on my son and my husband to help her at all. I don¡¯t understand why my daughter did such crazy things. It¡¯s not like her at all. Liang Zhou, please bring me to see the master. I have to find out if there are spirits haunting my daughter.¡±


    When Gao Wen looked up, she saw the sympathy on Liang Zhou¡¯s face. This made her heart feel even warmer, causing her to lower her guard. ¡°Liang Zhou, you know this matter is a huge scandal for a family like ours. To be honest with you, I¡¯ve been looking for a master to help me with this matter, but I didn¡¯t find anyone suitable. I was about to give up in despair when I met you today. It seems like we¡¯re really fated!¡±


    Liang Zhou smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. Didn¡¯t I say earlier we¡¯re fated? Ie here twice a month to give thanks, who knew we¡¯d meet here? In any case, let me know when you¡¯re ready. I¡¯ll apany you to see the master.¡±


    Gao Wen shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need to wait. I¡¯m ready. I can meet the master at any time. All I want now is for Ye Xin to get better.¡±


    After Gao Wen finished speaking, tears began to roll down her face again.


    Liang Zhou hurriedly said, ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll arrange for you to see the masterter today.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t we go now?¡± Gao Wen asked.


    Liang Zhou revealed a troubled expression on her face.


    Gao Wen squeezed Liang Zhou¡¯s hand, feeling anxious.


    Finally, Liang Zhou nodded. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll bring you to see the master now.¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Gao Wen could not help but smile in relief. She had a strong feeling that she was fated to meet this mysterious master. He would definitely be able to solve her problem for her and save Ye Xin from that hospital. With all these thoughts in her mind, she felt even more grateful to Liang Zhou.


    When Gao Wen returned to her senses, she saw Liang Zhou standing in the middle of the hall and piously kowtowing three times in each of the four directions. She asked curiously, ¡°Did the master teach you this as well?¡±


    Liang Zhou nodded. ¡°Yes. Master said that God is always watching us.. No matter what¡¯s on our minds, God is aware of it. If we have good thoughts and intentions, the evil around us can be dispersed as well¡­¡±

 Chapter 379 - Master

    <h4>Chapter 379: Master</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When Gao Wen heard this, he could not help but yearn in his heart. ¡°Can you really do it? No matter what you¡¯ve done in the past?¡±


    Liang Zhou held her arm. ¡°You can ask master about this yourself. I only know how to do it myself. I Can¡¯t Lead You Astray. We each have our own fate.¡±


    The more she said this, the more Gao Wen believed it.


    Liang Zhou brought Gao Wen to a small alley on the East Street. Gao Wen was a native, but she had never been to this ce.


    The path paved with bluestone was very old. The houses on both sides were old buildings with pink walls and tiles. Such houses had been taken back by the government, and the owners only had the right to use them without the right to buy or sell them, they were not allowed to have decorations outside of the rules. Everything was maintained in its old appearance, which was why it had such an ancient atmosphere. It also added a sense of mystery to it. It was very suitable for talented people to live in such an environment.


    At this time, Gao Wen was already certain that he hade to the right ce.


    Liang Zhou¡¯s expression had also be solemn. She took Gao Wen¡¯s hand and entered a courtyard deep in the alley. As soon as they entered the courtyard, a low and indistinct chanting sound came from behind their ears.


    Gao Wen¡¯s heart suddenly calmed down.


    Liang Zhou immediately knelt on the ground and bowed respectfully for three times. He announced his and Gao Wen¡¯s names and stated his purpose ofing.


    Gao Wen unconsciously knelt down with Liang Zhou. His gaze secretly sized up this neat little courtyard. He did not know where his master was at the moment.


    There was a japanese-style style style at the entrance. A dark-colored curtain covered everything inside.


    After Liang Zhou finished announcing his name, someone walked out from behind the curtain. It was a young woman in her twenties. She put her palms together and bowed to them. ¡°Pleasee in.¡±


    Liang Zhou knelt down and bowed again. Then, he stood up with Gao Wen. He took off his shoes at the door and walked in through the curtain.


    The light in the room was a little dim. An olddy in a chinese-style jacket was sitting behind a long table with her eyes closed. Incense was burning around her. The young woman who had juste in was kneeling at the side, she said to the olddy, ¡°Master, Liang Zhou is here.¡±


    The olddy opened her eyes and smiled kindly. ¡°You¡¯re here?¡±


    Liang Zhou pulled Gao Wen to sit down on his knees and bowed respectfully. ¡°Master, it¡¯s disciple Liang Zhou.¡±


    The olddy nodded. ¡°Mm, you¡¯re from the temple, right? The incense in the temple today was not bad. It was peaceful and smooth. It¡¯s much better than before. Your Husband¡¯s health is also much better.¡±


    Gao Wen could not help but be surprised. What the olddy said was an affirmation, not a polite question.


    She took a look at Liang Zhou and actually knew where she came from. She even knew the situation of the incense in the temple. She even said with certainty that her husband¡¯s health was much better.


    It was really too magical.


    Liang Zhou was a little excited. ¡°Yes, master. I have always followed master¡¯s instructions. Now, my mind is peaceful. I do not force things. On the contrary, everything is smooth. Thank you, Master.¡±


    The olddy¡¯s smile became even more benevolent. ¡°It is because you have good intentions in your heart. There is no need to thank me.¡±


    Only then did Liang Zhou say, ¡°Master, I have brought a friend over today. A friend has something to ask of me.¡±


    The olddy¡¯s gaze fell on Gao Wen, and her smile faded. ¡°I may not be able to do what you have asked of me. I need the person responsible toe over. However, it is hard to say if I can bring her over!¡±


    Gao Wen looked at the olddy in surprise and mumbled, ¡°Master, how do you know what I¡¯m asking for?¡±


    The olddy smiled. ¡°A parent¡¯s love for their child is far-reaching.. The only thing you care about is your daughter.¡±

 Chapter 380 - Deceived

    <h4>Chapter 380: Deceived</h4>


    Gao Wen was shocked. She immediately lowered her head and said, ¡°Please help me, Master. Help my daughter out of her misery.¡±


    The elderly woman raised her hand and gently said, ¡°Tell me about your situation.¡±


    Gao Wen told the elderly woman everything about Ye Xin from the beginning to the end. Finally, she said, ¡°My daughter has been locked up in the mental hospital since then. I haven¡¯t seen her in a few months. I don¡¯t know what her situation is like. Although my daughter is a little arrogant, she would nevermit homicide. After listening to Liang Zhou, I realized something was wrong. It¡¯s my fault for being ignorant and causing my daughter to suffer. Master, please help me.¡±


    As Gao Wen spoke, she kowtowed heavily on the ground.


    The elderly woman nodded slightly.


    Then, the young man next to the elderly woman stepped forward and handed a pen and a piece of paper to Gao Wen. ¡°Write down your daughter¡¯s name and her birthdate.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gao Wen took the items with both hands and wrote down Ye Xin¡¯s birthdate and name with a devout expression on her face.


    After Gao Wen was done, the young woman handed the piece of paper to the elderly woman.


    It was so silent at this moment that one could hear a needle drop.


    The elderly woman took a look at the paper before she closed her eyes.


    Gao Wen saw Liang Zhou sped her hands together with her gaze lowered as she kneeled, she could not help the hope that blossomed in her heart. She stared unblinkingly at the elderly woman who seemed to be in a meditative state, afraid she would miss out on the slightest detail.


    After a while, the elderly woman slowly opened her eyes. Her expression was gentle as she nodded at Gao Wen. ¡°Your daughter isn¡¯t in a mental hospital.¡±


    Gao Wen was stunned and confused by these words.


    The elderly woman looked at Gao Wen and said, ¡°I see your daughter is living very well now. She lives in a nice house and isn¡¯t suffering in a mental hospital. Are you mistaken?¡±


    Gao Wen looked at Liang Zhou as though Liang Zhou had deceived her.


    Liang Zhou hastily said, ¡°Master, Ye Xin was personally sent to the hospital by her brother. This matter has even been reported in the media.¡±


    Gao Wen nodded to confirm Liang Zhou¡¯s words.


    The elderly woman sighed as she shook her head. ¡°I only told you what I saw. If you don¡¯t believe me, you might as well go and verify it yourself. Once you get a clear picture, you can look for me again.¡±


    Liang Zhou asked Gao Wen, ¡°Is it possible that Ye Cheng has secretly brought his sister out and didn¡¯t tell you in fear of the news leaking to the media?¡±


    Gao Wen felt slightly suspicious. However, Ye Cheng knew how much she loved Ye Xin. Moreover, she had med him a lot for this matter. If he really brought Ye Xin out, there was no reason for him not to tell her. However, the master had spoken with such certainty that she could not help but be swayed. She wondered if it had anything to do with Ye He.


    Liang Zhou nudged her.


    Gao Wen said hesitantly, ¡°Then, why don¡¯t we go to the hospital to have a look?¡±


    The elderly woman nodded. ¡°Go. You¡¯ll know what to do next after you have a look.¡± Then, she looked at the young woman next to her and said, ¡°There¡¯s no charge this time since she hasn¡¯t thought about what she wants to do.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± The young woman nodded before saying to Liang Zhou and Gao Wen, ¡°Please leave. If you need anything, you cane again next time.¡±


    Liang Zhou pulled Gao Wen to her feet before she bowed at the elderly woman with an embarrassed expression on her face, ¡°Sorry to have bothered you, Master.¡±


    When they left the courtyard, the sun shone down on them again.


    Gao Wen felt as though a lifetime had passed since she first arrived. She could not help but turn back to look at that small courtyard. It seemed like a ce out of time.


    ¡°Gao Wen, are you mistaken? How could you not know where your daughter is?¡± Liang Zhou asked with a hint of me..

 Chapter 381 - Suffering

    <h4>Chapter 381: Suffering</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Gao Wen grabbed Liang Zhou¡¯s hand and pleaded, ¡°Liang Zhou, please apany me to the hospital.¡±


    At this time, Liang Zhou seemed to notice Gao Wen¡¯s expression was rather strange. She asked hesitantly, ¡°Gao Wen, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re not even sure if Ye Xin¡¯s in the hospital¡­¡±


    Gao Wen did not speak. She only sniffed and walked forward.


    Liang Zhou could not help but raise her voice as she said, ¡°That can¡¯t be, right? Gao Wen! There¡¯s no one who doesn¡¯t know Ye Xin is like your life. How can it be that you¡¯ve never visited her at the hospital after such a long time? You¡¯re not even sure she¡¯s there!¡±


    Gao Wen pulled Liang Zhou forward without saying a word.


    In the end, Liang Zhou did not persist in asking questions. Instead, sheforted Gao Wen. She said with a sigh, ¡°Fine, fine, I¡¯ll apany you. I don¡¯t know what else I can do apart from that.¡±


    After Gao Wen dismissed her chauffeur, she said to Liang Zhou, ¡°We¡¯ll take your car.¡±


    Gao Wen¡¯s expression was very grim at this moment.


    Upon seeing Gao Wen¡¯s solemnity, Liang Zhou was slightly frightened. It seemed like the seriousness of the matter finally dawned on her at this moment. Then, she said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s take a cab there, Gao Wen. If you want to keep this a secret, then we can¡¯t let my chauffeur know either. After all, Mu Qing, Ye He, and Ye Cheng are acquainted with each other.¡±


    Upon seeing that Liang Zhou understood her thoughts, Gao Wen nodded gratefully.


    The duo did not waste time and hailed a cab to go to the mental hospital.


    During the journey, Gao Wen was silent. She only held Gao Wen¡¯s hand tightly.


    Since Liang Zhou did not know what to say, she remained silent as well.


    Since the mental hospital was located in the suburbs, it was quite a distance away.


    When they were about to arrive, Gao Wen suddenly asked, ¡°If she¡¯s not at the hospital, then where is she? Even if her father and brother hide things from me, how can she hide things from me? Master said that she¡¯s living in a nice house. Doesn¡¯t she know I¡¯ve been worrying about her every day? My face would be stained with tears whenever I woke up in the middle of the night. How could she not tell if she¡¯s fine? Why are all of them so heartless?¡±


    As Gao Wen spoke, tears began to roll down her face again. She turned to look out the car window and let go of Liang Zhou¡¯s hand so she could wipe her tears away.


    At this time, a hint of hatred briefly shed in Liang Zhou¡¯s eyes. Then, she took out a piece of tissue from her bag and handed it to Gao Wen. She gently said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. We still don¡¯t know the truth. You can¡¯t me them. Perhaps¡­ Perhaps, Master made a mistake this time. Or, did you give the wrong birthdate earlier? Don¡¯t be like this. We¡¯re arriving soon. We¡¯ll know when we arrive¡­¡±


    Gao Wen took the tissue and slowly turned around. She lowered her head slightly as tears continued to stream down her face.


    Liang Zhou patted Gao Wen¡¯s shoulder andforted her. She sighed. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. There¡¯s always a way. We¡¯ll find out what¡¯s going on after this. Those three people¡­ How can they hide such a big matter from you?¡±


    Gao Wen leaned against Liang Zhou¡¯s shoulder and silently cried. ¡°Liang Zhou, you have no idea what kind of life I¡¯m living. You have no idea how bitter my heart feels. For so many years, I tried so hard to appear like I¡¯m living a beautiful life. However, in reality, it¡¯s like hell on earth.¡±


    Gao Wen held onto Liang Zhou with a hint of desperation. It was as though Liang Zhou was her only life-saving straw in this world.


    Liang Zhou helped Gao Wen wipe the tears on her face with a piece of tissue before she said, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. You have to be strong. Don¡¯t stay cooped up at home. You have to socialize and make more friends. In the future, don¡¯t hide your worries in your heart. You can talk to me. You¡¯ll feel better if you¡¯re able to talk about your problems.¡±


    Inwardly, Liang Zhou sneered. ¡®Hell on earth? I¡¯m the one whose life is like hell. The cause of my misery is your daughter! How dare you cry! What about me? I can¡¯t even find someone to cry to!¡¯


    Liang Zhou¡¯s eyes shed with determination as she continued thinking to herself, ¡®Ye Xin, you¡¯ll definitely have your retribution. Since you dare to stab me in the back, I¡¯ll destroy all your ns.. I¡¯ll make you pay forying your hands on my man. My name isn¡¯t Liang Zhou if I don¡¯t make you lose everything!¡¯

 Chapter 382 - Disguise

    <h4>Chapter 382: Disguise</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The mental hospital had a strict visitation system. Although Gao Wen had revealed her identity, she was still prohibited from entering. She was told she needed the permission of Ye Xin¡¯s guardian, Ye Cheng, to visit Ye Xin since Ye Cheng was the one who admitted Ye Xin. The mental hospital only recognized the person who registered and admitted the patient.


    Gao Wen was so angry that she wanted to call Ye Cheng immediately.


    Liang Zhou stopped Gao Wen and said in a gentle tone, ¡°Gao Wen, let¡¯s go back first. Isn¡¯t it better to have Ye Chenge with you to visit Ye Xin when he has the time?¡±


    Gao Wen did not understand Liang Zhou¡¯s meaning and was about to protest when she saw Liang Zhou discreetly winking at her. She shut her mouth immediately.


    Then, Liang Zhou turned around slightly to face the staff. Then, she sighed and said in a soft voice, ¡°Madam¡¯s health hasn¡¯t been good since her daughter was sent here. She came here today because she had dreamed of her daughter cryingst night, saying she missed her mother. For this reason, the Madam has been crying the entire morning. The Young Master is busy so we don¡¯t dare to disturb him. If it¡¯s possible, can I just apany the Madam for a walk in the garden to help her rx? After that, I¡¯ll persuade her to go home. It really hasn¡¯t been easy for her. I know we¡¯re putting you in a difficult situation, but can you please understand our situation?¡±


    As Liang Zhou spoke, she reached into her back and brought a stack of cash before discreetly cing it in the desk¡¯s drawer.


    The staff¡¯s expression changed immediately, and his stance softened. ¡°I understand how you feel. However, rules are rules. We can¡¯t break them.¡±


    Liang Zhou smiled and nodded. ¡°I understand, I understand. I¡¯ll just bring the Madam for a walk in the hospital¡¯s garden before we leave. Please look after our Young Miss.¡±


    The staff nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll definitely look after Ms. Ye.¡±


    Then, Liang Zhou turned to Gao Wen and held Gao Wen¡¯s arm. ¡°Let¡¯s have a stroll around the garden. Who knows we might be able to run into the Young Miss?¡±


    Gao Wen obediently followed Liang Zhou out.


    Before leaving, Liang Zhou turned and smiled at the staff.


    When the two women arrived at the garden, Liang Zhou continued to hold onto Gao Wen¡¯s arm. She walked slowly as she said in a hushed voice, ¡°Gao Wen, this ce is strange. Do you feel it?¡±


    Gao Wen nodded despite not knowing what Liang Zhou was talking about. ¡°What should we do now? Should I call Ye He?¡±


    Liang Zhou frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel everyone¡¯s guarding against you? I¡¯m afraid if you call your husband, they¡¯lle immediately and persuade you to leave. In the end, you won¡¯t be able to discover the truth.¡±


    ¡°Then what should we do now? Liang Zhou, do you think my Xinxin is in danger?¡± Gao Wen asked anxiously.


    At this time, Liang Zhou turned slightly, looking at the nurses who wereing and going in the garden. Then, she approached them and greeted them.


    ...


    In the evening.


    Liang Zhou and Gao Wen were dressed in nurses¡¯ uniforms as they entered the restricted area of the hospital.


    Gao Wen held Liang Zhou¡¯s hand, nervous.


    Liang Zhou patted Gao Wen¡¯s hand and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Act more natural. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. Even if they discover us, what¡¯s the big deal? At that time, you can call your husband and son. The matter would be resolved as long as theye.¡±


    Gao Wen thought Liang Zhou¡¯s words made sense so she instantly straightened her back. She could not help but feel excited now that she was about to see her daughter. She would bring her daughter away from this ce at all cost. This ce was not a mental hospital; it was a prison.


    At this time, a group of people dressed in white coats and masks walked in their direction. The leader of the group seemed to be showing the people with him around the mental hospital, introducing the hospital¡¯s facilities. The people around him nodded repeatedly as he spoke.


    Liang Zhou stopped walking. The figure of one of the people looked rather familiar so she tried to take a closer look.


    That person had a pair of extremely beautiful eyes. Her expression was distant and calm. A shocking dark red scar could be seen on her temple.


    Liang Zhou could not help but sigh inwardly.. There were so many people who looked alike in this world.

 Chapter 383 - Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 383: Encounter</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Song Ning and Ye Xin greatly resembled each other.


    The young woman in front of them possessed eyes simr to Song Ning¡¯s. If one ignored the scar, she would look even more like Song Ning. Although she was wearing a mask, her aura and bearing were simr to Song Ning.


    Liang Zhou averted her eyes and was about to pull Gao Wen to a corner when she heard someone among the group say, ¡°Director, we¡¯ve checked all the patients¡¯ pulse. It¡¯s safe for us to treat them with traditional Chinese medicine.¡±


    The person in the lead seemed to be the director of the hospital. Upon hearing these words, he asked happily, ¡°What do you think? Dr. Ning, are you tired? Do you need to rest?¡±


    The woman with a scar on her face calmly replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine. By the way, the patient we observed earlier is only suffering from a minor illness. There¡¯s no need for her supervision to be so strict, right?¡±


    A troubled expression appeared on the director¡¯s face as he said, ¡°In fact, the patient¡¯s family had requested for the patient to be strictly supervised. They don¡¯t want any outsiders to have contact with the patient. She¡¯s a special case. We only need to ensure she¡¯s healthy. The other matters were arranged by her family so there¡¯s no need for our hospital to do anything else.¡±


    Liang Zhou was stunned. ¡®Dr. Ning? Checking pulse? Chinese medicine? This woman who resembles Song Ning is a doctor as well?¡¯


    Liang Zhou could not help but turn to have a look as the group of people walked past.


    The woman with a scar on her face paused slightly in her steps. She tilted her head slightly to the side but she did not turn over.


    Upon seeing this, Liang Zhou grew even more suspicious.


    At this time, Gao Wen suddenly said, pulling Liang Zhou back to her senses, ¡°Liang Zhou, let¡¯s hurry up.¡±


    Liang Zhou hurriedly gathered her thoughts and walked away with Gao Wen.


    ¡­


    When the two women arrived near the entrance of the ward, which they had previously found out, Gao Wen¡¯s body trembled slightly in excitement. Her grip tightened around Liang Zhou¡¯s arm as she stared at one of the doors.


    At this moment, two male nurses stood guard at the entrance. Clearly, that room was the only room with people standing guard at the entrance.


    Gao Wen felt her heart ache. How was this like a hospital? This was clearly a prison. Soon enough, her heart burned with anger as she thought about her son, Ye Cheng, and that woman with the surname Fu. This was all their fault. For the sake of their future, they sacrificed her daughter and treated her daughter like a criminal, ruining her daughter¡¯s life. She really regretted now asking the master about Ye Cheng and that woman to see what kind of monster they were.


    Gao Wen gritted her teeth and was about to rush over when Liang Zhou pulled Gao Wen back and said, ¡°Calm down. I¡¯ll go over and have a look first.¡±


    Gao Wen waited at a corner as she watched Liang Zhou leave.


    Liang Zhou leisurely approached the room and looked through the ss window.


    One of the male nurses immediately stopped Liang Zhou. ¡°What are you doing? Leave.¡±


    Liang Zhou hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m just here to familiarize myself with this ce. I¡¯ve been assigned to this floor so I just wanted to look at the patients first. Can¡¯t I have a look?¡±


    The male nurse sized Liang Zhou up before he said to the other male nurse, ¡°I didn¡¯t receive a notice about the changing of nurses¡­¡±


    ¡°It might be true. After all, many of the nurses are scrambling to work in this ward. There¡¯s less work to do, but the pay is higher. Many of them are racking their brains to get transferred here.¡±


    The two male nurses looked at Liang Zhou with a hint of disdain.


    Liang Zhou did not say anything and looked through the window silently.


    One of the male nurses shooed her away and said, ¡°Go away. Unless you bring me your transfer notice, stay away from this ce.¡±


    Nevertheless, Liang Zhou had already seen the woman sitting on the hospital bed in a daze. Stunned, she turned around and shouted, ¡°Gao Wen, she¡¯s not Ye Xin!¡±


    Gao Wen ran over at lightning speed and shoved the male nurse who blocked her path away before she peered into the room.

 Chapter 384 - Brawling

    <h4>Chapter 384: Brawling</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    In the room, a young woman sat upright on the hospital bed with a dull expression on her face. Her long hair hid half of her face, but it was enough for Gao Wen to see that the face was an unfamiliar face she had never seen before.


    Gao Wen stumbled back in shock.


    The two male nurses angrily pushed Gao Wen and Liang Zhou back.


    ¡°Where did you twoe from? What are you trying to do? Get lost!¡±


    Gao Wen was caught off guard and fell to the ground.


    Liang Zhou pulled Gao Wen to her feet before she shouted, ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? Who gave you the right to treat us like this? Who the hell do you think you are?¡±


    The male nurses were furious.


    ¡°Who are you people? What are you doing here? If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯m going to call the police!¡±


    Liang Zhou¡¯s spirit was ignited at this moment. She grabbed one of the male nurses¡¯ hands and used it to push herself. Then, she simply sat on the ground and cried out loudly, ¡°Murder! He¡¯s trying to murder us! What are you doing? Why are you trying to kill us?¡±


    Liang Zhou¡¯s cries pulled Gao Wen back to her senses. She grabbed one of the male nurses and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s my daughter? Where¡¯s Ye Xin? Where did you take my daughter? Give me back my daughter! Give me back my daughter!¡±


    The male nurse was so shocked by Gao Wen¡¯s sudden outburst that he instinctively pushed away and retreated.


    At this time, Gao Wen seemed to have gone mad. She punched and kicked the male nurse; she even bit him.


    Upon seeing this, the other male nurse hurriedly stepped forward to stop the fight.


    At this time, Liang Zhou joined in the fight to help Gao Wen.


    The two male nurses were thoroughly frightened by the two crazy women at this point. They wanted to retaliate but were unable to do so.


    Finally, one of them shouted, ¡°Hurry up! Sound the rm and call the police!¡±


    Gao Wen punched one of the men¡¯s nose as she screeched, ¡°Give me back my daughter! Give me back my daughter!¡±


    Blood dripped down the male nurse¡¯s nose immediately.


    Gao Wen thought about her missing daughter and how her daughter¡¯s safety was still unknown, and she grew even more enraged. She vented all her anger over the past few days on the two monsters in front of her. She only stopped when she was forcefully pulled away. Following that, she threw herself into Liang Zhou¡¯s arms and began to wail loudly.


    By this time, the director of the hospital had already been alerted to this matter.


    Who knew who called the police, but the police had already arrived. Moreover, members of the press were here as well.


    Gao Wen ignored everyone and continued to wail loudly. She could not stop crying when she thought about how her daughter was missing and had been reced by a strange woman in the hospital. Her grievances spilled out as she thought about the doctors and nurses who would not allow her to see her daughter. She tugged at the director¡¯s coat, screaming at him to return her daughter to her.


    The director¡¯s expression was unsightly. He had to exin to the media that this was the Ye family¡¯s private affairs. He had said that the hospital had nothing to do with this matter. The Ye family had rented the ward here, and they had also brought their own medical staff here.


    However, Gao Wen kept crying and using the director of being a human trafficker.


    For a time, chaos reigned in the hospital.


    Needless to say, the media was delighted by the drama unfolding before their eyes. Gao Wen and Liang Zhou were both well-known figures in the upper-ss circle. Although there had been no news about Ye Xin recently, she was not a nobody. When Ye Xin broke down, it had caused a huge stir in the entertainment industry. All of a sudden, they found out that Ye Xin¡¯s whereabouts was unknown. In fact, it was not known if she was dead or alive. News of this would undoubtedly cause a ssh, in turn, bringing them profit! Hence, how could they not be delighted?


    On the other hand, the police did not expect that an ordinary report about a disturbance would turn out to be such a big incident. In the end, they had no choice but to bring everyone involved to the police station to get a clear exnation.


    The director who did foresee this at all suddenly fainted from anger.


    The people next to him hurriedly supported him.


    One of them cried out, ¡°Dr. Ning! Hurry up and call Dr. Ning!¡±


    Soon enough, a slender woman dressed in a white coat emerged from the crowd. Although she was wearing a mask, it did not hide the shocking scar that ran down her temple to the side of her face.


    When people saw the scar, they could not help but look away.


    Meanwhile, Dr.. Ning quickly gave the director an injection before she asked someone to carry the director onto a stretcher.

 Chapter 385 - Search

    <h4>Chapter 385: Search</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Dr. Ning only focused on treating the director. As for the police, there would be staff from the hospital who would deal with them.


    Meanwhile, Liang Zhou was holding andforting could not help but look at the female doctor in front of her. The suspicion in her heart grew stronger and stronger.


    ¡­


    The incident at the hospital pushed the Ye family into the storm again.


    Ye Cheng, who had rushed back from abroad, exined to the media with great sorrow that Ye Xin¡¯s admission into the hospital had been arranged by his girlfriend, Fu Ting. He had said that nothing was amiss during hisst visit to the hospital and that he had no idea when his sister had been reced.


    Ye Cheng did not shave, making him look haggard. He looked exhausted both mentally and physically.


    Ye Cheng, a handsome Young Master of a wealthy family, was a rising star in the political scene due to his outstanding achievements. However, over a brief period, a number of things happened to him. His girlfriend betrayed him and met with a car ident with another man, causing Ye Cheng to be the butt of many jokes. Now, his sister was missing.


    How could these sessive pieces of bad news not make people feel pity for the young and talented Ye Cheng?


    The media and the public seemed more focused on Ye Cheng than Ye Xin¡¯s mysterious disappearance.


    Due to this incident, an investigation was alsounched to investigate Ye Xin¡¯s disappearance.


    At this time, very few people noticed that the Young Master of Ye family was in the Public Security Bureau.


    ¡­


    Once again, Gao Wen came to the small courtyard located in a small alley in East Street that seemed to belong to another ce and time.


    When Gao Wen saw the elderly woman, she kowtowed repeatedly, refusing to get up. She cried and begged for the elderly woman to save her daughter.


    The elderly woman did not say anything. She let Gao Wen cry and vent the grievances in her heart. Only when Gao Wen cried enough and calmed down did she tell her disciple to fetch Gao Wen a ss of water.


    The elderly woman looked at Gao Wen kindly as she said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be sad. Your daughter isn¡¯t suffering. She¡¯s very lucky¡­¡±


    Gao Wen looked at the elderly woman hopefully. ¡°Please advise me, Master! I want to find her as soon as I can. Since she was young, she had never been away from me for such a long time. I have trouble sleeping every night. I¡¯m afraid that something might have happened to her. How am I supposed to live if something happens to her?¡±


    The elderly woman seemed to hesitate for a moment before she asked, ¡°Do you really want to find her?¡±


    Gao Wen nodded and said vehemently, ¡°Yes, of course! I must find her!¡±


    The elder woman sighed. ¡°We should follow thew. Some things can¡¯t be forced. However, since you¡¯re so determined, I¡¯ll help you think of a way.¡±


    Gao Wen was overjoyed. She began to kowtow heavily again. As long as she could find Ye Xin, she was willing to spend any amount of money. After all, money was the only thing she did notck.


    ¡­


    As soon as Liang Zhou arrived home, she saw Mu Qing sitting on the couch as he poured himself a cup of tea. She inhaled deeply thrice to calm down before she approached him with a smile on her face. ¡°Eh? Why did you return so early today? How rare. Look at you. You must have been exhausted recently. You¡¯ve lost weight.¡±


    Then, without waiting for Mu Qing to respond, Liang Zhou called out, ¡°Xiao Yu!¡±


    Xiao Yu ran over immediately. ¡°What is it, Madam?¡±


    Liang Zhou said, ¡°Make a few of Master¡¯s favorite dishes tonight.¡±


    Xiao Yu looked at Mu Qing before she said hesitantly, ¡°But, Madam, you¡¯re on your vegetarian diet today.¡±


    Liang Zhou smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just cook a simple vegetarian dish for me. Look at Master, he¡¯s so exhausted. We have to make sure he eats properly.¡±


    At this time, Mu Qing frowned. ¡°What vegetarian diet?¡±


    Liang Zhou did not reply, but Xiao Yu said, ¡°Madam said she¡¯s incapable of helping Master so she can only pray to Buddha for Master¡¯s safety and sess. Previously, the temple master advised Madam to practice vegetarianism on the fifteenth day of the Lunar New Year. However, when Madam saw wives practicing vegetarianism to pray for blessings for their husbands, she decided to do the same. Madam only hopes that Master will be healthy and sessful¡­¡±


    At this time, Liang Zhou hurriedly interjected, ¡°Hurry up and prepare the food¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Xiao Yu replied before she returned to the kitchen.

 Chapter 386 - Heart to Heart

    <h4>Chapter 386: Heart to Heart</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Liang Zhou smiled and said, ¡°Xiao Yu is very hardworking and quick-witted, but she¡¯s a chatterbox.¡±


    Mu Qing seemed moved. ¡°You went to the temple to pray for me?¡±


    Liang Zhou nodded. Her smile carried a trace of sorrow as she said, ¡°Master said that your luck is bad because of our lost child¡¯s resentment. When I recalled the past, indeed, he couldn¡¯t be saved because you werete. Hence, Master said that he¡¯s venting his anger on you by making it so that no matter how hard you worked, you¡¯d never get anything in return. I think Master has a point.¡±


    Liang Zhou saw Mu Qing¡¯s hand freeze briefly. She knew she had gotten his attention so she continued to say, ¡°Master told me that one of us should devote ourselves to Buddha. As long as we continue to pray for our unborn child, we¡¯ll be able to appease him. When he¡¯s satisfied, he¡¯ll naturally leave in peace...¡±


    Tears began to spill from Liang Zhou¡¯s eyes as she said, ¡°Mu Qing, do you know how I felt when I heard Master¡¯s words? Later, I told the child to look for Mommy. Mommy¡¯s the one who failed him. I told him not to pester Daddy.¡±


    Liang Zhou calmed herself down before she said, ¡°I¡¯m devoting myself to Buddha from now on. I will do good deeds, recite Buddhist scriptures, and practice vegetarianism to wash away my sins. I¡¯ll help my son find peace. I¡¯m doing it for both you and our son. I know you have a lot of things you want to achieve. I won¡¯t hinder you. I¡¯ll deal with everything at home, and I promise not to be a burden to you.¡±


    Mu Qing¡¯s heart stirred slightly upon hearing these words. Liang Zhou had been by his side for so many years so it was not like he was unaware of how much she had sacrificed for him. However, he did not acknowledge it to keep her on her toes. In his opinion, he would not let people becent, and he would not allow them to grow conceited. In short, he thought women should not be spoiled.


    During this period of time, in order to appease Ye Xin, he rarely came home and did not bother with Liang Zhou at all. In fact, he did not return today because he had developed a conscience. Instead, he only returned to criticize her.


    However, Mu Qing did not expect Liang Zhou had done so much for him without his knowledge. She did not evenin even though he had neglected her recently. He had to admit he was notpletely unmoved.


    He was very proud of himself as well. In terms of manipting people¡¯s hearts, he thought he had reached perfection. After so many years, he finally molded Liang Zhou into the person he wanted her to be.


    Hence, Mu Qing said gently, ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you, Liang Zhou. Don¡¯t be too sad. The matter with the child isn¡¯tpletely your fault. We¡¯re just not destined to have him. Perhaps, it¡¯s due to his karma as well that he failed toe into the world... Don¡¯t me yourself too much.¡±


    Liang Zhou¡¯s eyes widened upon hearing these words. Her expression turned into one of excitement immediately.


    Mu Qing was taken aback.


    Liang Zhou grabbed his hands as tears fell like rain again. ¡°Mu Qing, did you look for a Buddhist master as well? My master¡¯s words are exactly the same as yours! Did you look for a master because you¡¯re worried about me? As it turns out, you do care about me! I¡¯m sorry, Mu Qing. I always med you for not caring about me and our child. I¡¯ve wrongly med you!¡±


    Liang Zhou sat next to Mu Qing¡¯s leg as she wept tears of joy.


    Mu Qing¡¯s expression changed slightly as he patted Liang Zhou¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. How can I not care about our child? He¡¯s my child as well, right? However, since I¡¯m a man, I tend to suppress my emotions.¡±


    To be honest, Mu Qing did not even know which word he said that moved Liang Zhou to tears. He could not even remember what he had just said.. After all, those were just words that came out of his mouth to coax people.

 Chapter 387 - Acting

    <h4>Chapter 387: Acting</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Liang Zhou took the tissue that Mu Qing handed to wipe her eyes. When she lowered her head, her eyes shed briefly with a cold light.


    Mu Qing had dinner at home and spent the night as well. He turned a deaf ear to the dozen or so notifications from his phone.


    Liang Zhou sneered inwardly. She had gotten rid of her desire to fight for this man. However, she was still very happy that she was able to make Ye Xin unhappy. Despite her determination, her tears still fell when she looked at the exhausted man who was sleeping next to her.


    ¡®It¡¯s all retribution! This is my retribution! Liang Zhen, you must be very happy now, right? Those who steal won¡¯t have a good oue. Look at me. I¡¯ve lost everything. I even lost myself¡­¡¯


    ¡­


    The next morning.


    When Mu Qing looked at the smoked ham sandwich on his te and looked at the porridge and vegetarian dishes in front of Liang Zhou, he could not help but feel touched again. He asked, ¡°Do you really have to eat vegetarian dishes every meal?¡±


    Liang Zhou smiled as she ate a spoonful of porridge. Then, she said, ¡°Mu Qing, it¡¯s just a matter of getting used to it. In the beginning, I had a sense of mission. However, when I ate only vegetarian dishes on the 15th of the Lunar New Year, I actually thought about giving up. Life¡¯s too hard as it is, after all. Why should I make things even more difficult for myself?¡±


    Mu Qing nodded as he listened.


    ¡°However, after I persisted, I found that it wasn¡¯t difficult at all. Moreover, when I saw President Dong¡¯s wife crying and thanking Buddha, I was even more determined. You¡¯ve heard about President Dong, right? He had a strokest year, and his assets were almost divided and gobbled up by his son,¡± Liang Zhou said, ¡°At that time, Madam Dong decided to devote herself to Buddha. She followed the master¡¯s words and became very pious. Sure enough, President Dong recovered! Even the doctors were amazed by his recovery. Madam Dong said it was Buddha¡¯s blessing. Mu Qing, with this real-life example, how can I not believe it? It¡¯s just food anyway. We¡¯ve been through so much for so many years. When I recall your gentleness and how hard you worked for us, I feel it¡¯s the least I can do. As long as you¡¯re healthy and you¡¯re sessful, I¡¯m willing to do anything.¡±


    Mu Qing was moved by Liang Zhou¡¯s words again.


    Liang Zhou pushed a ss of milk in front of Mu Qing and said, ¡°Hurry up and eat. Don¡¯t you have to go to thepany again? My biggest regret is I can¡¯t help you with your career like Liang Zhen. Fortunately, you¡¯ve never despised me for that. The things I can do for you are really insignificant inparison.¡±


    Mu Qing found the Liang Zhou in front of him refreshing. It felt as though he had returned to the days twenty years ago when he was deeply in love. At that time, she had been very sensible and gentle, a stark contrast to the fiery-tempered Liang Zhen. Fromst night until now, his entire person felt iparablyfortable. Moreover, Ye Xin¡¯s feelings were too strong, not everyone could endure it.


    Before Mu Qing left, he thought about it for a moment before he casually asked, ¡°Are you very close to Madam Ye recently? Both of you were on the news.¡±


    Liang Zhou lowered her gaze and said somewhat embarrassedly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Did I cause you trouble? I was forcefully dragged by her. She cried so pitifully so I went with her. I didn¡¯t expect the matter would blow up. Don¡¯t worry. This has nothing to do with our family. I¡¯ll avoid her in the future.¡±


    Liang Zhou¡¯s docile attitude made Mu Qing¡¯s heart extremely warm. He said gently, ¡°It¡¯s normal for you to socialize with the other Madams. However, the incident this time is too dangerous. I came back to see if you were hurt.. It¡¯s not our family¡¯s matter, but you had to suffer because of it.¡±

 Chapter 388 - Giving Up

    <h4>Chapter 388: Giving Up</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Liang Zhou was so touched that her eyes shone with tears. She hurriedly made a promise. ¡°I know. I promise to be careful in the future.¡±


    Mu Qing was very satisfied with Liang Zhou¡¯s response.


    Liang Zhou said, ¡°I n to visit the Old Madam and the baby today. I bought some fish maw for the Old Madam; it¡¯ll nourish her body. I saw that Song Ning used to cook it for her. Now that she¡¯s given birth, she might not have the time. It¡¯s been a long time since Ist saw fish maw at the Old Madam¡¯s house.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Mu Qing frowned. However, he quickly corrected his expression. Then, he said, ¡°You¡¯re really meticulous. Buy some clothes and toys for the baby. Since Yu is in charge of my mother¡¯s food, it¡¯s best not to interfere¡­¡±


    Liang Zhou beamed and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. Yu is experienced, and Song Ning¡¯s a doctor. I shouldn¡¯t simply buy food for the Old Madam. I¡¯m not sure what kind of clothes or shoes I should buy for the baby so I¡¯ll just buy toys for him first.¡±


    Liang Zhou¡¯s face glowed with happiness and excitement. She truly liked the baby.


    Mu Qing smiled. ¡°When I think about how we¡¯re already grandparents, I feel like time is really unforgiving. However, when I look at you, I still feel like I¡¯m in my prime¡­¡±


    Liang Zhou covered her mouth andughed. ¡°Isn¡¯t that great? What¡¯s so great about being young? Moreover, we still have many years together¡­¡±


    Mu Qing nodded with a smile. His mood was better than it had been in a long time.


    Liang Zhou walked Mu Qing to the door and waved at the car. When the car finally pulled away, she slowly turned around and walked back into the house.


    The smile she had directed at Mu Qing was still stered on her face, but it gradually became strange.


    When she finally entered the room, her legs gave way, and she sat on the floor.


    As it turned out, she could act so skillfully.


    As it turned out, she could make Mu Qing much happier than when she was sincere.


    As it turned out, she had given her heart to the wrong person.


    As it turned out, she did not need to use her heart to win a man¡¯s favor.


    To think she had wasted so many years.


    Liang Zhouy on the floor and mourned her past self for a long time before she rose to her feet and pulled herself together. She wiped her tears and washed up before she left the room.


    Once a woman¡¯s heart turned cold, there was nothing she could not do.


    Liang Zhou had kept a low profile for so many years because of Mu Qing. To be precise, it was because of her love for him. In the process, she had almost lost her heart. She really had to thank Mu Qing and Ye Xin for giving her a wake-up call.


    Women should love themselves the most. Only a fool would love another person more than themselves and live their lives for another person.


    Liang Zhen was an example of that as well.


    In the past, she had always thought she had defeated Liang Zhen. However, among the three of them, the only one who won was that man.


    ¡­


    Mu Chen stirred his coffee and did not look at the woman sitting in front of him.


    Liang Zhou did not care about Mu Chen¡¯s cold treatment of her. He should treat her as such. Moreover, it made her feel better. At this time, she said anxiously, ¡°Mu Chen, I saw someone in the hospital. She looks very much like Song Ning!¡±


    Mu Chen raised his head immediately and looked at Liang Zhou with a piercing gaze.


    Liang Zhou instinctively avoided his gaze. She took a deep breath and calmed her racing heart. Then, she said, ¡°I can¡¯t be sure if she¡¯s Song Ning, but she gave me a very familiar feeling.¡±


    Mu Chen seemed to have calmed down at this moment.


    ¡°That day, I saw her with the director. He was very respectful to her. I only brushed past them and only heard them talking about checking patients¡¯ pulse. When the director faintedter on, she rushed over and treated him with acupuncture! Mu Chen, Song Ning¡¯s a doctor. Her instinct is to save people. Moreover, acupuncture is her specialty. Herposure is too simr to Song Ning. However, she¡¯s wearing a mask so I didn¡¯t see her face. She has a scar that starts from her left temple. It looks like a burn. Her eyes are very simr to Song Ning¡¯s,¡± Liang Zhou said.. She felt like she was not doing a good job exining how the other person really resembled Song Ning.

 Chapter 389 - Tranquility

    <h4>Chapter 389: Tranquility</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Moreover, they called her Dr. Ning,¡± Liang Zhou said as she looked at Mu Chen.


    Although Mu Chen¡¯s expression did not change, emotions were surging turbulently in his heart and his knuckles on the hand that was holding the cup had already turned white. He said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll send someone to investigate immediately.¡±


    Liang Zhou nodded. She was very concerned about Song Ning now and sincerely hoped Song Ning would return, not for anything else but for Mu Chen. She sincerely hoped Song Ning, Mu Chen, and the baby would live well. She had also let go of her grudge against Jiang Jin. Her heart had let go of many things.


    After a moment, Liang Zhou said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve already brought Gao Wen to the master. She¡¯ll listen to the master¡¯s words from now on.¡±


    Liang Zhou¡¯s heart hardened again when she spoke about Gao Wen who reminded her of Ye Xin.


    Mu Chen nodded. ¡°If you need money, just ask.¡±


    Liang Zhou smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t need to pay the master at all. Gao Wen is currently throwing all her money at the master. All she wants is to look for Ye Xin now.¡±


    Mu Chen asked, ¡°Did you deal with everything regarding the master?¡±


    Liang Zhou looked at Mu Chen; her eyes were slightly wet. ¡°Mu Chen, you don¡¯t have to care about these things. You walk on the straight path so you won¡¯t be able to understand the thoughts of those crooked people. People¡¯s hearts are treacherous. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t get involved in these filthy matters.¡±


    Mu Chen looked at her and said, ¡°Thanks to Mu Qing, I learned a lot about people¡¯s hearts.¡±


    Liang Zhou smiled bitterly. ¡°Mu Chen, there are some things I wish you won¡¯t get involved in. Focus your energy on Song Ning. We agreed that I¡¯ll deal with Ye Xin. This matter is between me and her. Just leave her to me. This is my only request.¡±


    Mu Chen looked at Liang Zhou but did not say anything.


    Liang Zhou rose to her feet. ¡°I saw Mu Qing¡¯s phone records. He¡¯s been speaking to Ning Zhe. Ning Zhe is an old fox as well. He doesn¡¯t do things that don¡¯t benefit him. You have to be wary of all of them...¡±


    ...


    After Liang Zhou left, she looked at the sky and used her hand to block the sunlight. Her eyes stung from the tears that welled up. Then, she made her way to the baby supply store.


    After she paid for the two best sets of clothing and most expensive toys in the store, she asked the driver to send her to the Mu family house.


    Despite the bitterness in her life now, her heart softened when she thought about the baby. She knew Jiang Jin was wary of her so she only passed the clothes and toys to A Nuan who was carrying the baby. Then, she looked at the chubby baby from an appropriate distance.


    Jiang Jin took a lot of photos of the baby and disyed many of them in the living room


    Liang Zhou sat on the couch in the living room, looking through each photo carefully.


    She had learned from A Nuan earlier that Jiang Jin was not home. ording to A Nuan, Jiang Jin had brought Ye Xin to Zhuang Ji.


    Liang Zhou naturally knew that Zhuang Ji belonged to Song Ning. When she first returned, she had thoughts about Zhuang Ji as well. At that time, she did not expect that Song Ning was not easy to deal with. During their first encounter, she was thoroughly defeated by Song Ning.


    Liang Zhou really did not expect Ye Xin would begin to covet Song Ning¡¯s assets now. She was not worried since she knew Mu Chen would never let Ye Xin get her hands on Song Ning¡¯s things. Moreover, each of Ye Xin¡¯s movements was under Mu Chen¡¯s surveince.


    With these thoughts in mind, her mood improved. It further improved as she continued looking at the baby¡¯s photos. She found the baby cute whether he wasughing or crying.


    ¡®He¡¯s really too cute! He¡¯s like an angel who can purify people¡¯s hearts!¡¯

 Chapter 390 - Serving Tea

    <h4>Chapter 390: Serving Tea</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    At this moment, the sound of footsteps rang from the entrance.


    Jiang Jin and the others had returned.


    Liang Zhou rose to her feet and greeted Jiang Jin.


    Jiang Jin¡¯s expression remained indifferent when she saw Liang Zhou. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here.¡±


    In the past, Liang Zhou would have been difited by this. However, she was at peace now that she had let go of her grudge. She bowed slightly and said, ¡°I came to visit you and the baby.¡±


    Jiang Jin nodded. ¡°Have you seen the baby?¡±


    ¡°I had a peek earlier. He was sleeping so I didn¡¯t want to disturb him,¡± Liang Zhou said.


    Sister Yu could not help but look at Liang Zhou. She found Liang Zhou slightly different.


    When Jiang Jin walked to the couch, she saw the photos on the coffee table. She smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t he very cute?¡±


    Liang Zhou walked over as well. She looked at the photos again and said, ¡°Yes. He looks very cute in all the photos. Just looking at the photos is enough to make people happy.¡±


    Ye Xin who was walking at the back had a rather unsightly expression on her face. She reached out and took one of the photos before she said, ¡°Babies all look the same.¡±


    Liang Zhou acted as though she didn¡¯t notice Ye Xin¡¯s sour expression. She smiled as she continued to say to Jiang Jin, ¡°In fact, babies don¡¯t look the same. I have seen many babies, but none canpare to the baby. Whenever I go shopping now, I¡¯ll think of the baby as soon as I see anything rted to babies. I can¡¯t stop buying them especially when I think that he¡¯ll like it!¡±


    Jiang Jin smiled happily. ¡°You¡¯re like Yu. That¡¯s why the baby¡¯s clothes and toys pile up like a mountain!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it fine? He¡¯ll have younger siblings in the future. Young Master and Young Madam have such good genes, their children will definitely be perfect. Old Madam, you should just spend your time ying with your great-grandchildren¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin was very happy. ¡°I really like your words!¡±


    Liang Zhouughed. In the past twenty-odd years, Jiang Jin had never been so friendly toward her. She snuck a nce at Ye Xin. As expected, Ye Xin¡¯s expression was terrible. Naturally, she was privy to the reason.


    Liang Zhou casually leaned forward and began to brew the tea. Although her movements were not as smooth as Mu Qing¡¯s, she was still rather skilled. At the same time, she said, ¡°Last night, Mu Qing told me to visit you and the Young Madam. I only found out you were at Zhuang Ji when I came early in the morning. If I had known, I would¡¯ve looked for you at Zhuang Ji.¡±


    Sister Yu said, ¡°How can that be? You¡¯d stille here since you want to look at the baby.¡±


    Liang Zhou replied, ¡°Sister Yu, how can you expose me like that? It¡¯s all my fault. I should¡¯ve bribed you in advance.¡±


    Jiang Jin and Sister Yuughed.


    Liang Zhou was neither a guest nor the host at the Mu family house. She had been here many times, but this was the first time the atmosphere was so harmonious. She could not help but have mixed feelings.


    After a moment, Liang Zhou handed a cup of tea to Jiang Jin before she said, ¡°Old Madam, try the tea that I brewed. Although I can¡¯tpare to your son, he personally taught me, after all. If you think it¡¯s okay, I can at least brag about it to him. Then, he won¡¯t tease me about being a slow learner anymore.¡±


    Jiang Jin epted the cup of tea. After taking a sip, she nodded. ¡°It¡¯s not bad.¡±


    Liang Zhou said excitedly, ¡°That¡¯s great! I can¡¯t wait to tell Mu Qing about this when I return!¡±


    Sister Yuughed. ¡°So does this mean you passed his test?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Liang Zhou hurriedly served Sister Yu a cup of tea as well. ¡°Sister Yu, please ept this cup of tea. I still need you to look after me in the future.¡±


    Sister Yu hesitated briefly.


    At this moment, Jiang Jin nced at Liang Zhou before she said, ¡°Yu, just ept it. After all, you¡¯ve already drunk the tea Mu Qing served you anyway.¡±


    With that, Sister Yu epted the cup of tea from Liang Zhou.


    Liang Zhou tried her best to hold back the tears in her eyes as she smiled.. At this moment, she felt the weight in her heart lighten.

 Chapter 391 - Jealous

    <h4>Chapter 391: Jealous</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Zhou thought that life was really strange. When she loved Mu Qing with all her heart, his family did not ept her. Once she let go and stopped loving him, she seemed to be getting along with them better. Obtaining Jiang Jin¡¯s approval had almost be an obsession for her.


    After listening to Jiang Jin¡¯s earlier words, Liang Zhou added, ¡°Mu Qing said that we must respect Sister Yu.¡±


    Jiang Jin smiled and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Yu helped me raise Mu Qing and Mu Chen. Now, she¡¯s helping me raise the baby. In this family, Yu is very important.¡±


    Liang Zhou nodded in agreement. Then, she turned slightly and handed Ye Xin a cup of tea as she asked, ¡°Young Madam, are you nning to take over Zhuang Ji?¡±


    Ye Xin¡¯s expression was extremely unsightly at this moment. As she reached for the teacup, she pretended to identally knock the teacup in Liang Zhou¡¯s hand.


    The hot tea sshed on Ye Xin¡¯s dress and scalded Liang Zhou¡¯s hand. Both of them cried out in shock as the small teacup fell on the floor.


    Sister Yu hurriedly stepped forward to clean the mess up.


    Liang Zhou hurriedly apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°How can you be so clumsy?¡± Ye Xin said sternly.


    When Jiang Jin turned to look at Ye Xin, Ye Xin faltered immediately. She ced the photo in her hand on the table before she rose to her feet and said, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m going to change.¡±


    With that, Ye Xin went upstairs.


    Liang Zhou¡¯s eyes shed with surprise as she watched Ye Xin leave.


    ¡®Mu Qing, this is the kind of person you found to help you? She¡¯s not convincing at all!¡¯


    Ye Xin truly carried the arrogant air of a Young Madam, but unfortunately, Song Ning, the Young Madam of the Mu family, was not like that at all.


    Liang Zhou looked at Jiang Jin. Jiang Jin looked calm, as though she had already gotten used to it.


    At this moment, after cleaning up the mess, Sister Yu looked at Liang Zhou meaningfully.


    Liang Zhou understood Sister Yu¡¯s meaning immediately; she was overjoyed. She hurriedly poured two cups of tea; one for Jiang Jin and one for Sister Yu.


    Jiang Jin said, ¡°Pour yourself a cup of tea as well. When ites to brewing tea, the first step is to learn to like drinking tea. If you blindly learn it because of him, you¡¯ll gradually lose interest and won¡¯t be able to master it.¡±


    Liang Zhou hurriedly nodded and poured herself a cup of tea.


    Following that, the trio continued to chat.


    ¡­


    When Ye Xin returned to her room, she finally let loose her temper and smashed a vase on the floor.


    ¡°This b*tch Liang Zhou! What intentions does she have? Is she doing this on purpose?¡±


    The matter of Gao Wen making a fuss in the hospital had spread all over the Inte. With that, news of Ye Xin¡¯s disappearance naturally spread as well. No matter how everyone searched for Ye Xin, no one could find her.


    In any case, these matters no longer had anything to do with Ye Xin. However, when she saw Liang Zhou with Gao Wen, she was infuriated. She was furious that Liang Zhou had meddled in this matter. Hence, sheined to Mu Qing so that Mu Qing would teach Liang Zhou a lesson.


    Ye Xin knew Mu Qing did not treat Liang Zhou well. Mu Qing had told her that Liang Zhou was his shield and yed a very important role so he reminded her not to provoke Liang Zhou. As long as Mu Qing did not have feelings for Liang Zhou, she did not care about anything else. For this reason, she had always been courteous to Liang Zhou. However, when she saw Liang Zhou with her mother, meddling in that matter, she could not tolerate it at all.


    Moreover, she had called Mu Qing many timesst night, but he did not answer her calls at all. He had told her that he would only return home to have a look and would not stay the night. However, when she called the vi where they usually met, no one picked up the call as well. With that, she grew restless. She did not expect that the old woman would have a way to make Mu Qing stay the night.. When she thought about this, she could not help but feel jealous.

 Chapter 392 - Bursting With Rage

    <h4>Chapter 392: Bursting With Rage</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ye Xin did not get much sleep the entire night, and Jiang Jin woke her up early in the morning and dragged her to Zhuang Ji. Jiang Jin had said that she should learn how to manage Zhuang Ji as quickly as possible. However, instead of learning how to manage Zhuang Ji, she spent most of her time chatting with the employees and dealing with a few troublesome customers. With all these things, she was already very annoyed. Her mood worsened when she saw that b*tch, Liang Zhou, as soon as she returned to the house. Not only did Liang Zhou seem fine, but she even looked radiant. Did this not mean that Mu Qing did not give Liang Zhou a talking to when he went backst night?


    Apart from that, Ye Xin also wondered what was wrong with Jiang Jin today. Everyone knew Jiang Jin disliked that b*tch, but for some reason, Jiang Jin was very friendly to that b*tch today.


    Ye Xin almost lost her temper when she watched that b*tch brew tea using the method that Mu Qing taught her. She was even more convinced that Mu Qing and Liang Zhou had gotten along swimminglyst night. Moreover, she knew how skilled Mu Qing was at coaxing people. When she thought about how good Mu Qing was to that b*tch, she really could not endure it any longer.


    Ye Xin threw her on the bed, lying on the nket as she cried in frustration and anger.


    ¡®How can he betray me? Didn¡¯t he already admit that he loves me? How can he treat that b*tch so well?¡¯


    ¡­


    Liang Zhou took her leave after lunch.


    Ye Xin stayed in her room and did note downstairs again.


    Liang Zhou was in a good mood when she left the Mu family house. Her head was held high, and her chest was puffed out. She felt like she had vented some of the anger in her heart today.


    ¡®Ye Xin, today is nothing. Just you wait. I¡¯ll snatch back everything you robbed from Song Ning and return them to her!¡¯


    ¡­


    As soon as Ye Cheng stepped foot into the house, he smelled a strange smell. He stood at the entrance, trying to ce the smell. After a moment, he finally realized it was the smell of incense.


    He frowned immediately. ¡®What¡¯s going on now?¡¯


    Thest time he returned home, the house smelled of alcohol; this time, it smelled of smoke.


    Thest time he came back, it was the smell of alcohol. This time, it was the smell of smoke.


    A Buddha statue with a solemn expression had been ced at the side hall, and at this moment, Gao Wen was kneeling on a futon in front of the statue with her eyes closed. She was muttering something under her breath, but Ye Cheng could not hear her words clearly.


    Ye Cheng stood at the side and watched for a while before he returned to the main living room.


    A helper walked over and greeted him before saying, ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re back.¡±


    When Ye Cheng heard the surprise and concern in the helper¡¯s voice, a mix of sourness and warmth rose in his heart. He did not expect the person who was concerned about him being absent from the house for so long would be one of the helpers instead of his biological mother.


    After the helper served Ye Cheng a cup of tea, he pointed to the side hall and asked, ¡°How long has Madam been like that?¡±


    The helper thought about the question for a moment before she said, ¡°It¡¯s been many days. Madam prays and recites the sutras devoutly every day. She¡¯s said that the master told her that her heart has to be sincere and that she has to umte enough good karma to find Young Miss.¡±


    Ye Cheng furrowed his brows. ¡°Where did she find the master?¡±


    The servant shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Madam prohibited us from following her when she went out. Based on what I¡¯ve heard, she should¡¯ve met the master while she was praying to Buddha in a temple. Recently, she¡¯s been visiting the temple a lot to pray. Apart from that, she has also turned vegetarian.¡±


    Ye Cheng¡¯s frown deepened upon hearing these words. It seems to him that his mother had gone from being obsessed with one thing to another thing.


    ¡­


    After more than half an hour, Gao Wen finally left the side hall. When she saw Ye Cheng, she did not seem particrly surprised.


    Ye Cheng rose to his feet and greeted Gao Wen. ¡°Mom.¡±


    Gao Wen nodded and took a seat across from Ye Cheng.


    When Ye Cheng saw his mother did not have any intention of speaking first, he said, ¡°Mom, I was truly unaware of the situation in the hospital. At that time, it was Fu Ting who had handled everything. Initially, I¡¯d nned to marry her after seeing how sincere she was to Ye Xin. I didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen in the end. Mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely find Ye Xin and bring her back!¡±


    Gao Wen looked at her son and said indifferently, ¡°I know you¡¯re busy with work so I won¡¯t trouble you. I¡¯ll personally look for Ye Xin. You can focus on your work instead.¡±


    Ye Cheng was taken aback by his mother¡¯s words. His mother had never spoken to him in such a calm manner before. She had always demanded things from him, after all. He had been prepared for her to cause a huge fuss earlier.. Her sudden change made her feel uncertain.

 Chapter 393 - Mother and Son

    <h4>Chapter 393: Mother and Son</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ye Cheng took the initiative to say, ¡°Mom? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely find Ye Xin!¡±


    Gao Wen looked at her son and said mockingly, ¡°Can I trust you to do that?¡± Her expression turned frostier and frostier as she continued to say, ¡°I know how important your future is. No matter if it¡¯s you or the Ye family, I know all of you think of Ye Xin as a burden. How can I trust you to sincerely look for her? If anything, I¡¯m sure you can¡¯t wait for her to disappear from this world¡­¡±


    ¡°When did she disappear? Was she even sent to the hospital in the first ce? You¡¯re a prominent figure in the Public Security Bureau and hold great power. If you really wanted to look for Ye Xin, would there be no news up until now?¡± Gao Wen said bitingly. Then, she continued to say, ¡°You¡¯re my son so I know you like the back of my hand. I know you returned this time to remind me not to talk to the media. You¡¯re only speaking in such a manner so I¡¯d remain calm. Ye Cheng, why don¡¯t you make me disappear as well? With that, you no longer have to worry about anything.¡±


    Ye Cheng¡¯s face turned red immediately. ¡°Mom!¡±


    Gao Wen looked at Ye Cheng intently as he clenched his hands tightly and continued to say, ¡°Mom, believe me. I really don¡¯t know how or when Ye Xin left. It¡¯s true that I¡¯m afraid this matter will affect me and the Ye family¡¯s reputation. Mom, I¡¯m your son. It¡¯s fine that you care about Ye Xin, but can¡¯t you care about me as well?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Gao Wen said firmly. Her eyes burned with anger as she said, ¡°Ye Xin¡¯s a girl. How¡¯s she going to survive out there alone?¡±


    ¡°What about me? What if Ye Xin returns and ruins my future?¡± Ye Cheng asked.


    Gao Wen red at Ye Cheng. ¡°Impossible! You¡¯re the Ye family¡¯s heir. Even if your political career doesn¡¯t work out, you can always return and take over the family¡¯s businesses. What need is there for you to be afraid? Your future is bright, but Ye Xin has nothing. After you admitted her into a mental hospital, she won¡¯t even be able to get married in the future! You¡¯re her brother! Her biological brother! How can you be so ruthless? Tell me, Ye Cheng, how can you be so ruthless?¡±


    Ye Cheng rose to his feet, angered. ¡°If I were truly ruthless, I wouldn¡¯t have just sent her to the mental hospital.¡±


    Gao Wen stood up as well. ¡°That¡¯s right. I know you think you should¡¯ve let her die, right? That way, she won¡¯t be a hindrance to you!¡±


    Ye Cheng stared at his mother as despair threatened to overwhelm him. In his mother¡¯s heart, there was only his sister. His mother did not care about him at all. After a brief pause, he said slowly, ¡°If I had known earlier that she¡¯s your daughter with another man, I would¡¯ve made her disappear forever¡­¡±


    Gao Wen paled immediately. ¡°W-what are you saying? What nonsense are you spouting?¡± She quickly regained her senses and continued to say, ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡±


    Ye Cheng looked at his mother with a hint of helplessness. He felt like if he was not harsh with his mother, she would likely do something crazy again. Despite the ache in his heart, he said, ¡°You¡¯re the one who personally told me this when you drank too much. You don¡¯t remember anything after you¡¯ve sobered up? You don¡¯t remember that you¡¯d spoken at length about your sexual history? How can you be like that? Have you forgotten that you¡¯re my mom?¡±


    Gao Wen¡¯s expression was incredibly unsightly as she reached out to grab Ye Cheng. ¡°No, Ye Cheng, you must have heard wrongly.¡±


    Ye Cheng pushed Gao Wen¡¯s hand away and said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°You should be d that I was the one who heard your nonsense, not dad.¡±


    Gao Wen sat down limply on the couch.


    Upon seeing this, Ye Cheng kneeled next to the couch and softly said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t make a scene now.. If you continue making a scene, it¡¯d be over. I¡¯m the heir of the Ye family, but what¡¯s going to happen to you?¡±

 Chapter 394 - Searching

    <h4>Chapter 394: Searching</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Gao Wen¡¯sst bit of strength seemed to have left her body. She did not even know when Ye Cheng left. She wondered if it was impossible for her daughter to return. After a moment, she gritted her teeth and thought to herself determinedly, ¡®No! Even if Ye Cheng doesn¡¯t help me, I¡¯ll find a way! Master definitely has a way to help me!¡¯


    ¡­


    The filming of Director Pan¡¯s movie went very smoothly.


    No one disputed Zhuang Ning¡¯s acting skills, and the media gradually began to notice her. Her manager, Peng Peng, became famous as well.


    In private, the trio, Song Ning; Zhuang Ning; and Peng Peng, remained as close as ever; they could talk about everything under the sky. Under Song Ning¡¯s meticulous care, Zhuang Ning¡¯s health improved as well. Apart from that, it was also thanks to Song Ning that Zhuang Ning¡¯s acting skills improved considerably.


    At this moment, Song Ning was telling the other two women about what she had learned at the hospital. ¡°I heard from the director that from the moment Ye Xin was admitted into the hospital, she had her own medical team with her. He and the hospital staff had never had a good look at Ye Xin at all. Hence, even if Ye Xin was switched, they wouldn¡¯t be aware of it at all¡­¡±


    Peng Peng shook her head. ¡°The Ye family really has no qualms about going all out¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something I don¡¯t understand. Since Ye Xin isn¡¯t in the hospital, it means she¡¯s safely ensconced somewhere. Why is Ye Cheng still after me then? Isn¡¯t he too ruthless?¡± Zhuang Ning asked with a frown on her face.


    Song Ning fell deep into her thoughts for a moment before she said, ¡°Have you ever thought that perhaps, the person behind this might not be Ye Cheng?¡±


    ¡°Impossible! When they came after me the first time, they¡¯d already revealed their identities,¡± Zhuang Ning said firmly.


    ¡°I just feel like something isn¡¯t right, but I can¡¯t pinpoint exactly what¡¯s wrong¡­¡± Song Ning said.


    Zhuang Ning said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Song Ning. In a few days, President Cheng will be meeting us. At that time, we¡¯ll definitely be able to speak to him alone.¡±


    Song Ning nodded solemnly before she said, ¡°I saw Gao Wen and Liang Zhou at the hospital. Both of them, especially Liang Zhou, were acting quite strange. Liang Zhou seemed to have seen through me even though I was wearing a mask and have a scar on my face. I don¡¯t know how she recognized me, but I didn¡¯t dare to return to the hospital over the past few days.¡±


    ¡­


    While the three women were trying to figure things out, they were unaware that Mu Chen had already gone to the hospital.


    The real owner of the mental hospital was Fu Ting¡¯s family.


    Ever since the Fu family hadnded in hot water, the funds for the hospital had lessened. For this reason, the director of the hospital had no choice but to seek help everywhere. He was quite surprised when Mu Chen showed up. He did not expect Mu Chen to be interested in a mental hospital.


    Although the director was not feeling well, he did not care about health at all and insisted on showing Mu Chen around.


    While the director showed Mu Chen around, the assistantined in a low voice, ¡°You should look after your health. It wasn¡¯t easy for you to recover. If you fall sick again, you¡¯ll have to trouble Dr. Ning again. She¡¯s already said your recovery also depends on you looking after your health. You have to listen to her!¡±


    Before the director could reply, Mu Chen interjected, ¡°Who¡¯s Dr. Ning?¡±


    The director hurriedly replied, ¡°Oh, she¡¯s a friend of mine. I fell sick during a business trip in Lin City a while ago. Fortunately, Dr. Ning was around to treat me at that time. She¡¯s a Chinese medicine practitioner, and she¡¯s very skilled. There¡¯s no doubt that she saved my life!¡± He paused briefly before he continued to say, ¡°I invited her here to have a look at the patients. After all, thebination of Chinese and Western medicine will only benefit our patients. The patients whom she treated with acupuncture are doing very well now. In the future, I n to officially introduce Chinese medical techniques in the hospital¡­¡±


    Mu Chen listened with great interest. When the director finished speaking, he asked, ¡°Then, where¡¯s Dr. Ning now?¡±


    ¡°Recently, she¡¯s personally attending to an actress. Her skills are really good so it¡¯s a shame that she¡¯s only tending to a celebrity. She has gone back. Recently, she has been working as an apanying doctor for an actress.. I hope to invite her back to the hospital in the future as a special doctor.¡±

 Chapter 395 - Jealous

    <h4>Chapter 395: Jealous</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Upon hearing that, Mu Chen was a little excited. ¡°That¡¯s great. When do you think you¡¯d be able to make an appointment with her? I¡¯d like to meet her too.¡±


    The director of the hospital was slightly surprised by Mu Chen¡¯s enthusiasm. Nevertheless, he still said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let you know once I hear from her.¡±


    After Mu Chen left, the director and his assistant spoke, and both of them had a feeling that the key to obtaining Mu Chen¡¯s investment hinged on Dr. Ning. Hence, both of them knew it was important that Dr. Ning was present.


    They thought the scar on her face was a little scary. However, it would be fine if she wore a mask. Moreover, they were in a mental hospital, and there were not many normal patients here. Previously, when Song Ning came to the hospital, none of the patients paid attention to her scar at all.


    As for the disturbance caused by the Young Miss of the Ye family, the director decided it was best to let the matter go. If the media asked him about it, he would push everything to the Ye family. After all, no one from the Ye family came to discuss the matter with him up until now. Hence, he could take advantage of this little loophole.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Gao Wen had long dismissed the incident at the mental hospital from her mind. After all, why would she care about the mental hospital when her daughter was longer there? Moreover, she had her master now; she only trusted her master now.


    At this moment, Gao Wen was once again kneeling in front of the master, showing her sincerity and determination to find her daughter.


    The master looked at Gao Wen kindly as she said, ¡°Your daughter¡¯s life in the first 20 years was really good. She was pampered and adored by many people. However, this time in her life now is where she¡¯ll face difficulties. All things are determined by fate. As her mother, her fate is connected to you. There are cause and effect for everything. It¡¯s said that children are people you know in your past life. Theye to you in this life either for you to repay the debts you owed them previously or to repay you for the debts they owed you previously. Do you understand?¡±


    Gao Wen began crying again when she heard these words. No one had told her about such things. She was saddened once again and told the master about Ye Xin.


    ¡°Ye Xin isn¡¯t my husband¡¯s child. She¡¯s the result of my affair with another man,¡± Gao Wen said. She felt as though a heavy rock had been lifted when she uttered these words. She instinctively raised her head to look at the master. To her delight, the master did not show any disdain or surprise. Instead, the master encouraged her to continue speaking. Thus, she began to speak unreservedly.


    ¡°I know I have sinned greatly and implicated my daughter. Master, please help me. I should bear the retribution for my actions. I don¡¯t my Xinxin to suffer because of me,¡± Gao Wen said as tears streamed down her face.


    The master sighed upon hearing Gao Wen¡¯s words. ¡°Parents¡¯ hearts are all the same. Rise to your feet and speak. There are some things that we can¡¯t solve in a short time. You have to be brave and patient. Otherwise, it¡¯d be difficult to wash away your daughter and your sins.¡±


    ¡°I understand, master. Please guide me. I¡¯ll definitely listen to you,¡± Gao Wen said resolutely.


    ¡­


    At this moment, Ye Xin cried as she sat next to Mu Qing¡¯s legs.


    Mu Qing frowned slightly as he looked at her. Although his voice was still gentle, it carried a trace of frostiness as he said, ¡°What do you want me to do then?¡±


    It was unfortunate that Ye Xin was unable to detect the coldness in Mu Qing¡¯s voice. She ced her hands on his knees and shook it gently, acting coquettishly as she said, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to teach her how to brew tea! You can only teach me! I found it nauseating when I watched her trying to please the Old Madam. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s intentional or not, but she¡¯s always showing off how good you are to her! Each of her actions and words is like knives stabbing into my heart! I really feel like throwing up when I¡¯m with her!¡±


    Mu Qing looked at Ye Xin as the coldness in his eyes vanished. He reached out and patted Ye Xin¡¯s hand, but he did not say anything.


    With this, Ye Xin thought Mu Qing¡¯s heart had softened so she leaned over and kissed him.

 Chapter 396 - Getting What She Wanted

    <h4>Chapter 396: Getting What She Wanted</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Mu Qing only responded with a light kiss, but how could Ye Xin be satisfied with this? She reached out and wrapped her arms around Mu Qing¡¯s neck.


    Mu Qing hesitated for a moment before he reached out to hug Ye Xin. It was impossible for him to refuse a beauty, after all. In fact, he knew Ye Xin¡¯s personality very well, and he was aware of what she wanted. It was not that he was not moved. After all, her figure and appearance were all very attractive to men. s, she resembled Song Ning, and Song Ning was his daughter-inw. When he looked at her face, he really could not bring himself to do that with her.


    However, Ye Xin¡¯s was quite unstable. She was insecure and relentlessly sought validation of her charm. It was quite obvious her arrogance was just a mask for herck of confidence and insecurity.


    Currently, what Ye Xin wanted most was to be Mu Qing¡¯s woman. She wanted topete with Liang Zhou for Mu Qing. He was aware of this and found it funny.


    He knew that he could only calm her down now by making her his woman. He thought to himself, ¡®Women. They¡¯re all the same. How silly.¡¯


    ¡­


    Ye Xin¡¯s heart was brimming with joy as she curled up under the nket.


    At this moment, Mu Qing¡¯s voice rang from above her head.


    ¡°Get up. You need to go back soon. It¡¯s gettingte.¡±


    Ye Xin pouted. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back.¡±


    Mu Qing remained silent.


    After a few seconds, Ye Xin turned to face Mu Qing and hugged him as she said, ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll go back. I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    Mu Qing caressed her face as he said, ¡°Remember to do your job well. Your mission is to make my mother like you and transition to managing Zhuang Ji full time.¡±


    ¡°What about the Mu Corporation?¡± Ye Xin asked as she raised her head.


    ¡°We¡¯ll take our time. There¡¯s no rush,¡± Mu Qing said softly.


    Ye Xin nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll listen to you andplete my mission.¡±


    Mu Qing lowered his head to look at her before he said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Ye Xin felt a sweetness spreading in her heart. ¡°What do you think if I call you Sir from now on? I think this form of address is rather nice¡­¡±


    Mu Qing nodded. ¡°That¡¯s not a bad idea. Even if you call me Sir in front of others, it won¡¯t arouse suspicion.¡±


    Ye Xin¡¯s joy at being acknowledged was written all over her face. She asked, ¡°Sir, do you love me?¡±


    Mu Qing looked at her as his fingers caressed her tender skin. He said with a smile, ¡°Is there anyone who wouldn¡¯t love a beauty like you?¡±


    Ye Xin was delighted by this reply. Her eyes sparkled like the stars in the night sky as she said, ¡°Sir, I love you with all my heart. Until death do us part!¡±


    Mu Qing only smiled in response. He did not care if they were together or not, but he needed to show that he cared. He knew the words to say to advance. ¡°Ye Xin, you¡¯re so young. Do you regret this?¡±


    Ye Xin hurriedly said, ¡°Of course not! I¡¯ve never thought of the years between us as a hindrance. I love you. It has nothing to do with age. You¡¯re the ideal man for me! You¡¯re the only one for me!¡±


    Mu Qing gently kissed the top of Ye Xin¡¯s head.


    Ye Xin lowered her head at this time and pouted. ¡°However, I¡¯m not the only one you love¡­¡±


    Mu Qing smiled. ¡°Are you talking about Liang Zhou?¡±


    Ye Xin remained silent.


    Mu Qing said, ¡°Liang Zhou and I have long lost our passion. We¡¯re living our own lives. However, I need the marriage to shield me. Ye Xin, you¡¯re still young. You don¡¯t understand the thoughts of older people like me.¡±


    When Ye Xin heard the sadness in Mu Qing¡¯s voice, her heart softened immediately. ¡°You¡¯re not old! Don¡¯t say that you¡¯re old! In my eyes, you¡¯re mature, stable, and charming. All the young men in the world can¡¯tpare to you!¡±


    Mu Qing smiled. ¡°Thank you forforting me, Ye Xin. When I¡¯m with you, I feel young again. It¡¯s an honor that you think so highly of me.¡±


    Upon hearing these words, happiness flooded Ye Xin¡¯s heart again.

 Chapter 397 - Zhuang Ji is Mine

    <h4>Chapter 397: Zhuang Ji is Mine</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ye Xin was humming a song when she returned home; her heart was brimming with joy. However, the moment she saw Mu Chen, the flower in her heart wilted immediately. She felt as though her heart had stopped beating, and she could not help but feel that she had betrayed him.


    ¡°Huh? Why did youe back sote, Young Madam? The manager at Zhuang Ji said you left the shop a long time ago,¡± Sister Yu asked when she saw Ye Xin.


    Ye Xin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She hurriedly said, ¡°Oh, a longtime member of Zhuang Ji invited me out for dinner. Since she spent a lot in Zhuang Ji today, I thought I should ept her dinner invitation.¡±


    As Ye Xin spoke, she took a seat next to Jiang Jin. As usual, she acted coquettishly as she said, ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re really amazing. Our customers admire you so much! For me to achieve that, I think I¡¯ll have to wait for a long time!¡±


    Mu Chen nced at Ye Xin and casually said, ¡°You¡¯re the boss of Zhuang Ji. There¡¯s no need for you to apany the customers. Moreover, Zhuang Ji is a high-end brand so it¡¯s fine if you¡¯re a little aloof. If you continue to curry favor with the customers, it¡¯ll affect Zhuang Ji¡¯s reputation.¡±


    Ye Xin¡¯s heart shook in fear upon hearing Mu Chen¡¯s words. She looked at him somewhat timidly.


    Jiang Jin tried to smooth things over and said with a kind smile on her face, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Don¡¯t talk to her like that. She¡¯s only just started learning how to manage a business. If you say such words, you¡¯ll only increase the pressure on her. Let¡¯s take it slow; we¡¯re not in a rush anyway. Although Zhuang Ji¡¯s profits aren¡¯t big, we have a solid customer base. Song Ning is just helping Zhuang Ji to build a strong foundation. In any case, it doesn¡¯t matter if Zhuang Ji doesn¡¯t make any profit.¡±


    Ye Xin straightened her back and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Grandma. You have to help me more. Zhuang Ji will definitely be better in the future!¡±


    Jiang Jin nced at Mu Chen before she said with a smile, ¡°Zhuang Ji belongs to you. Grandma will naturally help you.¡±


    Ye Xin¡¯s improved further. She had no doubts Zhuang Ji would get better. After all, in her mind, she would have Mu Qing helping her with Zhuang Ji in the future. Most importantly, Zhuang Ji was hers!


    Since Jiang Jin liked her so much now, Ye Xin thought it was a good idea to let Jiang Jin help her.


    At this moment, Mu Chen suddenly said, ¡°Grandma is getting old, but she still has to teach so many things.¡± Then, he turned to look at Jiang Jin and said, ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s best if you rest at home. I¡¯ll keep an eye on Zhuang Ji. If there¡¯s any problem, I¡¯ll deal with it.¡±


    Ye Xin said anxiously, ¡°How can you do that? Zhuang Ji is mine. What does it have to do with you?¡±


    As soon as Ye Xin¡¯s voice fell, everyone¡¯s expressions changed.


    When Ye Xin realized her mistake, she hurriedly said, ¡°Grandma, Mu Chen is too anxious! He doesn¡¯t even want to give me a chance to learn. We¡¯ve already agreed that I¡¯ll learn to manage Zhuang Ji. Grandma, please talk to him. Don¡¯t let him add to my troubles, okay?¡±


    Jiang Jin patted Ye Xin¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Both of you are husband and wife, but you still need me to intervene in your matters. Although the words he said sounded like he¡¯s worried about me, the person he worries about the most is you. He¡¯s worried you¡¯ll tire yourself out if you¡¯re managing Zhuang Ji, and he¡¯s also worried you¡¯ll be depressed if you stay at home all the time. No matter what you do, he¡¯s always worried about you. When I see how loving both of you are, I feel very happy.¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Ye Xin nced at Mu Chen, feeling slightly ufortable.

 Chapter 398 - Father and Son

    <h4>Chapter 398: Father and Son</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Mu Chen rose to his feet. ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t care anymore. You can do whatever you want. Just don¡¯t tire Grandma out.¡±


    Ye Xin looked at Mu Chen¡¯s back as he went upstairs. Then, she said with an aggrieved expression, ¡°Grandma, why is it that everything I do displeases Mu Chen? He¡¯s always finding fault in everything I do.¡±


    After saying that, Ye Xin held Jiang Jin¡¯s arm and looked to the left and the right before she asked in a low voice, ¡°Grandma, can Mu Chen¡­ can Mu Chen¡¯s illness be cured?¡±


    Jiang Jin was slightly taken aback. Then, she asked solemnly, ¡°What illness does Mu Chen have?¡±


    Ye Xin acted coquettishly as she said, ¡°Grandma, Mu Chen has already told me about it. You don¡¯t have to pretend you don¡¯t know anything.¡±


    Jiang Jin was confused, but she did not show it on her face. Instead, she said, ¡°You¡¯re a doctor. Shouldn¡¯t you know better than I do?¡±


    Ye Xin pouted. ¡°What can I do with my skills? Why¡­ Why don¡¯t we look for a renowned expert to have a look at him? Grandma, you don¡¯t want the baby to be alone, right? I want to give him a younger brother or a younger sister, but with Mu Chen¡¯s condition¡­¡±


    With this, realization dawned on Jiang Jin immediately. She was inwardly shocked. In order to avoid Ye Xin, her grandson really did not hold back in ndering himself. Then, she said without batting an eyelid, ¡°It¡¯s good that you have this thought. As for Mu Chen, I¡¯ll speak to him¡­¡±


    Ye Xin was delighted upon hearing these words. ¡°Grandma, if you speak to him, he¡¯ll definitely listen to you. With that, perhaps, we¡¯ll have another baby in the family.¡±


    Jiang Jin only smiled as she looked at Ye Xin. She could not help but wonder why Mu Qing was so confident about letting Ye Xin impersonate Song Ning. Was he not worried that Ye Xin would be exposed?


    ¡­


    When Jiang Jin returned to her room after sending Ye Xin away, she saw Mu Chen dressed in his home clothes, carrying the baby and ying with him.


    The baby was familiar with Mu Chen now and had a natural liking for his father. He babbled happily as one of his hands grabbed his father¡¯s cor and the other touched his father¡¯s face.


    Mu Chen held the baby with one hand and used his other hand to hold the baby¡¯s hand against his face. When he smiled, the baby giggled loudly. With that, his smile grew wider. He lowered his head and kissed the baby¡¯s forehead before he rubbed his forehead against the baby¡¯s forehead, causing the baby to giggle even louder than before.


    Jiang Jin could not help but feel moved when she saw this scene. She quietly watched the interaction between the pair of father and son.


    Jiang Jin knew Mu Chencked paternal love the most. For this reason, she knew he loved the baby even more. Although he had hoped for a daughter previously, when he finally met the baby, she knew he no longer cared if the baby was a son or a daughter. Moreover, with Song Ning missing, he doted on his son even more. It was as though the pair of father and son were relying on each other for emotional support.


    When Mu Chen sensed someoneing into the room, he turned around as he carried the baby in his arms. He smiled as soon as he saw Jiang Jin. ¡°Grandma, the baby recognizes me.¡±


    Jiang Jin returned the smile and stepped forward. She reached out to hold the baby¡¯s small hand as she said, ¡°He¡¯s very smart so how could he not recognize his father?¡±


    ¡°But¡­ I rarelye to see him¡­.¡± Mu Chen said in a voice that wasden with guilt.


    Jiang Jin did not say anything.


    Since before, Mu Qing and Mu Chen were ipatible despite being father and son. It was rather perplexing. Perhaps, it was also because of this that Mu Chen did not know how to bond with his son.


    Jiang Jin looked at the baby with an affectionate smile on her face as she said to Mu Chen, ¡°From now on, when youe home, no matter howte it is or how busy you are, make time to see the baby. If he¡¯s awake, y with him for a while. If he¡¯s asleep, just look at him.. This is how you bond and nurture a rtionship.¡±

 Chapter 399 - Analysis

    <h4>Chapter 399: Analysis</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Mu Chen nodded.


    Jiang Jin held onto the baby¡¯s hand as she yed with him. A kind smile could be seen on her face, but her voice was cold as she said, ¡°She doesn¡¯t know how to manage Zhuang Ji at all. After going to Zhuang Ji so many times, she still doesn¡¯t understand anything. She thinks Song Ning is like her, only doing things for show.¡±


    Mu Chen only scoffed.


    Jiang Jin nced at him from the corners of her eyes as she said, ¡°You told her you¡¯re impotent? In order to avoid her, you really went all out to nder yourself. Aren¡¯t you afraid of beingughed at by others?¡±


    Mu Chen was slightly stunned. He felt slightly awkward when he recovered from his surprise. Then, he said in a low voice, ¡°She kept pestering me so I had no choice but to say that. This way, I¡¯ll be able to avoid all her advances.¡±


    Jiang Jin suddenly asked, ¡°What about her and Mu Qing? Is there really anything between them?¡±


    Mu Chen lowered his gaze and did not say anything. His men had already reported to him that Ye Xin and Mu Qing had already consummated their rtionship.


    Upon seeing Mu Chen¡¯s reaction, how could Jiang Jin not understand what had happened? mes of fury burned in her heart immediately. ¡°Shameless! He¡¯s too shameless!¡±


    After all, Ye Xin resembled Song Ning greatly now, but Mu Qing could even do such a thing. Song Ning was his daughter-inw!


    Ye Xin was even worse. She was already with Mu Qing, and yet, she was still thinking about seducing Mu Chen!


    Jiang Jin was so angry that she felt her blood surging to her head. She felt dizzy from anger.


    ¡°Grandma?¡± Mu Chen hurriedly reached out to support Jiang Jin when he sensed something was wrong.


    With Mu Chen¡¯s support, Jiang Jin sat on the chair.


    Mu Chen carried his son and kneeled on one knee next to Jiang Jin as he asked, ¡°Grandma, do you feel unwell?¡±


    Jiang Jin shook her head gently and said reassuringly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll be even better once you expose their true colors!¡±


    Mu Chen said, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t be angry. You must look after your health. It¡¯s all my fault that you still have to work so hard and suffer at this age.¡±


    Jiang Jin sighed. ¡°Silly child, you¡¯re my grandson, and I¡¯m your grandmother. We have to shoulder all burdens together. Do you have any news about Song Ning?¡±


    Mu Chen nodded. ¡°I checked the surveince footage at the mental hospital. Although it wasn¡¯t very clear, the figure I saw resembled her very much. Apart from that, the director of the hospital said that she has a scar from a burn on her face.¡±


    Jiang Jin¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Burn?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Chen nodded.


    After a moment, Jiang Jin asked, puzzled, ¡°Tell me. If she¡¯s Song Ning, why didn¡¯t shee to us?¡±


    Mu Chen smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about this for a long time as well. This matter isn¡¯t simple. The fire at the hospital has been determined to be arson. If the target was Song Ning, then her life must have been in danger at that time. I don¡¯t know how she escaped, but I¡¯m sure she has her reasons for noting back.¡±


    Mu Chen looked at Jiang Jin as he continued to say, ¡°We had a huge party for the baby when he was just born. Song Ning must have seen the news and the pictures so she must know that someone is impersonating her. Knowing her, either she was so disappointed that she refused toe back or she was in danger and couldn¡¯te back. However, Grandma, Song Ning is very rational. She carried the baby for so many months and gave birth to him with great difficulty. Even if¡­ even if she doesn¡¯t want me, she won¡¯t abandon the baby. Hence, I¡¯m quite certain she¡¯s still in danger so she can¡¯t return to us.¡±


    Jiang Jin nodded. ¡°Perhaps, she¡¯s also investigating this matter and trying to expose the fake so she can openly return to us!¡±

 Chapter 400 - A Burial for Her Feelings

    <h4>Chapter 400: A Burial for Her Feelings</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Mu Chen nodded. Indeed, it sounded like something Song Ning would do,


    Jiang Jin said in a low voice, ¡°You should start with Mu Qing and find out what his people are doing. Unless he¡¯s certain Song Ning is dead, he definitely won¡¯t give up. Send someone to protect that doctor immediately. Don¡¯t make any mistakes. We have to ensure Song Ning¡¯s safety.¡±


    Mu Chen nodded solemnly.


    ¡­


    Liang Zhou was curled up on the couch in the vi opposite Mu Qing and Ye Xin¡¯s love nest. Her tears had long dried up by now.


    Last night, Ye Xin finally sessfully climbed into Mu Qing¡¯s bed. With this revtion, Liang Zhou once again felt as though her heart had been beaten into a pulpy mess.


    Liang Zhou did not sleep at all, burying all the remnants of love she had left for Mu Qing.


    When the sun rose, she got up and cleaned herself.


    Mu Chen had already transferred the deed of the vi to her name. She found it funny that she had been with Mu Qing for so long, but she had never had her own private property. In the past, she truly did not care about these things. Only now did she realize what a fool she had been. After all, if Mu Qing abandoned her, she would be left with nothing. Since he had never loved her, it was likely that she would be discarded once she no longer had any uses left.


    Before Mu Qing, Liang Zhou was also skilled at manipting men¡¯s hearts. However, when she met him, she had loved him wholeheartedly and was determined to stay by his side without having any unnecessary thoughts.


    She was Liang Zhou, not Liang Zhen. She never understood why Liang Zhen would end her life for a man who did not love her. Why? Only a woman with no ability would do something like that. If she were in Liang Zhen¡¯s shoes, she would make the man who abandoned her suffer so much that he wished he was dead.


    ¡­


    Gao Wen looked as though she had seen her savior when she saw Liang Zhou. She hurriedly stepped forward and hugged Liang Zhou as her tears fell like rain.


    Liang Zhou pretended to be surprised. She patted Gao Wen¡¯s back and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I haven¡¯t seen you in just a few days, how did you be so haggard? Is there still no news of Ye Xin? Doesn¡¯t your son work in the Public Security Bureau? Did you ask him for help? Did you see the master again? Did she give you any advice?¡±


    Upon seeing Gao Wen¡¯s tears showing no sign of stopping, Liang Zhou patiently coaxed Gao Wen. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Gao Wen. Don¡¯t cry.¡±


    After a while, when Gao Wen stopped crying, she finally recounted what had happened at home and outside. At this moment, she hadpletely trusted Liang Zhou and treated Liang Zhou as her confidant.


    After Gao Wen stopped talking, Liang Zhou asked with a frown, ¡°Then, did Master tell you how to find her?¡±


    Gao Wen nodded. ¡°Master told me to bring some of Ye Xin¡¯s belongings. I have to keep them on me for seven days before giving them to her. With that, she¡¯ll be able to sense Ye Xin¡¯s aura. Today is the seventh day so I¡¯m going to see Master.¡±


    Liang Zhou sighed in relief and patted Gao Wen¡¯s hand. ¡°That¡¯s good. Don¡¯t be anxious. Let¡¯s go look for Master and think of a solution together. Let me tell you, I have a strong feeling in my heart that Master will be able to find Ye Xin. The police are so busy, how can they only focus their effort on looking for Ye Xin? In any case, we should sincerely worship Master.¡±


    Gao Wen nodded solemnly. ¡°That¡¯s right. When I find Ye Xin, I¡¯ll make her kowtow to you to thank you. Without you, I wouldn¡¯t be able to meet my daughter again.¡±


    With that, Gao Wen¡¯s tears fell again.


    Upon hearing those words, Liang Zhou feigned indignance and said, ¡°What kind of words are those? Is there a need to thank me or make your daughter kowtow to me? We¡¯re friends, after all. Anyway, let¡¯s just listen to Master and do as she says. As long as we¡¯re sincere, there¡¯ll definitely be a good oue. There¡¯s no need to listen to others. They¡¯re stubborn and don¡¯t know anything. Let¡¯s not stoop to their level.. There¡¯s no point getting angry, after all.¡±

 Chapter 401 - Description

    <h4>Chapter 401: Description</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The smell of incense permeated the air, and Gao Wen felt her heart calm down. She was very grateful that she had someone like Liang Zhou as a confidant.


    Gao Wen brought a ne out and said devoutly, ¡°Master, this is the ne that Ye Xin used to wear all the time. I¡¯ve been wearing it for seven days. Please help me to find her.¡±


    The master¡¯s assistant took the ne from Gao Wen and handed it over to the master with both hands.


    The master looked at the ne for a moment before she brought it to her nose and sniffed it. Then, she began to chant the scriptures as she held the ne in her hand.


    Gao Wen stared at the master unblinkingly. She subconsciously leaned closer to Liang Zhou.


    Liang Zhou reached out and held Gao Wen¡¯s hand and discovered that Gao Wen¡¯s hands were cold and mmy. She thought that her heart was cold as well. She had never thought she was a good person. She was the kind of person where if she was unhappy, other people were not allowed to be happy either. Moreover, she felt that those who made her unhappy should be cast to eternal damnation.


    After the time it took an incense stick to burn passed, the master slowly opened her eyes.


    Gao Wen looked at the master hopefully with bright eyes as her body trembled slightly from nervousness.


    The master drank a mouthful of water before she said, ¡°Your daughter is doing very well now. It doesn¡¯t seem like she misses you. Are you sure you want to look for her?¡±


    Gao Wen was briefly stunned by these words. She did not quite understand the master¡¯s words.


    Liang Zhou gently nudged her. ¡°Gao Wen, if Ye Xin is doing very well now, and she doesn¡¯t want to be found, do you still want to look for her?¡±


    Gao Wen looked at Liang Zhou with a puzzled expression as she asked, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t she want to be found? I¡¯m her mother. I¡­ I¡¯m the person who loves her the most in this world. How can she be doing well without me?¡±


    Liang Zhou nodded solemnly. ¡°You¡¯re right. There are no parents in the world who don¡¯t love their children. How can you not look for her? Even if you can only look at her to make sure it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s still good enough!¡±


    Liang Zhou¡¯s words seemed to validate Gao Wen¡¯s feelings, and she grew even more determined. She kowtowed as she said, ¡°Master, please help me.¡±


    The master sighed softly. ¡°Parents are all the same. Rise to your feet. I can only describe her location and situation to you. Whether you can find her or not, depends on you.¡±


    Gao Wen nodded. ¡°Thank you, master! Tell me! I¡¯ll look for her myself.¡±


    The master closed her eyes as she joined her palms together. A prayer bead was twined around one of her hands. Then, she began to say, ¡°The house your daughter is living in is spacious, and the interior is luxurious. There are many cars in the garage as well. She has someone serving her as well. There¡¯s a kind elder in the house, and the elder is really blessed. However¡­ It seems like the elder doesn¡¯t care for your daughter¡­¡±


    Gao Wen¡¯s heart jolted.


    The master tilted her head slightly, and a slight frown could be seen on her face as she continued to say, ¡°The situation is¡­ a little strange. It seems like¡­ It seems like no one in the house likes your daughter. The people around don¡¯t treat her sincerely¡­¡±


    Gao Wen felt as though her heart was going to leap out of her chest.


    At this moment, the master sighed and opened her eyes. She looked very tired.


    The assistant hurriedly handed a ss of water to the master and said, ¡°Master, please rest.¡± Then, she turned to look at Gao Wen and Liang Zhou before she said, ¡°It takes a lot of skills to search for someone using an object. Moreover, it¡¯s extremely tiring as well. Master helped you because she can see how much you love your daughter.¡±


    Gao Wen quickly kowtowed again and expressed her gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Master!¡±


    After drinking some water, the master looked slightly better. She waved her hand slightly, gesturing for Gao Wen to stop. Then, she said with a sigh, ¡°Before the vision was cut off, I caught a glimpse of the word ¡®Cloud¡¯ at the entrance to what seemed to be arge residential area. I didn¡¯t have time to see clearly. Apart from that, your daughter¡¯s job now seems to have something to do with textile. I vaguely heard something about this earlier.¡±


    Gao Wen was shocked.

 Chapter 402 - Main Point

    <h4>Chapter 402: Main Point</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Gao Wen was at a loss. How was she going to find her daughter with such a vague description? She instinctively turned to look at Liang Zhou.


    Liang Zhou did not look at Gao Wen. Instead, she looked at the master and respectfully asked, ¡°Master, apart from that, is there anything else you want to tell us?¡±


    The master sighed before she looked at Gao Wen and said, ¡°If it¡¯s possible, it¡¯s best for you to bring your daughter back. Currently, the people around her don¡¯t treat her sincerely at all. In fact, everyone around her now seems to hate her deeply. If this continues, I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t have a good ending.¡±


    Gao Wen asked anxiously, ¡°Why? Is she around bad people?¡±


    The master shook her head gently. ¡°In fact, the people around her are good people. They¡¯re very blessed and even have the protection of Buddha. Your daughter must have been manipted by someone and was sent to that ce. On the surface, she looks like she¡¯s doing very well; she looks cheerful, she¡¯s eating well, and she¡¯s dressed in fine clothes. However, at this moment, she¡¯s like a sheep that has entered the lion¡¯s den. Things won¡¯t end well for her. Only you, her mother, can save her now. Moreover, you have to look for the evil person who¡¯s manipting her. Otherwise, your daughter will no longer be your daughter.¡±


    Gao Wen was still confused.


    At this time, the master reached out and ced her hand on her assistant¡¯s arm.


    The assistant helped the master to her feet. Before going into the private room, she said to Gao Wen, ¡°The heavens¡¯ secrets can¡¯t be revealed. Master can only help you up to here. In theing week, the master will have to cultivate in seclusion to recover the energy she expended when she looked for your daughter. Go back and think about the master¡¯s words. If you still can¡¯t figure it out,e back a weekter.¡±


    Gao Wen quickly nodded and kowtowed to express her gratitude again.


    ...


    After they left, Gao Wen grabbed Liang Zhou¡¯s arm and asked, ¡°Liang Zhou, I don¡¯t have any clue even after listening to the master¡¯s words. Where is my daughter?¡±


    Liang Zhou thought about it for a moment before she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s find a quiet ce, and we can analyze Master¡¯s words together.¡±


    Gao Wen did not have any objections and obediently followed Liang Zhou¡¯s arrangements.


    ...


    Liang Zhou found a teahouse and asked for a private room. After they took their seats, she brought a pen and a piece of paper from her bag before she solemnly said, ¡°Gao Wen, we need to recall all the main points of the master¡¯s words and write down our thoughts. Then, we can go through it one by one and try to deduce Ye Xin¡¯s location.¡±


    Gao Wen¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You¡¯re right! You¡¯re so smart!¡±


    Liang Zhou seemed a little embarrassed as she said, ¡°I was worried you¡¯d think my method is stupid.¡±


    Gao Wen shook her head. ¡°No, I couldn¡¯t think of anything at all! You¡¯re really smart; you immediately came up with a n.¡± Then, she hurriedly said, ¡°The master said Ye Xin is living in luxury now, and she should be living with a wealthy family now.¡±


    Liang Zhou held the pen in her hand as she said, ¡°M City is a famous city in our country. There are too many wealthy families here. Moreover, how wealthy is wealthy? Everyone¡¯s concept of wealth is different. Hence, how can we be sure that our concept of wealth matches the master¡¯s?¡± Then, she lowered her voice before she continued to say, ¡°Anyway, Master described her home earlier. Perhaps, we can start from there to see if we can get any clues.¡±


    Upon hearing, Gao Wen tried hard to recall the master¡¯s words. ¡°Master said the house is very big, and the interior is luxurious. These words are too general. However, she also said there are many cars in the garage. Liang Zhou, if she has a garage that can house many cars, then she should be staying in a vi at least, right?¡±


    Liang Zhou looked excited upon hearing Gao Wen¡¯s words. She gave Gao Wen a thumbs-up and wrote the word ¡®vi¡¯ on the piece of paper. Then, she said, ¡°This clue is very important. With this, we can eliminate many other ces.. Now, the scope of our search has gotten slightly smaller.¡±

 Chapter 403

    <h4>Chapter 403: Spection</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Gao Wen nodded and was extremely excited by their first clue.


    Liang Zhou continued to think as she said, ¡°Master said that she saw the word ¡®Cloud¡¯ at the entrance of a residential area. This narrows down our search again. Let¡¯s try and think¡­ No, let¡¯s go online and search for residential areas with vis that have the word ¡®Cloud¡¯ in their names!¡±


    Gao Wen seemed to be in a daze as Liang Zhou brought her phone out to search for information. After a moment, Gao Wen said faintly, ¡°Cloudy Peak.¡±


    Liang Zhou was briefly stunned before she eximed, ¡°That¡¯s right! Cloudy Peak Vi! Cloudy Peak Vi is the wealthiest residential area in M City.¡± Then, she frowned slightly as she said, ¡°However, there are only about a dozen families living there¡­¡±


    Liang Zhou and Gao Wen exchanged a look before Liang Zhou said tentatively, ¡°The Mu family house is in Cloudy Peak Vi.¡±


    Gao Wen nodded in a daze.


    Liang Zhou continued to say tentatively, ¡°Ye Xin looks a little like Song Ning, the Young Madam of the Mu family¡­¡±


    Gao Wen looked at Liang Zhou and asked, ¡°Did master confuse Song Ning and Ye Xin? Did he think Song Ning was Ye Xin?¡±


    Liang Zhou¡¯s expression changed. After a long time, she finally said, ¡°No. We gave the master Ye Xin¡¯s birth date, not Song Ning¡¯s. It¡¯s impossible for Master to make a mistake. Gao Wen, let¡¯s think about this calmly. Master¡¯s words seem to point directly to the Mu family house in Cloudy Peak.¡±


    Gao Wen recalled the master¡¯s words again. Then, she nodded and asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Liang Zhou, what should we do now?¡±


    Liang Zhou bit her lip before she said, ¡°After the Young Madam gave birth, she hasn¡¯t been herself¡­¡±


    Gao Wen was stunned upon hearing this.


    Liang Zhou frowned as she continued to say, ¡°Mu Qing and I don¡¯t visit the Mu family house often. Mu Qing and Mu Chen¡¯s rtionship is very tense, after all. Even the Young Madam maintained a distance from me. However, after giving birth, the Young Madam seemed to have changed and is rather warm to me now.¡±


    Gao Wen seemed like she had yet to regain her senses.


    Liang Zhou looked at Gao Wen and tentatively asked, ¡°If¡­ It¡¯s just an ¡®if¡¯... If Ye Xin is really in the Mu family, do you still want to bring her back, Gao Wen?¡±


    Gao Wen trembled as she muttered, ¡°Ye Xin¡¯s biggest wish is to marry Mu Chen. Unfortunately, things with Mu Chen didn¡¯t work. If only Mu Chen didn¡¯t have another woman, things might end up this way!¡±


    Gao Wen covered her face and began to cry again.


    A hint of derision shed in Liang Zhou¡¯s eyes before it quickly disappeared. Then, she asked, ¡°So if Ye Xin is really the Young Madam of the Mu family now, you won¡¯t look for her anymore, right?¡±


    Gao Wen wiped her tears away and said, ¡°This is just our spection. If your Young Madam is Ye Xin, then what about Song Ning? Where¡¯s Song Ning?¡±


    Liang Zhou remained silent as she looked at Gao Wen.


    Gao Wen muttered to herself, ¡°Ye Xin and Song Ning resemble each other. When Ist Song Ning, for a brief moment, I thought I was looking at Ye Xin. Her hair and her lips were like Ye Xin¡¯s. Put aside their mannerism and personality, they really look alike.¡±


    Liang Zhou did not say anything and waited for Gao Wen to continue.


    Gao Wen seemed like she was struggling inwardly before she said, ¡°If Ye Xin were the one who married into the Mu family back then, how happy would she be now? She has liked Mu Chen since she was young.. Even when she became famous, she only thought about Mu Chen. Mu Chen was her dream! Who knew their misunderstanding would lead to such an oue? That Song Ning is really amazing! She suddenly appeared and seduced Mu Chen so quickly! She didn¡¯t leave Ye Xin with any chance! She¡¯s really amazing!¡±

 Chapter 404 - Guidance

    <h4>Chapter 404: Guidance</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Liang Zhou felt a little impatient, but it was not obvious when she asked, ¡°So, are you still going to look for Ye Xin?¡±


    Gao Wen looked at Liang Zhou, clearly at a loss.


    Liang Zhou continued to say, ¡°The Young Madam of our Mu family is treated like a queen in the family. The Old Madam pampers her, her husband loves her, and the helpers respect her. If I were you, if Ye Xin is really with the Mu family in Cloudy Peak, I won¡¯t look for her. Let her enjoy her life. What do you think?¡±


    At this moment, as though a bolt of lightning had struck her back to her senses, Gao Wen hurriedly said, ¡°No! Liang Zhou, have you forgotten what the master said?!¡±


    Liang Zhou feigned a puzzled expression.


    ¡°Master said that the people around Ye Xin now are insincere and that they hate her,¡± Gao Wen said.


    Liang Zhou nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. I remember now.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I should bring Ye Xin back with me. The Mu family doesn¡¯t really care about her and that ce isn¡¯t good for her. Master said Ye Xin is being manipted by someone as well,¡± Gao Wen said.


    Liang Zhou nodded again. ¡°That¡¯s right. The master did say that. She said that the people around Ye Xin don¡¯t care for her at all.¡± She hesitated for a moment before she said, ¡°However, Gao Wen, we don¡¯t know for sure that the Young Madam is Ye Xin¡­¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Gao Wen calmly said, ¡°No, I have a strong feeling that Master was talking about the Mu family.¡±


    Lu Zhou remained silent.


    Gao Wen remained silent as well.


    After a while, Liang Zhou took the initiative and broke the silence first. She asked, ¡°Gao Wen, I¡­ What do you n to do? Is there anything I can help you with?¡±


    Gao Wen¡¯s gaze grew more and more determined as she said, ¡°Liang Zhou, only you alone can help me.¡±


    Liang Zhou hesitated for a moment but still nodded in the end. ¡°If it¡¯s within my capability, I¡¯ll definitely help you.¡±


    ¡­


    When Liang Zhou arrived at the Mu family house, Jiang Jin and Ye Xin were both present.


    Liang Zhou handed a box to Sister Yu with a smile before she said to Jiang Jin, ¡°I bought a new toy for the baby.¡±


    Jiang Jin beamed and said, ¡°The baby already has so many toys.¡± Then, without waiting for a reply, she said to one of the helpers, ¡°Unwrap the toy and pass it to Nuan so the baby can y with it.¡±


    Following that, Jiang Jin said to everyone, ¡°The baby has been very curious recently and is fascinated by new things.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll send the toy up,¡± Sister Yu volunteered.


    Jiang Jin nodded.


    Liang Zhou smiled as she watched Sister Yu climb up the stairs. She had already realized that Jiang Jin and Sister Yu had already alienated Ye Xin from the baby. It was clear the duo did not allow Ye Xin to get close to the baby at all. However, it seemed like Ye Xin did not mind it at all.


    Liang Zhou looked at Ye Xin furtively. Ye Xin did not seem to be paying attention to their conversation and was engrossed with reading the document in her hands. Upon seeing this, she asked curiously, ¡°Young Madam, what are you reading?¡±


    Jiang Jin did not say anything and just took a sip from her teacup.


    Meanwhile, Ye Xin turned a deaf ear to Liang Zhou¡¯s words. Instead, she set the document down before she looked at Jiang Jin and said with a sigh, ¡°Grandma, Zhuang Ji keeps losing money¡­ We can¡¯t let it continue like this, right?¡±


    Liang Zhou¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡®Zhuang Ji? Losing money?¡¯


    Jiang Jin calmly said, ¡°You¡¯ve just taken over Zhuang Ji so it¡¯s normal for you to lose money. It takes a lot to manage a business. Even if you¡¯re smart, it¡¯s impossible for you to learn everything in such a short time. Don¡¯t worry. Take your time.¡±


    Ye Xin nodded solemnly.


    At this moment, Liang Zhou said with a hint of envy, ¡°The Young Madam is really lucky to receive the Old Madam¡¯s guidance.¡±


    Ye Xin pursed her lips, reaching out for her teacup. Then, she said, ¡°I want to be of use, unlike some women. I don¡¯t want to depend on my husband and only go shopping every day or have tea every afternoon with my friends.. I don¡¯t want to embarrass the Mu family, after all.¡±

 Chapter 405 - Stealing

    <h4>Chapter 405: Stealing</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    After saying that, Ye Xin smiled coquettishly and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Grandma? Do you agree with me being an independent woman?¡±


    Jiang Jin only smiled in response; she did not reply to the question. Instead, she turned to Liang Zhou and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to go upstairs to have a look at the baby?¡±


    Liang Zhou was overjoyed and ttered upon hearing these words. ¡°I¡¯ll go now.¡±


    Jiang Jin nodded as Liang Zhou happily made her way upstairs.


    Ye Xin pouted. ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re biased toward her!¡±


    Jiang Jin sighed before she said with a smile, ¡°Song Ning, no matter what, she¡¯s your elder.¡±


    Ye Xin¡¯s expression turned rather unsightly when she heard these words. ¡°Grandma, didn¡¯t you use to dislike her in the past?¡±


    Jiang Jin¡¯s smile slowly vanished as she said, ¡°Whether I like her or not is my business. She¡¯s still my son¡¯s wife. As long as my son likes her, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m old now, and Mu Chen already has a child of his own. I think he¡¯ll gradually understand the heart of a father. I think he and his father will reconcile one day. Hence, there¡¯s no reason for me to be harsh with Liang Zhou anymore. Moreover, I can¡¯t deny that she¡¯s been faithful to Mu Qing all these years. Song Ning, the most important thing is to have a sense of propriety. No one likes a woman who doesn¡¯t have a sense of propriety.¡±


    Ye Xin lowered her eyes guiltily. After a long while, she asked, ¡°Grandma, do you think Mu Chen will reconcile with his father?¡±


    Jiang Jin smiled faintly as she replied, ¡°Who knows? However, if they do, what are you going to do, Song Ning? Hence, you have to maintain a good rtionship with Mu Qing and Liang Zhou. Otherwise, it would be awkward. I see that you¡¯ve warmed up to Mu Qing previously. However, your treatment of Liang Zhou is a little... bad. I advise you to rethink your attitude toward her.¡±


    Ye Xin clenched her hands. Many thoughts raced through her mind at this moment, but in the end, she still said with great reluctance, ¡°I don¡¯t like her...¡±


    Jiang Jin¡¯s expression turned cold.


    Ye Xin said through gritted teeth, ¡°She¡¯s the one who caused Mu Chen to lose his mother and destroy his family. I don¡¯t like her. No, I hate her!¡±


    Jiang Jin looked at Ye Xin in confusion and said, ¡°I remember you were very warm to both of them after you¡¯ve just given birth. Don¡¯t tell me this change is also due to your hormone change afterbor? It¡¯s impossible for all your changes to be from your postpartum hormone change, right?¡±


    Ye Xin was at a loss for words.


    Jiang Jin continued to say, ¡°Song Ning, you¡¯re Mu Chen¡¯s wife. I hope you¡¯ll remember this and not do anything that will embarrass Mu Chen. Otherwise, no one will be able to protect you.¡±


    Ye Xin was shocked. Jiang Jin had never spoken to her in this tone before. She could not help the sudden chill that permeated her heart.


    ...


    Liang Zhou looked to the left and the right when she arrived at the corridor upstairs. After determining no one was around, she hurriedly went into Mu Chen and Ye Xin¡¯s bedroom and made a beeline for the bathroom.


    The bathroom was very neat.


    Liang Zhou¡¯s gaze fell on a toothbrush. It was the only one in the bathroom. Since she knew Mu Chen and Ye Xin were sleeping separately, she knew without a doubt that the toothbrush belonged to Ye Xin. She was about to take the toothbrush when she saw a few strands of hair tangled in the bristles of a hairbrush. Overjoyed, she brought out a small bag that she had prepared beforehand and put a few strands of hair into it.


    When Liang Zhou exited the bathroom, she heard Ye Xin speaking to one of the helpers outside. Her heart began to pound in her chest due to her nervousness. When the door was suddenly pushed open, she felt as though her heart had stopped beating.


    ¡°Baby wants to see Mommy and Daddy¡¯s room so let¡¯s have a look,¡± Sister Yu gently said to the baby as she walked into the room. She did not seem surprised to see Liang Zhou. Instead, she held the baby¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Let Grandma Zhou tell Baby what¡¯s in the room...¡±


    Liang Zhou¡¯s palms were mmy.. Although she felt like a fool, she was relieved.

 Chapter 406 - Cover

    <h4>Chapter 406: Cover</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Shortly afterward, the door opened again and Ye Xin walked in with a gloomy expression. She heard Liang Zhou saying, ¡°Baby, let¡¯s see if Mommy and Daddy¡¯s bathroom is bigger or your bathroom is bigger.¡±


    When Ye Xin turned to look, Liang Zhou was holding the baby¡¯s hand and gently speaking to the baby.


    No one could tell how Liang Zhou felt as though her heart was going to leap out of her chest at this moment.


    Ye Xin asked pointedly, ¡°What are all of you doing in my room?¡±


    Sister Yu remained calm as she turned around and said with a smile, ¡°The baby just drank milk and is rather excited. So I decided to show him every room. He likes it when we talk to him.¡±


    It took a lot for Ye Xin to get her expression under control. When she finally did, she reached out and held the baby¡¯s hand gently as she cooed, ¡°Is my baby very happy today?¡±


    The baby blinked his big eyes and stared at Ye Xin for a moment before he pulled his hand out of her grip. Then, he turned to look at Liang Zhou and giggled happily.


    Liang Zhou¡¯s heart softened. Her heart felt as though it was going to turn into mush when the baby smiled at her. Tears almost fell down her face. She had carried the baby, the lifeblood of the Mu family, out of the fire at the hospital, and he was smiling at her.


    Liang Zhou raised her hand, which was trembling slightly. She suddenly hesitated to touch the baby. After all, the baby was so precious, and she did not dare to touch him. She did not expect the baby would suddenly reach out and grab her finger.


    The baby giggled again.


    Sister Yu smiled upon seeing this before she said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. Baby, we¡¯ll let Grandma Zhou lead us to the next room, okay?¡±


    None of them paid attention to Ye Xin or her unsightly expression. The trio left the room together.


    Liang Zhou¡¯s heart finally began to beat normally. Her entire body was drenched in sweat. However, she did not care about it. Right now, all her attention was focused on the soft and cute baby.


    Sister Yu looked at the baby but she said, ¡°Does Grandma Zhou want to hug the baby?¡±


    Liang Zhou looked at Sister Yu in shock. ¡°I¡­ I can hold him?¡±


    Sister Yu adjusted the baby¡¯s position before handing him over to Liang Zhou. She said with a smile, ¡°You carried him out of the fire, after all. He¡¯ll definitely remember this life-saving grace for the rest of his life. I believe his Grandma Zhou will protect him forever as well.¡±


    Liang Zhou held the baby with so much care that it looked as though she was carrying the world¡¯s most priceless treasure.


    The baby smiled and ced his hands on Liang Zhou¡¯s face.


    Tears brimmed in Liang Zhou¡¯s eyes immediately. She held the baby as she murmured, ¡°Grandma will protect you forever. You¡¯ll be safe and sound for the rest of your life.¡±


    When Liang Zhou saw her tears were dropping onto the baby¡¯s clothes, she handed him back to Sister Yu with an apologetic expression. She tried hard to smile as she said, ¡°The baby is much heavier nowpared to when he was born.¡±


    Sister Yu knew Liang Zhou was overwhelmed by the favor. She acted naturally as she took the baby from Liang Zhou. Then, she said with a smile, ¡°The baby is still growing, after all. The Old Madam has said that the baby suffered when he was born so he needs more people to protect him. You have fate with him. Moreover, you¡¯re the one who carried him out of the hospital during the fire. Madam said this life-saving act shouldn¡¯t be forgotten.¡±


    Liang Zhou could not help but cry. ¡°It¡¯s not worth mentioning. It¡¯s something I should do.¡±


    Sister Yu smiled and said softly, ¡°The Young Madam is busy with her career and can¡¯t look after the baby. If you¡¯re free, you shoulde over and y with him. As the baby grows older, he¡¯ll need more people to y with him. It¡¯s good for his mental development as well.¡±


    Liang Zhou nodded repeatedly. ¡°Alright!¡±


    Sister Yu looked at Liang Zhou¡¯s handbag meaningfully before she said, ¡°You¡¯re busy today so I won¡¯t keep you.. The baby will wait for you toe and visit him when you¡¯re free.¡±

 Chapter 407 - Test

    <h4>Chapter 407: Test</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Sister Yu carried the baby into the living room and put him into his rocking cradle.


    Jiang Jin immediately took a toy and teased the baby with it before she asked, ¡°She left?¡±


    Sister Yu nodded and said softly, ¡°When I told her the baby will always remember her kindness, she was very moved.¡±


    Jiang Jin nodded. ¡°With this, she¡¯ll help Mu Chen sincerely. It¡¯s not enough to only rely on her hatred for Mu Qing.¡±


    Sister Yu remained silent. Liang Zhou was doomed the moment she decided to run away from her marriage to Mu Qing.


    ¡°Did she seed in her task?¡± Jiang Jin asked.


    Sister Yu nodded.


    Jiang Jin heaved a sigh of relief upon hearing this.


    ¡­


    When Liang Zhou met up with Gao Wen, they did not waste time and went to the hospital immediately.


    Gao Wen could barely conceal her nervousness.


    As the two women sat on a bench outside the hospital to wait for the result, she asked, ¡°Liang Zhou, did you meet the Young Madam?¡±


    Liang Zhou nodded with a grave expression on her face. Then, she said worriedly, ¡°Gao Wen, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because I know what I know, but I feel that the Mu family isn¡¯t very warm toward the Young Madam¡­¡±


    Gao Wen¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Then, she asked, ¡°How do they treat her?¡±


    Liang Zhou said with a frown, ¡°Even A Nuan, who¡¯s in charge of caring for the baby, doesn¡¯t seem to respect her much. With that, you can imagine the attitude of Yu, who¡¯s been the Old Madam¡¯spanion for a long time, toward her. Yu sometimes even ignore her, pretending not to hear what she said.¡±


    Gao Wen clenched her hands into fists when she heard these words. ¡°She¡¯s always been pampered and doted on. When has she ever been treated like that in the past¡­¡±


    Liang Wen hurriedly nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. When I saw on TV in the past, I can tell she¡¯s well-loved.¡±


    Gao Wen grabbed Liang Zhou¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Liang Zhou, you have to help me. Help me save Ye Xin!¡±


    A troubled expression appeared on Liang Zhou¡¯s face as she said, ¡°Despite the cold treatment at home, I can see that Ye Xin doesn¡¯t mind; she¡¯s willing. I felt ufortable when I saw the way she was treated, but she endured it all. Tell me, why is that?¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Gao Wen felt she understood what was going on. ¡°Master said there¡¯s someone pulling the strings behind the scene. Liang Zhou, someone must be forcing!¡± Then, she asked anxiously, ¡°Liang Zhou, what should we do now? What if her life is in danger?¡±


    Liang Zhou quickly shook her head. ¡°I think she¡¯s safe for now. However, her disguise will be exposed sooner orter. When that timees, do you think Mu Chen will let her off? With the Old Madam¡¯s strong personality, do you think she¡¯ll let her off? Apart from that, if she was really manipted and sent to the Mu family for some reason, will that person behind this matter let her off for failing the mission? I¡­ I think I understand now why the master advised you to bring Ye Xin away. Gao Wen, looking at this way, Ye Xin is really in danger.¡±


    Gao Wen could barely contain her anxieties at this moment. ¡°What should we do? Liang Zhou, what should we do?¡±


    At this time, in Gao Wen¡¯s heart, she was already certain the current Young Madam of the Mu family was Ye Xin. The DNA test was merely a formality.


    Liang Zhou patted Gao Wen¡¯s hand tofort Gao Wen as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll think of something slowly.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t take this slowly. Ye Xin¡¯s in danger! Something could happen to her at any given moment,¡± Gao Wen said anxiously.


    Liang Zhou looked slightly troubled as she said, ¡°Then, why don¡¯t I invite her out alone? At that time, you can show up and ask her what¡¯s going on?¡±

 Chapter 408 - Danger

    <h4>Chapter 408: Danger</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Gao Wen hastily nodded. ¡°This is a good idea! This is a good idea! Liang Zhou, I can only rely on you. You have to invite her out. Help me invite her out!¡±


    Liang Zhou patted Gao Wen. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for the results toe out first. We¡¯ll continue talking about this once the results are out. Who knows if we¡¯re wrong?¡±


    Gao Wen wanted to protest but thought better of it in the end.


    The two women continued to chat as they waited.


    After a while, a nurse called out, ¡°Gao Wen!¡±


    Gao Wen immediately jumped to her feet. ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m here!¡±


    After reading the report, Gao Wen was filled with mixed feelings. She hugged Liang Zhou as she cried andughed.


    Liang Zhou returned the hug. However, one could see the cold expression on her face and the hatred shing in her eyes from her reflection in the window across from them.


    ¡®Ye Xin, I¡¯ll make sure you die a horrible death!¡¯


    ¡­


    Song Ning wore a mask as she performed acupuncture on the assistant director on the film set who had fainted due to heatstroke. She was extremely skilled, and the people on the set looked at her in a new light when they saw her cold and professional attitude.


    When the assistant director regained consciousness, he was a little stunned when he saw Song Ning as soon as he opened his eyes.


    Song Ning asked gently, ¡°You had a heatstroke. Do you feel ufortable anywhere?¡±


    The assistant director shook his head.


    Song Ning pulled out the acupuncture needles as she said, ¡°Your qi and blood are weak. You can¡¯t keep on staying upte in the future. Otherwise, you¡¯ll develop heart problems sooner orter.¡±


    Upon hearing these words, the assistant director smiled wryly. ¡°In our line of work, how¡¯s it possible to not stay upte? Even if I don¡¯t want to stay upte, I don¡¯t have a choice.¡±


    Song Ning did not say anything in response to that. As she packed her medicine box, she said, ¡°Then, you better be careful. If you feel any chest tightness, you can look for me. You can¡¯t dismiss this. You have to understand that if you continue staying upte, it¡¯s no different from gambling with your life.¡±


    When Song Ning rose to her feet, she waved her hand, gesturing to someone to help the assistant director up. Then, she carried her medicine box and walked into the crowd.


    As the cast and crew gathered around the assistant director, Song Ning did not look bad and entered Zhuang Ning¡¯s room.


    When she entered the room, she studied the medical journal her grandfather left behind, whiling away the time.


    At some point, someone came in and told her Peng was looking for her.


    As she walked, a voice suddenly called out from behind her, ¡°Song Ning!¡±


    Song Ning instinctively turned around, surprised. She saw an unfamiliar man immediately.


    Upon seeing Song Ning¡¯s reaction, he smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to really be you!¡±


    Song Ning was shocked. There was no one around this ce. Everyone was on set, working. She had taken a shortcut since she did not want to waste time.


    When the unfamiliar man walked toward her, she stepped back and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The man did not stop walking as he said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to know who I am.¡±


    Song Ning spun around and ran immediately. At the same time, three silver needles were already in her hand. During the past few months, her body had already recovered. However, the man behind was clearly not an ordinary person. She did not run far before he caught up to her.


    The man grabbed Song Ning¡¯s hair, and she had no choice but to stop moving. She tried to pry the man¡¯s grip away.


    The man sneered. ¡°You think you can run? I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re still alive!¡±


    Song Ning did not say anything. She decisively stabbed the three needles at lightning speed.


    The man immediately let go of his grip on her hair.


    Song Ning did not even look at the man and seized the opportunity to run. When she finally turned back, she saw the man did not give up. He was limping slightly as he continued to chase after her. She felt her mind go nk; she did not know what to do at this moment.


    All of a sudden, Song Ning heard a cry of surprise behind her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move! If you move, I¡¯ll cripple you!¡±


    Song Ning turned her head when she heard a new familiar voice. A horrified expression appeared on her face when she tripped and fell. As she fell, she sighed inwardly and instinctively closed her eyes.. It seemed like she was going to hurt her face again.

 Chapter 409 - Greatest Gift

    <h4>Chapter 409: Greatest Gift</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    To Song Ning¡¯s surprise, the pain she had expected did note. Instead, she fell into someone¡¯s arms. She was in a daze as someone helped her up and did not regain her senses until she heard a familiar voice ring from above her head.


    ¡°Are you okay? Did you hurt yourself? Tell me where it hurts?¡±


    ¡®Mu Chen!¡¯


    Song Ning was dumbstruck as though she had been electrocuted.


    Mu Chen checked Song Ning¡¯s body for injuries from top to bottom while tears fell like rain down her face.


    After Mu Chen determined Song Ning was not hurt, he looked at the face that was hidden by a mask. With just the pair of eyes alone, he could confirm her identity. He said in a trembling voice, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯mte.¡±


    He wanted to stroke her head, but his hands were trembling so much.


    Song Ning reached out and hugged as she continued to cry.


    Mu Chen tightened his hold around her, overwhelmed by the familiar feeling.


    At this moment, Cheng Che, who had knocked the man out, called out, panting, ¡°Brother, sister-inw, we have to leave now!¡±


    Mu Chen patted Song Ning¡¯s back and said, ¡°We have to go now.¡±


    Cheng Che lifted the man off the ground with great difficulty and supported him as though he was supporting a drunken person.


    Song Ning knew it was important that they left now so she hurriedly followed Mu Chen.


    ¡­


    They returned to the hotel that Cheng Che had arranged for the cast and crew of the film to stay in.


    The hotel, which was under the Mu Group, was the best in the area.


    The lobby was crowded, and no one paid attention to them when they entered the hotel. Even the security guards did not spare them a second nce.


    After entering the elevator, they went straight to the top floor. Mu Chen deliberately blocked Song Ning so the surveince camera would not capture her.


    After entering the room, Cheng Che threw the man to the ground. Beads of sweat could be seen on his forehead; he was clearly exhausted. However, he did not rest. Instead, he hurriedly made arrangements for the surveince cameras to be turned off and the surveince footage to be deleted.


    Meanwhile, Mu Chen embraced Song Ning in his arms again. He was so overwhelmed that he could not speak. He only hugged her tightly, feeling her heartbeat and listening to her breathing.


    Cheng Che found a rope and clumsily tied the unconscious man up. Then, he dragged the man into the bathroom and closed the door. When he came out, he pped his hands and said, ¡°Brother, hurry up! We need to discuss this matter now!¡±


    When Cheng Che saw he was being ignored, he said anxiously, ¡°Brother, we don¡¯t know if that man has aplices! We need to think of a countermeasure!¡±


    With this, Mu Chen finally let go of Song Ning who was still crying. He said hoarsely, ¡°I finally found you, Song Ning.¡±


    ¡°Sister-inw, my brother almost went crazy from worrying,¡± Cheng Che added to lighten the atmosphere.


    Song Ning looked up at the man whom she had been thinking about day and night. She could not say a word and only continued to cry.


    Mu Chen stroked the side of her face and softly said, ¡°Let me have a look at your injury.¡±


    Song Ning nodded. She raised her hand to remove her mask.


    The hideous scar on her face stung Mu Chen and Cheng Che¡¯s eyes.


    While Mu Chen pulled Song Ning into his arms again, Cheng Che said furiously, ¡°When I catch them, I¡¯ll cut them into pieces!¡±


    Song Ning gently pulled away. She looked up at Mu Chen and said softly, ¡±


    Mu Chen put his hand next to Song Ning¡¯s ear and said softly, ¡°Let me take a look at your injury.¡±


    Song Ning nodded. She raised her hand and slowly took off the mask.


    The Hideous Scar Stung Mu Chen and Cheng Che¡¯s eyes.


    Mu Chen pulled Song Ning into his arms again.


    Cheng Che was furious. ¡°When I catch them, I¡¯ll cut them into pieces! Cut them into pieces!¡±


    Song Ning gently broke away from Mu Chen¡¯s arms. She looked up at Mu Chen and said softly, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to see anyone with this face¡­¡±


    Mu Chen held her face and gently kissed the scar. His eyes shone with tears as he said, ¡°You¡¯re alive.. All that matters is that you¡¯re alive. This is the greatest gift God has given me!¡±

 Chapter 410 - Worried

    <h4>Chapter 410: Worried</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Song Ning felt distressed when she saw the tears in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes.


    Meanwhile, Cheng Che turned around and wiped his eyes. He had seen how his brother had been living over the past few months. After meeting his sister-inw today, he also understood why she did not return to them immediately. As it turned out, her safety was constantly threatened.


    At this time, Song Ning anxiously asked about the people she cared about, ¡°Mu Chen, how¡¯s the baby? Is he okay? What about Grandma? Is there any problem with Grandma¡¯s health?¡±


    Mu Chen stroked her hair as he replied, ¡°The baby¡¯s fine. Grandma¡¯s fine as well. They¡¯re both fine.¡±


    Mu Chen felt his heart ache as he looked at the angry scar on Song Ning¡¯s face.


    Cheng Che was moved. This was how it should be. People who truly loved each other would not care about appearances at all. Apart from not caring about Song Ning¡¯s scar, Mu Chen remained unmoved by Ye Xin even though Ye Xin had undergone surgery to look like Song Ning. Clearly, Mu Chen was unmoved because Ye Xin was not Song Ning even if she resembled Song Ning.


    When Song Ning finally calmed down, she called Cheng Che over before she began to recount what happened to Mu Chen and Cheng Che.


    ¡°We kept moving around until Yang Li had stic surgery and changed her identity to be Zhuang Ning. Only then did we have a moment of respite. I don¡¯t know when I was exposed. If it weren¡¯t for both of you today, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯d be doomed,¡± Song Ning said before she sighed in relief. Now that she was by Mu Chen¡¯s side, she finally felt safe.


    Mu Chen hugged her again and kissed her forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid anymore. I won¡¯t let anything happen to you ever again. I¡¯m sorry. This is all my fault!¡±


    Song Ning patted his hand and continued to say, ¡°No one expected this. I thought about this many times. It must have started after I gave birth to the baby. Their n is really perfect. They did everything in one go without any ws. I¡¯m really lucky to have met Yang Li and Peng.¡±


    ¡°In the days that followed, I could feel that those people were chasing after Yang Li, not me. The person behind this must have thought that I¡¯d died. However, I really have no idea when I was exposed. It¡¯s really too scary¡­¡± Fear still lingered in Song Ning¡¯s heart whenever she thought about this matter.


    Mu Chen and Cheng Che exchanged a look and saw the shock in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Cheng Che said, ¡°No one knows that I¡¯ve been searching for sister-inw. I¡¯ve made sure of that.¡±


    Mu Chen thought about it for a moment before he finally said, ¡°It¡¯s the mental hospital! Gao Wen caused a hugemotion at that time, and Liang Zhou called the media over. In fact, we found you because of themotion at that time. It must be the same for the other party!¡±


    Cheng Che nodded.


    Song Ning said slowly, ¡°Not long after I woke up, I saw pictures from the baby¡¯s banquet. At that time, I realized I had been reced. I wasn¡¯t sure if you knew there was an impersonator next to you, and I didn¡¯t dare to reach out to you. In fact, after Zhuang Ning got the lead role, we still didn¡¯t dare to recklessly approach Cheng Che. Instead, we were waiting for a suitable time to reach out. We were afraid that all of you will be harmed as well¡­¡± Tears welled up in her eyes again as she said, ¡°I¡¯m most worried about the baby and Grandma. One is so young, and the other one is advanced in age. I was worried Ye Xin would harm them. Peng Peng didn¡¯t dare to ask too much about the Mu family in fear of being discovered¡­¡±


    Cheng Che asked in surprise, ¡°Sister-inw, you know that the impostor at home is Ye Xin?¡±


    Song Ning nodded. ¡°Yang Li and Peng Peng used to work closely with Ye Xin, after all. They¡¯re very familiar with her gestures and expressions.. Moreover, the only person in this world who could resemble me so wlessly after getting stic surgery is Ye Xin.¡±

 Chapter 411 - Plan

    <h4>Chapter 411: n</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    She could not help but lower her voice. This was all caused by Ning Zhe¡¯s romantic debts.


    Mu Chen pressed her head against his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ve found you. That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great. I¡¯m a little absent-minded. I¡¯m afraid this is a dream. I¡¯ve had many dreams. Every time I wake up, I feel sad.¡±


    Song Ning held Mu Chen¡¯s hand. She was feeling the same way.


    Cheng Che¡¯s brain was spinning rapidly.


    ¡°Zhuang Ning, that¡¯s Yang Li. She wants to enter the entertainment industry to develop. Why?¡±


    ¡°In order to find a chance to get close to Ye Cheng, ye Cheng owes her his life. It was ye Cheng who caused her to be like this. Sister Yang Li had more than ten skin grafts before she finally became like this.¡±


    ¡°Her face waspletely destroyed, and she was pursued too tightly. The treatment was not timely, and the wound was festering and infected. When the surgery was finally able to be carried out, she could only reconstruct a new face. She was truly reborn and had gone through hell. Therefore, she hated ye Cheng to the bone.¡±


    Cheng Che and Mu Chen could not help but nod. It waspletely understandable.


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t met them and if sister Yang Li didn¡¯t have any good intentions, I would have died in the Sea of fire without a sound. And by your side, I¡¯m still alive and well. This trick of theirs is really wless!¡±Every time song Ning thought of it.., she couldn¡¯t help but shudder.


    Mu Chen tightened his arms. ¡°Yang Li and Peng are our mu family¡¯s benefactors. No matter what she wants to do, I will spare no effort to help her!¡±


    Mu Chen promised sincerely.


    Cheng che hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sister-inw. Her wish will definitely be fulfilled. I will support her with all my strength. When she bes famous, I will arrange for her to get to know ye Cheng. Even if she wants to drink ye Cheng¡¯s blood, I will tie ye Cheng Up and let her drink it!¡±


    Song Ning¡¯s heart was iparably at ease.


    This was her family, the family that gave her an iparable sense of security.


    ¡°Mu Chen, Cheng Che, I can¡¯t go home for the time being. We have to find out who¡¯s behind this!¡±Song Ning¡¯s attitude was so resolute that it caused Mu Chen and Cheng Che¡¯s hearts to ache. They were speechless.


    Song Ning wrapped her arms around Mu Chen¡¯s waist. ¡°With Ye Xin¡¯s intelligence, she wouldn¡¯t have thought of such a method to insert herself by your side. Someone must be using her. Then this person¡¯s goal definitely isn¡¯t to help her obtain you. I¡¯m worried that his goal is the MU family. Mu Chen, Cheng Che, you guys have to be careful!¡±


    Cheng Che was touched. ¡°Sister-inw!¡±


    Mu Chen hugged song Ning. The corners of his eyes were moist, and his heart was filled with emotions.


    Mu Chen and Cheng Che discussed for a while, and finally agreed with Song Ning¡¯s suggestion. They would not return to the MU residence for the time being, but Mu Chen also did not agree with her staying here. The one tied in the bathroom.., she would definitely not be the only one who would follow them. Therefore, Song Ning had to listen to their arrangements and move to a safe ce so that grandmother and the baby could visit her.


    Song Ning gritted her teeth. ¡°This won¡¯t do! If I leave, they will be even more suspicious. It¡¯s better to stop them with silence. Let those people observe and be suspicious. Then, we can test them again. This way, we can at least calm them down.¡±


    Song Ning¡¯s mind was always clear and her logic was especially strong.


    Mu Chen and Cheng Che also calmed down and discussed with Song Ning. When the three of them reached a consensus, there was already amotion outside.


    The production crew had finished their work.


    Song Ning¡¯s gaze could not help but fall on the bathroom.


    Mu Chen said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Leave it to us to handle. You just need to go back and tell Yang Li and Xiao Peng about this matter. As for the other matters, please don¡¯t worry about them.. We will arrange everything.¡±

 Chapter 412 - Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 412: Meeting</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Song Ning had no objections. After a moment, she asked apologetically, ¡°Mu Chen, I want to see the baby and Grandma. Is there a way?¡±


    She knew she should not make any demands at this time, but she really missed the baby and Jiang Jin. She had been thinking about them every day and night.


    Mu Chen nodded. He held her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll make the arrangements. They miss you too. I feel bad for Grandma the most. She¡¯s already advanced in age, and yet, she still has to worry about me and look after the baby.¡±


    Tears gathered in Song Ning¡¯s eyes when she heard these words. She inwardly swore to put an end to this matter as soon as she could.


    ¡­


    Gao Wen looked at Ye Xin who was sitting in front of her. Her emotions were so overwhelming that tears began to brim in her eyes. After all, she was finally able to meet her daughter.


    In order to invite Ye Xin out, Liang Zhou was badly scolded by Ye Xin in the Mu family house. Ye Xin¡¯s words were so harsh that they probably hurt Liang Zhou. Hence, Gao Wen felt very sorry and grateful to Liang Zhou. However, the guilt in her heart seemed to have been diluted by the excitement of meeting her daughter.


    Ye Xin calmly looked at Gao Wen who was sitting across from her. Inwardly, her heart was filled with frustrations. She had spoken to Mu Qing several times, asking him to tell Liang Zhou not to interact with Gao Wen. Clearly, Liang Zhou did not listen to Mu Qing at all. Moreover, Liang Zhou was even bold enough toe to the Mu family house to invite her out on behalf of Gao Wen. Liang Zhou had used the excuse of Gao Wen wanting to introduce a few potential customers to her. At that time, when she heard Liang Zhou¡¯s excuse, she had sneered. Did she need Gao Wen to introduce customers to her? Moreover, how could she not know the people whom Gao Wen knew?


    Ye Xin was eager to cut off all ties with Gao Wen, and yet, Liang Zhou desperately pushed Gao Wen to her. Hence, she had openly berated Liang Zhou when Liang Zhou had invited her out. Jiang Jin was rather displeased by it. After Liang Zhou left, Jiang Jin had patiently analyzed the pros and cons of meeting Gao Wen with her. In the end, there was only one conclusion: she had to meet Gao Wen. Due to Jiang Jin¡¯s persuasion, she had no choice but to meet Gao Wen even if she was extremely unwilling.


    Gao Wen was naturally unaware of Ye Xin¡¯s displeasure. She happily ordered a table full of Ye Xin¡¯s favorite dishes.


    Upon seeing this, Ye Xin¡¯s heart burned with indignation. Sure enough, all kinships in this world were fake. Her mother, after being instigated by someone, ran to the mental hospital to cause a ruckus. When she had found out about it, she had been furious. Even so, in the depths of her heart, she felt rather d that someone was still looking for her. However, her heart turned cold when she looked at her mother now. Her mother was trying to curry favor with Song Ning. Even if Song Ning had high status, her mother should remember that Song Ning was the person her daughter hated most.


    With all these thoughts in mind, Ye Xin¡¯s expression turned rather unsightly.


    Meanwhile, Gao Wen¡¯s eyes were glued to Ye Xin.


    Ye Xin looked at Gao Wen irritably and asked, ¡°What does Madam Ye want to speak to me about?¡±


    Gao Wen looked around. Although they were seated in a private room, she was very vignt. After a moment, she brought a document out from her bag and gently said, ¡°Child, please have a look at this.¡±


    It was the DNA test result.


    Ye Xin only gave it a cursory nce before she said impatiently, ¡°What¡¯s there to have a look at? What does this have to do with me? I¡¯m very busy. If you have something to say, please hurry up and say it. Otherwise, I¡¯m going to leave.¡±


    Gao Wen patiently said, ¡°Please have a look at the conclusion of this report.¡±


    Upon seeing Gao Wen¡¯s unyielding gaze, Ye Xin could only pick the document up and briefly nced through it. Then, she said unhappily, ¡°The mother-and-daughter rtionship has been proven? So what? What does that have to do with me?¡±


    Then, Gao Wen looked at Ye Xin and slowly said, ¡°This is the test result from the samples of your hair and mine.¡±


    Ye Xin was stunned. She almost fell off the chair as she yelled, ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    Gao Wen looked at Ye Xin with an aggrieved expression as she said, ¡°Ye Xin, I¡¯m your mother. I¡¯ve missed you so much.¡±


    Gao Wen began to cry as she reached out to hold Ye Xin¡¯s hand that was cold to the touch.


    Ye Xin hurriedly yanked her hand away and said with a hint of fear and panic, ¡°Nonsense! What kind of nonsense are you spewing? I¡¯m the Young Madam of the Mu family; I¡¯m not your daughter! Do you hear me? I¡¯m not your daughter!¡±


    ¡°Ye Xin!¡± Gao Wen called out as tears continued to fall down her face like rain.

 Chapter 413 - Panic

    <h4>Chapter 413: Panic</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ye Xin rose to her feet and retreated in fear. ¡°Shut up! Shut up! Don¡¯t mention that name! Don¡¯t call me by that name! I¡¯m not Ye Xin! I¡¯m not! I¡¯m not!¡±


    Ye Xin¡¯s face was as pale as a sheet of paper. When she looked at the tearful and earnest-looking Gao Wen, fear reared its ugly head in her heart as a bone-chilling cold seeped into her body.


    Gao Wen was puzzled by Ye Xin¡¯s over-the-top reaction. She rose to her feet and approached Ye Xin as she said, ¡°Ye Xin? What¡¯s wrong? Are you afraid? Who or what are you afraid of? Tell Mommy. Mommy will definitely help you. Ye Xin, don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid. Mommy is aware of everything. Mommy will definitely help you.¡±


    Looking at the fearful expression on Ye Xin¡¯s pale face, Gao Wen felt as though her heart was stabbed by a knife. She did not say anything else and rushed forward to hug Ye Xin. In the past, when Ye Xin lost her temper and control of her emotions, she would also hug Ye Xin to calm Ye Xin down and tofort Ye Xin like a child. After that, Ye Xin would slowly calm down.


    s, it was different this time.


    As soon as Gao Wen touched Ye Xin, Ye Xin acted as though she had been electrocuted. She pushed Gao Wen away desperately. She had used so much strength that Gao Wen, who was caught off guard, stumbled back and hit the dining table.


    The dining table was knocked askew, causing the dishes on the table to fall to the floor.


    As the sound of shattering ss rang in the air, Ye Xin hurriedly pulled the door open and stumbled out of the room.


    The waiters and customers looked at Ye Xin curiously as she left in a hurry. She ran out of the restaurant as though she was being chased by a ghost. Even when she exited the restaurant, the scorching sun that shone down on her was not enough to dispel the shivers. As she looked at the busy street in front of her, panic seized her heart. After a moment, she hastily brought her phone out and dialed a string of numbers.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    When Mu Qing¡¯s steady and calm voice rang in Ye Xin¡¯s ears, her heart calmed down slightly. She said tremblingly, ¡°Sir, something happened.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mu Qing asked in confusion.


    ¡°I need to see you right now!¡± Ye Xin said as she looked around nervously, afraid that Gao Wen would catch up to her.


    Mu Qing was silent for a moment before he finally said, ¡°Let¡¯s meet at the vi.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Ye Xin felt like a drowning person who had been given a lifebuoy as she hurriedly hailed a cab.


    ...


    Mu Qing only arrived at the vi an hourter.


    Ye Xin looked like a startled animal. As soon as she saw him, she rushed into his arms and said, ¡°Sir, something has happened.¡±


    Mu Qing frowned. ¡°What happened? Why are you so flustered? Didn¡¯t I tell you that we should only meet at the agreed time?¡±


    Mu Qing sat down on the couch as he spoke.


    The sunlight streamed in the living room, making it bright. The lighting in the vi was rather good.


    Ye Xin stood in the center of the living room. Her body trembled as she said, ¡°My mother... My mother did a DNA test. S-she said... S-she said that she¡¯s aware of everything...¡±


    After she finished speaking, her legs gave away, and she fell to her knees.


    Mu Qing was shocked by this. ¡°She¡¯s aware of everything? What exactly is she aware of?¡±


    Ye Xin tried her best to calm down before she said, ¡°She knows that I¡¯m Ye Xin, not Song Ning.¡±


    ¡°Does she know anything else apart from that ?¡± Mu Qing asked frostily.


    Ye Xin shook her head.


    Upon seeing this, Mu Qing heaved a sigh of relief.


    However, the sense of relief in Mu Qing¡¯s heart was quickly swept away when Ye Xin said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure what else she knows...¡±


    Mu Qing frowned as he asked, ¡°How did she find out?¡±


    Ye Xin shook her head.


    ¡°Did you identally reveal anything? Think about it carefully,¡± Mu Qing said icily.


    Ye Xin sat on the floor in a daze.. Her mind was not working the way she wanted it to. After a long time, a thought suddenly appeared in her mind, and she eximed, ¡°Liang Zhou! It must be Liang Zhou!¡±

 Chapter 414 - Beaten

    <h4>Chapter 414: Beaten</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Mu Qing¡¯s frown deepened as soon as he heard Ye Xin¡¯s words. ¡°Are you aware of what kind of situation we¡¯re in now? Do you think it¡¯s appropriate to bring your jealousy into this now? What does this have to do with her?¡±


    Mu Qing¡¯s words caused Ye Xin¡¯s heart to ache. She was so aggrieved that tears began to fall down her face. She moved to Mu Qing¡¯s side and kneeled by his legs as she said, ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not like that. I¡¯m sure Liang Zhou is behind this.¡±


    Mu Qing¡¯s frown did not disappear as he looked at Ye Xin coldly.


    Ye Xin continued to say anxiously, ¡°My mother is very simple-minded. It¡¯s very easy to manipte. Think about it. Liang Zhou was the one who apanied my mother to the mental hospital to cause amotion previously. Liang Zhou must have discovered something and urged my mother to look for me! This must be it!¡±


    Mu Qing said, ¡°Liang Zhou is also simple-minded. This isn¡¯t something she¡¯s capable ofing up with. I¡¯ve asked about the mental hospital. She met your mother while she was at the temple, and your mother forced her to apany her to the mental hospital. She was frightened out of her wits because of that incident that she said she¡¯d stay away from your mother in the future.¡±


    Mu Qing¡¯s defense of Liang Zhou made Ye Xin rise to her feet. She said indignantly, ¡°You¡¯re defending her at this time? She¡¯s clearly the one who instigated my mother. How can you be so biased toward her?¡± She paused briefly before she continued to rant, ¡°My mother came looking for me with the result of the DNA test. Do you know Liang Zhou¡¯s the one who invited me out on behalf of my mother? I refused her in front of that olddy, and I was even lectured by that olddy! I didn¡¯t want to meet my mother, but that olddy insisted I go. You dare say this matter has nothing to do with her?¡±


    Ye Xin¡¯s temper red up. ¡°Liang Zhou would visit the house every few days. She managed to coax the olddy until the olddy was so pleased with her. Even the baby keeps smiling whenever he sees her! It¡¯s clear that she has ulterior motives. You think she¡¯s simple-minded? In my opinion, she¡¯s deliberately doing all these things! She¡¯s deliberately trying to disgust me and target me!¡±


    The more Ye Xin spoke, the angrier she became. ¡°You just dote on her too much! Don¡¯t think I¡¯m unaware of how good your rtionship with her is! She keeps praising you in front of the olddy with a disgusting sweet expression! If you weren¡¯t nice to her, how could she be so happy? You¡¯re just biased! You¡¯ve been lying to me! In your heart, I can¡¯t evenpare to her!¡±


    Pa!


    A pnded on Ye Xin¡¯s face. Her face turned hot, and her mind went nk. She stared at Mu Qing in a daze.


    ¡®He hit me! He actually hit me!¡¯ Ye Xin cried loudly as this thought appeared in her mind.


    ¡°Shut up! Aren¡¯t you done kicking up a fuss?¡± Mu Qing said sternly.


    Ye Xin¡¯s cries came to an abrupt stop as though they were caught in her throat.


    Mu Qing looked at her frostily as he said, ¡°I¡¯ve warned repeatedly to be careful with your actions and your words. Look at what you¡¯ve done! I was the one who instructed Liang Zhou to please the olddy, and shepleted her task very well!¡± Then, he continued to say, ¡°However, look at you! Up until now, you¡¯ve yet topletely grasp Zhuang Ji in your hands. Are you sure the report you¡¯ve seen earlier is real? What can you achieve by panicking? Did you have to look for me over such a small matter? Do you still remember why you came looking for me in the first ce?¡±


    Ye Xin seemed to have forgotten to cry as she listened to Mu Qing¡¯s words.


    Mu Qing continued to re at her as he said, ¡°So what if your mother came looking for you with the result of the DNA test? Can you guarantee she wasn¡¯t just testing you? Did you check where she went for the DNA test? Did you ask her what she wants to do? You panicked before you even figured out her motive? I¡¯ll deal with Liang Zhou. However, you¡¯re not to target her. You have to understand that she¡¯s not your enemy; she¡¯s yourrade-in-arms. You¡¯re all my people. Your missions are different, but there¡¯ll be times in the future when you¡¯ll have to cooperate. Don¡¯t bring your personal feelings into this matter.¡±


    Then, Mu Qing¡¯s voice softened as he said, ¡°I know your feelings for me. I promise that I won¡¯t let you down.. However, Ye Xin, you can¡¯t let your personal feelings interfere with your tasks. Do you understand?¡±

 Chapter 415 - Complaining

    <h4>Chapter 415: Comining</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ye Xin sobbed softly.


    Mu Qing stepped forward and gently pulled Ye Xin into his arms and patted her back. ¡°Alright, stop crying. What are you going to say when you return with swollen eyes? You have to learn to control your emotions. You¡¯re smart, and you learn quickly. As long as you¡¯re obedient and listen to me, you¡¯ll definitely be an amazing person.¡±


    Ye Xin¡¯s heart was flooded with relief when she heard these words. Then, she asked tearfully, ¡°What should I do about my mother?¡±


    Mu Qing had calmed downpletely at this moment, and his cold aura had disappeared as well. He said gently, ¡°Leave it to me. I¡¯ll deal with it.¡±


    Ye Xin nodded. She looked slightly worried as she said, ¡°My mother really isn¡¯t a scheming person. I feel that someone must be manipting her.¡±


    Despite Mu Qing¡¯s earlier words, Ye Xin still felt that the most suspicious person was Liang Zhou. She did not understand why Mu Qing could not see this.


    Mu Qing reached out and patted her head. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get someone to deal with this. You should hurry back and think about what to say to the olddy when you return. Don¡¯t expose yourself.¡±


    Ye Xin nodded reluctantly. Jiang Jin was aware that she was meeting Gao Wen today. Indeed, she had to carefully think about what to say when she returned to the Mu family house.


    When Mu Qing saw that Ye Xin had finally calmed down, he casually asked, ¡°How¡¯s the olddy treating you? Is everything going well with Zhuang Ji?¡±


    Ye Xin nodded absentmindedly. ¡°Grandma treats me very well. She didn¡¯t hesitate to hand over Zhuang Ji¡¯s management to me, and she even personally taught me how to build good rtionships with the members.¡±


    Mu Qing nodded. This sounded like his mother. In the past, his mother liked Liang Zheng so she had taught Liang Zhen many things. Since Liang Zhen was not very business savvy, his mother personally negotiated the contract with the publishing house on Liang Zhen¡¯s behalf. His mother had treated Liang Zhen as her daughter.


    Mu Qing sighed inwardly. After a moment, he asked gently, ¡°How¡¯s the baby? Where¡¯s he? He should be able to turn over and sit on his own now, right?¡±


    Ye Xin was still immersed in her thoughts. When she heard these questions, she said, slightly aggrieved, ¡°The baby doesn¡¯t like me. Sister Yu and A Nuan are the ones who take care of him. When I carry him, he¡¯ll cry. He doesn¡¯t care for me at all. I think he even likes Mu Chen who¡¯s always absent more than me. It¡¯s not surprising, I guess. After all, I didn¡¯t give birth to him. Even if I want to get close to him, there¡¯s still an invisible barrier.¡±


    Mu Qing frowned. ¡°You allowed the helpers to take care of the baby?¡±


    Ye Xin pouted before she said sulkily, ¡°What can I do? Moreover, Grandma isn¡¯t willing to let me take care of the baby. Mu Chen has also said to let Grandma take care of the baby. He said that it¡¯s a blessing for the baby to apany Grandma and be raised by Grandma.¡±


    Mu Qing felt something was amiss when he listened to these words. ¡°Then, you should make more of an effort to get close to the baby. The olddy isn¡¯t so domineering to the point where she¡¯ll prohibit you from bonding with the baby. If you don¡¯t show that you care about the baby, won¡¯t she get suspicious?¡±


    Ye Xin sighed. ¡°It¡¯s really difficult to be a woman. I have to take care of the baby, look after my husband, and even manage a business. If I neglect Mu Chen just a little, Grandma will remind me to look after him more. Mu Chen is already so old, and we have several helpers in the house. Why do I need to look after him?¡±


    Ye Xin continued to say, ¡°I¡¯m already working so hard, but Grandma forces me to look at the reports every day. To tell you the truth, I feel dizzy every time I look at the words and the numbers.. Zhuang Ji hasn¡¯t made any profit at all up until now; it¡¯s only breaking even. What¡¯s there to look at?¡±

 Chapter 416 - Private Residence

    <h4>Chapter 416: Private Residence</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Mu Qing¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Zhuang Ji hasn¡¯t made any profit up until now? Are you sure? Did you look at the reports carefully?¡±


    Ye Xin nodded confidently. ¡°I looked at it carefully. I told you that I¡¯ve been looking at the reports every day, haven¡¯t I? Grandma said it¡¯s fine and that there¡¯s no rush. It takes more than a day to build a business. She said once wey a strong foundation, business will definitely pick up in the future. She told me to take my time to learn and to not be anxious. I think her words make sense. What do you think?¡±


    Mu Qing nodded as he said absentmindedly, ¡°She¡¯s teaching you so sincerely so you have to be diligent. This is your career. Think about it. With Zhuang Ji, how can Liang Zhoupare to you? She has nothing; she has no right topete with you. She¡¯s just a pitiful woman who depends on a man.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Ye Xin¡¯s heart was soothed.


    ¡­


    When Ye Xin arrived at the Mu family house, she looked at it coldly. Before entering, she brought a small mirror out to check on her makeup. After all, her eyes were still red and swollen. She needed a good excuse to exin this matter.


    However, when Ye Xin entered the house, she discovered Jiang Jin, Sister Yu, and the baby were not at home. Although she was surprised, she was immensely relieved. She thought that the heavens were really on her side, allowing her to bypass a disaster.


    ¡­


    Sister Yu carried the baby as she walked behind Jiang Jin who was being supported by Cheng Che.


    ¡°Grandma, please slow down. Watch your steps,¡± Cheng Che said.


    Jiang Jin patted Cheng Che¡¯s hand but did not say anything.


    They were now at a house located in the old city district in the heart of the city. It was Jiang Jin¡¯s private property. The central business district was located nearby as well. It was a ce where every inch ofnd was worth a fortune. Being able to live here was a true symbol of status.


    The house was unupied. Apart from a few people who came in to clean the house, usually, there was no one living here.


    Jiang Jin had given this ce to Song Ning for Song Ning to stay in due to safety reasons. In fact, she nned to give this house to Song Ning in the future as well.


    Jiang Jin could not help but quicken her pace as she walked.


    When Mu Chen appeared, he held Jiang Jin¡¯s arm. ¡°Grandma.¡±


    ¡°Is she here?¡± Jiang Jin asked anxiously. As soon as she entered the house, a figure rushed into her arms immediately.


    ¡°Grandma!¡±


    Jiang Jin¡¯s heart was filled with mixed feelings at this moment. She reached out and hugged the person in her arms. She felt distressed when she felt how thin the figure was. ¡°Song Ning, Grandma misses you so much!¡±


    The duo hugged each other and cried silently.


    Mu Chen and Cheng Che stood at the side as they looked at Jiang Jin and Song Ning. They could not help but sigh inwardly. Were they not part of the family as well? Their grandmother was really biased.


    Ever since they ¡®picked up¡¯ Song Ning at the entrance of the Civil Affairs Bureau and brought her back to the Mu family house, Song Ning and Jiang Jin had gotten along very well. It was as though they were biologically rted. Even Mu Chen, her biological grandson, and Cheng Che, the grandson she had raised since he was young, had to step aside to make way for Song Ning.


    Song Ning had been worried about Jiang Jin¡¯s health. When she pulled away, the first she did was hold Jiang Jin¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Grandma, how have you been recently? Let me check your pulse.¡±


    Cheng Che felt a weight being lifted off his shoulders when he saw this. This was the real Song Ning! Song Ning would always check Jiang Jin¡¯s pulse and blood pressure as soon as she saw Jiang Jin before inquiring about Jiang Jin¡¯s activities. Jiang Jin¡¯s health had always been Song Ning¡¯s top priority.


    However, at this moment, Jiang Jin stopped Song Ning and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine. Come and have a look at the baby first!¡±


    Sister Yu stepped forward and handed the baby to Song Ning.


    The baby looked at Song Ning curiously with his big eyes.


    Sister Yu said tearfully, ¡°Young Madam, hurry up and carry the baby.. He hasn¡¯t been properly carried by his mother yet.¡±

 Chapter 417 - The Mother and Her Baby

    <h4>Chapter 417: The Mother and Her Baby</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Song Ning was so excited that her hands trembled as she carefully took the baby into her arms.


    The baby looked at Song Ning curiously with his big ck eyes.


    Song Ning smiled as tears began to gather in her eyes as she looked at the baby¡¯s small face.


    The baby was chubby, and hisplexion was ruddy; he was very cute. He no longer had the wrinkly appearance from when he was just born.


    The baby looked at her and suddenly made a gurgling sound as though asking Song Ning, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The baby did not seem afraid of the person whom he had never seen before. It waspletely different from how he reacted to Ye Xin.


    Sister Yu¡¯s tears streamed down her face immediately. ¡°There¡¯s an innate bond between a mother and her child, after all. Young Madam, the baby really likes you. He¡¯s trying to talk to you.¡±


    Song Ning¡¯s tears fell like rain, but her smile did not vanish. She did not dare to remove her mask in fear of scaring the baby. She only used her forehead to touch the baby¡¯s hand. She felt sorry for the baby; up until now, she had yet to feed him a mouthful of milk. As soon as he was born, he had to experience such an ident. He was not even given a chance to smell his mother.


    Mu Chen, who was standing next to Song Ning, softly said, ¡°Song Ning, remove your mask. He won¡¯t be afraid of you.¡±


    Song Ning looked at Mu Chen helplessly. She did not dare to remove her mask.


    Mu Chen leaned down and gently removed her mask for her.


    Jiang Jin and Sister Yu could not help but gasp upon seeing Song Ning¡¯s face.


    On the other hand, the baby did not seem affected. He blinked his big eyes as he reached out and touched the scar on Song Ning¡¯s temple. There was no sign of fear in him at all.


    Song Ning burst into tears immediately. This was her son, someone she had given birth to. He was someone who would not despise her no matter how she looked.


    Upon seeing this, Jiang Jin and Sister Yu could not hold back and began to cry as well.


    Their family was finally reunited when the baby was slightly more than seven months old.


    After Song Ning¡¯s emotions stabilized, she finally checked Jiang Jin and Sister Yu¡¯s pulse. When she finally determined Jiang Jin was fine, she heaved a sigh of relief, feeling much more at ease.


    Jiang Jin gently touched the scar on Song Ning¡¯s face. Her heart ached when she looked at Song Ning. ¡°How dangerous was it at that time? Song Ning, you¡¯ve suffered a lot. Grandma feels distressed for you...¡±


    Song Ning smiled with tears in her eyes. ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s all in the past. It¡¯s fine. The injuries on my body have healed really well; all that¡¯s left is the scar on my face. I don¡¯t n to remove it for the time being.¡±


    Jiang Jin nodded. She understood Song Ning¡¯s intention. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The heavens are watching over us. Song Ning, Grandma will definitely help you seek revenge. Don¡¯t worry about Mu Chen either. He didn¡¯t touch that woman while you were gone! I can bear witness to that! Moreover, to avoid that woman, he even said that he¡¯s impotent!¡±


    Jiang Jin¡¯s extremely serious expression as she spoke caused Sister Yu tough.


    On the other hand, Song Ning¡¯s face flushed red.


    Cheng Che eximed in shock as he looked at Mu Chen, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re really bold!¡±


    Mu Chen brought his fist to his lips and coughed lightly. Then, he said in a deep voice, ¡°This is the easiest and most effective method.¡±


    Cheng Che gave Mu Chen a thumbs-up and said with admiration, ¡°Brother, my respect for you grows each day!¡±


    Mu Chen did not bother to respond to Cheng Che.


    Sister Yu carried the baby and wept emotionally as she looked at Song Ning, the kind Young Madam of their family.


    It was obvious Song Ning did not want to get her scar removed now because she did not want to confuse the baby. After all, there was another person who resembled her greatly. She wanted the baby to be able to distinguish his mother from the impostor. To do that, she did not mind having the scar. Fortunately, the baby loved her regardless of her appearance.


    The baby nibbled on his fists as he looked at Song Ning. As though he knew Song Ning was longer busy, he waved his chubby hands at her, asking to be carried.


    ¡°Baby, are you looking for your mother?¡± Sister Yu asked as she stepped forward.


    Song Ning reached out and carried the baby. She helped him stand on herp before she stared at him.. He reached out with his chubby hand and touched her face again.

 Chapter 418 - Change

    <h4>Chapter 418: Change</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Mu Chen said in a soft voice, ¡°We¡¯ve not named the baby yet. We wanted to wait for your return before doing so.¡±


    Song Ning looked at Jiang Jin and said, ¡°Grandma, why don¡¯t you name him for us?¡±


    Jiang Jin smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no rush. Let¡¯s decide on his name when youe home. We¡¯ll just call him Baby for now.¡±


    Upon hearing the word ¡®baby¡¯, the baby turned to look at Jiang Jin and made a cooing noise as he giggled.


    Jiang Jin was delighted. ¡°Does our baby like to be called Baby?¡±


    Song Ning continued to carry the baby, unwilling to part with him. He was the baby whom she had carried for ten months. The baby whom Mu Chen thought was a little princess while he was in her womb.


    Words could not describe the joy of this family reunion.


    ¡­


    When Mu Qing returned home, he saw Liang Zhou curled up on the couch reading a book.


    Liang Zhou revealed a surprised expression when she saw Mu Qing. ¡°Why are you back?¡±


    Mu Qing frowned and said unhappily, ¡°Isn¡¯t this my home? Why? Is there something wrong with meing back to my home?¡±


    Liang Zhou smiled and hastily said, ¡°What are you talking about? I just thought you were really busy. You haven¡¯t been back for a while now so I was just surprised. Have a seat and rest. I¡¯ll get the cook to prepare your favorite dishes. Oh, that¡¯s right. Will you be staying for dinner?¡±


    Initially, Mu Qing did not n to stay for long. However, for some reason, after seeing Liang Zhou¡¯s attitude, he suddenly did not feel like leaving yet. Hence, he took a seat on the couch.


    Liang Zhou was someone with a strong personality. She was passionate, unrestrained, and stubborn. She had always watched him very closely due to her being very possessive. Mu Qing knew this very well. The more she acted that way, the more she cared and loved him. However, he felt that she was different today. To be precise, she had been a little different recently.


    Although he rarely came back home, she did not call him to pester him. This was very unlike her. He had been very busy so he did not pay much attention to this matter previously.


    He could not help but wonder if Liang Zhou no longer cared for him as much as before. Then, he shook his head, dismissing that thought. As the saying went, ¡®A leopard can¡¯t change its spots overnight¡¯. Her love for him was etched into her bones; how could her feelings change so abruptly?


    This was one of the reasons he did not spend much effort to change Ye Xin¡¯s personality. He knew it was a difficult task to change someone. Rather than changing her, he decided it was better to let the people around her adapt her to her new personality. After all, they could attribute her birth to post-partum reasons. As time passed, the people around her would slowly get used to her change and no longer questioned it.


    Mu Qing had always been meticulous so how could he not notice the slight change in Liang Zhou. The change sessfully piqued his interest. He was so interested in finding out the reason behind the change that questioning her about the recent events seemed less important.


    When Liang Zhou returned from the kitchen, Mu Qing was already brewing a pot of tea. She stepped forward to help him as she said with a smile, ¡°I brewed tea for the Old Madam previously. She said my skills aren¡¯t bad, and I told her you¡¯re the one who taught me how to brew tea.¡±


    Liang Zhou¡¯s expression was joyful and rxed while her hands were nimble as she worked.


    Mu Qing could not help but feel startled. Liang Zhou had indeed changed. For example, when she had spoken about the Old Madam earlier, it was different. For the longest time, Jiang Jin was her enemy. In the past, when she mentioned Jiang Jin, her tone would be filled with unconceble dissatisfaction, resentment, and unwillingness. However, now, her tone was cordial and carried a hint of pride.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on? Is Mother opening up to her? Has mother begun to ept her?¡¯ Mu Qing wondered inwardly. However, it was strange. If that was the case, Liang Zhou should have been more excited.. For some reason, at this moment, she made him feel as though she no longer cared if she was epted into the Mu family.

 Chapter 419 - The Fruits of Her Labor

    <h4>Chapter 419: The Fruits of Her Labor</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Mu Qing hesitated for a moment before he asked, ¡°Has my mother been treating you well recently?¡±


    Liang Zhou¡¯s expression brightened immediately as she said, ¡°The method you taught me is really effective!¡±


    Mu Qing was puzzled. What did he teach her recently? He had spent his time teaching Ye Xin and giving Ye Xin¡¯s instructions, but he did not teach Liang Zhou anything recently. After all, Liang Zhou was not very useful these days.


    Liang Zhou did not pay attention to Mu Qing¡¯s expression as she continued to say, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to learn the art of brewing tea to curry favor with the Old Madam? In the beginning, I wasn¡¯t sure if it¡¯d help. I thought you were just trying tofort me. However, I didn¡¯t expect the Old Madam¡¯s coldness would thaw when she saw me brewing tea. Mu Qing, let me tell you, I feel really happy!¡±


    Mu Qing smiled wryly upon hearing these words. He had casually said this to Liang Zhou previously, and he had also said this to Ye Xin. In fact, he had ced more importance on Ye Xin. Who knew Liang Zhou would be the one to yield results using this method?


    Liang Zhou continued to say excitedly, ¡°You told me to show more care toward the baby. However, I didn¡¯t do much. I¡¯d only buy toys or clothes for him whenever I visit. After all, these things won¡¯t cause any problems. Moreover, I¡¯d always buy the ones with the best quality for him! Now the baby recognizes me, and he ys with the toys I bought him a lot!¡± Her expression was one of joy as she continued to say, ¡°I discovered that as long as I can please the baby, the Old Madam will be very happy as well. Mu Qing, you¡¯re really amazing. You¡¯ve always been able to predict things urately ande up with effective ways to do things. The foolish ideas in my mind can¡¯tpare to your ideas at all!¡±


    Although there were no changes in Mu Qing¡¯s appearance, he was extremely pleased inwardly. He did not expect that Liang Zhou would understand things faster than Ye Xin.


    ¡°Today, Sister Yu even let me carry the baby. The baby is really cute. He can recognize people, ces, and things now. That¡¯s why he always smiles at me. The baby is really precious. Usually, not anyone can hold or touch him. However, Sister Yu actually allowed me to carry him today!¡± Liang Zhou said happily.


    Mu Qing felt slightly disappointed when he saw how happy Liang Zhou was. During the days he did note home and was clearly cold toward her, she still lived a happy and peaceful life.


    Liang Zhou poured the tea into a teacup before she presented it to Mu Qing with both hands and a sweet smile on her face. She said, ¡°Master is right. When you let go of your obsessions, everything that you want wille to you. The worst thing is to be stubborn. The more you¡¯re afraid of losing something, the more you¡¯ll be unable to obtain it. You must be magnanimous to live a happy life!¡±


    Mu Qing brought the teacup to his lips. Liang Zhou¡¯s happiness made him more and more ufortable. After a moment, he deliberately asked, ¡°How¡¯s Sing Ning? You see her often when you visit, right?¡±


    Liang Zhou looked at the man without a change in her expression, but her heart turned cold. It was a pity it took her so long to see that the man in front of her had always treated her like a tool. She briefly wondered if his feelings for Ye Xin were sincere but quickly dismissed it. He was only sincere to himself.


    Then, Liang Zhou furrowed her brows slightly as she said, ¡°I don¡¯t know about the Young Madam, but I feel like¡­ she¡¯s quite strange¡­¡±


    ¡°Strange?¡± Mu Qing could not help but feel worried upon hearing these words.


    Liang Zhou nodded. ¡°Logically speaking, when a woman bes a mother, her heart and mind would be filled with her child. However, the Young Madam isn¡¯t like that. Not only does she go out all day long, but when she returns, she doesn¡¯t even look at the baby. Even if she does, she doesn¡¯t hold him or y with him. In fact, she seems rather¡­ afraid of the baby. I don¡¯t know¡­ After all, I¡¯ve never given birth before so I don¡¯t know much about postpartum changes. I can¡¯t say for sure if this is normal or not¡­¡±


    Liang Zhou sighed after she finished speaking.


    Mu Qing grew wary upon hearing these words; he was inwardly rmed. ¡°What about my mother? Is my mother unhappy with her? My mother has said that she¡¯ll look after the baby so perhaps, Song Ning is afraid of making my mother unhappy so she doesn¡¯t dare to get close to the baby?¡±

 Chapter 420 - Cliche

    <h4>Chapter 420: Cliche</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Lu Zhou rolled her eyes before she said, ¡°What are you saying? Is the Old Madam that kind of person? Think about how she treats Mu Chen and Cheng Che. How could she be like that? She¡¯s very good to the Young Madam; her treatment of the Young Madam is not different from that of a biological grandmother. In fact, I understand why the Old Madam decided to look after the baby. Perhaps, it has something to do with the Young Madam¡¯s emotional problems.¡±


    ¡°Emotional problems?¡± Mu Qing instinctively asked.


    Liang Zhou nodded. ¡°I heard Sister Yu said that after women give birth, the changes in hormones can affect them. It¡¯s just that the Young Madam¡¯s changes are more obvious. However, I¡¯m really confused. It¡¯s been a long time now, and the baby has grown so big, but why is the Young Madam still like that? Why hasn¡¯t she recovered?¡±


    ¡°How can a mother be so cold to her child? What if people criticize the OId Madam in the future for being ruthless and say she stole the baby from the Young Madam? However, anyone with half a brain would know it¡¯s not true. The Old Madam is already advanced in age; one can only imagine how tiring it must be to look after a baby. Speaking of which, I really feel the Young Madam isn¡¯t very sensible¡­¡± Liang Zhou continued to say, as though she was talking to herself and did not notice Mu Qing¡¯s unsightly expression. She shook her head when she finished speaking.


    Mu Qing suddenly changed the topic and asked, ¡°Liang Zhou, have you been spending a lot of time with Madam Ye recently?¡±


    Liang Zhou looked a little confused as though she did not understand why Mu Qing would ask this question. She thought for a moment before she replied, ¡°I don¡¯t see her often. She has had a lot of problems recently so she alwayses to me forfort. To be honest, I don¡¯t really want to get involved with her. However, my master has told me to be kind in order to seek blessing for our unborn child. It¡¯s important to help others. Hence, whenever shees to me, I¡¯ll try my best to help her.¡± She scooted closer to Mu Qing as she continued to say, ¡°Previously, she dragged me to the mental hospital with her. I really didn¡¯t expect things to escte. After that, I tried my best to distance myself from her. Moreover, she seems to have gone a little crazy recently that I was slightly frightened when I saw her.¡±


    While Liang Zhou spoke, Mu Qing had been observing the changes in her expression. When he found nothing strange, he continued to ask, ¡°Did she ask you to help her with anything?¡±


    A confused expression appeared on her face. ¡°Huh? Like what?¡±


    Mu Qing lowered his gaze and thought about it for a moment before he said, ¡°For example, did she ask you to steal anything from Song Ning? After all, Song Ning and Ye Xin resemble each other greatly.¡±


    Liang Zhou was surprised. ¡°You know Ye Xin resembles the Young Madam as well? That¡¯s right! They¡¯re really simr. Do you know that everyone¡¯s saying that the Young Madam and Ye Xin are half-sisters? Ye Xin¡¯s biological father is rumored to be Ning Zhe of the Ning Corporation. In any case, this is just gossip between women so you can¡¯t take it seriously. However, there¡¯s no denying that the two really look alike.¡±


    Mu Qing frowned. ¡°So Madam Ye has no intention of recognizing Song Ning as her daughter?¡±


    Liang Zhouughed as though she had heard a joke. ¡°How can that be? That¡¯s too absurd! Just because her daughter is missing, how can she use someone to rece her daughter?¡±


    Mu Qing was speechless as he looked at Liang Zhou¡¯s frank and innocent expression.


    Although Liang Zhou was stubborn, aggressive, and troublesome, she was not a schemer nor was she very smart. She knew nothing about Ye Xin recing Song Ning, but even she could tell something was strange about Ye Xin. If even a fool like Liang Zhou could sense it, it was likely that Jiang Jin had already sensed it as well.


    When Mu Qing thought about this, he could not help but break out in cold sweat.

 Chapter 421 - At Peace

    <h4>Chapter 421: At Peace</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Liang Zhou continued to say, ¡°The Old Madam dotes on the Young Madam a lot. Even when the Young Madam decided to quit practicing medicine and wanted to manage Zhuang Ji, not only did the Old Madam didn¡¯t object, but the Old Madam personally taught her as well.¡±


    Then, Liang Zhou lowered her voice and said conspiratorially, ¡°However, there was this one when I just came out of the room after looking at the baby, I heard the Old Madam sighing and telling Sister Yu, ¡® No matter how I taught her, it¡¯s useless. I don¡¯t understand why she¡¯s having such a hard time learning.¡¯. I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s really talking about the Young Madam since she only used the word ¡®she¡¯. Moreover, I didn¡¯t dare to eavesdrop for too long so I quickly left. Mu Qing, I¡¯m only telling you this because we¡¯re family. Don¡¯t think too much about it. I don¡¯t want to gossip. It¡¯s taboo for Buddhists to speak without thinking.¡±


    Liang Zhou¡¯s expression was really serious nearing the end of words so Mu Qing had no choice but to nod in agreement.


    ¡°Oh, right! What did you say earlier? Did you ask if Madam Ye asked me to steal something from Song Ning? Heavens! How did youe up with such a ridiculous question?¡± Liang Zhou said as sheughed. Then, she said, ¡°Let me tell you something. If you didn¡¯t say this, I wouldn¡¯t have thought about it. Once the weather was bad so we couldn¡¯t leave the house for a walk. The baby was a little restless so Sister Yu and I brought the baby around the house, showing him the rooms to distract him. When she found us in her room, she threw a tantrum and even scared the baby to tears. Steal from her? How¡¯s that possible? She has such a bad temper that no one dares to do such a thing. ording to Sister Yu, the helpers even have to obtain permission from the Young Madam before cleaning her room.¡±


    ¡°To tell you the truth, Mu Qing, I was quite unhappy when the Young Madam seemed to dislike me in the past. However, now, I don¡¯t like her either so we¡¯re even. Don¡¯t tell me to apany her anymore. Why don¡¯t I focus more on getting along with the Old Madam? I really don¡¯t like the Young Madam.¡±


    Mu Qing was very familiar with Liang Zhou¡¯s personality. Despite her ims of being a devout Buddhist, some things were etched so deeply in her bones that she could not change them. After a moment, he asked with a smile, ¡°Liang Zhou, I feel you¡¯ve changed recently. You¡¯ve stopped asking about my whereabouts and stopped checking on me. Why? Do you finally trust me?¡±


    Liang Zhou¡¯s heart felt as though it had been stabbed by a sharp knife when she heard these words. The pain was unbearable. ¡®Trust? No, I¡¯ve given up on you.¡¯


    Nevertheless, a gentle and shy smile could be seen on her face as she asked, ¡°Mu Qing, I must be really annoying in the past, right?¡±


    Mu Qing did not understand what she was getting at. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I love you so much that I¡¯ve always kept a close watch on you. I was afraid other women would seduce you and that you¡¯d leave me. However, after I spoke to the master about this, I was enlightened. Master said that the fate between two people is predetermined. If it¡¯s yours, it¡¯ll be yours. If it¡¯s not yours, no matter how hard you try, it still won¡¯t be yours,¡± Liang Zhou said, ¡°When I asked Master to have a look at our fate, she said these things can¡¯t be seen. She only said to be sincere in all things, and things will naturally work out. After listening to her, I put myself in your shoes and considered many things. In the end, I realized I shouldn¡¯t be too obsessed; what will be, will be. With that, I feel much more at ease.?Look, I¡¯ve stopped pestering you, but you still came home to see me. Moreover, because I stopped pestering you, you¡¯re no longer as annoyed as before. How good is it?¡±


    Liang Zhou smiled widely as she added, ¡°Master really didn¡¯t lie to me. I just have to sincerely devote myself to Buddha.¡±


    Mu Qing did not know how to react.. He did not know how to describe the feelings in his heart now when he looked at Liang Zhou.

 Chapter 422 - Chastised

    <h4>Chapter 422: Chastised</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    As though she did not notice anything wrong with Mu Qing¡¯s reaction, Liang Zhou asked with a smile, ¡°Are you staying for dinner? I¡¯ll prepare your favorite dishes.¡±


    Mu Qing thought to himself that if he said he was not staying for dinner, the current Liang Zhou likely would not stop smiling. In the end, he nodded.


    Liang Zhou rose to her feet before she said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to go check on the food.¡±


    As soon as she turned around, her smile vanished. After making sure it was safe, she brought her phone out and sent Sister Yu a message that read: Sister Yu, I¡¯ll visit the baby tomorrow. It¡¯s rare that Mu Qinges home so I¡¯ll apany him for dinner.


    ¡­


    Sister Yu put her phone away after reading Liang Zhou¡¯s message and said to Jiang Jin with a smile, ¡°Liang Zhou said that she won¡¯t being over today because she¡¯s having dinner with sir.¡±


    Jiang Jin nodded before she said with a smile, ¡°Sent a roast duck over to their house.¡±


    ¡°Liang Zhou is now a vegetarian,¡± Sister Yu reminded.


    ¡°Then send a vegetarian Buddha Jumps Over the Wall over as well,¡± Jiang Jin said gently.


    Ye Xin, who was sitting across from Jiang Jin and Sister Yu, dug her nails into her palms as she listened to Jiang Jin and Sister Yu¡¯s exchange.


    At this time, Jiang Jin shifted her gaze to Ye Xin and asked, ¡°How long has it been since you¡¯ve eaten with Mu Chen?¡±


    Ye Xin was briefly stunned by the abrupt question. She thought to herself, displeased, ¡®Don¡¯t you know the answer to that?¡¯


    Nevertheless, outwardly, Ye Xin forced a smile on her face and said, ¡°We haven¡¯t eaten together, just the two of us, since the baby was born¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin frowned. ¡°Mu Chen is very busy recently. You have to spend more time caring for him.¡±


    Jiang Jin¡¯s cold and hard tone made Ye Xin even more displeased. She said, ¡°Does he need me to care for him? Haven¡¯t you seen his attitude when he¡¯s at home? He only spent time with the baby; he didn¡¯t even spare me a nce. It¡¯s clear he doesn¡¯t treat me as his wife.¡±


    Jiang Jin¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°How can you say such words? You¡¯ve be worse than Liang Zhou. Liang Zhou knows how to care for Mu Qing. She¡¯s meticulous about his food, clothes, and health. You don¡¯t even care about Mu Chen. Do you know what Mu Chen has been so busy with recently?¡±


    Ye Xin was so frightened by the sudden rebuke that she instinctively straightened her back. She had never seen Jiang Jin lose her temper before. Her arrogance and temper were nothing in front of Jiang Jin¡¯s domineering aura.


    At this moment, Sister Yu tried to smooth things over. She hurriedly said, ¡°Young Madam, Young Master is on set with Young Master Cheng Che today. I heard Young Master Cheng Che¡¯s new movie is almost done with filming. Why don¡¯t you visit the set?¡±


    Ye Xin¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Cheng Che is producing a movie?¡±


    Jiang Jin¡¯s expression was very unsightly as she said, ¡°What¡¯s going on with you recently? How can you not know that? You were so close to Cheng Che in the past that you¡¯re both like siblings. Now, apart from money, you don¡¯t care about anything else.¡±


    Following that, Jiang Jin did not wait for Ye Xin¡¯s reply. She shook her head as she rose to her feet and walked upstairs after saying, ¡°You really disappoint me.¡±


    Ye Xin sat stiffly. Her entire body was cold. In just an instant, tears fell down her face. She looked at Sister Yu with a pitiful expression as she asked, ¡°What did I do wrong? Why did Grandma scold me?¡±


    Sister Yu smiled faintly. ¡°Young Madam, don¡¯t overthink things. In fact, the Old Madam has always been like this. It¡¯s because she cares about you that she even bothers to scold you. Saying that, you really have to care about the Young Master. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid the Old Madam would be even more displeased. Moreover, you¡¯re always out recently. If I¡¯m not mistaken, it¡¯s not just because of your yoga sses, right? The Old Madam is very observant, you know?¡±


    After saying that, Sister Yu left as well.


    Ye Xin felt as though she was frozen, unable to move.


    ¡®Did they discover something? Did they send someone to follow me?¡¯


    Then, Ye Xin instinctively brought her phone out and sent a message that read: I want to see you.


    ¡­


    Mu Qing nced at the message before he replied: What¡¯s the matter?


    It did not take long before Ye Xin¡¯s reply came. It read: I want to see you now! Now!


    Following that, Mu Qing sent a message to his secretary.

 Chapter 423 - The Film Set

    <h4>Chapter 423: The Film Set</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The phone only rang once before Ye Xin hastily answered the call.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Young Miss, this is Xiao Du. Sir is busy at the moment so he asked me to speak to you. If there¡¯s anything you need, please don¡¯t hesitate to let me know.¡±


    Ye Xin said through gritted teeth, ¡°Busy? What¡¯s he busy with? Isn¡¯t he just having dinner with that old hag?!¡±


    Xiao Du remained silent.


    Ye Xin ended the call. She held the phone in her hand as she seethed with anger.


    ¡­


    It was not difficult for Ye Xin to navigate the filming set. After all, she used to be in the entertainment industry and had filmed movies and shows before.


    As soon as she arrived at the set, her mood soured even more. Once upon a time, she was a popr star with tens of millions of fans. If it were not for Song Ning, would she have ended up in such a state?


    She stood at the side quietly as she watched the filming.


    The film was set in the past. The female lead was wearing a qipao and her back was facing Ye Xin. Her figure was so good that even Ye Xin nced at her a few more times.


    At this time, the male lead¡¯s hand was raised. He was supposed to p the female lead. However, when his hand fell, he gently moved past her face. After that, he sighed and walked to the director¡¯s seat. Then, he asked, ¡°Director, do you think we can change the angle of the camera?¡±


    The female lead hurriedly said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Yu Yang, you have to really p me. We have to be as real as possible in our acting.¡±


    ¡°Zhuang Ning, I really can¡¯t hit a woman,¡± Yu Yang said sheepishly.


    Zhuang Ning smiled. ¡°If you don¡¯t really hit me, we won¡¯t be able to portray the characters realistically. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s difficult. I feel like a huge scumbag,¡± Yu Yang said with a wry smile.


    ¡°We¡¯re just acting. You¡¯re a scumbag in the movie, not in real life,¡± Zhuang Ning replied.


    At this moment, the director stepped forward and said, ¡°Listen to Zhuang Ning. Yu Yang, if you feel bad for hitting her, treat her to a good meal after this.¡±


    Yu Yang hurriedly said, ¡°Of course!¡±


    The director nodded happily now that the matter was resolved.


    Meanwhile, Ye Xin was surprised when she saw the director was Pan Hao. She did not expect Cheng Che to find Pan Hao to direct the movie. A hint of restlessness rose in her heart immediately. It had been her dream to act in a movie Pan Hao directed. She grew even more curious about the actors of the movie.


    In the past, Ye Xin had asked Yang Li to pull strings for her so she could act in Pan Hao¡¯s movie. Unfortunately, after seeing her pictures and tapes of her auditions, he never got in contact with her. Even after trying multiple times, she failed to catch Pan Hao¡¯s eyes.


    Pan Hao was a man of integrity. Ye Xin knew he would not give in to the pressure from her managementpany. Hence, she could only rely on Yang Li. After all, Yang Li and Pan Hao were acquainted. However, Yang Li was so useless that she failed time and time again. In fact, she suspected that Yang Li had deliberately sabotaged her. After all, all Yang Li cared about was that b*tch, Song Ning.


    Suddenly, Ye Xin saw a familiar figure at this moment.


    ¡®Peng? What¡¯s she doing?¡¯ Ye Xin frowned when she saw her former assistant.


    At this moment, filming had begun again. The male and female leads were brimming with emotions. Their expressions and postures were perfect.


    When the agitated male lead pped the female lead, she fell to the ground. He hesitated briefly, but in the end, he did not help her up.


    The female lead pressed her hand to her cheek as she looked at him and said with a sad smile, ¡°Very well. From now on, let¡¯s part ways. I wish you well.¡±


    The despair in the female lead¡¯s voice was truly heartbreaking.


    At this moment, the director yelled, ¡°Cut!¡±


    Then, Yu Yang hurriedly bent over to help Zhuang Ning up. At the same time, he apologized profusely. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry about that Zhuang Ning.¡±


    Zhuang Ning smiled. ¡°It¡¯s alright. You don¡¯t have to apologize.¡±


    Peng Peng handed Zhuang Ning an ice pack at this moment.


    As she pressed the ice pack to her face, Zhuang Ning said with a smile, ¡°My skin is thick. I¡¯ll be fine after using the ice pack.. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

 Chapter 424 - Quitely Observing

    <h4>Chapter 424: Quitely Observing</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Everyoneughed. Zhuang Ning¡¯s personality had won everyone over.


    Pan Hao was very happy. He was a simple person, and his interpersonal skills were not the best. He had trouble navigatingplex interpersonal rtionships. He preferred if his actors only concentrated on doing a good job without caring about anything else. However, how was this possible in the entertainment industry where forging connections were very important? It was also due to hisck of interpersonal skills that he was not as sessful as he should have been.


    This current movie was like his lifeline; it was a product of his blood, sweat, and tears. When he met an investor like Cheng Che, he was so happy that he did not even know where to start expressing his gratitude.


    Then, Pan Hao was even more delighted when he met Zhuang Ning. He was convinced the inexperienced but talented Zhuang Ning was sent by the heavens to him. Not only was she talented, but she got along very well with everyone. Although she was young, she cared about everyone like an elder sister. However, she was not excessive in her care; it was just the appropriate amount. It did not make people feel ufortable. Initially, there were a few supporting actors who wanted to stir up trouble when filming had just begun. No one knew what she did, she won them over. In any case, the cast and crew¡¯s rtionships were harmonious, and the filming set was peaceful. As a result, the filming made rapid and smooth progress.


    Pan Hao himself felt like his luck was changing.


    At this time, the assistant director announced that everyone was given half a day off. This meant everyone was free in the afternoon. The assistant also announced that the boss would be treating everyone to dinner tonight.


    Everyone cheered before leaving one after another.


    Meanwhile, Ye Xin felt her heart race in her chest as she watched the filming earlier. She was overwhelmed with the urge to rush over to y the lead role. At this moment, her eyes were fixed on Zhuang Ning and Peng Peng.


    Ye Xin thought to herself that it made sense that Peng Peng was now someone else¡¯s assistant. After all, now that Yang Li was dead, Peng Peng had to find someone else to work for.


    At this moment, Yu Nan and Gu Jia walked over to Zhuang Ning, who was helping Peng Peng pack up.


    ¡°Zhuang Ning, Zhuang Ning, is your doctor here? Can she check our pulse?¡±


    Ye Xin was very familiar with these two people. In the past, she had pressured the both of them so much until they were about to suffocate. She knew they greatly disliked her, but she did not care. After all, if they had the ability, they could retaliate. s, they did not have the ability so they could only endure. They only dared toin behind her back. When they saw her, they did not even dare to breathe loudly. For this reason, when she saw them again, she could not help but feel disdainful.


    Zhuang Ning said amiably, ¡°She went to the hospital today for a consultation. What¡¯s wrong with both of you? Does it have something to do with your dieting?¡±


    The two of them smiled sheepishly.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t listen to my advice, I won¡¯t let Dr. Ning check your pulse. You girls don¡¯t know how to cherish your body and keep trying to lose weight in an unhealthy manner. This will affect your health in the future,¡± Zhuang Ning said.


    Gu Jia held Zhuang Ning¡¯s arm and said, ¡°I understand. We were wrong. Don¡¯t be angry anymore, Zhuang Ning.¡±


    Zhuang Ning smiled and yfully pushed Gu Jia¡¯s hand away. ¡°Alright. Promise me it won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    The two nodded.


    Yu Nan said, ¡°Zhuang Ning, you¡¯re the best! I wish I had an elder brother or a younger brother so I have a chance to turn you into my sister-inw!¡±


    Everyoneughed.


    ¡°Alright, alright. Let¡¯s go,¡± Zhuang Ning said with a chuckle.


    The few of them walked away, chatting merrily among themselves.


    At this time, Ye Xin stood at a corner, frozen. Zhuang Ning was very beautiful, but Ye Xin was not shocked by that.. She was shocked by Zhuang Ning¡¯s familiar actions and demeanor.

 Chapter 425 - A Discovery

    <h4>Chapter 425: A Discovery</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡®Yang Li!¡¯


    If there were ghosts in this world, Ye Xin would have thought that Yang Li¡¯s ghost had possessed Zhuang Ning. She could not help but follow Zhuang Ning and the others.


    However, at this moment, Cheng Che suddenly walked out of a shed by the side. ¡°Sister-inw? Why are you here?¡±


    Ye Xin was pulled back to her senses immediately. She looked in the direction that Zhuang Ning left before she reluctantly turned back to look at Cheng Che and said, ¡°I¡­ I came to visit the set.¡±


    A confused expression appeared on Cheng Che¡¯s face upon hearing these words. Then, he said, ¡°Uh¡­ Then, sister-inw, do you want to have a look around?¡±


    Ye Xin replied absentmindedly, ¡°Yes. Do you mind if I walk around? What movie are you shooting?¡±


    Cheng Che quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s a drama set in the Republic of China. It¡¯s based on a popr web novel. We¡¯re almost finished with the shooting actually.¡±


    Ye Xin looked to the side as she said, ¡°The female lead is very beautiful. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen her before. What other works has she acted in?¡±


    Cheng Che said, ¡°Oh, you mean Zhuang Ning? She¡¯s a neer. She hasn¡¯t acted in anything prior to this. However, she¡¯s very talented. Director Pan is filled with praise for her.¡±


    ¡®She¡¯s the female lead even though she¡¯s never acted before?¡¯


    Ye Xin thought it was likely that Zhuang Ning had a backer in the industry. Otherwise, how could Zhuang Ning havended a lead role when she had prior experience? Then, she asked, ¡°Are you familiar with her?¡±


    Cheng Che replied, confused, ¡°I¡¯ve only seen her on set¡­¡±


    Ye Xin coughed lightly before she said, ¡°I¡¯m talking about your personal rtionship with her¡­¡±


    Cheng Che nodded. ¡°Oh, we have a good rtionship. Zhuang Ning¡¯s personality is good, and she¡¯s very easy to get along with. In fact, she gets along with everyone.¡±


    Ye Xin felt a little helpless hearing Cheng Che¡¯s reply. Then, she said directly, ¡°What I mean is that she¡¯s given the lead role even though she¡¯s a neer. Does she have a connection with you? Did you pull strings for her? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell Grandma. I know your girlfriend is away now, and it¡¯s not a bad idea to explore new options. It¡¯s also not a bad idea to use this method to create hype. However, I think this woman isn¡¯t simple. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t get entangled with her.¡±


    Upon hearing Ye Xin¡¯s words, Cheng Che was taken aback. When he regained his senses, mes of fury rose in his heart. He said indignantly, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? Your words are too much!¡±


    Ye Xin had never seen Cheng Che angry before, whether it was when she was Ye Xin or pretending to be Song Ning. He had always been calm and reserved outside but lively at home. His temper was also very good, and there was nothing toin about at all. She instinctively took a step back and looked at him in shock, not knowing what she had said that was so wrong.


    At this moment, Cheng Chen turned and happened to see Zhuang Ning and Peng Peng walking over.


    Zhuang Ning smiled and called out, ¡°Cheng Che, let¡¯s go. Everyone¡¯s waiting for you. We¡¯re all going to hang out this afternoon and have dinner together tonight. Come with us!¡±


    When Zhuang Ning met Ye Xin¡¯s gaze, she smiled at Ye Xin.


    Meanwhile, Cheng Che walked away without looking back at Ye Xin.


    Zhuang Ning turned to look at Ye Xin again and smiled.


    Upon seeing this, Ye Xin felt chills running up her spines. She stood by the shed, frozen for a long time.


    After a while, Ye Xin reminded herself that she was Song Ning now to calm down.?At this time, it was very quiet; an indication that everyone had left. She seized the chance and walked into the shed to have a look. The things in the shed had not been tidied up yet. She felt slightly ufortable as she looked at the familiar props. After a moment, she saw a picture of Mu Chen on the notice board.


    The picture seemed like it was taken during a photoshoot. He sat on a rattan chair, reading a book. His side profile was incredibly handsome. A pair of fair and slender arms were wrapped around his shoulders. However, only the arms could be seen, not the face.


    Ye Xin¡¯s eyes widened in shock. She was sure that pair of arms did not belong to her.


    ¡®Mu Chen has a woman outside?¡¯

 Chapter 426 - Catching an Adulterer

    <h4>Chapter 426: Catching an Adulterer</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Jealousy reared its ugly head like a snake in Ye Xin¡¯s heart immediately. No matter how Mu Chen treated her, no matter if she liked Mu Qing and not Mu Chen, she was Mu Chen¡¯s legitimate wife! How could Mu Chen have a lover outside?


    Ye Xin began to tremble in anger as she looked at the picture. She wondered if Mu Chen was indifferent to her because he had a lover outside, not because he was impotent. It was said that men were more likely to cheat on their wives when their wives were pregnant. She was convinced Mu Chen must have begun to cheat when Song Ning was pregnant.


    ¡®Song Ning, that unlucky b*tch, is really useless! She can¡¯t even keep a man in check!¡¯


    Seeing that no one was around, Ye Xin reached out to take the picture and put it away in her bag. She would not allow another woman to interfere in her marriage. Mu Chen was hers! She did not n to confront Mu Chen. Instead, she nned to look for Jiang Jin directly and let Jiang Jin deal with this matter.


    However, when Ye Xin was about to leave the filming set, she saw Mu Chen opening the car door for a woman. Then, he went around to the driver¡¯s side before getting into the car.


    Ye Xin gasped. She did not expect to run into him and his lover so quickly. She hurriedly raised her hand to hail a cab, holding out a 500 yuan note.


    When Ye Xin got into the cab, she barked, ¡°Tail the car in front!¡±


    The driver immediately understood and said, ¡°Alright!¡±


    The driver was experienced and his driving skills were good. He followed Mu Chen¡¯s car at a moderate speed.


    From behind, Ye Xin could see the woman asionally turning her head to talk to Mu Chen. The woman looked very happy as well.


    Upon seeing this, Ye Xin felt as though she was going to explode in anger. She was biting her bottom lip so hard at this moment that it began to hurt.


    The car drove all the way to the eastern suburbs before Ye Xin realized that this was where Mu Qing had bought the vi for her.


    When they reached the gates of themunity, the driver stopped and said, ¡°Madam, we can¡¯t enter since we¡¯re not residents.¡±


    Ye Xin took out her residence card and waved it at the guard.


    As the driver drove in, he shook his head and clicked his tongue before he said, ¡°This isn¡¯t right. As the saying goes, ¡®A rabbit doesn¡¯t eat the grass near its burrow¡¯. How can he let his lover stay so close to his own home? Madam, your life is really bitter.¡±


    Ye Xin said coldly, ¡°Shut up.¡±


    The driver looked at her pitifully from the rearview mirror and shook his head. Suddenly, he pointed at the car in front of a small vi and asked, ¡°Madam, is that your husband¡¯s car?¡±


    Ye Xin took a look. To be honest, she had never paid attention to Mu Chen¡¯s license te, but she recognized the model of his car. She ordered, ¡°Stop the car. After I get off, go forward and park at a hidden ce!¡±


    The driver knew this was not the time to poke the ho¡¯s nest so he remained quiet and obediently stopped the car.


    Ye Xin got out of the car angrily and directly made her way to the small vi. The vi was almost simr to the one Mu Qing bought for her. Her vi was located in the other direction and was quite a distance from this vi. She sneered as she thought to herself, ¡®What a coincidence!¡¯


    Ye Xin pressed the doorbell decisively.


    It did not take long before a helper opened the door. ¡°May I know who you¡¯re looking for?¡±


    Ye Xin was wearing sunsses so the helper could not see her eyes that looked as though they could shoot out fire at this moment. She tried to calm down before she said, ¡°I¡¯m looking for Mr. Mu. I¡¯m his sister. He invited me here.¡±


    The helper did not suspect Ye Xin¡¯s words and opened the door wider to let Ye Xin in.


    Ye Xin rushed in and began to shout angrily, ¡°Mu Chen,e out!¡±


    Ye Xin was prepared to fight with Mu Chen. Only one of them would emerge victorious today.


    However, the person Ye Xin saw was not Mu Chen but Mu Qing!


    At this moment, Mu Qing was leaning against a couch as a young woman massaged his legs.


    ¡°You... Why are you here?¡± Ye Xin felt as though she was going to cry.


    Mu Qing opened his eyes, stunned.


    At this time, the young woman looked at Ye Xin and asked with barely concealed disdain, ¡°Who are you?¡± Then, she turned to Mu Qing and asked, ¡°Sir, who is she? She¡¯s so annoying!¡±

 Chapter 427 - Beaten Again

    <h4>Chapter 427: Beaten Again</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Before Mu Qing could speak, Ye Xin had already rushed forward and raised her hand to p the woman. She cursed, ¡°B*tch! You¡¯re the one who¡¯s annoying!¡±


    The woman was caught off guard and was knocked to the ground by Ye Xin. However, the woman was no pushover. She leaped up and grabbed Ye Xin¡¯s hair as she screamed, ¡°Who are you calling a b*tch?¡±


    Ye Xin¡¯s face twisted in pain. She grabbed the woman¡¯s hand that was pulling at her hair and used her other hand to grab the woman¡¯s head. Then, she pulled the woman¡¯s head down before she raised her knee and kneed the woman¡¯s stomach.


    The woman fell to the ground in pain, but she still refused to let go of her grip on Ye Xin¡¯s hair, pulling Ye Xin to the ground with her.


    Both of them screeched and cursed as they rolled on the ground.


    Mu Qing was stunned by the scene before him. After a moment, he shouted furiously, ¡°Enough! Stop!¡±


    However, the two women did not seem to hear him at all. At this moment, they only had each other in their eyes. They were only focused on fighting each other fiercely at this moment.


    Mu Qing circled the two women as he continued to shout, ¡°Stop! Stop fighting!¡±


    It was futile.


    Hence, Mu Qing raised his hand and swept the tea set on the table to the ground.


    Crash!


    The sound of broken porcin rang in the air, and the hot tea sttered everywhere.


    A shard of the broken porcin hit the woman¡¯s face. She reached out and wiped her face immediately. When she saw the blood on her hand, she cried out in fear.


    Mu Qing raised his hand and pped her mercilessly as he yelled, ¡°Shut up! Get on your knees.¡±


    The woman was so frightened that she obediently kneeled on the ground without another word.


    Ye Xin¡¯s arm was scratched by the broken porcin as well, but she did not seem to care at this moment. When she saw the woman kneeling, she said arrogantly, ¡°Sl*t! You dare to fight with me? You really don¡¯t know your ce at all.¡±


    Smack!


    At this moment, Mu Qing pped Ye Xin¡¯s face.


    Ye Xin stared at Mu Qing with widened eyes, dumbfounded. She could not believe he pped her.


    Mu Qing red at her as he fiercely said, ¡°Who told you toe here? How dare youe here? You¡¯re too unruly! Kneel!¡±


    As Mu Qing spoke, he kicked the back of Ye Xin¡¯s leg, causing her to fall to her knees.


    She cried, aggrieved. ¡°You dare to hit me? You¡­ You hit me because of that b*tch? Mu Qing, to think you actually betrayed me! You¡­ Y-you¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Mu Qing roared.


    Ye Xin instinctively shut up.


    Mu Qing said coldly, ¡°Who do you think you are? You keep calling others a b*tch, are you any better? You¡¯re not Ye Xin now, you¡¯re Song Ning! Song Ning! This is the path you¡¯ve chosen. Even if you don¡¯t like it, you have to grit your teeth and endure! Do you understand?¡±


    Ye Xin¡¯s tears continued to fall like rain. She said through her tears in a voice that brimmed with sorrow and despair, ¡°You said that you like me, but you betray me. You actually have a lover!¡±


    Mu Qing remained unmoved. ¡°This is my business. It has nothing to do with you. What right do you have to control me? What right do you have to control something that even Liang Zhou can¡¯t control? Do you know who you are? Don¡¯t you know your own ce?¡±


    Ye Xin stared at Mu Qing. Her big eyes were filled with tears, and her heart was filled with despair. She did not expect such cruel words woulde out of the mouth of the man she loved with all her heart. Feeling extremely wronged, she mumbled softly, ¡°Y-you¡­ You said that you like me¡­¡±


    Mu Qing said tonelessly, ¡°I do like you¡­¡±


    A glimmer of hope shone in Ye Xin¡¯s eyes when she heard these words.


    However, Mu Qing pointed to the other woman kneeling next to him as he continued to say, ¡°However, I like her too.¡±

 Chapter 428 - Speaking Frankly

    <h4>Chapter 428: Speaking Frankly</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Mu Qing said frostily, ¡°I like a lot of women; you¡¯re not the only one. I¡¯ve never said that I won¡¯t like another woman apart from you. Don¡¯t tter yourself! Moreover, you¡¯re not any better than me. You¡¯re with me, but isn¡¯t your heart with Mu Chen?¡±


    Ye Xin¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°No, it isn¡¯t! You¡¯re the only one I love! I don¡¯t love Mu Chen!¡±


    Mu Qing sneered. ¡°How can you say such words? Do you really believe them yourself? In any case, I don¡¯t believe it, and no one believes it.¡±


    Ye Xin could not care about anything else at this moment. She moved two steps forward on her knees and grabbed the hem of Mu Qing¡¯s shirt. ¡°Sir, I really love you with all my heart! I¡¯ll do whatever you want me to do! Please don¡¯t abandon me! I have nothing but you now!¡±


    Ye Xin pounded her chest as she cried miserably.


    s, Mu Qing remained unmoved.


    At this time, the other woman quickly cleaned up the shards of porcin on the ground and threw them into the trash can. Then, she hurriedly kneeled in front of Mu Qing again and said in a trembling voice, ¡°S-sir, Xiao You is wrong. Please punish Xiao You. Xiao You won¡¯t dare to do this again.¡±


    Mu Qing¡¯s expression eased slightly upon hearing these words. He reached out and pulled Xiao You up. Then, he patted her hand and said, ¡°Go wash your face and change your clothes. I¡¯ll bring you out to eat.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Xiao You said, clearly overjoyed. She did not even spare a nce for Ye Xin who was still kneeling as she turned around and walked away.


    Upon seeing this, Ye Xin grew even more said.


    Mu Qing turned to look at Ye Xin; his expression grew frosty again. He said, ¡°See? Xiao You should be your role model. She¡¯s sensible and knows how to be grateful. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve always liked her. I like those who are obedient. Those who aren¡¯t¡­ can leave. I, Mu Qing, have never been bound by a woman in my entire life. No woman can¡¯t stop me from aplishing what I want to aplish. If you can¡¯t ept this, you can leave now.¡±


    After Mu Qing finished speaking, he strode in the direction where Xiao You had left.


    Ye Xin fell to the ground limply in a daze.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Liang Zhou, who was sitting in a car,ughed when she saw Ye Xin looking like a walking corpse. She thought that karma was real; the heavens would not spare anyone from karmic retribution.


    ¡­


    Ye Xin returned home, still in a daze.


    When Jiang Jin saw Ye Xin, she asked in shock, ¡°What happened? Where did you go?¡±


    Ye Xin was trembling all over. Her mind was still not working properly as she muttered, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Then, Ye Xin went upstairs, looking as though her soul had left her body.


    Jiang Jin and Sister Yu exchanged a look before Sister Yu sighed.


    Jiang Jin sneered before she said, ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll invite a few of the Madams over as guests. Call Liang Zhou over to apany me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Old Madam,¡± Sister Yu replied. She knew Jiang Jin was going to proceed with the next part of the n.


    ¡­


    Ye Xin¡¯s tears finally dried up.


    Mu Qing¡¯s every word and expression were like a knife that stabbed into her heart. It was so painful.


    She instinctively curled up in a fetal position. She wished she could just disappear from the world at this moment, especially when she recalled Mu Qing saying he liked many women, and she was just one of them.


    With that, Ye Xin¡¯s tears fell uncontrobly again. She closed her eyes and hid under the nket, trying to block out the words. s, it was as though those words had been recorded in her mind; they kept reying over and over again in her mind, grinding her nerves and her heart.


    She was willing to do anything for him. When she had first escaped from the mental hospital and went to him, she had been willing.. Hence, she could not me anyone for this; she had asked for this.

 Chapter 429 - Comfort

    <h4>Chapter 429: Comfort</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ye Xin felt extremely aggrieved. Nheless, she had to admit that Mu Qing was right. She had chosen this path; no one forced her. She needed to apologize to him, and she needed to ept that Mu Qing had many women and that she was just one of them.


    Ye Xin felt saddened again. Since she was young, she had never been wronged or humiliated to such an extent.


    ¡­


    Liang Zhou happily informed Mu Qing that Jiang Jin had invited her over to Cloudy Peak to help Jiang Jin entertain guests.


    Mu Qing was surprised and asked Liang Zhou what was happening.


    Liang Zhou chuckled over the phone before she said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Sister Yu called me and told me that the Old Madam ns to invite a few guests over and that the Old Madam wants me to help her entertain the guests. Mu Qing, do you think the Old Madam has finally epted me? For such an important matter, the Old Madam didn¡¯t ask for the Young Madam¡¯s help. Instead, the Old Madam asked for my help. I¡¯m so happy. I wonder if it¡¯s because Buddha has heard my prayers.¡±


    After forcing himself to calm down, Mu Qing said, ¡°You have to be more alert when helping my mother out. The Young Madam is young and inexperienced so you have to help her as well. It must also be my mother¡¯s intention for you to help the Young Madam.¡±


    Liang Zhou said with a hint of indignance, ¡°Hubby, you always put me down and elevate others. You¡¯re saying the Old Madam¡¯s intention is for me to help the Young Madam? You¡¯re wrong! Sister Yu said the guests this time are mostly the Old Madams from other families. She said there¡¯s no need for the Young Madam to be present.¡±


    Mu Qing felt a bone-chilling permeate his heart at this moment. He thought that Ye Xin must have exposed herself and that his mother had seen through Ye Xin. What went wrong? Ye Xin was an idiot so she probably did not even know anything.


    ¡­


    At the same time, Ye Xin sat across from Ning Zhe.


    Ning Zhe smiled and pointed at the dishes on the table as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if your taste has changed over the years, but these dishes used to be your favorite when you were young. Hurry up and try them. Do you still like them?¡±


    Ye Xin absentmindedly picked at the food, but she did not eat them.


    It was only then that Ning Zhe discovered Ye Xin seemed to be in a terrible mood. After taking a closer look, he realized that her face and her eyes seemed slightly swollen.


    ¡°Ning Xia, what happened? Did you quarrel with Mu Chen? Did he hit you? Hmm? Tell Daddy. Daddy will definitely seek justice for you!¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Ye Xin raised her hand to her face and began to cry.


    Ning Zhe was shocked and hurriedly rose to his feet to hug her.


    Ye Xin cried in Ning Zhe¡¯s arms. No one cared about her like this before, and no one had said such words to her. She did not expect that Ning Zhe would protect her. However, was he really protecting her? No, he was protecting Song Ning. With this thought, she grew even sadder.


    Ning Zhe took a seat next to Ye Xin before he gently asked, ¡°Tell Daddy what happened. Did Mu Chen bully you?¡±


    Ye Xin shook her head slightly.


    ¡°Then, are you short of money?¡± Ning Zhe asked probingly.


    Ye Xin paused for a moment.


    Upon seeing this, Ning Zhe immediately said, ¡°Silly child, if you¡¯re short of money, then you should say something. Problems that can be solved with money aren¡¯t problems at all. Tell me, what do you want to do? How much money do you need? Daddy will give it to you.¡±


    Warmth suffused Ye Xin¡¯s heart as she softly said, ¡°Thank you, Daddy!¡±


    Ning Zhe reached out and stroked Ye Xin¡¯s hair. ¡°How¡¯s Zhuang Ji? Do you need Daddy¡¯s help?¡±


    Ye Xin hesitated for a moment before she shook her head. However, she said, ¡°Zhuang Ji hasn¡¯t been making a profit. It¡¯s losing money.¡±


    ¡°So you don¡¯t have any money because you invested all your money into Zhuang Ji?¡± Ning Zhe asked gently.


    Ye Xin nodded with a pitiful expression on her face.


    Upon seeing this, Ning Zhe felt distressed. He said, ¡°Xiaxia, listen to Daddy. Don¡¯t be too hard on yourself. Business isn¡¯t something that can be built in a day or two. In any case, if you really can¡¯t handle it, Daddy is here to help you.. With that, you¡¯d even be able to show off in front of your inws. What do you think?¡±

 Chapter 430 - Plot

    <h4>Chapter 430: Plot</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ye Xin hesitated.


    Ning Zhe¡¯s smile grew warmer as he said, ¡°I understand your feelings. After all, the Mu family has been wealthy and influential for generations. The daughters-inw of the Mu family, except for Mu Qing¡¯s wife, are all outstanding. You don¡¯t want to lose to them, right?¡±


    Ye Xin nodded.


    Ning Zhe patted her back. ¡°Silly child. It¡¯s not easy to manage a business. Previously, I¡¯ve already told you to let me manage Zhuang Ji since it wasn¡¯t doing well. I¡¯m your father so how can I cheat you? The ie from Zhuang Ji will definitely go to you. I understand that you hated me at that time because you felt that I abandoned your mother and you so you would rather close the store down than ask for my help.¡±


    ¡°When I saw you were with Mu Chen, I was happy. After all, he¡¯s capable and can help you manage Zhuang Ji. I didn¡¯t expect you to change your mind and want to manage Zhuang Ji on your own now. It¡¯s difficult, isn¡¯t it? You¡¯re embarrassed to tell your inws you¡¯re having a tough time managing Zhuang Ji, right? You¡¯re afraid of beingughed at, right?¡± Ning Zhe gently said.


    Ye Xin nodded slightly. At this moment, she had mixed feelings in her heart. Her father, Ye He, was good to her, but his care felt superficial. He would give her money, buy her things, and coax her with material things. Everything was solved with money. Then, there was her brother. She knew it was because of her mother that her brother spoiled her. After all, if her brother dared to wrong her, her mother would not forgive her brother.


    Ye Xin felt that no one had treated her sincerely before. Even Mu Qing was not sincere to her. He would coax her like a child, asking her to do things, but he had never exined to her why she had to do those things. Ning Zhe was the only one who spoke to her so openly and sincerely.


    Ning Zhe softly sighed before he said, ¡°Xiaxia, you have to trust me. I¡¯ve let you down over the years, and I only want to make it up to you. Do you understand?¡±


    Ye Xin looked at Ning Zhe and asked, ¡°Then, what should I do?¡±


    Ning Zhe was delighted by Ye Xin¡¯s response. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say I¡¯ll hire someone to stay by your side to help you? I finally found someone.¡±


    Ye Xin was still a little hesitant.


    Ning Zhe gently said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve carefully selected the most suitable person to be your secretary with the help of the Ning Corporation¡¯s Human Resources Department. She graduated from a famous university and has two years¡¯ work experience. Most importantly, she has a good temper andes from a humble family. With this, you can easily control her. You can feel at ease and let her help you manage Zhuang Ji. She¡¯ll do all the work for you, and you just need to ask for the report from her.¡±


    Ye Xin said hesitantly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid Grandma won¡¯t agree to this.¡±


    Ning Zhe said confidently, ¡°We¡¯ll find the right opportunity for that. We¡¯ll create a chance for you to meet her in front of Zhuang Ji¡¯s staff. Then, we¡¯ll create a chance for you to hire her as your secretary. In the eyes of the Old Madam, you¡¯ll only be hiring a secretary to assist you with your daily affairs. What do you think?¡±


    Ye Xin thought about it seriously and felt that it was feasible. Hence, she nodded.


    Ning Zhen then came up with a detailed n to ce his people in Zhuang Ji.


    After listening to Ning Zhe, Ye Xin was convinced. Indeed, the minds of businessmen were different from ordinary people¡¯s. How did hee up with such a wless idea?


    With that, the burden in Ye Xin¡¯s heart lightened considerably.


    After parting with Ning Zhe, Ye Xin wandered the streets in a daze. She had recalled the pain in her heart again, causing her to tear up. Her phone had been ringing for a long time before she finally regained her senses and took a look at her phone.


    When she saw it was Mu Qing, her heart skipped a beat.

 Chapter 431 - False Accusation

    <h4>Chapter 431: False usation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡®Mu Qing is calling me! He¡¯s calling me!¡¯


    Although Ye Xin was still trying to decide if she should answer the call, her fingers instinctively pressed on the phone to answer the call. She tried her best to keep her voice calm as she said, ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°My mother has invited guests over tomorrow. Did she tell you about this?¡±


    Mu Qing¡¯s icy voice caused Ye Xin¡¯s heart to turn cold. She said tremblingly, ¡°N-no¡­¡±


    ¡°My mother is having guests over, but she didn¡¯t tell you. Don¡¯t you think there¡¯s a problem? Did you make her unhappy? Is that why she longer trusts you and doesn¡¯t want to see you?¡± Mu Qing asked.


    Ye Xin was confused. ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°No? My mother asked Liang Zhou to help her entertain the guests tomorrow, and she said there¡¯s no need for you to be present. Do you think that¡¯s normal? You¡¯re the Young Madam of the Mu family, and what¡¯s Liang Zhou¡¯s identity? She doesn¡¯t want you to entertain the guests, but she invited Liang Zhou to do so. Shouldn¡¯t you reflect on yourself and be more alert?¡± Mu Qing asked. His voice was very stern.


    Ye Xin was filled with grievances. Nevertheless, she said coldly, ¡°Perhaps, the Old Madam ns to ept Liang Zhou? With that, won¡¯t you be able to openly return to the Mu family? Isn¡¯t that what you¡¯ve been waiting for? You¡¯re really capable, trying to use me as a stepping stone to gain your mother¡¯s favor. Sorry, I¡¯m not capable. I¡¯m not even as good as a woman from the streets¡­¡±


    Mu Qing interjected angrily, ¡°Ye Xin! Are you done with acting crazy?¡±


    ¡°No! I¡¯m crazy! So what?¡± Ye Xin seemed to have forgotten she was on the street. She squatted down and began to cry.


    Mu Qing was so angry that he almost threw his phone. He suppressed his anger before he finally said, ¡°Go home now!¡±


    Ye Xin¡¯s anger rose upon hearing these words. She yelled, ¡°I don¡¯t have a home! I don¡¯t have a home!¡±


    After saying that, she disconnected the call. She hailed a cab and asked to be brought to Cloudy Peak.


    Her tears continued to fall as she sat in the cab. Not only did Mu Qing not apologize to her, but he even yelled at her. She clearly had no ce in his heart at all. However, she foolishly offered herself to him and devoted herself to him. Even then, he did not treasure her at all.


    When the cab turned into the familiar street of Cloudy Peak, Ye Xin instinctively wiped the tears off her face. She could not continue to cry. Otherwise, she would be seen through. She felt mentally drained. She had to lie every day, and she had lied so much that she did not even know if she had been exposed or not.


    As soon as Ye Xin walked in, she saw the helpers tidying up the garden. The garden was specifically used to host parties. It seemed like Mu Qing was right. Jiang Jin nned to host a party but did not even inform her of it. With that, the mes of fury rose in her heart again.


    Coincidentally, Jiang Jin walked over at this moment.


    Ye Xin approached Jiang Jin and asked, ¡°Grandma, why didn¡¯t you tell me you¡¯re hosting a party?¡±


    Jiang Jin smiled. ¡°It¡¯s only a small party for the elderly. There¡¯s no need to trouble you.¡±


    Ye Xin pouted. She said, aggrieved, ¡°Grandma, you didn¡¯t ask for my help but asked for Ms. Liang¡¯s help instead. You clearly favor her more even when she bullies me. Do you know she called me just to brag about this? She wanted to show off how good you are to her!¡±


    Jiang Jin looked surprised. ¡°When did she call you?¡±


    Ye Xin simply said, ¡°Not too long ago.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t have the Young Madam¡¯s mobile phone number,¡± someone said softly.


    Then, Liang Zhou timidly stepped forward from behind Ye Xin with a confused and skeptical expression on her face.

 Chapter 432 - Touched

    <h4>Chapter 432: Touched</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ye Xin was stunned. She did not expect Liang Zhou to be present and to also overhear her false usation.


    Jiang Jin only nced at Ye Xin before walking away without saying anything.


    Simrly, Liang Zhou looked at Ye Xin before she hurried after Jiang Jin.


    Ye Xin felt as though she could not breathe.


    At this moment, Liang Zhou, who had caught up to Jiang Jin, said anxiously, ¡°Old Madam, I really didn¡¯t call the Young Madam nor did I say¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin interjected, ¡°Your phone is with the baby. I know he likes ying with it and doesn¡¯t want to return it to you. Let A Jiang buy you a new er¡­¡±


    Liang Zhou smiled and quickly said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯m very idle, and I don¡¯t have many friends. The phone isn¡¯t of much use to me¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin said in a tone that brooked no argument, ¡°Even then, you still have to have a phone. Otherwise, how will I contact you.¡±


    Liang Zhou no longer said anything. Previously, she had changed the case of her phone. There was a picture of a puppy on it so the baby was fascinated by it. Upon seeing this, she disinfected the phone thoroughly before she finally felt at ease and gave her phone to the baby to y with. After that, she had been helping Sister Yu with the chores so she did not even have a chance to touch her phone. Who would have thought Ye Xin would tell such a clumsy lie? With this thought in mind, she could barely suppress the smile that threatened to bloom on her face.


    Jiang Jin did not stop walking as she asked, ¡°Has Yu given you the name list for the party?¡±


    ¡°She did,¡± Liang Zhou hastily replied.


    Suddenly, Jiang Jin said indifferently, ¡°You should start a business of your own. A woman should have her own earnings. You¡¯ve been with Mu Qing for so many years; you¡¯re too selfless. You don¡¯t even have a child. What are you going to do in the future? I¡¯ll give you a week. Think about what kind of business you¡¯d like to start and write a report for me.¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Liang Zhou¡¯s legs weakened, and she almost fell to her knees. She said in a trembling voice, ¡°T-thank you, Old Madam.¡±


    Jiang Jin said, ¡°Go and have a look at the baby. Yu is busy, and Nuan is looking after him alone. He might be cranky now.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Liang Zhou said.


    After Jiang Jin vanished from sight, Liang Zhou supported herself to sit on a chair by the corridor. She tried to calm her heart down. It felt as though her heart was about to leap out of her chest. Based on Jiang Jin¡¯s words, it seemed like Jiang Jin nned to help her start her own business so she would have something to rely on in her old age. She really wanted to cry tears of joy at this moment but had no choice but to suppress them for now. She knew this was not the ce for her to cry.


    She was even more excited to see the baby now. She thought he was her lucky star. Initially, she thought she would lose everything after giving up on Mu Qing. However, not only did Mu Chen give her a vi, but Jiang Jin was even going to help her start a business. She had saved the baby¡¯s life once, and she was determined to protect him for the rest of his life. At this time, she felt as though her body was filled with unprecedented strength.


    ¡­


    Ye Xin made her way upstairs. She felt as though her heart was being gnawed on by ants. She did not know what to do or how to smooth things over.


    At this moment, she was taken aback when she heard Mu Chen¡¯sughter. She thought she was hearing things; she had never heard Mu Chenugh before since the day she met him. At most, he would smile perfunctorily. His cold expression was the default.


    When she confirmed it was indeed Mu Chen, she looked in the direction where theughter came from and discovered it came from Jiang Jin¡¯s room. Since Jiang Jin and Liang Zhou were in the garden, it was likely Mu Chen was ying with the baby.


    Ye Xin tiptoed to Jiang Jin¡¯s room and gently pushed the door open.


    The baby and Mu Chen seemed to be having a great time. Since the baby began to learn how to sit and crawl, there was never a dull moment in the house. Moreover, the baby was really healthy and energetic.


    Fortunately, A Nuan was young and had good stamina. Otherwise, Jiang Jin and Sister Yu would not have been able to keep up with the baby.


    The baby¡¯s memory was very good as well. He had already begun to recognize and remember people. In fact, he seemed to like his father whom he did not see often the best. As long as he heard his father¡¯s voice, he would struggle to leave A Nuan¡¯s arms.


    Before the baby went to sleep, Mu Chen would also make time to y with the baby.

 Chapter 433 - Interrogation

    <h4>Chapter 433: Interrogation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Mu Chen was very patient with his son. No matter how exhausted he was, the first thing he did when he came home was to bathe, change his clothes, and y with the baby. As time passed, the baby wanted to follow him wherever he went; he could not even leave the baby for a moment. Even when he was bathing, the baby wanted to follow him. Hence, he had no choice but to learn how to bathe the baby while he was bathing as well. The father and son had a lot of fun in the bathroom.


    Today, Mu Chen came back exceptionally early. Hence, the baby was exceptionally happy. The baby kept babbling, and he did not know if the baby was trying to call him ¡®Daddy¡¯, but he was very happy nheless. He had convinced himself that the baby was calling out to him and refused to believe otherwise.


    Over the past few days, the baby had begun to learn how to climb. The baby would hold onto Mu Chen and try to climb along his arms and shoulders. He would sit on the mat and let the baby use him as a climbing frame. Even when the baby fell, he would not cry. The baby would just roll and giggle, causing him tough.


    Mu Chen had never known that the growth of such a tiny human could be so fascinating and fun. As long as he looked at the baby, he could feel his exhaustion leaving him. The only thing was that Song Ning was not by his side.


    Mu Chen and Cheng Che had already begun to expedite their ns. They wanted to resolve the matter as soon as possible.


    At the same time, Ye Xin looked at the dazzling and heart-piercing scene in front of her. She was unaware that Mu Chen liked children so much. If she had known earlier, she would have spared no effort in bonding with the baby. At that time, the three of them would be a harmonious family. She felt very regretful at this moment. Just thinking about how Mu Qing betrayed her made her heart ache again.


    At this moment, a sudden thought appeared in her mind, bringing a wave of anger with it. She lifted her hand and smacked the door with all her might.


    The baby was so frightened that he trembled.


    Mu Chen immediately held the baby in his arms, patting his head andforting him as he cooed softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Mu Chen kissed the baby¡¯s forehead softly.


    The baby looked at Mu Chen with tears in his big eyes.


    Upon seeing this, mes of fury rose in Mu Chen¡¯s heart. He red at Ye Xin. He was afraid of scaring the baby again so he lowered his voice and asked, ¡°What are you acting crazy for?¡±


    Ye Xin felt slightly intimidated. However, Mu Chen¡¯s indifference stoked the fury in her heart. She asked indignantly, ¡°Let me ask you. Who¡¯s the woman you left the filming set with yesterday?¡±


    Mu Chen was slightly stunned. He did not expect Ye Xin would be so shameless to ask him about this matter. Then, he smiled frostily and asked, ¡°You followed me?¡±


    Ye Xin was certain that Mu Chen was cheating on her. Her body trembled in anger as she said, ¡°If I didn¡¯t follow you, how would I know if you were with another woman?¡±


    Ye Xin¡¯s tears fell down her face again. The grievances in her heart were released at once. ¡°Mu Chen, why? Why are you with another woman when you¡¯re married? You already have a son so how can you act like that? I always thought you¡¯d be a loyal family man. You really disappoint me!¡±


    Ye Xin squatted down and hugged her knees as she cried.


    Mu Chen hugged the baby and let the baby rest on his shoulder. Then, he looked at Ye Xin icily as he said, ¡°Are you putting on a show for me? You think you caught me in an affair? You can tell I¡¯m having an affair just because I¡¯m with another woman? How can you be so unreasonable?¡±

 Chapter 434 - Saving a Life

    <h4>Chapter 434: Saving a Life</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ye Xin looked at Mu Chen and asked, ¡°Do you dare to swear that you¡¯re not cheating on me?¡±


    Mu Chen sneered. ¡°Does swearing work? Forget it. Look at yourself in the mirror. The filth in your mind has long been written all over your face. Don¡¯t make me look down on you even more than I already do!¡±


    Mu Chen turned around, carrying the baby to the window as he whispered to the baby, ¡°Let¡¯s see if we can see Great-Grandma from here.¡±


    The baby gnawed on Mu Chen¡¯s hand as he obediently looked out the window.


    Meanwhile, Ye Xin was stunned by the scolding she had just received. When she looked up and saw the baby¡¯s smiling face, a malicious thought welled up in her heart. She picked up a brass decorative item in the room, clearly intending to throw it at the baby¡¯s head. She thought to herself that since everyone loved the baby so much, she would kill the child so everyone would be sad. If she was unhappy, then no one was allowed to be happy!


    At this moment¡­


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    A scream rang in the air as a figure shed past and shielded the baby.


    Liang Zhou grunted when she felt the sharp pain in her back. Nheless, when she lowered her head and saw the baby looking at her with his clear eyes and his mouth curved into a smile, she felt relieved. Following that, she tasted something sweet and metallic at the back of her throat before she spat out a mouthful of blood on the baby¡¯s mat on the floor. Her legs weakened, and she fell limply to the ground.


    When Mu Chen regained his senses, he stepped over Liang Zhou and kicked Ye Xin to the ground.


    At this time, themotion had attracted Sister Yu and A Nuan over. They were shocked by the scene before their eyes.


    Mu Chen handed the baby over to A Nuan and said, ¡°Bring him to my room.¡±


    At the same time, Sister Yu hurriedly helped Liang Zhou to her feet and worriedly asked, ¡°Are you okay? Where does it hurt?¡±


    Liang Zhou did not care about herself at this moment. She said to Mu Chen in a hoarse voice, ¡°She was going to hurt the baby!¡±


    Liang Zhou shuddered at the close call. She had seen Ye Xin aiming for the baby¡¯s head. She could not imagine what would have happened if she did not appear in time. She held onto Sister Yu¡¯s arm to support herself as she kowtowed once to the west and murmured, ¡°Thank you for your blessing, Buddha.¡±


    Liang Zhou kowtowed sincerely, thanking Buddha for allowing her to shield the baby from a disaster.


    Upon seeing this, Ye Xin screamed, ¡°Stop pretending! Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing! You just want to enter the Mu family and be the Madam of the family!¡±


    Smack!


    Mu Chen pped Ye Xin, causing her to stumble back and hit the door.


    Liang Zhou remained on her knees, breathing heavily. A faint smile could be seen on her face as she wiped the blood off the corner of her lips before she said, ¡°Whether you believe it or not, I¡¯m willing to use my life to exchange for the baby¡¯s safety.¡±


    At this moment, Liang Zhou¡¯s body softened and she fell into Sister Yu¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Ms. Liang! Ms. Liang!¡± Sister Yu called out in a panic as she held Liang Zhou.


    Mu Chen said in a deep voice, ¡°Arrange for a car now!¡±


    Chaos descended in the Mu family house immediately.


    Mu Chen strode out of the room, ignoring Ye Xin who was leaning against the door, frozen. No one paid any attention to her.


    Liang Zhou was carried into the car


    The house immediately became a mess. Mu Chen Strode out.


    Ye Xin leaned against the door as if she had be a painting. No one paid any attention to her.


    Liang Zhou was carried into the car, and Sister Yu sat with her in the back seat.


    Mu Chen intended to send Liang Zhou to the hospital. Before he got into the car, he said to Uncle Jiang coldly, ¡°Keep an eye on that woman! Don¡¯t let her get close to the baby at all. Inform Grandma about what had happened.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Uncle Jiang hurriedly turned around and left to carry out Mu Chen¡¯s orders.


    Liang Zhou endured the pain and leaned against the seat. Her breathing was slightlybored.


    Mu Chen did not turn around to look at her as he said, ¡°Thank you. On behalf of the baby, thank you.¡±


    Liang Zhou tried her best to smile. ¡°What I said is true. I¡¯m willing to exchange my life for the baby¡¯s safety.¡±


    Sister Yu held Liang Zhou¡¯s hand gently as she said, ¡°Just rest for now. We¡¯ll be at the hospital soon. You have to recover as soon as possible so you can continue to watch over the baby.¡±


    Liang Zhou smiled as her eyes brimmed with tears.

 Chapter 435 - Dark Horse

    <h4>Chapter 435: Dark Horse</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Jiang Jin looked at the panicking Ye Xin with a dark expression on her face. Then, she said to Uncle Jiang in an icy tone, ¡°Bring the Young Madam to the small room. You¡¯ll personally deliver three meals to her a day. If there¡¯s nothing important, there¡¯s no need for her to go out.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± Uncle Jiang replied before he waved his hand, gesturing to two robust helpers to bring Ye Xin away.


    Ye Xin panicked even more. She struggled as she shouted, ¡°Grandma, Grandma, listen to me! It¡¯s not my fault! It¡¯s Mu Chen¡¯s fault! I lost my temper because Mu Chen is cheating on me!¡±


    Jiang Jin looked at Ye Xin coldly. ¡°What does Mu Chen¡¯s cheating have to do with the baby? Why did you vent your anger on the baby?¡±


    Ye Xin was at a loss for words. She was naturally unwilling to be locked up in the small room. She struggled with all her might as she yelled, ¡°Grandma! I didn¡¯t vent my anger on the baby! Don¡¯t listen to that b*tch¡¯s nonsense! She¡¯s ndering me!¡±


    Jiang Jin left. She could not be bothered with Ye Xin anymore.


    ¡­


    After Ye Xin was locked in the small room, she kicked the door furiously over and over again. s, no one paid attention to her.


    She ran to the windows and found that the windows were firmly locked. No matter how hard she tried, she could not open them.


    She fell to the ground, angry and helpless, as she began to cry again.


    She did not know what to do now. Mu Qing and Mu Chen each had a woman outside; both of them did not want her. Moreover, she had made both of them angry. Now, even Jiang Jin was treating her in such a manner. How could she continue to stay in this house? She really did not know what to do. She really did not want to leave this house. Who could help her now?


    ¡­


    Jiang Jin hosted her party like nothing happened. The only thing was that Liang Zhou was absent.


    The blunt force had injured Liang Zhou quite a bit so she was staying in the hospital to recuperate.


    Jiang Jin had sent a helper over to look after Liang Zhou and also informed Mu Qing about the matter.


    ¡­


    Mu Qing rushed to the hospital as soon as he received the news. He was filled with mixed feelings when he heard the helper¡¯s ount of what had transpired. He did not expect that his effort to nurture Ye Xin was in vain; she was beyond help. On the contrary, Liang Zhou, whom he did not hold much hope for, slowly but surely made progress.


    Xiao Yu, the helper at Mu Qing and Liang Zhou¡¯s house, hade to the hospital as well. She was very tactful with her words as she said to the helper from the Mu family house, ¡°It¡¯s going to be very busy at the family house tomorrow. You should go back and help out. I¡¯ll look after Madam. If you¡¯re short-handed at the house, please let me know so I can arrange for our helpers to help out as well.¡±


    The helper from the Mu family was all smiles when they heard Xiao Yu¡¯s words. After all, they were not familiar with serving Liang Zhou.


    Liang Zhou thanked the helper repeatedly before she asked Xiao Yu to arrange for a car to send the helper home.


    Meanwhile, Mu Qing looked on with a cold expression on his face. He suddenly felt that Liang Zhou, and even her helper, Xiao Yu, were rather talented. Inparison, Ye Xin was nothing but a fool.


    While Xiao Yu attended to Liang Zhou, Mu Qing sat at the side and looked at his phone.


    Liang Zhou¡¯s breathing was a little weak. She said with a sigh, ¡°It¡¯s not easy for the Old Madam to give me a chance to help her host the party, but this happened. I¡¯m such a disappointment.¡±


    Mu Qing did not say anything. He actually thought the same in his heart.


    On the other hand, Xiao Yu said with a smile, ¡°Madam, you can¡¯t think like that. You saved the Old Madam¡¯s precious grandson this time; the Old Madam will definitely remember this life-saving grace. This is much better than you helping the Old Madam to host the party. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Liang Zhou¡¯s expression eased slightly. After a moment, an expression of fear appeared on her face as she said, ¡°I don¡¯t even dare to think about the consequences if I weren¡¯t there.. What if the baby were injured? This is going to give me nightmares for a long time toe.¡±

 Chapter 436 - Absent

    <h4>Chapter 436: Absent</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Xiao Yu nodded. ¡°When I heard about what happened from one of the senior staff members from the family house, I was frightened as well. Madam, it seems like you have fate with the Little Master¡­¡±


    ¡°You have a point. I didn¡¯t like children very much in the past. However, after the baby was born, I really changed my mind,¡± Liang Zhou said. Her expression turned sunny as she continued to say, ¡°You have no idea how cute he is now. He can already recognize the adults around him. He¡¯s very good at making the Old Madam happy as well, and he likes ying with Sister Yu and A Nuan. He¡¯s very clever and mischievous. He knows A Nuan¡¯s the youngest so he often teases her. The Old Madam said he¡¯s just as mischievous as the Young Master when the Young Master was young.¡±


    Mu Qing was surprised and pleased by Liang Zhou¡¯s performance so he stayed at the hospital to apany her.


    ¡­


    Jiang Jin did not invite too many people to the party. The reason for the party was only to thank some of the guests for showing support to Zhuang Ji.


    Gao Wen was naturally not qualified to attend the party. She had spoken to Liang Zhou if she coulde, but Liang Zhou did not dare to make the decision and only agreed to help her think of a way.


    Gao Wen was surprised when she finally received an invitation. She did not expect Liang Zhou would be sessful in helping her. She could not help but feel lucky that she had a friend like Liang Zhou.


    It was unfortunate that Liang Zhou was not present at the party. She had found out from a helper that Liang Zhou was in the hospital, recovering from an injury. However, she thought it was better this way. Without Liang Zhou, it was more convenient for her to act. Otherwise, she would have to consider Liang Zhou.


    ¡­


    After Liang Zhou disconnected the call, a satisfied smile appeared on her face.


    ¡®This is great! This injury really came at the right time! There¡¯s no need for me to suffer the embarrassment of being with Gao Wen. The baby is really my lucky star!¡¯


    ¡­


    Gao Wen exchanged pleasantries with the various guests as she kept a lookout for Ye Xin. However, even after half a day had passed, she still did not see Ye Xin. She could not help but feel that something was amiss. Logically speaking, the Young Madam of the Mu family should be by Jiang Jin¡¯s side during such an event.


    At this moment, someone asked, ¡°Why haven¡¯t we seen your precious great-grandson?¡±


    Jiang Jin beamed upon hearing these words. Jiang Jin said happily, ¡°His father brought him out to y. He¡¯s growing up so fast. Boys like ying with boys. Although his father doesn¡¯t spend too much time with him, his favorite person is still his father.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Gao Wen assumed that Ye Xin must have gone out with Mu Chen and the baby. She thought that her daughter was too willful. How could she not stay home and help out and go out to y instead? With this, she was even more convinced Song Ning was Ye Xin. After all, this was in line with Ye Xin¡¯s character.


    While no one was paying attention to her, Gao Wen quietly excused herself to go to the bathroom. She asked the helper who was leading her, ¡°Did the Young Madam go out with the Young Master?¡±


    The helper seemed taken aback by the question. When she regained her senses, she evaded the question and swiftly changed the topic. ¡°Our Young Master really loves the baby. Now that the baby has grown older and knows how to y, the Young Master is even more smitten with the baby.¡±


    Gao Wen felt the helper¡¯s reaction was strange, but she did not ask any further. After all, it was someone else¡¯s family affairs.


    At this moment, someone called out to the helper. She said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madam. My younger sister isn¡¯t feeling well today so I have to go and have a look at her. If you have any other requests, you can look for me. Please make yourself at home.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Gao Wen hastily said.


    With that, the helper hurried away.

 Chapter 437 - Keys

    <h4>Chapter 437: Keys</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Gao Wen carefully checked the corridor. Her gut feeling told her Ye Xin might be at home. When she recalled Liang Zhou and the master¡¯s words, she felt that Ye Xin¡¯s life here should be very terrible.


    Due to the party, most of the helpers were helping out in the garden so there were not many people in the house.


    After observing for a moment, Gao Wen boldly inspected the room one by one.


    The Mu family house was very big, and there were many rooms.


    Gao Wen began to sweat. Not only did she have to check so many rooms, but she had to be on guard against the servants as well. After a while, she had yet to encounter a room that she could not enter. Even what seemed like Mu Chen¡¯s study was unlocked. Hence, when she finally encountered a room with a locked door, she felt it was strange.


    Based on the room¡¯s location, it could be a guest room or a storage room. Apart from it being locked, there was nothing strange about that room.


    Gao Wen was still deciding on what to do when the sound of knocking rang from the other side of the door, apanied by a voice.


    ¡°Open the door! Let me out!¡±


    Gao Wen¡¯s heart almost leaped out of her chest at this moment. She knocked on the door softly and asked in a hushed voice, ¡°Xinxin, is that you? Xinxin?¡±


    The knocking stopped immediately.


    Realization dawned on Gao Wen. She looked at the door anxiously, wondering how to unlock the door. Her daughter was locked up in the room! She looked around anxiously before she saw an open storage room where the helpers kept misceneous items.


    Based on theyout of her own storage room, she actually found a set of keys. She gripped the keys tightly as she poked her head out of the room to check that the coast was clear. Then, she quietly walked back to the small room and tried to unlock the door with one key after another with trembling hands.


    Click!


    Gao Wen paused as joy almost drowned her. She gently twisted the knob and pushed the door open.


    Ye Xin, who was in the room, looked as though she had seen a ghost. She asked frostily, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Gao Wen hastily closed the door behind her and leaned against it before she said in a low and hurried voice, ¡°Xinxin, let¡¯s leave with Mommy. Mommy will bring you home. Let¡¯s leave this ce.¡±


    Ye Xin retreated to the desk behind her, panicking. ¡°No, no, leave! Leave now! I¡¯m not Ye Xin; I¡¯m Song Ning! You¡¯re not my mother! Leave now! Otherwise, I¡¯m going to call for help!¡±


    Gao Wen¡¯s eyes were brimming with tears. ¡°Xinxin, why? Why are you pretending to be Song Ning? Do you know how dangerous this is? No one in the Mu family is easy to deal with. How long do you think you can keep this a secret? Why did they lock you up? How can they lock you up? Xinxin, listen to Mommy. Let¡¯s leave!¡±


    As Gao Wen spoke, she walked toward Ye Xin.


    Ye Xin stretched her hand out to stop Gao Wen from approaching. ¡°Stop right there! Don¡¯te over!¡±


    Gao Wen stopped in her tracks and looked at her daughter. ¡°I know you¡¯re Xinxin. I used a strand of your hair and did a DNA test with it. Mommy knows you¡¯re suffering here. Let¡¯s¡­¡±


    Ye Xin interjected vehemently, ¡°You¡¯re wrong! I¡¯m not suffering. I¡¯m Song Ning, the Young Madam of the Mu family! My husband, Mu Chen, loves me very much, and Grandma loves me very much! You¡¯re mistaken! I¡¯m not Ye Xin! Get out! Leave!¡±


    Gao Wen pointed at the door and asked, ¡°Then why did they lock you up?¡±

 Chapter 438 - Shuddering in Fear

    <h4>Chapter 438: Shuddering in Fear</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ye Xin was at a loss for words. She trembled as she said, ¡°I¡­ I just made a small mistake so Grandma told me to reflect in here. I¡¯m fine, Madam Ye. You¡¯re overthinking things!¡±


    ¡°Madam Ye? You called me Madam Ye?¡± Gao Wen could not help but raise her voice as she said, ¡°I can bring out the DNA report as evidence. We can even do another DNA test. I¡¯m your mother, and you¡¯re my daughter, Ye Xin. You won¡¯t even acknowledge your mother? Xinxin, you¡¯re stabbing a knife into your mother¡¯s heart. I love you. There¡¯s no one in this world who loves you more than your mother!¡±


    Tears streamed down Gao Wen¡¯s face as she spoke.


    Ye Xin could no longer hold her words back. ¡°You love me? If so, you have to consider my situation. Why are you trying to expose me? I¡¯m Song Ning; I¡¯m the Young Madam of the Mu family! If I¡¯m Ye Xin, then I¡¯m just a mental patient! Have you ever considered my feelings?¡±


    Gao Wen was stunned.


    Ye Xin sneered. ¡°What was so great about Song Ning? What right did she have to marry Mu Chen? Why does that old woman like her so much? Why does everyone treat her so well? What right did she have to steal everything from me without lifting a single finger? Now that I¡¯ve finally reced and be her, you came to cause trouble! Now you want to acknowledge me as your daughter? Where were you when I was suffering in the mental hospital? At that time, did you remember you had a daughter? Why didn¡¯t youe when I was waiting day and night for you toe and save me?¡±


    Gao Wen was still shocked by Ye Xin¡¯s outburst.


    Ye Xin felt her heart turn colder as she looked at Gao Wen. ¡°Now that I¡¯m living well in the Mu family and have be the Young Madam of the family, you came looking for me. I really didn¡¯t expect the person to expose me would be my biological mother!¡±


    Gao Wen seemed to finally find her voice as she said tremblingly, ¡°W-who wants to expose you? Silly child, why would I expose you? I, naturally, won¡¯t tell anyone about this. I-I only want to quietly bring you away from this chaotic ce. What will happen to you once the Mu family finds out you¡¯re just an impostor? Have you thought about that? Xinxin, you¡¯re really foolish. Do you think Mu Chen is someone to be trifled with? Don¡¯t you think he¡¯ll destroy you once he finds out you¡¯re pretending to be Song Ning?¡±


    Ye Xin visibly shuddered. It was not that she had never thought of the consequences if she were exposed, but she just did not dare to dwell on them. After a moment, she stubbornly said, ¡°No, I won¡¯t be exposed! He won¡¯t find out! If he were going to find out, he would¡¯ve found out a long time ago! It¡¯s been almost a year, but he doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯m not Song Ning!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still only a matter of time before you¡¯re exposed!¡± Gao Wen stomped her foot in frustration. When she saw how stubborn Ye Xin was, she grew even more anxious. She said, ¡°Put Mu Chen aside, even Old Madam Mu isn¡¯t simple. Mu Chen and Mu Qing were raised by her, and none of them are simple people! Silly child, how long do you think you can fool her?¡±


    Ye Xin was stunned when she heard Mu Qing¡¯s name.


    Gao Wen did not notice Ye Xin¡¯s reaction and continued to say, ¡°I¡¯m only afraid that she doesn¡¯t say anything when she finds out you¡¯re an impostor and secretly deals with you instead.¡±


    As soon as Gao Wen¡¯s voice fell, the duo¡¯s eyes met, and they instinctively shuddered.


    Gao Wen had instinctively said those words. She was a wealthy madam who did not take interest in those serious affairs, but she had heard of the well-known legend of Jiang Jin. Everyone in M City, and perhaps, the whole country, knows how capable Jiang Jin was.


    To begin with, Ye Xin was already worried that Jiang Jin had already noticed something was wrong. Gao Wen¡¯s words only served as a punch to her heart.. She wondered if she had already been seen through? No matter how meticulous Mu Qing¡¯s n was, he was taught by Jiang Jin. Could it be that Jiang Jin had long seen through Mu Qing¡¯s n?

 Chapter 439 - Denial

    <h4>Chapter 439: Denial</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ye Xin felt chills in her heart. When she recalled Jiang Jin¡¯s tone and expression today, she paled in fright.


    Mu Qing was Jiang Jin¡¯s biological son. If she did not care about their rtionship as mother and son, she would have long gotten rid of Mu Qing. Mu Qing had schemed countless times before and was still scheming, but he was fine. Was it not because Jiang Jin turned a blind eye to his schemes?


    However, who was Ye Xin to Jiang Jin? What would Jiang Jin do once she discovered her true identity? Liang Zhou had tried for so many years, and yet, she still failed to gain Jiang Jin¡¯s approval.


    When Ye Xin thought about Liang Zhou, her heart tightened even more.


    Gao Wen, who was unaware of the thought in Ye Xin¡¯s mind, continued to say, ¡°Xinxin, I¡¯ve spoken to my master about you. She said that your current situation is very dangerous, and she had instructed me to bring you away no matter what. What you¡¯re doing now isn¡¯t beneficial to you at all! You¡¯re being used as a stepping stone! Xinxin, I¡¯m your mother; I won¡¯t harm you!¡±


    ¡®Stepping stone!¡¯ Ye Xin raised her head suddenly as her eyes widened.


    It was obvious that Jiang Jin had never liked Liang Zhou before. However, Ye Xin¡¯s appearance had inadvertently helped Liang Zhou. Liang Zhou was a regr guest at the Mu family house because of her, and as a result, Liang Zhou had slowly gained Jiang Jin¡¯s tacit approval. Jiang Jin had invited Liang Zhou to help her host the party. However, she, the dignified Young Madam of the Mu family, was not even informed of the matter.


    Chills ran up Ye Xin¡¯s spine immediately. She leaned against the table before she weakly slid down to the floor as a terrifying thought appeared in her mind.


    ¡®Is Mu Qing using me to help Liang Zhou? Do all my actions only serve to help Liang Zhou? After, she¡¯s his legal wife! What does his promise to me count as? What did he promise me in the first ce?¡¯


    Ye Xin¡¯s mind went nk. Mu Qing had never promised her eternal love. In fact, he had always refused her. She was the one who fell in love with him and entangled herself with him. Did she even have a future with him? Would Jiang Jin allow someone who was once her granddaughter-inw to be her daughter-inw?


    With all these thoughts in her mind, Ye Xin felt like she was going to go crazy.


    At this moment, Gao Wen rushed over and hugged Ye Xin. ¡°Xinxin, follow me home. Leave this ce with me, okay? I¡¯ll definitely protect you!¡±


    Ye Xin reached out and gently pushed Gao Wen away. As she looked at her mother¡¯s face, she said, ¡°Leave this ce? And go where? Where do you think we can go?¡±


    Ye Xin smiled bitterly before she slowly rose to her feet. She wiped the tears off her face and sniffled before she smiled brightly at Gao Wen. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere. I¡¯m Song Ning, the Young Madam of the Mu family. No one can do anything to me! Even if they want to get rid of me or if Mu Chen divorces me, they¡¯ll still have to give me a share of their assets. After that, I¡¯ll go and look for my father!¡±


    Ye Xin¡¯s smile widened as she said smugly, ¡°My father is Ning Zhe, the Chairman of the Ning Corporation. He treats me very well. All I need to do is ask, and he¡¯ll give me money and send help!¡±


    Gao Wen was shocked. ¡°You went to look for Ning Zhe?¡±


    Ye Xin nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right! Why can¡¯t I look for him? I¡¯m his daughter. All I did was smile at him, and he gave me a credit card. He told me to spend it on whatever I want. When he heard I don¡¯t know how to manage Zhuang Ji, he immediately hired someone to help me. He¡¯s a great father. As long as I manage Zhuang Ji well, what can the Mu family say? I¡¯ll continue being the glorious Young Madam of the Mu family!¡±


    Gao Wen looked at Ye Xin and shook her head repeatedly. ¡°You¡¯re crazy! You¡¯re really crazy!¡±

 Chapter 440 - Vicious

    <h4>Chapter 440: Vicious</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ye Xin looked at Gao Wen from the corners of her eyes and said, ¡°Crazy? You have the nerve to call me crazy? Look at you. Ning Xia¡¯s mother became Madam Ning. Even Ning Dong¡¯s mother became Madam Ning. What about you? Who are you, Madam Ye?¡±


    Ye Xin¡¯s voice rose as she continued to say, ¡°I¡¯m an illegitimate child, one that can¡¯t be openly acknowledged. Leave with you? What happens if I leave with you and that cheap brother of mine finds out that I¡¯m only his half-sister? What do you think he¡¯ll do?¡±


    The light in Gao Wen¡¯s eyes slowly faded with every word that left Ye Xin¡¯s lips.


    Ye Xin smiled contemptuously as she said, ¡°At that time, we¡¯ll be chased out. Not only would we be homeless, but we¡¯d also be ridiculed. However, these things won¡¯t happen. At least, not to me. I¡¯m Song Ning, after all. As long as I¡¯m Song Ning, I¡¯ll be fine. Moreover, you¡¯ll benefit from this as well. Since your daughter is missing, the evidence of your indiscretion is also missing. With this, Madam Ye will be safe as well, right?¡±


    At some point, Ye Xin¡¯s tears began to fall down her face again. However, she wore a strange smile on her face. When she finished speaking, she wiped her face before she reached out to pull Gao Wen closer. She asked, ¡°Do you want me to call you mom?¡±


    Gao Wen was at a loss for words.


    Ye Xin smiled through her tears as she said, ¡°What¡¯s the point? I remember a line from the script of a movie I acted in: If parents love their children, they¡¯ll pave the way for their children. Do you love me? If you love me, you should consider my future. If you can¡¯t pave the way for me, at least, stand aside. Think about it: is there a way for Ye Xin to live in this world? Everyone dislikes Ye Xin! If I be Ye Xin again, how do you expect me to live?¡±


    Gao Wen was speechless. Her entire body felt frozen.


    ¡°However, Song Ning¡¯s different. I could never hope to have things she had. However, now that I¡¯m her, everything of hers is mine! Her husband, her business, and her son are all mine! Mom, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s great? Shouldn¡¯t you be happy for me?¡±


    Ye Xin¡¯s smile was sweet, and her voice was gentle and pleasant. However, in the next moment, her expression changed. She pushed Gao Wen away and harshly said, ¡°You just can¡¯t stand to see me living well, can you? Not only did you not help me in the past, but you even came now to ruin everything I¡¯ve fought so hard for! Who are you? Are you my mother or my enemy? Why don¡¯t you just die? If you die, then you can no longer threaten me!¡±


    Ye Xin¡¯s expression was fierce, and her words were vicious.


    Gao Wen was stunned. She was certain the person in front of her was Ye Xin, her daughter. However, could her daughter really say these words that were like a knife, stabbing repeatedly into her heart?


    Ye Xin pointed at the door and said, ¡°Get lost! I don¡¯t want to see you again! If there¡¯s even the slightest whisper about me being an impostor, I definitely won¡¯t spare you! Can¡¯t you just treat me as though I¡¯m dead? Please just treat me as though I¡¯m dead!¡±


    When Gao Wen looked at Ye Xin who was on the brink of a breakdown, she thought Ye Xin¡¯s crazy appearance was just as the master had described. There was no doubt that Ye Xin was being manipted by someone; she had also been brainwashed! With all these thoughts in her mind, she thought she had to look for the master as soon as possible so the master could help her save Ye Xin!


    After a moment, Gao Wen grabbed Ye Xin and hugged her forcefully. She whispered, ¡°Xinxin, don¡¯t worry. Mommy will definitely save you! I know you¡¯re being manipted. Don¡¯t worry. I found an extremely powerful master. She¡¯ll definitely be able to save you from this sea of bitterness!¡±


    Ye Xin pushed Gao Wen away. ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Gao Wen was caught off guard and fell to the ground. The base of her neck hit the corner of a table before she fainted.


    Ye Xin only looked at Gao Wen coldly before she strode to the door.. Her heart did not waver at all.

 Chapter 441 - A Family of Three

    <h4>Chapter 441: A Family of Three</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    In one of Jiang Jin¡¯s houses.


    Song Ning was cooking. She was rather skilled.


    The baby was firmly held in his father¡¯s arms as he looked at his mother curiously. He seemed greatly interested in the mes that surge from time to time. He struggled slightly in his father¡¯s arms, trying to get to his mother.


    Mu Chen had to focus all his attention on the baby to prevent him from falling. He had brought the baby here today because he wanted the three of them to spend quality time together as a family.


    Song Ning was naturally overjoyed. She yed with the baby the entire morning, and the baby was so excited that he refused to nap. She and Mu Cheny on each of the baby¡¯s sides as they tried to put him to sleep. It did not take long before the baby calmed down and fell asleep while sucking on his thumb. With that, Song Ning and Mu Chen, who had time off today, dozed off next to their son. She cherished this time very much.


    Finally, Song Ning woke up and began to prepare lunch for the father and son. The baby had already started on solid food.


    The baby did not sleep for long and woke up soon. As soon as he woke up, he climbed on his father and patted his father¡¯s face as though to wake his father up. He babbled incessantly as though urging his father to bring him to his mother.


    When Mu Chen woke up, he yed with the baby. However, when the baby grew impatient, he carried the baby to the kitchen.


    Just as Mu Chen reached the entrance of the kitchen, the baby let out a happy giggle when he saw Song Ning.


    Song Ning was cooking. Her hands were wet so she could not carry the baby. Hence, she only rubbed her cheek against the baby¡¯s cheek.


    The baby reached out with his chubby hands and hugged Song Ning¡¯s head, drooling on her face. The mother and sonughed happily.


    Mu Chen brought out a piece of tissue to wipe Song Ning¡¯s face before wiping the baby¡¯s mouth. Heined, ¡°He¡¯s been drooling a lottely. He even gnaws on people. Sometimes when he bites on my fingers, he even refuses to let go.¡±


    Song Ning washed her hands and wiped them clean before she brought the food she prepared from the oven. She showed it to the father and son with a smile on her face.


    The baby reached out, but Song Ning held his chubby hands and gently said, ¡°It¡¯s still hot so you can¡¯t have it yet. You can have a taste when it cools down.¡±


    Mu Chen reached out to take one of the stick-like biscuits. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± After taking a bite, he said, ¡°Hm? It¡¯s quite delicious.¡±


    Upon seeing Mu Chen eat, the baby grew anxious. He struggled and waved his hand.


    Fortunately, Mu Chen¡¯s hold on the baby was firm. Otherwise, the baby would have fallen.


    Song Ning hurriedly reached out to support the baby as she said, ¡°These are called teething sticks. They¡¯re for babies.¡±


    ¡°Teething sticks?¡± Mu Chen was curious. He had never heard of such a thing.


    Song Ning put the te in her hands down and took the remaining teething stick from Mu Chen¡¯s hand.


    The baby looked at Song Ning intently.


    After checking the temperature and making sure it was okay, Song Ning handed the teething stick to the baby. Then, she said, ¡°He¡¯s been drooling and biting because he¡¯s teething. His gums will be itchy and swollen during this time so he¡¯ll bite to relieve the itchiness.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Mu Chen curiously reached out and gently pried his son¡¯s mouth open. ¡°Baby, let Daddy have a look. You have teeth? Why didn¡¯t I notice?¡±


    The baby bit Mu Chen¡¯s finger and even shook his head as he did so.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Mu Chen did not know whether tough or cry as he pulled his hand away. ¡°Look at him! He does this to Sister Yu and A Nuan as well. Thankfully, he¡¯s rather smart and doesn¡¯t do this to Grandma. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve spanked him.¡±


    Song Ning smiled and said to the baby, ¡°Baby, have a taste of the teething stick Mommy made.¡±


    Mu Chen nodded. ¡°Try it.. It¡¯s delicious.¡±

 Chapter 442 - Family Bonds

    <h4>Chapter 442: Family Bonds</h4>


    The baby waved his chubby hand and stuffed the half-eaten teething stick into his mouth. After confirming it was delicious, he continued to eat as he babbled happily.


    Song Ning patted the baby¡¯s head. ¡°Baby, you¡¯re so obedient.¡±


    Mu Chen reached out and stroked Song Ning¡¯s hair. ¡°You¡¯ve suffered. I really wish I can stay here and not leave. The baby misses you too.¡±


    Song Ning reached out to hug Mu Chen and the baby. ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer. When the time is right, I¡¯ll return. We have to think of the other members of the Mu family. We can¡¯t push them into the storm.¡±


    Mu Chen was a little helpless. ¡°Song Ning, you have too many people and things in your heart. You don¡¯t care about yourself, me, or the baby.¡±


    Song Ning ignored hisints and went to check on the soup and the other dishes she had made. She said with a smile, ¡°The food will be ready soon. We can eat soon.¡±


    Mu Chen carried the baby to the dining table. The baby busied himself with the teething stick.


    Song Ning had baked the teething sticks with cornflour. The baby seemed to like it very much based on how he was chewing on it continuously.


    Mu Chen seemed amused by the baby¡¯s antics.


    Song Ning made a lot of dishes. She even packed them in various containers so Mu Chen could bring them back for Jiang Jin and Sister Yu.


    After that, she served the dishes and the egg tofu soup that was specially made for the baby.


    Upon smelling the delicious aroma, the baby began to struggle and kick his feet again.


    Mu Chen patted the baby likely on the baby¡¯s bottom as he said, ¡°Do you have springs in your feet? Can you stop for a moment?¡±


    A sweet smile appeared on Song Ning¡¯s face as she looked at Mu Chen and the baby.


    With his mother around, the baby did not seem to care about his father. He continued babbling and struggling to go to his mother.


    Song Ning scooped some rice for Mu Chen before she carried the baby to the baby seat. After tying a bib around him, she sat down to feed him.


    Mu Chen felt as though his heart was melting when he saw this. Although Song Ning did not spend much time with the baby, she was already very familiar with the baby. It was as though she had always been by the baby¡¯s side. He could not help but feel a little sad over the time they had lost.


    Meanwhile, the baby seemed to like the egg tofu soup very much. He babbled happily as Song Ning fed him.


    Mu Chen removed the bone from the braised pork and brought it to Song Ning¡¯s lips.


    Song Ning looked at him, stunned.


    ¡°You feed him, and I¡¯ll feed you,¡± Mu Chen exined.


    Song Ning smiled and ate the piece of braised pork.


    At this moment, the baby giggled. Then, he seemed to struggle for a moment, opening and closing his mouth before he said with great difficulty, ¡°M¡­ Ma¡­ Ma!¡±


    Mu Chen smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t know if he knows what he¡¯s saying. Sometimes, when he¡¯s in a good mood, he¡¯d call out ¡®Papa¡¯.¡±


    Song Ning thought that it makes sense. It was still a little too early for the baby to talk.


    However, the baby called out again, ¡°Ma¡­ ma¡­¡±


    Song Ning was overjoyed. ¡°He¡¯s really calling me!¡±


    Mu Chen teased the baby. ¡°Say, Papa¡­ Papa¡­¡±


    The baby chewed on the teething stick before he said, ¡°Pa¡­ pa¡­¡±


    Mu Chen took the teething stick away and said, ¡°Again, say, Papa¡­¡±


    The baby gurgled before looking away, ignoring Mu Chen. He looked at Song Ning and giggled happily.


    Mu Chen poked the baby gently. ¡°Hey, this isn¡¯t fair. I y with you every day, but you still chose your mother over me. However, it¡¯s okay.. I have to say you have really good taste!¡±

 Chapter 443 - Explanation

    <h4>Chapter 443: Exnation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    As soon as Gao Wen opened her eyes, she saw Jiang Jin¡¯s smiling face. She sat up in a panic, pulling on the wound at the back of her neck. She hissed in pain immediately.


    Upon seeing this, Jiang Jin hurriedly said, ¡°Quickly lie down! Where do you feel pain? Yu, hurry up and call the doctor here to take a look at Madam Ye.¡±


    Sister Yu nodded and left.


    At this moment, Gao Wen finally realized she was in the hospital.


    ¡°Ye Xin¡­¡± Gao Wen forcefully bit her tongue to stop herself before she asked, ¡°H-how¡¯s the Young Madam?¡±


    Jiang Jin¡¯s expression turned frosty immediately. ¡°Madam Ye, was it Song Ning who hurt you?¡±


    Gao Wen hurriedly shook her head and vehemently denied it. ¡°No, no, no¡­¡±


    This caused Gao Wen to pull on her wound again so she quickly stopped. She grabbed Jiang Jin¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Old Madam, it¡¯s not like that. I-I identally fell down. It has nothing to do with the Young Madam. D-did she save me?¡±


    Jiang Jin looked at Gao Wen with aplicated expression. It was a mixture of disbelief, disappointment, and sadness.


    Upon seeing this, Gao Wen instinctively looked down.


    Jiang Jin slowly said, ¡°No matter what, you were injured in my house so I must take responsibility¡­¡±


    Gao Wen hastily waved her hand. ¡°Old Madam, you¡¯re too kind. This has nothing to do with you at all. It¡¯s all my fault. My blood sugar level is low so I must have fainted. I¡¯m sorry to have caused you trouble.¡±


    Jiang Jin smiled faintly as she said, ¡°I¡¯ll be honest with you. Our Song Ning¡¯s temperament has changed drastically after childbirth. She¡¯s irrational, and her temper has worsened. She almost hurt the baby when she quarreled with Mu Chen yesterday.¡±


    Gao Wen¡¯s eyes widened in shock upon hearing these words.


    Jiang Jin sighed before she continued to say, ¡°Originally, I thought her change had something to do with her hormone levels. However, it¡¯s like she¡¯s turned into apletely different person. Although Mu Chen used to love her dearly, after she gave birth, she refused to be with Mu Chen. Tell me, what¡¯s the use of having a wife like that? What¡¯s the point of being married? When the baby turns one, I n to let Mu Chen divorce her. Our Mu family doesn¡¯t want such an unruly Young Madam.¡±


    Gao Wen paled immediately. ¡°Old Madam, you can¡¯t do that. You¡­ If you do that, what¡¯s going to happen to her? Where¡¯s she going to go?¡±


    After saying these words, Gao Wen realized she had misspoken so she hastily said, ¡°Old Madam, you¡¯re very kind. The Young Madam is still young and insensible. It¡¯s normal for young people to make mistakes. All you need to do is correct her when she makes mistakes. There¡¯s no need for a divorce. After all, what is she going to do if she¡¯s divorced? Her¡­ Her m-mother is gone, and her father is unreliable. If she¡¯s divorced, how¡¯s she going to live? Old Madam, please reconsider.¡±


    Gao Wen held Jiang Jin¡¯s hand tightly as she spoke.


    Jiang Jin looked at her hand that Gao Wen was holding before she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Madam Ye to speak for Song Ning. After all, if it weren¡¯t for Song Ning, Mu Chen would have married your daughter, Ye Xin. Moreover, you had such a huge conflict with her in the past. Shouldn¡¯t you be happy if Mu Chen divorces her?¡±


    Gao Wen let go of Jiang Jin¡¯s hand immediately and panicked. ¡°No, no, no, it¡¯s not like that¡­¡±


    Then, Gao Wen forced a smile on her face and said, ¡°In the past, I was in the wrong.?I didn¡¯t educate Ye Xin properly. Please forgive me for that. P-please give the Young Madam a chance as well¡­¡±


    Gao Wen felt as though her head was going to burst at this moment.. No one could understand how panicked and uneasy she felt.

 Chapter 444 - Blackmail

    <h4>Chapter 444: ckmail</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Jiang Jin smiled wordlessly. However, there was a touch of frost to her smile. She patted Gao Wen¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Each family has its own difficulties. The doctor said you should stay in the hospital for two days for observation. I¡¯ve already asked someone to inform Master Ye and Young Master Ye. You should take care of yourself.¡±


    When Jiang Jin rose to her feet and was about to leave, Gao Wen hurriedly said, ¡°Old Madam, I beg you not to make things difficult for the Young Madam. Don¡¯t let them get a divorce. S-she¡­ She¡¯ll definitely change for the better.¡±


    Jiang Jin did not say anything and turned around to walk out.


    Gao Wen called out anxiously, ¡°Old Madam!¡±


    When Gao Wen saw there was no response from Jiang Jin, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Old Madam, as long as you don¡¯t make things difficult for the Young Madam, I won¡¯t tell anyone that you secretly imprisoned the Young Madam at home.¡±


    Jiang Jin stopped in her tracks but did not turn around.


    Gao Wen¡¯s attitude grew firmer as she said, ¡°Old Madam, out of everyone, you must care about the Mu family¡¯s reputation the most, right? Currently, Mu Chen is at the height of his power. I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want his reputation to have even the slightest w, right? Old Madam, I¡¯m a very discreet person. I won¡¯t say anything as long as you promise to treat the Young Madam well¡­¡±


    Nearing the end of her words, Gao Wen¡¯s grew softer.


    Jiang Jin turned around and nced at Gao Wen. Her expression was unreadable as she asked, ¡°Is Madam Ye threatening me?¡±


    Gao Wen hastily shook her head. ¡°No, no, no, that¡¯s not what I mean.¡±


    Jiang Jin¡¯s smile turned cold. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what you mean. There¡¯s something I¡¯m curious about. I locked Song Ning in the room so how did Madam Ye get in? That¡¯s my home, after all.¡±


    With that, Jiang Jin left the room.


    Gao Wen was stunned. When she recovered her senses, she fell limply against the bed.


    ¡®What do I do? What about Xinxin?¡¯


    The Mu family was a ce that devoured people whole without even leaving bones behind. Now that Jiang Jin said she wanted Mu Chen and Ye Xin to get a divorce, it meant that they nned to abandon Ye Xin. They could not tolerate the change in ¡®Song Ning¡¯. She did not know what she should do now.


    ¡®Xinxin is right. Where¡¯s she going to go if she leaves the Mu family? How¡¯s she going to live?¡¯


    Gao Wen felt as though all her internal organs were burning as all these thoughts appeared in her mind.


    ¡­


    Ye Xin sat in Ning Zhe¡¯s study, crying. Tissue littered the floor. She kept saying through her tears, ¡°Dad, I really didn¡¯t mean to do that, but Grandma locked me up!¡±


    Ning Zhe¡¯s heart ached. He spent a lot of timeforting her before he said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. It¡¯ll be fine. The Old Madam was just momentarily angry. As long as you sincerely repent, she¡¯ll definitely forgive you.¡±


    Ning Zhe was very happy that his daughter had grown dependent on him during this period of time. After all, for more than ten years, he did not get to enjoy this kind of father-and-daughter rtionship. Currently, his daughter no longer treated him as an outsider. She was no longer courteous with him in regard to money.


    He was very happy. He did not expect that after scheming for so long to get Zhuang Ji, things would suddenly be so easy. His daughter easily agreed to let him send someone to help her. With this, it was only a matter of time before he achieved his goal.


    After giving birth, Ning Xia was like a different person. She was no longer hostile like before. He was truly grateful to the baby. Hence, he asked, ¡°What about the baby? How¡¯s he? Was he frightened?¡±


    Ye Xin stopped sobbing and angrily said, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t he be okay? The entire family treats him like some precious and rare treasure!¡±


    Ning Zhe could not help but frown. Although he was happy his daughter was acting spoiled with him and treated him like her father, her uncaring manner was not her at all.


    Ning Xia had always been sensible since she was a child. The Zhuang family was a schrly family, and Zhuang Ji had raised Ning Xia very meticulously. As a result, Ning Xia¡¯s temperament had been very outstanding since she was young.. She was never as uncaring as she was now

 Chapter 445 - Relieved

    <h4>Chapter 445: Relieved</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ning Zhe had never seen Ning Xia acting like a child or spoiled before. He had been a little surprised before but attributed it to her instinctive response from being close to him.


    Nevertheless, Ning Zhe did not dwell on the change too much. Instead, he patiently coaxed his daughter. ¡°Xiaxia, you can¡¯t be like that. You¡¯re a mother now; the baby is your child. Although you didn¡¯t do it on purpose, you still frightened him. You didn¡¯t coax him, but you even got angry instead. How can the Old Madam not feel angry?¡±


    Ye Xin naturally disliked hearing these words. She said petntly, ¡°Dad, are you ming me like them? Everyone mes me!¡±


    Ning Zhe sighed. He felt really helpless against his daughter. He said, ¡°Alright, alright. Stop crying. Since you¡¯re back, why don¡¯t you stay here for two days? Since you¡¯ve been married, you¡¯ve not returned to this house. Why don¡¯t you stay here for now? I¡¯ll visit the Old Madam and exin this matter to her. Then, I¡¯ll get Mu Chen to bring you back. What do you think?¡±


    Ye Xin¡¯s eyes lit up immediately. Her tears seemed to dried up in just an instant as she nodded. ¡°Okay! Dad, you¡¯re the best!¡±


    These words of praise made Ning Zhe very happy.


    After a moment, he opened the door of his study and called out, ¡°Xiao Qing.¡±


    A young helper immediately entered the room. ¡°Master.¡±


    Ning Zhe said loudly, ¡°The Young Miss is staying for a few days. Lead her back to her room and see if she needs anything.¡±


    Xiao Qing quickly said, ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Then, Ning Zhe turned to look at Ye Xin and gently said, ¡°Just let Xiao Qing know if there¡¯s anything you need. Have a good sleep. Everything will be better once you wake up.¡±


    Ye Xin nodded with an aggrieved expression before she followed the helper out.


    ¡­


    At the same time, Ning Dong and Su Tong who were downstairs exchanged a look. They could see the shock in each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡­


    As Ye Xin studied her room, Xiao Qing said fawningly, ¡°Young Miss, the room is kept the same way as before you left. Nothing has been moved. Master has instructed us to keep things the way they were. We cleaned the room carefully every day as well. Let me know if you need anything, and I¡¯ll get it for you immediately.¡±


    Ye Xin nodded and said, ¡°Prepare a set of loungewear for me. Draw a hot bath for me as well.¡±


    ¡­


    Ye Xin let out a long sigh of relief as she immersed herself in the warm water. She had rashly left the Mu family house without knowing where to go. She knew she had messed up big time and that Jiang Jin would never forgive her for trying to hurt the baby. She wondered what she could do to make Jiang Jin forgive her.


    She thought about asking for Mu Qing¡¯s help, but Mu Qing was ignoring her now. She felt indignant and aggrieved when she thought about him. He was clearly in the wrong. He had another woman outside, but why was she at fault? Why was everyone right, but only she was wrong?


    Earlier, after she had left the Mu family house, she had cried as she wandered aimlessly. It was at that time that she received a call from Ning Zhe asking to meet him. He had wanted her to meet the person he had selected to be her secretary.


    At that time, as soon as she heard Ning Zhe¡¯s voice, she began to bawl. It was as though she was a child who had been bullied in kindergarten and wasining to her parents.


    Ning Zhe did not say much. He hurriedly came to pick her up and brought her back to the Ning family house.


    It was Ye Xin¡¯s first time in the Ning family house. She had thought to herself that the house should be her home too. She felt jealous again as she studied the house. Why was Song Ning given everything while she was abandoned as though she was nothing?


    At that time, it did not take long for her to calm down.. So what? So what if Song Ning had everything? She was now Song Ning! All of Song Ning¡¯s things belonged to her now! Whether they were people or things, they all belonged to her.

 Chapter 446 - Crisis

    <h4>Chapter 446: Crisis</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Tong sat on the couch in Ning Dong¡¯s room. Her eyes were unfocused as she muttered, ¡°She¡¯s back. She¡¯s finally back.¡±


    All of a sudden, she rose to her feet. ¡°I¡¯m going to speak to her! Didn¡¯t she say she¡¯d nevere back? She¡¯s so shameless! How could she go back on her words?¡±


    Ning Dong pulled his mother back and hurriedly closed the door. Then, he said in a low voice, ¡°Mom, what are you doing?¡±


    Su Tong struggled. ¡°I¡¯m going to ask that shameless woman why she came back and why she went back on her promise!¡±


    Ning Dong led his mother back to the couch as he said, ¡°She¡¯s the dignified Eldest Young Miss of the Ning family so why can¡¯t shee back? You can¡¯t stop her froming back. Moreover, if you show your dissatisfaction, it¡¯ll implicate me. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±


    Su Tong looked at her son in a daze. She understood what he meant. However, she did not understand how these words came from her son. She wondered when her son matured.


    Ning Dong sighed. He walked to the table and poured himself a ss of water. After drinking the water, he sighed again. ¡°Not only are we not allowed to show our dissatisfaction, but we must also lower our heads so everyone will think we¡¯re pitiful wretches who are begging for her approval.¡±


    Su Tong rose to her feet immediately upon hearing these words. ¡°No! Son, I won¡¯t allow you to lower yourself like this! You¡¯re the legitimate Young Master of the Ning family! You¡¯re the only son! You¡¯re going to inherit the family business! No matter how capable she is, I won¡¯t allow her to take away a single cent from you! I won¡¯t allow it!¡±


    Su Tong hugged her son tightly, sobbing.


    Ning Dong gently patted Su Tong¡¯s hand as he said, ¡°Alright, Mom. Don¡¯t worry. I know what to do. When I grow up and gain independence, everything will be fine.¡±


    Su Tong pulled away and looked at her son sadly. He was just a young boy. He was slender and tall. However, perhaps, it was due to hisck of confidence, he would instinctively hunch his back. He was handsome, but because his head was always lowered, he looked rather gloomy.


    She reached out and stroked her son¡¯s cheek as she murmured, ¡°Gain independence? With him around, when will you be able to be independent? Do you think he¡¯ll give you power in thepany? He¡¯d only give it to his daughter. He has never thought of you.¡±


    Ning Dong smiled faintly. His voice was as light as a feather as he said, ¡°We¡¯ll make him give me power as soon as possible. I¡¯ll get rid of everyone and everything that stands in my way.¡±


    Su Tong trembled slightly. ¡°You¡¯re right, son! You¡¯re right! We have to be quick!¡±


    Su Tong¡¯s eyes brightened, and her gaze became even more determined.


    As Su Tong strode toward the door, Ning Dong reached out and stopped her before he asked, ¡°Mom, we have no other choice, do we?¡±


    Su Tong smiled grimly at her son. ¡°From the beginning until now, we¡¯ve never had a choice. They cornered us¡­¡±


    After Su Tong left, Ning Dong looked at the closed door and chuckled.


    ¡®Ning Xia, you shouldn¡¯t havee back. You should be punished for not keeping your promise. If the heavens don¡¯t punish you, then I will.¡±


    ¡­


    In Ning Zhe¡¯s study.


    Ning Chun had just reported the Mu family¡¯s situation to Ning Zhe.


    Ning Zhe frowned as he asked, ¡°Ning Chun, what do you think?¡±


    Ning Chun hesitated. He did not dare to speak carelessly.. After a moment, he tried to articte his words before he said, ¡°The Eldest Young Miss¡¯s change is a little too drastic.¡±

 Chapter 447 - Brother

    <h4>Chapter 447: Brother</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ning Zhe naturally knew what was in Ning Chun¡¯s mind. They were familiar with Ning Xia¡¯s personality. In the past, although they continued to try and win her over and make amends, they knew the possibility of her changing her mind was almost zero.


    Hence, they were thoroughly shocked when Ning Xia first reached out.


    Ning Zhe had been relieved and delighted when Ning Xia epted his money. However, at the same time, he could not help but feel suspicious. After all, this waspletely different from what he understood of Ning Xia.


    In the past, no matter how difficult things were for Ning Xia, she never used a single cent of the Ning family¡¯s money. Whether it was cash or card, she would return them untouched.


    After marrying into the Mu family, Ning Xia¡¯s situation had naturally improved. However, she suddenly epted his money. Out of curiosity, he had asked Ning Chun to track her spending habits. Ning Chun had reported that she spent her money on beauty treatments, bags, and clothes. It seemed like she was very good at spending money; her spending habits were that of a Young Miss from a wealthy family.


    Ning Xia had never been like this. No matter how much one changed, it would not be so drastic.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing else you found out from the Mu family?¡± Ning Zhe asked, still unwilling to give up.


    Ning Chun shook his head. ¡°The Mu family¡¯s helpers are all very tightlipped. Those who can be bribed aren¡¯t important enough to know anything. However, what I know is everyone in the Mu family has someints about the Young Miss.¡±


    Ning Zhe¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Why is it like this?¡±


    None of them had an answer.


    After a moment, Ning Zhe sighed and said, ¡°Help me prepare some gifts. I¡¯ll personally visit Old Madam Mu. No matter what, she has to return to the Mu family. Losing her identity as the Young Madam of the Mu family isn¡¯t beneficial to us and her.¡±


    Ning Chun nodded in agreement.


    At this moment, a knock rang from the door.


    When the door opened, Ning Dong walked in holding a tray. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m back.¡±


    Ning Dong ced the tray that held a cup of coffee and a te of snacks on the table. He had been preparing tea-time snacks for his father every day. Even if he were not at home, the helpers would send it to Ning Zhe on his behalf.


    Ning Zhe¡¯s expression softened. ¡°You¡¯re back early today.¡±


    Ning Dong stood at the side and said, ¡°There¡¯s no afternoon ss today so I came back early to see if there¡¯s anything you need my help with.¡±


    Ning Zhe was very satisfied with Ning Dong¡¯s diligence. He was even more satisfied that Ning Dong was admitted to M University. For these reasons, he had brought Ning Dong to thepany with him, showing him the ropes.


    Ning Zhe looked at Ning Dong and said, ¡°Your sister is back.¡±


    Ning Dong looked at Ning Zhe, confused, before a pleasantly surprised expression appeared on his face. ¡°Really? Sister is finally willing toe back?¡±


    After saying that, he seemed to realize he had misspoken. He hurriedly said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll tell the cook to prepare something delicious for Sister. Is she alone? Are my brother-inw and nephew here as well?¡±


    Ning Zhe shifted his gaze away from his son. He was very satisfied with his son¡¯s reaction. He replied, ¡°She¡¯ll only be here for two days. Your brother-inw and your nephew aren¡¯t here.¡±


    Ning Dong was stunned. After a moment, he asked, ¡°Was Sister bullied?¡±


    Ning Zhe did not say anything so Ning Dong turned to look at Ning Chun, who lowered his head immediately. With that, he said indignantly, ¡°I¡¯m going to settle the score with Mu Chen! How dare he bully my sister!¡±


    After saying that, Ning Dong turned around and strode to the door.


    Ning Chun hurriedly pulled Ning Dong back. ¡°Young Master, wait!¡±


    Ning Dong shook Ning Chun off. ¡°Why must I wait? My sister was bullied and even had to return to her maiden home. Can¡¯t I even stand up for her? They¡¯ve gone too far! I must let them know that my sister has a brother who¡¯ll stand up for her!¡±


    When Ning Chun finally managed to calm Ning Dong down, he said, ¡°Young Master, please listen to what Master has to say first.¡±

 Chapter 448 - Making Arrangements

    <h4>Chapter 448: Making Arrangements</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ning Zhe was extremely pleased with Ning Dong¡¯s reactions. He gestured for Ning Dong to sit across from him as he said, ¡°Alright. Don¡¯t be impulsive. You¡¯re right to treat your sister like this. In the future, when your mother and I aren¡¯t around, your sister will be the closest person to you. Both of you have to watch for each other and help each other.¡±


    Ning Dong reluctantly sat down.


    Ning Zhe took a sip of the coffee his son brought him and asked a few questions about business management. He nodded in satisfaction when he heard Ning Dong¡¯s answers. Finally, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of your sister¡¯s matters. You just have to do your own thing.¡±


    Ning Dong seemed a little unwilling. He said, ¡°Dad, you have to stand up for Sister! You mustn¡¯t allow people to bully her.¡±


    Ning Zhe nodded, pleased.


    ¡­


    As soon as the door of the study closed behind him, Ning Dong¡¯s childlike expression vanished immediately and was reced by a cold and gloomy one.


    ¡­


    In Ji¡¯an¡¯s gym.


    Ning Dong stood with his arms crossed on the second floor as he watched two people spar in the ring downstairs.


    Ji¡¯an asked gently, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you so unhappy?¡±


    Ning Dong did not look away from the boxing ring as he replied, ¡°Brother, I want to rob someone. I want to rob a woman of her money, and I want her life!¡±


    Ji¡¯an raised his eyebrows. ¡°What did you say? Not only do you want to rob her, but you want her life as well?¡±


    Ning Dong turned to look at Ji¡¯an and asked with a gentle smile, ¡°Do you know anyone who can do this for me?¡±


    Ji¡¯an replied, ¡°Yes. What kind of person are you looking for?¡±


    ¡°Someone on the run. Someone who is willing to do anything for money,¡± Ning Dong calmly replied.


    Ji¡¯an patted Ning Dong¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Alright. Tell me about the time, ce, and target. I¡¯ll make the arrangement.¡±


    Ning Dong nodded. ¡°Brother, I have a house by the beach. When you¡¯re free, you can go and have a look. If you like it, I¡¯ll sign it over to you.¡±


    Ji¡¯an was stunned. When he regained his senses, he nudged Ning Dong and asked, ¡°Where did you get so much money?¡±


    Ning Dong smiled faintly. ¡°The old man is very willing to teach me about investment. I practiced in secret and earned quite a bit from it. It¡¯s useless for me to keep the house so I thought I¡¯d give it to you.¡±


    Ji¡¯an did not expect this from Ning Dong and felt slightly embarrassed. He said, ¡°This isn¡¯t appropriate. It¡¯s better to sell it and keep the money for yourself. It¡¯s always good to have money.¡±


    Ning Dong said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. When I take over the Ning Corporation in the future, this little sum of money would be nothing. You¡¯ve helped me so much and I can¡¯t repay you in full. There¡¯s no need for us to be so calctive with each other, especially over such a small sum of money. What¡¯s mine is yours.¡±


    Ji¡¯an thought about it for a moment before he said with a smile, ¡°Then, I won¡¯t be courteous. In the future, if you need my help, just let me know! I won¡¯t hesitate even if I have to risk my life!¡±


    The two looked at each other and smiled, reaching a tacit agreement.


    ¡­


    Su Tong paced around in her room, feeling antsy. She gnashed her teeth in anger and hatred.


    When she finally heard the sounds of Ning Zhe and Ning Chun leaving the house, she ran to Ning Xia¡¯s room immediately.


    ¡­


    After taking afortable bath, Ye Xin was looking through Song Ning¡¯s things. The hatred in her heart had grown so much that she wanted nothing more than to destroy everything in the room. However, when she thought about how everything in this room now belonged to her, she was not in a hurry to act.


    At this moment, Su Tong charged into the room without even knocking on the door.


    Ye Xin, who was pretending to be Song Ning, was shocked.


    Su Tong asked bluntly, ¡°Why did youe back?¡±


    Ye Xin said angrily, ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡±


    Su Tong pointed at Ye Xin and furiously said, ¡°Who swore to the heavens that she won¡¯t ever step foot into our Ning family house?¡±

 Chapter 449 - Exposed

    <h4>Chapter 449: Exposed</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ye Xin looked at Su Tong and smiled sweetly. ¡°Did I say that? I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t remember.¡±


    ¡®Did Ning Xia really make such a promise? What a fool!¡¯


    However, thinking of Ning Zhe¡¯s attitude toward her and looking at Su Tong¡¯s exasperation with the situation, Ye Xin immediately understood the situation.


    ¡°I¡¯m the legitimate and dignified Eldest Young Miss of the Ning family so I can return whenever I want. My father didn¡¯t even say anything about my return so do you think you¡¯re qualified to have an opinion about it? Oh, I understand. I¡¯ve threatened your interest by returning, right? You¡¯re afraid your son won¡¯t be able to inherit everything, right? I advise you to dismiss your bad intentions. Like I said, I¡¯m the legitimate Eldest Young Miss of the Ning family, and your son is just an illegitimate child. In fact, we should do a paternity test on your son.¡±


    Su Tong was angry that her body began to tremble. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid of that? No matter how the test is conducted, it won¡¯t change the fact that Ning Dong is Ning Zhe¡¯s biological son; Ning Dong is Ning Zhe¡¯s only son!¡±


    Ye Xin smiled. ¡°Of course, I know he¡¯s my father¡¯s biological son. However, as long as a paternity test is conducted, there¡¯ll inevitably be media reports about my father suspecting Ning Dong¡¯s identity. I don¡¯t care about the results. What I care about is humiliating both of you. What do you think?¡±


    After saying that, Ye Xinughed heartily.


    Su Tong was so infuriated by Ye Xin¡¯s unrestrained behavior that she felt her trembling body grow cold. She had never seen Ning Xia acting in such a manner before. Ning Xia was truly not human; Ning Xia was a devil!


    Ye Xin stoppedughing and took a seat on the couch. She looked at Su Tong arrogantly as she said, ¡°You¡¯re just a mistress. You won¡¯t be able to get rid of thebel ¡®home-wrecker¡¯ for the rest of your life. In the past, I was too busy to bother with you. However, do you really think I¡¯m easy to be bullied? I¡¯m not leaving the Ning family no matter what. If you have a problem, you¡¯re wee to fight me. What do you think?¡±


    Ye Xin felt her mood improve as she looked at Su Tong. Previously, when she was living in the Mu family house, even the Old Madam¡¯s helpers had higher status than her in the house. She was at the bottom of the food chain and had to spend her days pleasing others. How could she not be happy now that she found someone she could bully? Su Tong was going to be her new target to vent her anger. She thought that having Su Tong in her life would make things a lot more fun for her.


    Meanwhile, Su Tong was stunned by the woman in front of her. She thought it was impossible that the woman in front of her was Ning Xia. Who was this woman? She was very familiar with Ning Xia.


    Su Tong knew the reason she could live such a peaceful life was due to Ning Xia¡¯s pride and indifference. Even if the Ning family¡¯s assets were ten times more than what it was now, Ning Xia would not be interested in them. In Ning Xia¡¯s heart, love was more important than money. Ning Xia was unyielding in that regard.


    For all these reasons, Su Tong asked, ¡°Who are you?! You¡¯re not Ning Xia!¡±


    Ye Xin¡¯s smug expression froze slightly. She did not expect the first person to question her identity to her face would be her nominal stepmother. Was it true that one¡¯s enemy was the person who understood one the most?


    After forcing herself to calm down, Ye Xin said, ¡°What? Did you think I¡¯m not me just because I changed my mind and returned to the Ning family? Stupid woman! You really make meugh with your stupidity!¡±


    Ye Xin looked at Su Tong mockingly as sheughed.


    Su Tong looked at Ye Xin, terrified. After a moment, she rushed out of the door without looking back.


    Ye Xin sneered. Su Tong was just an insignificant character; even if Su Tong suspected her, what could Su Tong do?


    Ye Xin stretched her limbs. She nned to have a good sleep. Once she woke up, everything would be fine. It would definitely be fine.. These were the words her mother had onceforted her with.

 Chapter 450 - Eavesdropping

    <h4>Chapter 450: Eavesdropping</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ye Xin felt annoyed again when she thought about Gao Wen. She thought Gao Wen was also a stupid woman. At such a time, Gao Wen still wanted to acknowledge her. If Gao Wen truly wanted the best for her, why would Gao Wen do such a thing?


    After that, Ye Xin wondered about the situation in the Mu family before she drifted off?to sleep with her head on the pillow. She was exhausted.


    ¡­


    Su Tong looked for Ning Dong everywhere. When she managed to get in touch with him, she insisted on meeting him immediately, saying that she had a secret to tell him.


    Ning Dong had frowned when he listened to his mother. In the end, he still told her to meet him at a restaurant.


    Su Tong naturally rushed over without caring about anything else while Ning Dong asked for a private room and ordered the dishes while he waited for her.


    Su Tong was naturally not in the mood to eat. She arrived before the food was served and instantly told Ning Dong about her suspicion.


    After dismissing the waiter, Ning Dong frowned again. He thought he had just listened to a fantasy story. As he scooped a bowl of soup for Su Tong, he said, ¡°Mom, drink some soup to calm your nerves.¡±


    Su Tong grew even more anxious upon seeing Ning Dong¡¯s carefree attitude. ¡°Dongdong, what should we do? We have to expose that woman¡¯s true colors! We can¡¯t let her deceive your father. Otherwise, she¡¯ll deceive him out of your rightful assets. We have to get rid of her. Let alone a fake, even if she were the real Ning Xia, we¡¯d still have to get rid of her!¡±


    Ning Dong sighed inwardly. Outwardly, he patiently said, ¡°Mom, if she¡¯s a fake, don¡¯t you think Father would¡¯ve found out about it first?¡±


    Su Tong was briefly stunned by Ning Dong¡¯s words. When she recovered, she said, ¡°Your father won¡¯t look too much into this matter. He¡¯s been yearning for his daughter so much that as long as his daughter is willing to call him ¡®Dad¡¯ ande home, he¡¯d be so happy that he¡¯d forget about everything.?At the very least, he won¡¯t find out for now. That woman¡¯s goal definitely isn¡¯t simple. I¡¯m afraid that by the time your father finds out she¡¯s a fake, it¡¯ll be toote!¡±


    Ning Dong had a hard time believing his mother¡¯s words because it was too far-fetched. He said, ¡°If she¡¯s a fake, do you think the Mu family would be unaware? Mu Chen loves her so much so how could he not know if she¡¯s a fake? Mom, calm down. I have my ns. No one can take away my things.¡±


    Ning Dong knew his mother had always been anxious about this matter; she was worried her years of hard work would go to waste with Ning Xia¡¯s return.


    Su Tong was rendered speechless. Indeed. If Ning Xia was a fake, how could the Mu family not know about it? Ning Xia had been the Young Madam of the Mu family for a while now so how could the Mu family not know if she was a fake? However, after thinking about it for a while, she said, ¡°No, Dongdong. She¡¯s been kicked out of the Mu family house. Perhaps, the Mu family has already discovered she¡¯s a fake!¡±


    Ning Dong felt a little helpless when faced with his mother¡¯s persistence.


    Su Tong continued to say, ¡°I must be right. She¡¯s been exposed in the Mu family so she returned to our house, hoping to get a cut of the inheritance! Dongdong, you have to trust me. Trust Mom¡¯s instincts. That woman is definitely not Ning Xia! She¡¯s a fake!¡±


    Ning Dong surrendered. He said, ¡°Alright, alright. Mom, since you said she¡¯s a fake, where¡¯s the evidence? How can we prove she¡¯s a fake? Even if we know she¡¯s a fake, if we can¡¯t prove it, there¡¯s nothing we can do. You want to tell Father? Will he believe you? Tell the Mu family? Will the Mu family believe you?¡±


    Su Tong was stunned. She knew Ning Dong had a point. However, she was truly unwilling to let the matter go. She was certain that the woman at home was not Ning Xia. She would even swear on it!


    Ning Dong continued tofort her patiently.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Ji An was stunned when he listened to the surveince.


    Ning Dong was in a hurry to leave so Ji An grew suspicious. Hence, he arranged for the private room to be bugged, but he really did not expect toe across such explosive news.


    He thought this information was more than worthy to be rewarded by both parties he was working with.


    If Su Tong¡¯s spection was right, then it was only a matter of time before they would be able to bring Mu Chen down. After all, how could Mu Chen remain unaffected with this matter that concerned his family?

 Chapter 451 - Meeting Again

    <h4>Chapter 451: Meeting Again</h4>


    When Ye Cheng read Ji An¡¯s message, he thought he was reading a fantasy story as well. He had grown up with Mu Chen; no one knew Mu Chen better than he did. If Mu Chen did not realize his wife was a fake, then Mu Chen must be a fake as well. Hence, he only replied with two words to Ji An: I understand.


    Ye Cheng did not take the matter to heart. Moreover, he had met Su Tong before and thought she was a stupid woman as well. After so many years, he discovered that most Madams from wealthy families seemed to becking brains. Women like Jiang Jin were rare. Perhaps, that was the reason the Mu family was so prosperous. As for someone like Su Tong, she was just a brainless woman.


    ¡­


    Mu Qing held his phone in a daze. His hands felt cold when he learned that Ye Xin had gone to the Ning family. He really did not expect that brainless Ye Xin would directly find Ning Zhe and found herself a backer.


    Mu Qing was so frustrated that he felt as though he was going to throw up blood. It seemed like Ye Xin had spent all her intelligence on this matter and found herself a perfect escape route. With Ning Zhe, even if he abandoned her and Mu Qing divorced her, there was no need for her to be afraid. The Ning family was indeed a suitable escape route for her.


    However, despite all Ye Xin¡¯s calctions, she had forgotten to consider a few things. The real Song Ning was adamant about not returning to the Ning family, and the Ning family was not apletely safe ce.


    The little brat from the Ning family was very ambitious. After all, that little brat even dared to make a move against his father; how could he let go of his sister who went back on her words?


    Mu Qing let out a long sigh. Originally, he had thought Ye Xin would be a valuable chess piece. He did not expect her to turn out to be the biggest variable now. He had underestimated Ye Xin¡¯s IQ and EQ.


    s, there was no turning back now.


    Initially, he had nned to give her the cold shoulder and wait for her toe back to him and beg him. Now, it seemed like that would not work.


    Mu Qing held his phone, but his fingertips felt cold.


    Ye Xin actually went to the Ning family?


    She really didn¡¯t expect that ye Xin, that brainless person, would actually think of such a method and directly find Ning Zhe to be her backer.


    At this time, Ye Xin was not a chess piece he could give up on. In fact, he had to take very good care of this chess piece, and he could not afford to make any mistake.


    In the end, Mu Qing had no choice but to send Ye Xin a message that said: I¡¯ll wait for you at the vi.


    His phone remained silent for a long time. There was no reply.


    Mu Qing¡¯s eyes darkened before anger burned in his eyes.


    ¡­


    Ye Xin slept soundly until the sky brightened. She instinctively reached out for her phone to have a look. She immediately sat up in shock when she saw Mu Qing¡¯s message. Her heart was wild with joy.


    She rushed out of bed and washed up before she hurried downstairs.


    Su Tong, who was going down the stairs, was pushed to the side by Ye Xin from behind and almost fell down. She screamed in fright, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Ye Xin ran out without looking back at all.


    Su Tong held her hand to her chest, trying to calm down her anger. She really could not endure this any longer.


    ¡­


    After Ye Xin got into the cab, she threw a few bills at the driver and said, ¡°Drive as fast as you can!¡±


    When she finally arrived outside of the vi, she ran in immediately. She saw Mu Qing sitting on the couch with a chessboard in front of him. He was stroking his chin with one hand and holding a chess piece with his other hand, seemingly focused.


    ¡°Sir!¡± Ye Xin called out tenderly. Then, without waiting for a reply, she threw herself into Mu Qing¡¯s arms.


    Crash!


    The crystal chess piece fell to the ground and shattered.


    Mu Qing let out an ¡°Ouch!¡± when he caught Ye Xin in his arms.


    That one word seemed to hold a trace of a smile, and when Ye Xin picked up on that, she felt her heart calm down immediately. She tightened her hold around him and murmured, ¡°Sir, I miss you so much! I thought you didn¡¯t want me anymore!¡±


    Mu Qing let Ye Xin hug him and patted her twice on the back. He said with a faint smile, ¡°Alright, alright. Let go of me. Otherwise, I¡¯m going to be strangled to death.¡±


    Ye Xin let go of him before she reached out to hold his face and kissed him deeply.


    She immediately jumped out of bed, washed up and dressed up, and rushed downstairs..

 Chapter 452 - Sweet Talk

    <h4>Chapter 452: Sweet Talk</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    After their moment of intimacy, Ye Xiny in Mu Qing¡¯s embrace, silently ying with the buttons of his pajamas.


    Mu Qing patted Ye Xin¡¯s back gently as he softly asked, ¡°You¡¯re not angry anymore?¡±


    Ye Xin reached out and hugged Mu Qing tightly.


    Mu Qing sighed softly. ¡°I¡¯m old, but you¡¯re still young. I shouldn¡¯t tie you down and should set you free to make your own choices. s, no one in this world has control over love. No matter how much I restrained myself, I still can¡¯t help loving you¡­¡±


    Mu Qing trailed off, seemingly unable to continue his words.


    Ye Xin immediately sat up. ¡°Sir, you love me?¡±


    Mu Qing looked at her as he reached out and tucked a strand of hair behind her ears before nodding slightly.


    Ye Xinid her head on his chest again and hugged him tightly. Tears flowed down her face as she said, ¡°Sir, I love you too. I¡¯ve fallen in love with you, and there¡¯s nothing else in my heart but you!¡±


    After wiping her tears away, she sat on her knees and said, ¡°Sir, can you only love me from now on? I don¡¯t want to share you with other women.¡±


    Mu Qing sat up and adjusted his posture before he pulled Ye Xin closer to him, letting her lie in his arms. ¡°Ye Xin, you know there¡¯s a lot of things I must do. When a man does things, he can¡¯t afford to care about trivial matters. Sometimes, I have to use unconventional methods to achieve my goals.¡±


    Mu Qing continued to say, ¡°Xiao You was a spy I arranged to work in a massage parlor. When you saw me with her the other day, she was reporting the things she had found out to me. We were only acting. Who knew you, silly girl, would take it seriously and throw such a huge tantrum?¡±


    Then, he sighed before he said, ¡°I was very angry at that time as well so I reacted harshly to you. No matter what, it¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t haveid my hands on you. I¡¯ve been wracked with guilt because of that matter¡­¡±


    Ye Xin¡¯s heart was brimming with happiness when she heard these words.


    Mu Qing continued sighing. ¡°I sent you a message, but you didn¡¯t reply to me the entire night. I couldn¡¯t sleep at all. I kept thinking about our time together and tried tofort myself by thinking that it was best for you if our rtionship ends. I thought to myself that I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. A good girl like you deserves the best in the world. You shouldn¡¯t have to waste your life on an old man like me.¡±


    ¡°Sir!¡± Ye Xin cried out in protest.


    Mu Qing did not let her speak. He sighed and said with a hint of embarrassment, ¡°I¡¯m already so old, but who knew I¡¯d find a love that makes me feel young again? It¡¯s really unbelievable.¡±


    Ye Xin smiled widely. She tilted her head and asked, ¡°So, this means Sir has also fallen in love with me?¡±


    Mu Qing only smiled but did reply to her question. Instead, he reached out and stroked Ye Xin¡¯s hair as he said, ¡°Silly girl, why are you so happy? I¡¯m just an old man.¡±


    Ye Xin reached out and covered his mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare say that you¡¯re old again! You¡¯re not old! In my heart, you¡¯re better than all those young men!¡±


    Mu Qing held Ye Xin¡¯s hand and kissed it gently. ¡°You¡¯re just a silly girl.¡±


    Ye Xin felt as though her heart had melted in a puddle of water at this moment. All the dark clouds hanging above her head all this time had dispersed.. She did not want much; all she wanted was to be loved.

 Chapter 453 - Reconciliation

    <h4>Chapter 453: Reconciliation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Just like that, Ye Xin and Mu Qing reconciled.


    Ye Xin was extremely satisfied now that she had confirmed Mu Qing¡¯s feelings for her. Now, nothing was a problem to her. As long as she had love, nothing else mattered. As long as she had Mu Qing, everything was no longer a problem.


    When both of them had calmed down physically and mentally, Mu Qing asked Ye Xin about the important things that had transpired over the past few days.


    Ye Xin honestly recounted everything that happened over the past two days.


    ¡°I lost my temper and tried to hurt the baby. In the end, I failed. Oh, right! It was that Liang Zhou again who got in the way! She¡¯s always showing up around me. Anyway, she got injured trying to save the baby. Didn¡¯t she tell you about it?¡± Ye Xin said, annoyed.


    Mu Qing shook his head slightly. ¡°I¡¯ve been very busy recently. She knows better than to call me. Moreover, there are a lot of helpers in the house. Why would she look for me?¡±


    Ye Xin naturally did not doubt his words. She pouted as she said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t mean to do that. However, Grandma is very angry. She even locked me up. Sir, what do you think we should do? This time, she¡¯s really angry. I haven¡¯t been home for two days now.¡±


    Mu Qing pretended to be surprised. ¡°You haven¡¯t been home for two days? Then, where have you been?¡±


    Ye Xin bit her lip and timidly replied, ¡°I¡¯ve been in the Ning family house.¡±


    Mu Qing¡¯s expression darkened.


    Upon seeing this, Ye Xin hurriedly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t have a choice! I had no idea... that you care about me. You were so fierce that day so I thought you didn¡¯t want me anymore. Moreover, my mother came looking for me, insisting on bringing me home. I didn¡¯t know what she was going to do at that time! I had no other choice and could only go to the Ning family house. After all, I¡¯m still the Eldest Young Miss of the Ning family even without the identity of the Young Madam of the Mu family. As Ning Zhe¡¯s daughter, isn¡¯t it normal for him to support me?¡±


    Mu Qing suppressed the fury in his heart and nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. After all, you never considered me as someone you can rely on.¡±


    Ye Xin said tearfully, ¡°Who told you to treat me in that manner?¡±


    Mu Qing looked at her and softened his voice as he said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s my fault for forcing you into a corner.¡±


    Ye Xin nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Make sure this doesn¡¯t happen again.¡±


    Mu Qing did not reply to those words. Instead, he asked, ¡°What do you n to do next?¡±


    Ye Xin lowered her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. At that time, I snuck out. Grandma likely hasn¡¯t calmed down yet. What should I do now? I lost my temper at the baby so I don¡¯t think anyone will forgive me.¡±


    Ye Xin bit her lip and looked at Mu Qing before she asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t I just don¡¯t return to the Mu family house? I¡¯ll just stay here and live a happy life with you, okay?¡±


    Mu Qing really wanted to reach out and strangle Ye Xin at this moment. He had to try really hard to control his expression before he said, ¡°Do you think that¡¯s a feasible long-term n? You¡¯re Song Ning now; you¡¯re Mu Chen¡¯s legal wife. How can you stay here? If Mu Chen finds you, how are you going to exin it?¡±


    Ye Xin fell silent.


    Mu Qing sighed before stroking her hair again. ¡°You can¡¯t run away from your problems. You¡¯re my most capable helper so you have to be brave. Moreover, how can you be unable to solve such a small problem?¡±


    Ye Xin said worriedly, ¡°But I really don¡¯t know what to do...¡±


    Mu Qing thought about it for a moment before he said, ¡°All you need to do is admit your mistakes. Tell me, do you think you can do that?¡±


    Ye Xin hastily nodded. ¡°Yes! I can!¡±


    Mu Qing nodded slightly. ¡°Alright.. Then, you better remember these words you said.¡±

 Chapter 454 - Atmosphere

    <h4>Chapter 454: Atmosphere</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When Mu Qing arrived at the Mu family house, the atmosphere was peaceful and happy. He could not help but feel slightly startled.


    Mu Chen was carrying the baby in his arms as he walked ording to where the baby was pointing.


    The ten-month-old baby was very lively. When he grew excited, he babbled loudly,ughed, and writhed in Mu Chen¡¯s arms.


    Upon seeing this, the adults allughed.


    To Mu Qing, thest time the atmosphere was so peaceful and happy was 30 years ago when Mu Chen was still in his arms.


    Cheng Che waved his hand, trying to catch the baby¡¯s attention as he said, ¡°Grandma, my brother used to be obsessed with having a daughter. I thought after he had a son, he would push his son to me. However, look at how Brother treats him so preciously.¡±


    Jiang Jinughed loudly. ¡°Do you think the baby is a toy that you can push aside just because you don¡¯t like it? It¡¯s only natural he loves the baby since the baby is his biological son.¡±


    Mu Chen scoffed. ¡°That¡¯s right! Are you jealous? Get a baby of your own then.¡±


    Sister Yuughed. ¡°Young Master Cheng should hurry up. Otherwise, the age gap between the Little Masters will be too big, and they won¡¯t be able to y together.¡±


    Cheng Che scratched his head and said, ¡°Sister Yu, I want a daughter too. I don¡¯t want a son.¡±


    Sister Yu patted Cheng Che¡¯s back and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. If you really have a son, are you going to give him away?¡±


    Cheng Che¡¯s expression was one of regret. It was as though he already had a son.


    Mu Chen kicked Cheng Che¡¯s leg lightly. ¡°Get it straight. Before having a baby, you have to get married first. Where¡¯s your wife?¡±


    The baby looked as though he understood Mu Chen¡¯s words. He looked at Cheng Che and babbled again.


    Mu Chen lowered his head to look at the baby as he said, ¡°Look, even my son is smarter than you. He knows that you¡¯ll have to have a wife first before you can even have a baby. Isn¡¯t that right, son? You¡¯re really smart. Much smarter than Uncle Cheng Che.¡±


    Everyoneughed.


    Cheng Che pretended to be angry and smacked the baby¡¯s bottom lightly.


    The baby, seemingly amused, giggled. He hugged Mu Chen¡¯s neck, squirming in Mu Chen¡¯s arms.


    Jiang Jin coughed lightly before she said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Cheng Chen, Jiahui will return in two months, right? I¡¯ll give you six months to marry her so I can have a second granddaughter-inw.¡±


    Cheng Che felt a little embarrassed. However, he still said, ¡°Then, you¡¯ll have to help me, Grandma. I¡¯m not as skilled as my brother when ites to winning women¡¯s hearts. Moreover, Jiahui isn¡¯t as calm as sister-inw. You helped Brother so much so you must help me as well!¡±


    Cheng Che had been with Jiang Jin for a long time, and he knew how to cooperate with Mu Chen to make her happy.


    Jiang Jin, who always had a soft spot for Cheng Che, said, ¡°Of course. When Jiahui returns, I¡¯ll help you with your proposal. You can ask for your sister-inw¡¯s help as well. We¡¯ll help you marry her.¡±


    Meanwhile, Mu Qing felt relieved when he heard their conversation. Based on their words, it seemed like they did not suspect anything was wrong with Ye Xin and that they still liked her very much. With this, another idea formed in his mind again. Then, he coughed lightly, drawing everyone¡¯s attention to him.


    Ye Xin stood behind Mu Qing, supported by two helpers. She was drunk.


    The smiles on everyone¡¯s faces vanishedpletely as soon as they saw Mu Qing and Ye Xin.


    Mu Qing took the initiative to say, ¡°Mother, the Young Madam was drinking at my friend¡¯s bar. She was so drunk that they almost had to call the police since they don¡¯t know where she lives. I happened to be there so I brought her back. She wasughing and crying in the car, and she kept apologizing to you. What happened? Why did a cheerful child like her go drinking to drown her sorrows? It¡¯s too dangerous.¡±


    Then, Mu Qing looked at the helpers behind him and said, ¡°Help the Young Madam back to her room to rest.¡±

 Chapter 455 - Argument

    <h4>Chapter 455: Argument</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The change in everyone¡¯s expressions was too drastic. All traces of smiles and happiness vanished without a trace immediately.


    The baby silently looked to the left and right with his big eyes as though he could sense the shift in the atmosphere. He quietly lifted his hands and gnawed on them again.


    Mu Chen gently pulled the baby¡¯s hands away and said, ¡°Be good. You can gnaw on your hands.¡±


    The baby was clearly unwilling, whining to show his dissatisfaction.


    Mu Chen gently patted the baby¡¯s bottom and said, ¡°Be obedient.¡±


    The baby seemed to listen to Mu Chen this time around and no longer gnawed on his hands. His attention seemed to focus on the buttons on Mu Chen¡¯s shirt now.


    Jiang Jin shifted her gaze away from the baby to Mu Qing who was sitting on her left. She asked, ¡°Howe you have time to visit? How¡¯s Liang Zhou?¡±


    Mu Qing quickly said, ¡°Liang Zhou is much better now. She urged toe over to apany Mother and to visit the baby. She misses him very much.¡±


    Jiang Jin asked slowly, ¡°Did she tell you how she got hurt?¡±


    Mu Qing¡¯s hand that was holding the teacup froze briefly. He did not raise his head as he said, ¡°She did. However, I think Song Ning didn¡¯t do that on purpose, right?¡±


    Then, Mu Qing turned to Mu Chen and said pointedly, ¡°It¡¯s just a young couple¡¯s quarrel. You¡¯re too impulsive. Fortunately, Liang Zhou was there at that time. Otherwise, who knows what the consequences would be?¡±


    Mu Chen looked at Mu Qing silently, ignoring him. Then, with the baby in his arms, he turned to go upstairs.


    Mu Qing stopped Mu Chen as he continued to say, ¡°Mu Chen, I¡¯m saying this for your good. Song Ning is your wife. You can¡¯t ignore her after she gives birth to your son. How can you break her heart when she¡¯s the mother of your son? Moreover, you¡¯re now the head of the Mu family. You have to think about the Mu family¡¯s reputation as well. How bad would it be if news of her getting drunk spread?¡±


    Mu Chen sneered. ¡°Are you lecturing me?¡±


    Mu Qing only red at Mu Chen.


    Mu Chen handed the baby over to Sister Yu before he took a seat across from Mu Qing. Then, he said icily, ¡°Hasn¡¯t the Mu family¡¯s reputation been tarnished a long time ago? What¡¯s a divorcepared to what happened in the past?¡±


    Mu Qing was furious. ¡°Mother, look at his attitude. I sent my daughter-inw back and tried to advise him, but look at how he¡¯s acting. I just want them to live happily. He¡¯s a father now. How can he not understand me?¡±


    Mu Chen raised his voice and said, ¡°What do you want me to understand? Understand that you cheated after bing a father?¡±


    Mu Qing was rendered speechless by these words. After a long time, he finally said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you do the same? Song Ning said you have another woman outside. That¡¯s why she quarreled with you two days ago and almost hurt the baby. You didn¡¯t even look after her after she left.¡±


    Mu Chen said at a neither slow nor fast pace, ¡°She told you everything? Wasn¡¯t she drunk? Did she drink while sheined to you?¡±


    Mu Chen¡¯s attitude made Mu Qing very ufortable. He really felt that his son was his enemy.


    At this moment, Mr. Jiang came into the house and said, ¡°Old Madam, Chairman Ning is here to visit you. He¡¯s waiting by the entrance.¡±


    Jiang Jin raised an eyebrow. ¡°Ning Zhe?¡±


    Everyone was also rather surprised.


    Jiang Jin said, ¡°Bring him in.¡± Then, she turned to Mu Chen and Mu Qing before she said, ¡°Enough. You dare to bring up such things? I feel ashamed and embarrassed listening to your conversation.¡±


    Ning Zhe brought Ning Dong and Su Tong with him.


    Jiang Jin greeted them politely but was clearly reserved.


    Ning Zhe did not seem to mind.. He greeted Mu Chen and Mu Qing before he sat down.

 Chapter 456 - Condemnation

    <h4>Chapter 456: Condemnation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ning Zhe could obviously sense that the atmosphere in the Mu family house was not quite right. In the end, he said, ¡°It¡¯s really rude of me to visit with any notice in advance.¡±


    Jiang Jin smiled. She did not refute Ning Zhe¡¯s words.


    Ning Zhe asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t I see Song Ning?¡±


    Jiang Jin¡¯s eyes shed as she asked, ¡°Chairman Ning, did youe to see Song Ning?¡±


    Ning Zhe smiled and did not say anything.


    At this time, Ning Dong stepped forward and said with a hint of indignance, ¡°I heard that you hit my sister! Are you bullying my sister because you think she doesn¡¯t have her family¡¯s support? We came to see her today!¡±


    ¡°Ning Dong, don¡¯t talk nonsense. He¡¯s your brother-inw. How can you be so rude?¡± Although Ning Zhe sounded like he was reprimanding Ning Dong, his voice was gentle.


    Ning Dong reluctantly retreated behind Ning Zhe.


    Everyone wore different expressions on their faces at this moment.


    Mu Chen finally asked, ¡°So did Chairman Ninge to interrogate us?¡±


    Mu Chen¡¯s expression was so cold that Ning Dong instinctively averted his eyes. He did not understand why Mu Chen¡¯s gaze alone contained such an oppressive force. It was as though Mu Chen could see through all his thoughts.


    Su Tong seemed afraid of angering Jiang Jin. She hastily said to smooth things over, ¡°Chairman Mu, please don¡¯t misunderstand. Old Madam, it¡¯s like this. Our Eldest Young Miss originally swore that she¡¯d never return to the Ning family. Our family was understandably saddened by that. However, after giving birth to the baby, she seemed to have understood how parents feel about their children. Hence, two days ago, she came to our house to mend her rtionship with her father. My husband was naturally delighted. Since we¡¯re inws, he decided toe over for a visit today. After all, in the future, our families might have more interaction, don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Su Tongughed awkwardly after she finished speaking.


    These words made the atmosphere a little strange.


    Jiang Jin looked as though she did not expect Su Tong to be so friendly. She asked, surprised, ¡°Song Ning went to your house?¡±


    Su Tong nodded, looking at Jiang Jin with eager eyes.


    At this moment, Ning Zhe said, ¡°The Old Madam doesn¡¯t know this, but Song Ning has always been stubborn since she was a child. She had always held a grudge against me. After giving birth, she had be more mature and sensible. It seems like she finally knows the feeling of being a parent. I heard she had some conflicts with Mu Chen so I came over to visit. It¡¯s important for young couples not to hold grudges. If there¡¯s any misunderstanding, it¡¯s fine to let it go.¡± Then, he turned to Mu Qing who was sitting at the side and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you agree, Brother Mu?¡±


    Mu Qing did not expect to be dragged into the conversation. He was flustered as he hurriedly replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. Brother Ning has a point. I was just advising Mu Chen earlier. Young people have a quick temper, after all. They get angry easily and won¡¯t give in.¡±


    Despite meeting coincidentally at the Mu family house, Ning Zhe and MU Qing cooperated rather beautifully.


    Jiang Jin nodded as she said, ¡°So you¡¯re both here for Song Ning.¡±


    The two men quickly straightened their backs and looked at Jiang Jin respectfully.


    Jiang Jin said expressionlessly, ¡°Song Ning and Mu Chen were in love; they even have a baby together. However, after giving birth, it¡¯s like she turned into apletely different person. Her behavior puzzles us.¡±


    Su Tong could not help but straighten her back and look at Jiang Jin with bright eyes.


    Jiang Jin continued to say, ¡°Take the recent incident as an example. She suspected Mu Chen was having an affair without good reasons. Not only that, she even kicked up a huge fuss. Mu Chen was stubborn as well. He did not give in and ignored her. As a result, she tried to hurt the baby. Fortunately, Liang Zhou was there at that time. If it weren¡¯t for Liang Zhou, the consequences would have been unimaginable. I don¡¯t think Mu Chen is being unfair to her even if he wants to divorce her.¡±


    Ning Zhe and Mu Qing¡¯s expressions were rather unsightly.


    Jiang Jin swept her eyes across everyone as she said, ¡°Ever since she gave birth, she had never even taken care of the baby once. Have you ever seen a mother like that?¡±

 Chapter 457 - Humiliated

    <h4>Chapter 457: Humiliated</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Tong said in shock, ¡°This¡­ This doesn¡¯t make sense. Is there a mother who¡¯s unwilling to take care of her child in this world?¡±


    Jiang Jin looked at Su Tong and nodded lightly. ¡°That¡¯s right. Is there a mother who¡¯s unwilling to take care of her child in this world? You tell me. Song Ning is like apletely different person.¡±


    Su Tong ced her hand on her chest as though she was trying to stop her heart from racing. She looked at Ning Dong meaningfully.


    Mu Qing coughed lightly before he said, ¡°Mother, young people are quick to anger. You just need to advise her. There¡¯s no one you can¡¯t help. With your guidance, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be sensible.¡±


    Ning Zhe hurriedly added, ¡°That¡¯s right, Old Madam. I heard Song Ning say that you¡¯re teaching her how to manage a business.¡±


    Jiang Jin sneered. ¡°All of you really think too highly of me. Even if I want to teach her, she has to be willing to listen as well. She didn¡¯t want to be a doctor anymore and wanted to learn how to manage Zhuang Ji. That¡¯s fine with me. Moreover, the business is hers. However, what has she done until now or what has she learned? Up until now, she can¡¯t even understand financial reports. All she knows how to do is have tea and chat with the Madams. It¡¯s fine if she wants to get into public rtions, but she insists on learning how to manage a business.¡±


    Jiang Jin let out a long sigh before she continued to say, ¡°I¡¯m really disappointed in her. She¡¯s not like the Song Ning from before.¡±


    Mu Qing¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Ning Dong said frostily, ¡°So you¡¯re dissatisfied with my sister? Divorce her then! It¡¯s not like we can¡¯t afford to support my sister!¡±


    Ning Zhe and Su Tong reprimanded Ning Dong at the same time.


    Then, Ning Zhe said, ¡°He¡¯s just a child speaking nonsense.¡±


    Ning Dong shut his mouth, looking extremely reluctant as he red at Mu Chen.


    Mu Chen did not even pay attention to Ning Dong.


    Su Tong clenched her hands into fists.


    Ning Zhe cleared his throat before he said, ¡°Old Madam, Song Ning isn¡¯t sensible. I¡¯m sorry to trouble you. She did speak to me about Zhuang Ji. She¡¯s indeed inexperienced. Hence, I hired a secretary to help her. After all, Zhuang Ji was left to her by her mother. She¡¯s determined to make something out of it so she won¡¯t let her mother down. I know she¡¯s stubborn, but I hope you can be more tolerant of her. It¡¯s not easy for two people to get together. It¡¯s better to let them mend their marriage than to get a divorce. They¡¯re still young so this is also an experience that will help shape them in the future.¡±


    Mu Qing hastily said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Mother! Mu Chen needs to work on his temper as well. Moreover, I can see that Chairman Ning is very sincere. Mother, I think Song Ning will be better in the future. Why don¡¯t you speak to her when she sobers up? We can also quickly resolve this matter.¡±


    Jiang Jin nced at Mu Qing. It was clear she had no intention of humoring him even if they had guests.


    Finally, Su Tong looked around before she asked, ¡°Is our Eldest Young Miss at home? Why doesn¡¯t shee down?¡±


    Jiang Jin¡¯s expression that had just eased hardened again. ¡°She¡¯s drunk. Mu Qing just sent her back earlier.¡±


    Su Tong only let out a soft ¡®Ah¡¯.


    Ning Zhe looked embarrassed.


    Mu Chen, who was sitting by the side silently, finally said, ¡°Song Ning and I will deal with our matter ourselves. There¡¯s no need for anyone to intervene. I¡¯ll inform everyone once wee to a decision. Please leave.¡±


    Mu Chen did not speak much, but as soon as he spoke, he sent everyone away.


    Mu Qing¡¯s expression was very unsightly.


    Mu Chen ignored the others as he rose to his feet and helped Jiang Jin up. ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s time for you to rest.¡±


    Jiang Jin nodded. ¡°Cheng Che, please take care of our guests.¡±


    With that, Jiang Jin left.


    ¡­


    After leaving the Mu family house, Ning Zhe turned back to have a look. He sneered inwardly.. ¡®Do you think you¡¯re very great? If it weren¡¯t for Zhuang Ji, I wouldn¡¯t havee to suffer this humiliation.¡¯

 Chapter 458 - Visit

    <h4>Chapter 458: Visit</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Tong had other ns in mind. When she returned home, she immediately called Liang Zhou.


    Su Tong asked warmly, ¡°I heard you were hospitalized?¡±


    Liang Zhou seemed slightly surprised. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s just for a minor injury.¡±


    ¡°A minor injury? I heard from the Old Madam that you were injured because of her precious grandson. The entire family is extremely grateful to you.¡±


    Liang Zhou hesitated for a moment before she asked, ¡°You met the Old Madam?¡±


    Su Tong said enthusiastically, ¡°That¡¯s right! Our entire family went to visit the Old Madam. That¡¯s when I heard you were injured. It¡¯s really¡­¡±


    ¡°Why did you suddenly visit the Old Madam? Did something happen?¡± Liang Zhou asked.


    Su Tong sighed. ¡°Isn¡¯t it because of our Eldest Young Miss? She quarreled with your Eldest Young Master and ran back to our house in a fit of anger. How could her father bear it? Even her brother couldn¡¯t bear it. He felt like his sister had been wronged and wanted to stand up for her.¡±


    Liang Zhou¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡®This Ye Xin¡¯s method is quite good. She actually went to the Ning family¡­¡¯


    Seeing that Liang Zhou did not speak, Su Tong thought that Liang Zhou definitely disliked Song Ning as well. Moreover, Song Ning had injured Liang Zhou. Hence, she said with a hint of eagerness, ¡°Liang Zhou, I want to visit you. Is that okay?¡±


    Liang Zhou, who had already regained her senses, said, ¡°Sure. I wish someone woulde over to apany me. Mu Qing is busy all the time. Apart from the helper, no one visits me at the hospital.¡±


    Su Tong hurriedly said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle over to visit you now!¡±


    After the call disconnected, a mocking smile appeared on Liang Zhou¡¯s face. No one would be nice for no reason. It seemed like everyone was scrambling around for their own interest now.


    ¡®Ye Xin, I want to see how many times you¡¯ll be to escape unscathed¡­¡¯


    ¡­


    Su Tong carried an exquisite fruit basket when she entered the ward. She sighed when she saw Liang Zhou¡¯s injury. ¡°How could she do that? Doesn¡¯t she know the Old Madam would skin her alive if she had hurt the baby?¡±


    Liang Zhou leaned against the pillow as she looked at Su Tong. She said with a smile, ¡°Fear still lingers in my heart when I think about what happened. How can a mother do something like that to her child?¡±


    Su Tong seemed to have taken these words as some sort of a cue. She stopped peeling the orange in her hand and looked around to confirm they had privacy. Then, she asked in a low voice, ¡°Liang Zhou, I have something to ask you. Do you feel like something¡¯s wrong with your Young Madam?¡±


    Liang Zhou nodded without any hesitation. ¡°Yes!¡±


    Su Tong was immediately invigorated. ¡°Why do you say that? Tell me, tell me!¡±


    Liang Zhou hesitated. She looked at Su Tong warily. Her expression clearly said, ¡°Why should I tell you about our Young Madam?¡±


    Su Tong understood Liang Zhou¡¯s meaning. Hence, she took the initiative to say, ¡°Let me tell you. I feel like your Young Madam isn¡¯t your Young Madam.¡±


    Liang Zhou looked at Su Tong in shock. She was rendered momentarily speechless by Su Tong¡¯s urate deduction.


    Su Tong was not smart. Liang Zhou knew this very well. She really did not expect Su Tong would be able to tell that Song Ning was not truly Song Ning. She asked probingly, ¡°What do you mean? Is this a riddle?¡±


    Su Tong rolled her eyes and said, ¡°You¡¯re really muddle-headed. I came to look for you to share my findings with you. I also wanted to confirm my suspicion with you. This is a huge matter. Liang Zhou, you can¡¯t be muddle-headed about this.¡±


    Liang Zhou was slightly taken aback by Su Tong¡¯s words.

 Chapter 459 - Ridiculous

    <h4>Chapter 459: Ridiculous</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Tong moved closer and lowered her voice as she said, ¡°I feel that your Young Madam is a different person. She¡¯s not the same person as before.¡±


    Liang Zhou feigned a shocked expression.


    Su Tong continued to say, ¡°The Eldest Young Miss¡¯ temperament is very simr to her mother¡¯s. It¡¯s like pride and nobility were etched on their bones. It¡¯s not something ordinary people can hope to imitate. When she left home previously, she had sworn to sever ties with the Ning family. Over the past ten years, no matter how difficult things were for her, she never came to the Ning family to ask for help. Her father had tried different ways to win her back, but she had never been moved. I heard that when she saw people from our family, she would get overly emotional and nauseous. Tell me, how much hatred must one harbor to have such a reaction?¡±


    ¡°A while ago, I heard her father pleading with her toe home. I was nervous since it¡¯s not easy to be a stepmother. However, in the end, she said she wanted nothing to do with the Ning family. She even specifically told me she didn¡¯t want a single cent from the Ning family. She was very firm when she told us to stay away from her. Tell me, how can one¡¯s personality change so much just because one gave birth to a child? It¡¯s not possible for there to be such a big change. Hence, I¡¯m certain she¡¯s not Song Ning. She must be another person.¡±


    Liang Zhou eximed in shock, ¡°Su... Su Tong this is too unbelievable! She¡¯s clearly Song Ning! If she¡¯s not Song Ning, then who is she?¡±


    Su Tong bit her lip before she said, ¡°This is something I haven¡¯t figured out either. Did someone reanimate her corpse?¡±


    Liang Zhou said angrily, ¡°The more you say, the more ridiculous you sound!¡±


    Su Tong said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t dismiss my words. There are all kinds of strange things in this world. Haven¡¯t you watched the TV or read the novels?¡±


    Liang Zhou smiled as she asked, ¡°You believe these things?¡±


    Upon seeing Liang Zhou¡¯s smile, Su Tong rxed. Then, she sighed softly before she said, ¡°Is there a reason for me not to believe? Based on my instincts, I¡¯m sure Song Ning isn¡¯t really Song Nin. Moreover, I feel that Old Madam Mu and Young Master Mu Chen have already noticed it.¡±


    These words made Liang Zhou¡¯s heart sink. She asked, ¡°Why do you say that? The Old Madam and Young Master are famous for doting on the Young Madam.¡±


    Su Tong smiled before she said, ¡°That¡¯s in the past. I heard with my own ears that the Old Madam wants Young Master Mu Chen to divorce Song Ning. The Old Madam listed all the ridiculous things Song Ning had done to my husband and yours. In fact, I could barely suppress my anger when I heard about the things she had done. How could the Old Madam tolerate her when she tried to hurt the baby? Moreover, for her to be able to act ruthlessly toward the baby only means that the baby isn¡¯t her biological child.¡±


    Liang Zhou nced at the door before she solemnly said, ¡°Su Tong, don¡¯t talk nonsense. These words can be said here, but you can¡¯t repeat them outside. What do you think will happen since you have no evidence?¡±


    Su Tong did not think too much of Liang Zhou¡¯s words. She said indignantly, ¡°It had nothing to do with me originally. However, since she¡¯s bullying my son, I naturally won¡¯t tolerate her!¡±


    Liang Zhou was puzzled. ¡°Why would she bully your son?¡±


    Su Tong gritted her teeth and said, ¡°My son respects her as his elder sister, but she doesn¡¯t care about the family at all. She said she¡¯s the legitimate daughter, and she called my son an illegitimate child. Is she trying to imply my son isn¡¯t qualified to inherit the family¡¯s assets? How can I not be angry? When I have the chance, I¡¯ll definitely expose that woman to the Old Madam so the Old Madam will make things difficult for her. Even if the Old Madam doesn¡¯t believe me, it¡¯s fine as long as I get to annoy that woman.¡±


    Liang Zhou asked hesitantly, ¡°Su Tong, a-are you certain that Song Ning isn¡¯t Song Ning?¡±


    Su Tong raised his head proudly and said, ¡°Of course! With my keen senses, I¡¯m sure I¡¯m not mistaken!¡±

 Chapter 460 - Discussion

    <h4>Chapter 460: Discussion</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Liang Zhou tried her best to cate Su Tong, hoping that Su Tong would not simply talk. She persuaded Su Tong to look for evidence first before saying anything.


    In the end, Su Tong reluctantly agreed with Liang Zhou. After she had vented enough, she left the hospital after promising to visit the next day.


    After Su Tong left, Liang Zhou sighed in relief. She closed her eyes, pretending to sleep as she waited for another visitor.


    As expected, not much time passed before Gao Wen entered the ward. She looked even more haggard even though just a few days had passed.


    Although Liang Zhou and Gao Wen were both recuperating in the hospital, the treatment they both received was rather different. At the very least, Liang Zhou received Jiang Jin¡¯s care. She also had Mu Qing who had no choice but to put on a show and care for her. Moreover, Xiao Yu, her helper, was even more meticulous in her care.


    On the contrary, Gao Wen was alone. Not even the helpers at home came to care for her. Fortunately, it did not seem like she cared. All her attention was focused on Ye Xin.


    Gao Wen began to cry as soon as she took a seat next to Liang Zhou¡¯s bed.


    Liang Zhou pretended to wake up and asked in surprise, ¡°What happened? When did youe?¡±


    Gao Wen sobbed as she said, ¡°What¡¯s going to happen to my daughter if Old Madam Mu insists on Mu Chen divorcing her? She doesn¡¯t want a divorce!¡±


    Liang Zhou eximed in surprise, ¡°Y-you overheard us?¡±


    Gao Wen nodded slightly. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to meet Su Tong so I waited outside.¡±


    Liang Zhou asked, ¡°So Ye Xin doesn¡¯t want to divorce Mu Chen?¡±


    Gao Wen nodded again. ¡°I think she has a point. She¡¯s now pretending to be Song Ning to stay in the Mu family. This is the best oue for her. Moreover, marrying Mu Chen was her dream since she was young.¡±


    Liang Zhou sneered inwardly as she thought to herself, ¡®She¡¯s got a really big appetite. She wants both father and son. She¡¯s really too shameless!¡±


    Outwardly, Liang Zhou furrowed her brows slightly as she said, ¡°But I remember Master told you that the environment she¡¯s in isn¡¯t good for her. Master also said that there¡¯s someone manipting her. Gao Wen, you can¡¯t be stupid. Ye Xin is your daughter. If even you don¡¯t care about her, who else can you expect to care about her?¡±


    Liang Zhou wore an anxious and panicked expression on her face as she said, ¡°She¡¯s young and insensible. She can only see the benefits in front of her. She can¡¯t see the damage this will do to her in the long run. You have to keep an eye on her. Think about the Old Madam and Mu Chen. Who are they? If they find out Ye Xin is an impostor, what do you think they¡¯ll do? Even thinking about it frightens me. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Unease rose in Gao Wen¡¯s heart immediately as soon as she heard Liang Zhou¡¯s words. However, she really did not know what to do. ¡°Then, what do you think I should do?¡±


    Gao Wen thought Ye Xin¡¯s words were very reasonable. Although Ye Xin¡¯s current identity was fake, it was true that being able to marry into the Mu family was Ye Xin¡¯s biggest wish. Since she was living her dreams now, it no longer mattered how she achieved her dreams.


    Liang Zhou suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go look for Master again? Let¡¯s see what Master has to say. I feel that Master¡¯s judgment is quite urate.¡±


    Gao Wen nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right! After all, it¡¯s all thanks to Master that I was able to find Ye Xin!¡±


    ¡°Yes. You should speak to Master and see what you should do next,¡± Liang Zhou said reassuringly.


    Gao Wen nodded, looking sorrowful, ¡°Alright. After I¡¯m discharged from the hospital tomorrow, I¡¯ll look for Master.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be discharged tomorrow as well. I¡¯ll go to the Mu family and help you find out what the situation is like now. You have to do something soon. Su Tong hates Song Ning to the bones. Who knows when Su Tong will do something irreversible? At that time, it¡¯d be even more difficult for you to act.. Think about it again. What¡¯s Ye Xin going to do at that time?¡±

 Chapter 461 - A Slip-up

    <h4>Chapter 461: A Slip-up</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Mu Qing left the Mu family house dejected. When he thought about Jiang Jin¡¯s unfriendly gaze earlier, he could not help but feel a chill in his heart. He felt increasingly certain that he had made a wrong move using Ye Xin.


    At this moment, his phone rang. It was his secretary, Du Tong.


    ¡°Sir, one of our men is missing,¡± Du Tong said, slightly nervous.


    Mu Qing frowned. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Mu Qing raised his hand to stop the driver as he listened to Du Tong.


    ¡°His name is Zhang Jie. He¡¯s responsible for the incident at the hospital. Some time ago, he said he saw a person on the filming set who looks like Song Ning.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Mu Qing could not help but raise his voice.


    Du Tong hastily said, ¡°That¡¯s what he said. I asked him to confirm his suspicion. He was nning to return to his hometown so he decided to go to the filming set that day to have a look first, but he didn¡¯t get back to me at all. Initially, I thought he was just spending time in his hometown. However, I called him to look for him today, but his cell phone was turned off. After asking around, I found out that he didn¡¯t return to his hometown at all. Sir, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s something fishy about this matter.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! Isn¡¯t that obvious?!¡± Mu Qing lost hisposure upon hearing Du Tong¡¯s words. He said frostily, ¡°Immediately investigate Zhang Jie¡¯s whereabouts. Meet me at the filming set now!¡±


    After disconnecting the call, he ordered the driver to bring him to the filming set. He had to be quick. He really wondered what was going on recently; one bad thing had happened one after another.


    He could not help but let out a long sigh. This felt like the time when he had to leave the Mu family; nothing went well for him. It was as though there was a pair of invisible hands that prevented him from going against the Mu family.


    However, he was no longer the same as he was back then. No matter what, nothing could stop him now.


    His switcheroo n had to seed. No matter how bad Ye Xin was, she had to y this role wlessly for him.


    He could not help but break out in cold sweat when he recalled Du Tong¡¯s words. He could slowly make up for Ye Xin¡¯s mistake, but Song Ning must not be alive. He could not turn back now!


    The driver did not dare to speak when he saw the unsightly expression on Mu Qing¡¯s face. He stepped on the pedal and drove to the filming set in the suburbs.


    ¡­


    At this moment, the assistant director bowed deeply to Song Ning. ¡°You¡¯re my savior.¡±


    Song Ning quickly helped him up. ¡°There¡¯s no need for this. I¡¯m only doing my duty; it¡¯s not worth mentioning. I hope you¡¯ll pay more attention to your health in the future. You can¡¯t always neglect your health.¡±


    The assistant director said, ¡°I will, I will. This time, I almost lost my life. If I still don¡¯t listen to you and continue neglecting my health, then it¡¯ll be no different from courting death.¡±


    Song Ning said, ¡°Before the filming ends, I¡¯ll perform acupuncture on you once every fortnight. In the future, as long as you get enough rest, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems.¡±


    The assistant director joined his palms together and bowed again. ¡°Thank you! Thank you so much!¡±


    After the assistant director left with a heart filled with gratitude, Peng walked over from behind and said, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re amazing! Now, they all treat you like some godly doctor.¡±


    Song Ning held Peng¡¯s arm and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Zhuang Ning?¡±


    Peng tilted her head and pointed at a room. ¡°She¡¯s in the room memorizing the script. She¡¯s waiting to go over her lines with you.¡± Then, she sighed before she continued to say, ¡°You¡¯re even busier than the director now. No, you¡¯re even more important than the director now.¡±


    Song Ningughed. ¡°These are all trivial matters. The most important thing now is for Zhuang Ning to win an award with this drama.¡±


    Peng nodded. ¡°I feel confident!¡±


    The drama was Pan Hao¡¯s work.. Although they had only filmed less than a third of it, the crew was very hopeful. They felt that the drama would definitely be another ¡®Yi Yao¡¯, and Zhuang Ning would be¡­ the second Ning Xia!

 Chapter 462 - The Crew

    <h4>Chapter 462: The Crew</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Even Song Ning felt the filming crew this time was special. They were simr to those from ¡®Yi Yao¡¯. There were two important figures in the crew: Pan Hao and Zhuang Ning.


    Pan Hao was too dedicated. Apart from filming, he did not care and did not know about anything else. In fact, the reason he did not advance much in the entertainment industry after so many years was due to hisck of social skills andck of understanding of the ways of the world. However, there was no denying his talent. All the films and dramas he directed were a hit. It was just a shame that his stubbornness kept many producers and investors away.


    It was difficult to find someone who was not onlypatible but also brought out the best in a person. For Pan Hao, Cheng Che was such a person, and for Zhuang Ning, Pan Hao was that person.


    Zhuang Ning was rather amazing as well. In the entertainment industry, there were very few actors who could obtain the approval of every single crew member. Moreover, her personality was good as well. Although she was rather quiet, she was very capable. When she spoke, her words were urate and convincing. She never epted interviews, but her acting skills were good so they could notin. Not only did she understand her role in the drama well, but she had also never refused to help other actors. Apart from that, she was caring toward everyone in the crew and had a good sense of propriety.


    For this reason, the rtionship of the crew was exceptionally harmonious.


    With Zhuang Ning as an example, no one had unnecessary thoughts, and they were only focused on filming.


    Then, there was also Zhuang Ning¡¯s assistant, A Ning, who was a Chinese medicine expert. Everyone would go to her when they were feeling unwell. Even Pan Hao was tempted to cast her in his next project about a Chinese medicine doctor. The only thing was A Ning¡¯s appearance. She had a dark red scar on her temple that did not match her beautiful eyes.


    Once the crew members were familiar with A Ning, many of them tried tofort her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let your appearance bother you. Let your ability speak for itself!¡±


    A Ning would only smile in response before she busied herself with other matters.


    ¡­


    When Zhuang Ning saw Song Ning and Peng entering the room, she put down the script and asked, ¡°How was it? Did you notice anything unusual?¡±


    Song Ning shook her head.


    Zhuang Ning pulled her to sit down. ¡°Then, let¡¯s not dwell on it. Leave it to Chairman Mu and President Cheng. Since we caught that man, we¡¯re closer to the mastermind now.¡±


    Song Ning was still bothered by that matter. If Mu Chen and Cheng Che did not arrive in time, she would have lost her life that day. She could not figure out who it was that wanted her dead. She had thought about the people in her life but still could find an answer. She knew she could only wait patiently for the mastermind to appear.


    She needed to be patient more than anyone else. There was a reason she did not immediately return to the Mu family, after all. Regardless of whether the target was her or Mu Chen, she did not want to involve the Mu family. After all, it was clear the mastermind was very vicious; who knew what else he or she was capable of doing?


    Song Ning was separated from her son since she had given birth to him. When she thought about this, she was even more determined not to let the person go.


    At this time, someone knocked on the door, pushed it open, and said, ¡°Mr. Mu Qing is on set. Be careful.¡±


    Then, that person left.


    The trio was stunned. Then, it dawned on them that the person must be someone Mu Chen had ced by their sides.. They wondered why Mu Qing had suddenlye.

 Chapter 463 - Investigation

    Chapter 463: Investigation


    Trantor: Endless Fantasy Trantion I Editor. EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Du Tong walked next to Mu Qing into the filming set and informed him about


    the situation there in a low voice.


    The Mu family is the owner of thisplex. They loan it to President Cheng


    since he invested in a new drama, which is directed by Director Pan Hao.


    Currently, the expectations are very high for the drama. There¡¯s a high chance


    it¡¯ll be a blockbuster.¡±


    Mu Qing frowned. ¡°Cheng Che invested in the drama, not the Mu Corporation?


    Du Tong nodded. That¡¯s right. President Cheng founded his own film and


    televisionpany.¡±


    Mu Qing scoffed. ¡°So he¡¯s using the Mu family¡¯s money to fill his pockets.¡±


    Du Tong did not dare to say anything. However, he did not think Mu Qing was


    right.


    After all, Cheng Che was the adopted son of the Mu family. He was personally


    raised by Jiang Jin, and his status was very special. Although he was Mu Chen¡¯s


    special assistant, the power he wielded was much more than that of an


    assistant. He was family to Mu Chen. Hence, even if he lined his pockets with


    the Mu familys money, it was likely approved by Mu Chen. Even if Mu Chen


    was unaware, if Mu Chen found out, it was likely that Mu Chen would have no


    objections.


    Moreover, Cheng Che¡¯s ability was obvious to everyone. He could, in fact,


    handle the matters of the Mu Corporation without anyone¡¯s help.


    Mu Chen treated Cheng Che like his biological brother. He tantly favored


    and protected Cheng Che. Hence, whether Cheng Che¡¯spany was funded by


    his money or Mu Chen¡¯s money, no one would dare to say a word.


    ¡°What about the crew members?¡± Mu Qing asked.


    Du Tong walked half a step forward to lead Mu Qing.


    Mu Qing continued to ask, ¡°Have you verified Zhang Jlie¡¯s words?


    Du Tong said in a low voice, ¡°We¡¯ve investigated thhe actresses, but we didn¡¯t


    find any suspicious target.¡±


    Mu Qing did not say anything


    Du Tong continued to say, ¡°We still haven¡¯t found Zhang lie so we don¡¯t know


    anything more beyond what he had initially told us. Currently, we¡¯re trying to


    locate Zhang Jie and also investigating all the people in the crew.


    Mu Qing was very satisfied with Du Tong¡¯s arrangements. However, he stil


    wanted to personally have a look. As he walked around, his eyes were like thhat


    of an eagle as he looked around.


    At the same time, Song Ning looked at Mu Qing through the curtains. Her heart


    was racing in her chest at this moment.


    She did not have many interactions with Mu Qing She only remembered Liang


    Zhou had once asked her to hand over Zhuang Ji. To her, he was only Mu


    Chen¡¯s father; a father who had deeply hurt his son.


    Mu Qing and Mu Chen resembled each other greatly.


    Song Ning did not have any ill feelings toward Mu Qing. It was just that she


    respected Mu Chen and felt sorry for him so she distanced herself from Mu


    Qing


    Mu Qing had also never made things difficult for her. Hence, she was shocked


    when she thought about how he might be the one who wanted her dead. To


    think that a father would be so vicious to his own son. She thought that Mu


    Qing was mad.


    Mu Qing approached Pan Hao directly. They were old acquaintances. In fact, he


    had introduced Liang Zhen to Pan Hao. That was how Yi Yao¡¯ was born.


    However, after so many years, things had changed. Their rtionship had


    faded with the passage of time.


    Pan Hao was very surprised when he saw Mu Qing.


    Mu Qing smiled and said, T was passing by so I decided to visit. I heard that


    you¡¯re shooting a highly-anticipated drama.


    Pan Hao was bewildered and nervous. He was afraid that something would go


    wrong, and he would lose his investment. Although Cheng Che had reassured


    him over and over again, he was still worried. Perhaps, due to his nervousness,


    he blurted out, ¡°Are you an investor as well? Do you have a woman in the crew


    whom you want to help?


    Mu Qingughed. ¡°What¡¯s going through your mind?I didn¡¯t invest in this


    drama. Even if I want to invest in a drama, I won¡¯t invest in your drama. After


    all, you don¡¯t know how to make money at all, am I right?


    Mu Qing spoke intimately as though he was joking around with a good friend.


    Pan Hao was a little embarrassed by his own words. However, he was a


    straightforward person so he did not dwell on the matter. He felt at ease after


    listening to Mu Qing speak as well.

 Chapter 464 - Found

    <h4>Chapter 464: Found</h4>


    Trantor: Endless Fantasy Trantion


    Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Then why are you here? Thank the heavens you¡¯re not here because of my actress,¡± Pan Hao said after heaving a huge sigh of relief. Then, he turned around to give instructions to the assistant director.


    Wu Qing retreated to a corner and waited to watch the actors start filming.


    Most of the filming for this scene had beenpleted. There were only a few cenes of the main characters left.


    After watching for a while, Mu Qing still did not see any suspicious figures. He was not interested in Pan Hao¡¯s work so he quietly retreated with Du Tong.


    How did Zhang Jie discover that suspicious person?¡± Mu Qing could not figure his out and neither could Du Tong


    At this moment..


    You were once just a dog by Ye Xin¡¯s side. Don¡¯t think you¡¯re so great now just because you think you¡¯ve found a supporter.¡±


    Mu Qing and Du Tong stopped talking when they heard an angry rebuke.


    They saw a familiar female celebrity scolding a young girl whose face was wisted in anger.


    The fernale celebrity¡¯s assistant said, ¡°It¡¯s apliment that Sister Tong is asking for your assistant to check her pulse. Don¡¯t you know how to appreciate chispliment? Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re so great just because you snagged the cole of the female lead. Whether the drama will be broadcasted or not still depends on Sister Tong¡¯s mood.¡±


    The young girl sneered. ¡°Alright. Why don¡¯t we wait and see? I want to see how


    mistress of a married man is going to control so many things.¡± ¡°Who are you calling a mistress? I¡¯m going to tear your mouth!¡± The female assistant pounced on the young girl, ready to fight.


    Mu Qing looked away. He had no interest in watching this female drama. He had already realized why the female celebrity looked familiar, she was thepanion of a wealthy man. He had seen her on several asions.


    Mu Qing turned around and was about to walk in a different direction when


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Avoice attracted Mu Qing¡¯s attention.


    A woman wearing a mask grabbed the female assistant¡¯s hand. Her voice was cold and clear.


    When Mu Qing saw the woman¡¯s eyes, his heart sank.


    The woman pushed the female celebrity¡¯s assistant back ¡°How can you hit people so casually?¡± The woman stepped forward and grabbed the female celebrity¡¯s wrist. The female celebrity instinctively took a step back, but the woman did not let go. The female celebrity who was still in shock did not struggle. After a few seconds, the woman let go of the female celebrity¡¯s wrist and coldly said, ¡°You¡¯re pregnant. I suggest you go to the hospital.¡±


    The female celebrity¡¯s assistant was ecstatic. ¡°Really? You¡¯re not mistaken? You have to be responsible with your words! Is Sister Tong really pregnant?¡±


    The woman ignored the assistant and looked at the female celebrity. ¡°You should know very well if the child will be epted or not. You should go for a detailed check up.¡± The assistant ignored the woman and hugged the female celebrity¡¯s arm. ¡°Sister Tong, you¡¯re pregnant! This is great!


    The female celebrity did not look very happy. She only looked at the woman and asked, ¡°Speak clearly. What do you mean? Upon hearing this, the assistant hurriedly chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right. What do you mean? Speak!¡±


    The woman stood in front of the young girl, who was scolded earlier, and said icily, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be clear. You clearly know you¡¯ve been infected with a disease, and yet, you forcefully conceive this child. Whether the child is infected as well through your blood, you can only know after doing an amniocentesis. With my skills, I can¡¯t help you.¡±


    The female celebrity¡¯s face turned deathly pale instantly.


    The assistant was stunned. She no longer dared to speak.


    The woman pulled the young girl behind her away as she said, ¡°In the entertainment industry, it¡¯s best not to burn all bridges. You¡¯ll never know what will happen in the future. The future you imagined in your head might not necessarilye true. The people you look down on might just be people whom you need to rely on in the future.¡±

 Chapter 465 - Exposed

    <h4>Chapter 465: Exposed</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Mu Qing looked at the woman¡¯s back and said, ¡°Du Tong, investigate that


    woman immediately!


    ¡°Sir, that young woman is the manager of Director Pan¡¯s female lead, and that


    woman wearing a mask is her assistant. She has a little bit of medical


    knowledge and often helps those in the crew with minor illnesses,¡± Du Tong


    quickly replied.


    Mu Qing could not help but inhale sharply. ¡°She¡¯s been under your nose all


    along, but none of you realized anything? The suspicious person whom that


    idiot Zhang Jie discovered must be her! Why didn¡¯t you report this earlier?¡±


    Du Tong looked puzzled. He quickly exined, ¡°Sir, she¡¯s definitely not Song


    Ning. There are scars on her face. They¡¯re hideous and terrifying¡±


    Mu Qing found it difficult to breathe at this moment. ¡°Scars? What kind of


    scars? Did anyone else see the scars on her face?¡±


    Du Tong was speechless.


    Mu Qing was flustered. After a moment, he said in a low voice, ¡°Send someone


    to keep an eye on her now! Find an opportunity to kill her!¡±


    Du Tong was confused. However, he did not dare to question Mu Qing and


    hurriedly agreed.


    Mu Qing understood now. Ye Xin had really seen Mu Chen with another woman


    and that woman was none other than the real Song Ning. Mu Chen had been


    acting all along; Mu Chen had long known that Ye Xin was not Song Ning.


    As Mu Qing walked out of the filming set, he hurriedly dialed Ye Xin¡¯s number.


    Ye Xin could no longer be allowed to stay in the Mu family. Once Ye Xin fell


    under Mu Chen¡¯s control, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    s, Ye Xin did not answer her phone.


    ¡°Mr. Mu!¡±


    Mu Qing was so distracted that he did not notice a person was standing in front


    of him. When he looked up, he saw the woman wearing a mask. His heart


    began to race in his chest.


    ¡°Mr. Mu, why are you in such a hurry? Are you trying to get the impostor to


    leave the Mu family immediately?¡± Song Ning said. Her eyes were filled with


    mockery.


    Mu Qing remained silent.


    Song Ning calmly said, ¡°The n was truly wless. The mastermind is trulya


    genius. I ¡®died¡¯ silently just like that. Even if I was lucky enough to survive, I


    couldn¡¯t just return to the Mu family. This n is truly amazing..¡±


    She continued to say, ¡°Ive been thinking about it for a long time. However, I


    couldn¡¯t figure out who hated me so much? Who hated me to the bones,


    condemning me to eternal damnation? As it turns out, it has nothing to do


    with hate. All you want is the Mu family. In order to seize power, you¡¯ve gone to


    really great lengths. You didn¡¯t hesitate to use, deceive, and harm your mother,


    wife, son, and grandson who are just pawns in your eyes. You¡¯re truly vicious.¡±


    Mu Qing, who had calmed down, said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know the heavens don¡¯t help


    you if you don¡¯t help yourself? ¡®The things I¡¯ve done aren¡¯t just for myself but


    for the Mu family as well. You¡¯re just looking at things from your own


    perspective. You¡¯re too ignorant. You said that I harmed you and used others.


    Do you have any evidence? Don¡¯t judge others while standing on the moral high


    ground. You¡¯re not that great. Aren¡¯t you also trying to cling onto the Mu


    family?


    Song Ning looked at the sanctimonious man in front of her and sighed. ¡°Aunt


    Liang Zhen really misjudged you. Mr. Mu, the heavens are watching us. You¡¯re


    right. I don¡¯t have any evidence. I can only hope that the heavens and Aunt


    Liang Zhen will help us.¡±


    After saying that, Song Ning turned around and walked away.


    Mu Qing did not move; he could not move at all at this moment. His back was


    already drenched in cold sweat. He did not have the time to think about how


    Song Ning survived. The only thing in his mind now was to figure out a way to


    kill her so that things would return to normal.

 Chapter 466 - Dispose of Her

    <h4>Chapter 466: Dispose of Her</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    After Du Tong caught up with Mu Qing, he wiped the sweat off his forehead as


    he said, ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve already arranged for someone to keep an eye on her. There¡¯s


    also another matter that¡¯s rather troublesome. It seems like Ye Cheng has


    taken a liking to the female lead.¡±


    At this time, Mu Qing was slowly regaining his senses. He repeated a little


    dully, ¡°Ye Cheng¡±


    Du Tong nodded. ¡°The female lead is a neer. Her name is Zhuang Ning.


    Currently, Ye Cheng is very interested in her, but she doesn¡¯t care about Ye


    Cheng at all. I heard that she doesn¡¯t even try to tter President Cheng Che.


    She¡¯s quite arrogant.¡±


    Mu Qing thought it was just a woman¡¯s petty tricks. She only feigned


    disinterest because she did not have enough bargaining chips yet. Nheless,


    he could not care about these things at this moment. He asked icily, ¡°Where


    did that assistante from? Who¡¯s she?


    Du Tong shook his head. ¡°Xiao Peng, Zhuang Ning¡¯s manager, used to be Ye


    Xin¡¯s assistant. It¡¯s likely that she found that medical assistant. Perhaps, she


    has some connections to Ye Cheng¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Mu Qing interjected Du Tong¡¯s analysis. After all, how could Song8


    Ning associate with Ye Cheng? With that, he turned around and walked away.


    At this point, this matter was already in the open. Now, it all depended on who


    had the upper hand; whoever struck first would win.


    Mu Qing ordered icily, ¡°Kill that woman at all cost!¡±


    Du Tong nodded and left to make arrangements again.


    At the same time, Mu Qing dialed Ye Xin¡¯s number again.


    Ye Xin was only pretending to be drunk. How could she be drunk under such


    circumstances?


    As soon as she returned to her room, she could not wait to get rid of the alcohol


    smell on her body.


    As she soaked in the tub, she quietly sorted out the events that happened in the


    past few days.


    The Mu family made her uneasy.


    She was certain she had seen Mu Chen with another woman. However, all


    everyone cared about was pointing fingers at her. They did not care that Mu


    Chen was having an affair at all. This was the greatest grievance in her heart


    now. No matter what, she was now Mu Chen¡¯s legal wife. How could he


    disrespect her like that?


    There was also Mu Qing, Liang Zhou, and that woman.


    All these things were vivid in her mind. She could not forget them even if she


    wanted to.


    Although Mu Qing had assured her and was the one who found a way out for


    her, there was still a thorn in her heart that she could not remove no matter


    what. Even if she managed to pull it out, it would leave behind a scar that


    would never heal.


    She had chosen to ept Mu Qjng¡¯s apology because she had no other choice,


    because she had fallen in love with him, and because she was now Song Ning,


    not Ye Xin.


    Ye Xin sshed some water on her face, washing away the tears that marked


    her face.


    The only thing she could do now was to hold onto the Ning family tightly. Up


    until now, the only person who treated her sincerely was Ning Zhe. Moreover,


    no matter what, he was her biological father. Ning Zhe was much better than


    that irresponsible man, Ye He. After a while, she thought that she should not


    pare the two men. After all, Ning Zhe was her biological father, and she


    had nothing to do with Ye He.


    Ye Xin did not understand why she was inferior to Song Ning in every aspect. It


    felt like ever since she was born, she was always behind Song Ning


    Ye Xin wiped the water off her face. There were some parts on her face that


    were numb; it was a side effect from the extensive stic surgery she had


    done. She would be Song Ning for the rest of her life. Even if she had stolen this


    life, she was determined to continue living it. She could not bear the


    bone-crushing suffering otherwise.


    Ye Xin gritted her teeth and rose to her feet. As she looked at her graceful


    figure in the mirror, her fighting spirit was reignited.

 Chapter 467 - Snatching

    <h4>Chapter 467: Snatching</h4>


    Trantor: Endlesshantasy Iranstation Edtor: EndlessFantasy Irantion


    Ye Xin was about to go to Jiang Jin¡¯s room to see the baby when she saw A Nuan


    carrying the baby out.


    Ye Xin stopped A Nuan and asked, ¡°Where are you going¡±


    Nuan tooka step back and said in a low voice, ¡°Young Madam, the baby


    doesn¡¯t want to stay in the room so I¡¯m bringing him out for a walk¡±


    Ye Xin reached out to carry the baby as she said, ¡°T¡¯l do it.¡±


    A Nuan avoided Ye Xin¡¯s hands and quickly took another step back. ¡°There¡¯s no


    need for that, Young Madam. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re busy so I¡¯l look after the baby.¡±


    Before Ye Xin¡¯s hand even touched the baby, she saw him turning away from


    her. She was stunned. The baby was truly averse to her. Although she disliked


    the baby, she was now Song Ning, and the baby was supposed to be her


    biological son.


    Mu Qing was right. If she wanted to stay in the Mu family, the best way to


    make the baby unable to leave her side. She could rely on the baby to gain a


    foothold in the family. So what if Mu Chen had another woman? She was the


    person who had given birth to the eldest grandson of the Mu family. No woman


    would be able to rece her or shake her position.


    s, the baby was really averse to her. Now that she wanted to carry him, he


    turned away and tightened his hold around A Nuan¡¯s neck instead. It was as


    though she was a ferocious beast.


    Ye Xin could not help but feel angry. Why was everyone in the family, including


    the baby, so hard to please! ¡®To think even a baby was making things difficult


    for her.


    Ye Xin reached out again and said determinedly, ¡°T¡¯m not busy. I¡¯l look after


    the baby personally today. I¡¯ll bring him to the garden for a walk.¡±


    A Nuan was shocked. How could she hand the baby over to Ye Xin? Jiang Jin and


    Sister Yu had repeatedly told her that she was not to let the Young Madam near


    the baby at all. She did not understand this in the past. She had felt the two old


    women had gone too far. How could they separate a baby from his mother?


    However, as time passed, as slow-witted as she was, she could also see the


    abnormalities in Ye Xin. She had been frightened out of her wits when she


    leamed that Ye Xin had tried to hurt the baby. Fortunately, Liang Zhou was


    there at that time and saved the baby. If she were present that day, she would


    have kowtowed thrice to Liang Zhou immediately to express her gratitude.


    Hence, when A Nuan saw Ye Xin approaching the baby, she instinctively


    retreated. However, she was frightened out of her wits when she saw how


    determined Ye Xin was to snatch the baby away from her arms. She ced one


    hand on the baby¡¯s back to protect him as she continued to distance herself


    from Ye Xin and said, ¡°Young Madam, there¡¯s no need for that.¡±


    Ye Xin flew into a rage immediately. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you


    retreatingI want to cary the baby! Give him to me now!¡±


    Nuan tightened her hold on the baby. She supported his back with one hand,


    letting him rest on her shoulder. She forced a smile on her face and said,


    ¡°Young Madam, why don¡¯t we go to the garden together? I¡¯l help you carry the


    baby since he¡¯s quite heavy. That way, you won¡¯t be tired.¡±


    A Nuan thought that if Ye Xin came to the garden with her, there would


    definitely be helpers in the garden who would inform Jiang Jin or Sister Yu


    about her current predicament. At that time, they would definitelye to


    save her and the baby.


    Ye Xin¡¯s temper red up. She discovered that A Nuan was also in on the


    matter. It was obvious that even A Nuan would not allow the baby to get close


    to his biological mother. She thought that people from the Mu family were


    indeed ruthless. she was determined not to let them get their way. Hence, she


    said in a shrill voice, ¡°Give the baby to me!¡±


    The baby sensed the change in A Nuan¡¯s mood and was shocked by Ye Xin¡¯s


    shrill voice so he began to cry loudly.


    A Nuan heaved a sigh of relief. With the baby crying so loudly, someone would


    naturallye to check on him.


    On the contrary, Ye Xin¡¯s heart sank.

 Chapter 468 - Sobered Up

    <h4>Chapter 468: Sobered Up</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ye Xin especially hated it when children cried. To a certain extent, it frightened


    her. However, now was not the time to think about her fear. She knew if jiang


    Jin heard the baby¡¯s cries, Jiang Jin wOuld definitelye over to have a look


    At that time, it would be hard for her to exin herself, and the prejudice


    against her would only grow deeper.


    Hence, Ye Xin stepped forward and red at A Nuan as she said, ¡°Hurry up and


    coax him! Stop him from crying!¡±


    A Nuan hurriedly nodded.


    However, the baby was frightened by Ye Xin¡¯s ferocious expression and cried


    even harder.


    A Nuan patted the baby and coaxed him in a soft voice. ¡°Be good, baby. Don¡¯t


    cry, don¡¯t cry.¡±


    Ye Xin¡¯s impatience was written all over her face. She looked around to see if


    anyone wasing. She was anxious and embarrassed. She could not help but


    plead, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Please don¡¯t cry.¡±


    A Nuan continued to pat the baby¡¯s back gently.


    However, Ye Xin was too close to the baby, and he seemed to feel like his safety


    was threatened. As soon as he heard Ye Xin¡¯s voice, he cried even louder than


    before. He hid his face against A Nuan¡¯s neck as though he could not wait to get away from Ye Xin.


    How could Ye Xin understand the thoughts of a baby? She could not help but


    get angry. She yelled, ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t cry! Do you hear me?¡±


    The baby was further frightened and continued to cry. His cry was truly


    heart-wrenching


    Ye Xin felt that the baby had been too spoiled by everyone to have sucha


    temper. She reached out again to snatch the baby away from A Nuan¡¯s arms.


    She had to properly educate him.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Jiang Jin¡¯s voice rang from behind.


    Ye Xin¡¯s heart sank. She knew things did not look good so she turned around


    and called out timidly, ¡°Grandma.¡±


    Before Ye Xin could even exin herself, A Nuan had already moved to Jiang


    Jin¡¯s side. Her face was slightly pale, and her forehead was covered in sweat.


    When Ye Xin saw the tall figure behind Jiang Jin, her emotions became even


    more chaotic. Why is Mu Chen at home at this time?


    Mu Chen did not say anything and took the baby from A Nuan¡¯s arms. His big


    hand patted the baby gently before he lowered his head to touch his forehead


    against the baby¡¯s forehead.


    The baby felt safe in his father¡¯s ams and stopped crying immediately,


    huping


    Ye Xin was dumbfounded by this sight.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Jiang Jin asked sternly as she looked at A Nuan.


    A Nuan sighed in relief when she saw the baby had finally stopped crying. She


    nced at Ye Xin before she softly said, ¡°The Young Madam wants to take the


    baby out for a walk. The baby doesn¡¯t want to go with the Young Madam, and


    when the Young Madam got angry, it frightened the baby.¡±


    A Nuan exined the entire incident in a very concise manner.


    Ye Xin said angrily, ¡°Nonsense! You¡¯re the one who made the baby cry, but you


    dare to me me for it! You must have secretly pinched the baby earlier!


    Otherwise, why would he suddenly cry? You just don¡¯t want the baby to get


    close to me! Tell me, what are your motives?


    Ye Xin walked forward as she spoke. When she arrived in front of A Nuan, she


    reached out and pushed A Nuan.


    A Nuan was caught off guard. She stumbled two steps back and crashed against


    the wall. She looked at Ye Xin, Jiang jin, and Mu Chen, but in the end, she did


    not say anything. After all, some things were clear for everyone to see even if


    she did not speak.


    Ye Xin thought A Nuan was too frightened to speak so she was very pleased.


    Then, she said with an aggrieved expression, ¡°Grandma, I saw that the weather


    was good so I wanted to take the baby for a walk. Who knew A Nuan would be


    so wicked? She wouldn¡¯t let me hold the baby. She acts as though I¡¯m not the


    baby¡¯s biological mother.¡± You should know if you¡¯re the baby¡¯s biological mother or not, right:¡± Mu Chen


    said coldly.


    Ye Xin felt as though she had been struck by a bolt of lightning. She stood


    rooted to the ground as she stared at Mu Chen nkly.

 Chapter 469 - To Intimidate and Frighten

    <h4>Chapter 469: To Intimidate and Frighten</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The baby no longer cried as he nestled in his father¡¯s arms. He held his father¡¯s arms, looking frightened. Anyone who saw him now would feel sorry for him.


    Ye Xin tried her best to force a smile on her face as she said, ¡°M-mu¡­ Mu Chen, hubby¡­ What do you mean?¡±


    Mu Chen looked at Ye Xin frostily as he said, ¡°Do you need me to repeat myself? You know very well if you¡¯re the baby¡¯s biological mother or not.¡±


    ¡°I-L¡­ Of course, I am the baby¡¯s biological mother. I carried him in my womb for ten months,¡± Ye Xin said tremblingly.


    Mu Chen sneered. ¡°Is that so? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being struck by lightning when you say that? I heard the babies¡¯ eyes are special. They can see things that adults can¡¯t. I wonder if he saw the ghost of his biological mother standing behind you.¡±


    After Mu Chen finished speaking, he carried the baby and turned around to say, ¡°Nuan, apany Grandma to her room to rest. I¡¯ll bring the baby to bask in the sun. You did well today so I¡¯ll ask Sister Yu to give you a bonus. In the future, continue making sure that outsiders don¡¯t carry the baby.¡±


    Nuan hurriedly agreed and went forward to support Jiang Jin¡¯s arm. ¡°Old Madam, let¡¯s return to the room.¡±


    Jiang Jin¡¯s gaze fell on Ye Xin¡¯s pale face. In the end, she did not say anything and turned around to leave.


    Ye Xin felt her hair standing on end. She hurriedly chased after Jiang Jin as she called out, ¡°Grandma!¡±


    ¡°Grandma, what does Mu Chen mean? What nonsense is talking about?¡± Ye Xin asked, grabbing Jiang Jin¡¯s hand.


    Jiang Jin was speechless. She could not believe Ye Xin was shameless enough to ask this question, and she really could not believe she had to exin Mu Chen¡¯s obvious words. After a moment, she sized Ye Xin up.


    Ye Xin took a step back under Jiang Jin¡¯s intense gaze. Her face turned even paler.


    Jiang Jin slowly said, ¡°I heard that those who died unjustly can¡¯t leave in peace. They can only haunt those who are responsible, directly or indirectly, for their deaths. They would erode the culprits¡¯ good luck bit by bit. If the resentment isn¡¯t great, it can¡¯t be quickly quelled or satisfied. With that, they


    would leave in peace. However, if the resentment is too great, the culprit might have to pay with their life.¡±


    Ye Xin was frozen. She felt chills running up her spine, and she could not help but shiver. Goosebumps erupted on her flesh immediately.


    Jiang Jin looked at Ye Xin and sighed inwardly. ¡®Greed can even swallow one¡¯s conscience.¡¯


    Ye Xin was clearly frightened since she was aware of the truth. When she regained her senses, the corridor was already empty. She panicked, wondering if she had truly been discovered. Moreover, what did their words mean? Was Song Ning haunting her?


    Ye Xin tried her best not to look behind her. Although it was broad daylight, she broke out in cold sweat. At the same time, she recalled her mother¡¯s words. Her mother¡¯s master had said that something would happen to her if she continued staying in the Mu family. Was it true? Could it be that Song Ning


    was haunting her, causing her to meet with one misfortune after another?


    It was true that the baby would cry whenever he saw her as though he had seen a ghost. He would even hide from her. Did he really see Song Ning¡¯s ghost?


    Ye Xin¡¯s hair stood on end again. She had to find her mother. Only her mother could help her now. After all, only her mother would believe her words..

 Chapter 470 - Injured

    <h4>Chapter 470: Injured</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>


    EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ye Xin was panicking as she entered the car that she had called over. Her mind was filled with Jiang Jin and Mu Chen¡¯s words. It was not until when she remembered she had to call Gao Wen that she discovered she had forgotten her phone. She hurriedly said to the driver, ¡°Mister, please turn back. I left


    something at home.¡±


    The driver seemed used to such requests. As he turned the steering wheel at the intersection, a truck suddenly rushed from a fork in the road and mmed into the car.


    Aloud crash drowned out Ye Xin¡¯s screams. Thest thought that appeared in her mind before she cked out was that she had to get the master to change her fate so that her life would not be miserable. Thest thing she was was the mes at the back of the truck soaring into the sky.


    ¡®When Ye Xin regained consciousness, she found that she could not move at all, and her entire body was bandaged up.


    ¡®Car ident! That¡¯s right, I was involved in a car ident!¡±


    Ye Xin moaned as waves of pain assaulted her senses.


    ¡°Xinxin, you¡¯re awake?!¡± Gao Wen¡¯s ecstatic voice rang in the air as she rushed to Ye Xin¡¯s side.


    Ye Xin was surprised when she saw Gao Wen. ¡®What¡¯s she doing here? Where are the Mu family members¡±


    Ye Xin felt her heart tremble. She had left the Mu family house in a hurry to look for Gao Wen so the master could help her change her fate. She remembered Mu Chen and Jiang Jin saying that the baby¡¯s biological mother, Song Ning, was standing behind her, haunting her. They had said that Song Ning


    would seek revenge on the person who had harmed her. She wondered if it had anything to do with the car ident.


    At this moment, Gao Wen said, ¡°Xinxin, do you feel unwell? Do you need me to call the doctor? The car ident was too dangerous. You¡¯re really lucky. Buddha must have saved you from this disaster. There¡¯ll only be blessings thate your way after this!¡±


    ¡®Blessing? Will I be blessed in the future? Isn¡¯t this my retribution?


    Ye Xin tried her best to move. She could feel her four limbs. Her right leg seemed to be injured, and she hurt everywhere, especially around her face and head. She felt dizzy when she moved and wondered if she had a concussion.


    ¡®When Ye Xin cleared her throat, Gao Wen finally stopped nagging at the side of Ye Xin¡¯s ears. She asked, ¡°Xinxin? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Who saved me?¡± Ye Xin asked. Her voice was slightly hoarse.


    Gao Wen was delighted when she heard Ye Xin¡¯s words. ¡°Ah, this is great! It seems like you didn¡¯t injure your head; you¡¯re very clear-headed. Xinxin, you don¡¯t know how dangerous it was. The car you were in collided with a huge truck. The driver died on the spot. After the investigation, they found that


    the driver of the big truck was a wanted criminal, and he was immediately arrested. In fact, your driver wasn¡¯t a good person as well.¡±


    Gao Wen paused briefly before she continued to say, ¡°Liang Zhou was the one who called the ambnce. She called me immediately after that. Previously, she said that she felt something was amiss so she told me she would go to the Mu family house to see if she could obtain any information. For this


    reason, she was there when the ident happened. Fortunately, she was there. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable.¡±


    Ye Xin furrowed her brows in confusion. She asked Gao Wen, ¡°Obtain information? About what?¡±


    A helpless and heartbroken expression appeared on Gao Wen¡¯s face as she said, ¡°Xinxin, at this point, do you still want to hide it from me? Liang Zhou went to the Mu family house and found the Old Madam and Mu Chen were angry with you. You left the house without saying anything, and they assumed


    you¡¯d returned to the Ning family house again so they didn¡¯t bother to look for you. They¡¯re already unhappy with you. If they find out you¡¯re involved in a car ident and a wanted criminal case, they¡¯d probably be even more unhappy. It¡¯s best to let them continue thinking you¡¯re back at the Ning family


    house..¡±

 Chapter 471 - Disfigured

    <h4>Chapter 471: Disfigured</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor:</strong>


    EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ye Xin¡¯s eyes widened in horror. What does she mean? Mu Chen¡¯s unaware that I¡¯ve been in a car ident and has been hospitalized? Does this mean no one knows I¡¯m here?¡±


    Ye Xin could not help but feel a little anxious as she asked, ¡°So what if I¡¯m involved in a wanted criminal case? I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I¡¯m innocent!¡±


    Gao Wen was not surprised by Ye Xin¡¯s words. She said, ¡°Silly child, you¡¯re unaware of the power struggle between Mu Chen and his father in the family. For this reason, the Mu family is in the spotlight. The Mu family can¡¯t afford to have any scandal now. Even if you have nothing to do with the wanted


    criminal, you¡¯ll still have to go to the police station to give your statement. Knowing the media, they¡¯ll make a big fuss about this matter. All the members of the Mu family are keeping a low profile now. Listen to me, Liang Zhou is doing this for us...¡±


    ¡®Liang Zhou? It¡¯s Liang Zhou again? Why is Liang Zhou so nice?¡¯


    Ye Xin thought Gao Wen was truly muddle-headed. She asked, ¡°You¡¯re saying that Liang Zhou didn¡¯t tell Mu Chen that I was involved in a car ident and has been hospitalized?¡±


    Gao Wen nodded. ¡°Yes. The Mu family thinks you¡¯ve gone back to the Ning family house.¡±


    ¡°How long have I been here?¡± Ye Xin asked.


    ¡°Two days. You¡¯ve been unconscious for two days. When your condition stabilizes, I¡¯l secretly go to the Mu family house and speak to the Old Madam. For now, you should just quietly recuperate here. It should be fine since no one knows you¡¯re in that cab. I can¡¯t believe you didn¡¯t even bring your phone


    out. Did you know that the car caught fire? If it wasn¡¯t for Liang Zhou, I really don¡¯t dare to imagine the consequences,¡± Gao Wen said. Then, a distressed expression appeared on her face as she continued to say, ¡°The injuries on your body will heal, but the thing is that the injuries on your face will be


    troublesome.¡±


    Fear rose in Ye Xin¡¯s heart immediately. She asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my face?¡±


    At this moment, it finally dawned on her that she was not having a headache. The pain was from all over her face.


    Ye Xin asked, shocked, ¡°Am I... Am I disfigured?¡±


    Gao Wen hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Xinxin. With how advanced the medical industry is, your face will definitely return to the way it was before!¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s that possible? I¡¯ve undergone extensive stic surgery before this. How can my face withstand another round of surgery?


    Ye Xin yelled, ¡°Hurry up! Pass me the mirror!¡±


    Gao Wen was briefly stunned by Ye Xin¡¯s outburst. However, she knew how much her daughter cared about her appearance so she quicklyforted her daughter, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s really okay. Xinxin, don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll be okay.¡±


    ¡°Mirror!¡± Ye Xin roared.


    Gao Wen felt helpless. She could only bring out apact mirror from her bag and hand it over to Ye Xin.


    Ye Xin¡¯s face was bandaged so she only saw the bruises around her eyes. She reached out and touched her nose. When she discovered it was fine, she sighed in relief. Then, she touched the other parts of her face and found that they seemed to be fine. With that, she heaved a huge sigh of relief as she


    clutched the mirror against her chest.


    Gao Wen looked at Ye Xin carefully. When she saw that Ye Xin did not lose her temper, relief flooded her heart. Then, she said reassuringly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, darling. We¡¯ll look for the best stic surgeon for you.¡±


    Ye Xin did not pay attention to Gao Wen. Her mind was racing at this moment. ¡®It¡¯s been two days, but no one from the Mu family looked for me?


    After a moment, Ye Xin said, ¡°Go to the Mu family and see if there¡¯s any news.¡±


    Gao Wen looked puzzled.


    Ye Xin said patiently, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to Liang Zhou. You have to inquire on your own. Find out if Grandma and Mu Chen are still mad at me and if they n to look for me at the Ning family house.. If they do that, what are you going to do? Won¡¯t we be exposed? What are you going to say then if they ask you


    why you hid me here?¡±

 Chapter 472 - N City

    <h4>Chapter 472: N City</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor:</strong>


    EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Gao Wen was rendered speechless by Ye Xin¡¯s words. She was like an advocate for Liang Zhou as she said, ¡°I won¡¯t be able to find out anything about the Mu family. Liang Zhou can be considered half a family member of the Mu family. Since she can enter the house freely, it¡¯ll be easy for her to obtain


    information. Don¡¯t worry, Ye Xin. Liang Zhou is a good person. She¡¯s a Buddhist. She¡¯s a vegetarian and does many good deeds.¡±


    Ye Xin rolled her eyes at Gao Wen.


    At this moment, the doctor and nurses came into the ward. Upon seeing Ye Xin awake, the doctor said with a slight hint of reproach, ¡°Why didn¡¯t anyone inform me that the patient has woken up? Prepare her for a few tests to see if there are any problems.¡±


    With this, Ye Xin and Gao Wen¡¯s conversation was interrupted. Ye Xin had no choice but to let the doctor and nurses examine her. The doctor told her that the concussion was not serious, and she would recover in a day or two. The injury to her right leg was not serious as well. The biggest problem was the


    bums on her body. The doctor had said she would have to wait some time before she could undergo surgery to remove the scars.


    ¡®When Ye Xin saw the doctor looking at her meaningfully, she asked, ¡°Will I be able to recoverpletely?¡±


    The doctor spread his hand and said, ¡°The chances aren¡¯t high. You¡¯ll definitely need a skin graft. However, you underwent extensive stic surgery previously so your skin is fragile and thin. We¡¯ll have to wait until the burns heal to assess the situation. Oh, right. When the timees, we¡¯ll need the


    signature from one of your family members.¡±


    Ye Xin¡¯s body grew cold. Would she not be exposed? Who could she obtain the signature from? Ning Zhe? Mu Chen? She could ask Mu Qing, but as things stood, it would be strange to have Mu Qing sign it. In the end, she tried to calm down by telling herself that Mu Qing would resolve this matter for her.


    After Gao Wen respectfully saw the doctor out, Ye Xin said, ¡°Give me your phone. I want to make a call.¡±


    Gao Wen was startled. ¡°Who do you want to call?¡±


    Ye Xin did not answer Gao Wen¡¯s question. Instead, she asked, ¡°Who else knows I¡¯m here?¡±


    Gao Wen shook her head and said, ¡°Only Liang Zhou and I know you¡¯re here. I¡¯m waiting to hear from Liang Zhou so we can n our next step. Xinxin, don¡¯t worry. Even if I have to risk my life, I¡¯ll protect you!¡±


    Ye Xin sneered before she said disdainfully, ¡°Protect me? Do you have the capability to protect me? There¡¯s only one person who can protect me.¡±


    Gao Wen was confused.


    Ye Xin naturally did not exin to Gao Wen what she meant. After all, in her opinion, Gao Wen would not understand it even if she had exined it to Gao Wen. She said impatiently, ¡°Give me your phone.¡±


    Gao Wen hurriedly brought her phone out and handed it to Ye Xin.


    Ye Xin dialed a string of numbers and waited for the call to connect. s, no one answered her call. She thought that perhaps the phone number was an unfamiliar one so Mu Qing did not answer the call. Hence, she sent a text message that read: This is Ye Xin. Quicklye and see me.


    Ye Xin paused for a moment before she asked, ¡°Which hospital is this?¡±


    Gao Wen quickly replied, ¡°N City¡¯s First Hospital.¡±


    Ye Xin was stunned. ¡°Why am I in N City?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re afraid you¡¯d be discovered so we brought you here. That ce is full of troubles so it¡¯s better to avoid it for the time being,¡± Gao Wen replied.


    Ye Xin was almost suffocated by the anger that rose in her heart when she heard Gao Wen¡¯s words. ¡®Is she crazy? What kind of logic is that? Is she truly my mother? She¡¯s a real jinx!¡±


    Ye Xin asked coldly, ¡°How did you get me to N City?¡±


    Gao Wen frowned. Her daughter¡¯s temper really did not change at all. Nheless, she still replied, ¡± We expended a lot of effort to bring you here. This ce is the best at treating burns. Xinxin, trust me. I won¡¯t harm you, and Aunt Liang Zhou won¡¯t harm you as well. Once everything passes, you¡¯ll be


    able to return to your identity as the Young Madam of the Mu family. With your injuries and your involvement with a wanted criminal, you¡¯ll have a hard time exining yourself.¡±


    Ye Xin rolled her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s there to exin? I called for a cab. That¡¯s all. Moreover, there¡¯s a call record on my phone proving that..¡±

 Chapter 473 - Lies

    <h4>Chapter 473: Lies</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Gao Wen said patiently, ¡°Xinxin, don¡¯t be like this. We¡¯re doing this for your good. Just wait a while. When things calm down and you¡¯ve recovered, we¡¯ll return.¡±


    ¡°What about the Ning family? Won¡¯t they help me hide it?¡± Ye Xin asked unhappily.


    Gao Wen was stunned. Then, she lowered her head and muttered, ¡°They will. I¡¯ll go and speak to Ning Zhe.¡±


    Ye Xin sneered. ¡°You? You¡¯ll speak to him?¡± She scoffed before she said, ¡°Will he listen to you? Does he even remember you?¡±


    Gao Wen¡¯s face burned with embarrassment.


    Upon seeing this, Ye Xin averted her gaze. She knew that her words had crossed the line as well. After sending the text message, she tossed the phone on the bed before she said, ¡°I¡¯m going to rest. Go and see what¡¯s happening in the Mu family. I have to return to the Mu family. If an unfamiliar number


    calls, wake me up immediately.¡±


    With that, Ye Xin pulled the nket up and closed her eyes. She did not want to speak to Gao Wen anymore. She thought Gao Wen was a fool so there was no point in wasting words with Gao Wen.


    Gao Wen slowly reached out and picked up the phone. Sheforted herself inwardly and told herself that Ye Xin did not mean any harm and that Ye Xin only had a hot temper. She convinced herself that Ye Xin had only said those words out of anger. Ye Xin had always been this way since she was young.


    After a while, when the rhythm of Ye Xin¡¯s breathing tured steady, Gao Wen retreated to a corner and called Liang Zhou.


    ¡°Liang Zhou, how¡¯s the situation on your side?¡±


    Since Ye Xin was insistent about staying in the Mu family, Gao Wen was determined to help Ye Xin. She wanted to ask Liang Zhou about the Mu family¡¯s situation. Apart from that, she knew Mu Chen and Jiang Jin disliked Ye Xin so she wanted to ask Liang Zhou to think of a way to let Mu Chen treat Ye Xin


    better.


    Liang Zhou sounded slightly anxious as she said, ¡°Gao Wen, something has happened to Mu Qing. I can¡¯t do anything now about your matter. Don¡¯t be anxious. Give me some time. I¡¯ll definitely help you find out what¡¯s happening.¡±


    Liang Zhou did not wait for Gao Wen¡¯s reply and disconnected the call.


    Gao Wen was still hesitating about what to do when her phone rang. It was Ye Cheng. She hurriedly answered the call.


    ¡°Mom, where are you?¡± Ye Cheng asked.


    ¡°L.. ¡®m ona trip with a few of the Madams,¡± Gao Wen said nervously.


    ¡°Then, when will you return? I have something to tell you.¡± Ye Cheng said.


    ¡°Ah, three to four days. I should be back in three to four days,¡± Gao Wen said, simplying up with an answer. Then, she hurriedly added before she ended the call, ¡°Anyway, my friends are calling me now. I have to go. I¡¯ll let you know when I¡¯m back.¡±


    Gao Wen knew she could not let Ye Cheng find out about this matter. Ye Cheng had always put his career above his family so he definitely would not help Ye Xin. If Ye Cheng found out about this, this matter would be out of her control.


    The most important thing now was to send Ye Xin back to the Mu family. She would let go of everything and send Ye Xin back as Song Ning. As a mother, as long as her children were happy, it did not matter how much she had to sacrifice.


    The biggest problem now was Ye Xin¡¯s disfigurement. The most important thing was to let Ye Xin recover as soon as possible.


    Gao Wen was lost in her thoughts for a long time. After thinking about it, she thought that Ye Xin had a point. She could not rely on Liang Zhou all the time. It was best that she returned to personally see what was going on.


    After three days, when there was still no news from Liang Zhou, Gao Wen finally relented after being urged by Ye Xin and returned to check on things.


    She nned to go to the Mu family house first and speak to Jiang Jin privately. No matter what, she had to help Ye Xin return to the Mu family.


    After thinking about it over the past few days, she thought that Ye Xin really did not have anything to do with the wanted criminal. It was not difficult to prove or exin. It was just that recently Ye Xin had done many things that angered Jiang Jin and Mu Chen so things had gotten slightly


    troublesome..

 Chapter 474 - Delusion

    <h4><strong>Chapter 474</strong>: Delusion</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    After making sure Ye Xin would be okay, Gao Wen rushed back to M City and made her way to the Mu family house.


    As soon as Gao Wen entered the house, she heard the sounds ofughter. It seemed like the baby had learned how to walk.


    Everyone from the Mu family was present, and they were looking at the baby with anticipatory gazes.


    ¡®The baby was standing in the middle of the carpet. The furniture on both sides had been moved. He stood steadily as he looked at the people around him.


    Everyone held his toys in their hands and called out to him, trying to encourage him to walk.


    The baby looked to the left and the right before he took a shaky step forward with his two chubby and short legs.


    Gao Wen looked at the baby and the happy expressions on everyone¡¯s faces and thought this should be a good time to talk.


    This was the baby¡¯s first time walking. No one knew if he was going to walk toward his great-grandmother, father, or uncle.


    ¡®Song Ning is here! Then, what about Ye Xin? No, is she Song Ning or Ye Xin? Am I dreaming? Did I dream about Ye Xin being disfigured from a car ident? Is the hospital in N City a dream as well? That¡¯s right! It must be a dream. This must be my daughter, Ye Xin!¡±


    Gao Wen stepped forward in a daze and reached out to touch Song Ning¡¯s face. When she drew close, she saw a light pink scar on Song Ning¡¯s face. She thought that the doctor was lying; the burns were not that bad at all. Then, she frowned, confused.


    ¡®Did Ye Xine back to M City after I left?¡±


    At this moment, Sister Yu grabbed Gao Wen¡¯s hand. She asked with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Your expression seems a little off. This is our Young Madam. What are you doing?¡±


    Gao Wen muttered in a daze, ¡°Xinxin, is that you? You came back?¡±


    Ye Xin had been impatient and had wanted to return to the Mu family. Gao Wen thought Ye Xin must have returned because she could not wait any longer.


    At this time, Song Ning said tonelessly, ¡°Madam Ye, you¡¯ve made a mistake. I¡¯m Song Ning.¡±


    Gao Wen smiled bitterly. This time, her daughter¡¯s voice seemed to have changed. Most importantly, her daughter refused to acknowledge her again now that she had be the Young Madam of the Mu family again..

 Chapter 475 - It Has Nothing to Do With the Mu Family

    <h4>Chapter 475: It Has Nothing to Do With the Mu Family</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor:</strong>


    EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Gao Wen was in a daze. She felt like she had been living in a dream for the past year.


    Song Ning hugged the baby and kissed his cheek. ¡°Baby is so amazing!¡±


    Gao Wen looked at Song Ning nkly. She increasingly felt like the person in front of her was not Ye Xin. Ye Xin did not like children and was impatient with them. Moreover, the ¡®Ye Xin¡¯ in front of her had a maternal glow about her.


    The baby seemed very happy to be praised by his mother. He touched Song Ning¡¯s face before he tried to kiss her, slobbering all over her face.


    Mu Chen patted the baby and said dotingly, ¡°You little rascal, you drooled all over your mommy¡¯s face.¡±


    Jiang Jinughed. ¡°Fortunately, your mommy doesn¡¯t wear makeup. Otherwise, you¡¯d be eating makeup.¡±


    Everyoneughed.


    At this time, it was as though Gao Wen was in a different time and space, separated from the others. She continued to stare nkly at the scene in front of her, unable to speak.


    When Mu Chen patted the baby, the baby extended his small hands to reach out for him. He carried the baby over to Jiang Jin and said, ¡°Grandma, Song Ning and I will bring the baby out to y.¡±


    Jiang Jin nodded. ¡°Alright. Look after your wife and son. Make sure Song Ning doesn¡¯t tire herself out.¡±


    Gao Wen stared at Jiang Jin as she said, ¡°Do you really not know that your granddaughter-inw, Song Ning, is actually my daughter, Ye Xin?¡±


    Jiang Jin looked at Gao Wen as she suddenly burst intoughter. Sheughed so hard that even tears could be seen at the corners of her eyes.


    Upon seeing this, Sister Yu dutifully handed Jiang Jin a piece of tissue.


    Gao Wen was embarrassed and at a loss for words.


    ¡®When Jiang Jin¡¯sughter subsided, her eyes glinted coldly as she said, ¡°Madam Ye, I¡¯ve given you a chance when you were injured in my house previously. We¡¯re not children anymore, and this includes Song Ning and Ye Xin. We¡¯re all adults so we should take responsibility for our actions. The current


    Song Ning is Song Ning. If you insist on making this ridiculous im, the Mu family will not back down. As for your Ye Xin, that¡¯s your Ye family¡¯s business. It has nothing to do with our Mu family.¡±


    Each of Jiang Jin¡¯s words was like a heavy hammer hitting Gao Wen¡¯s head. They made her dizzy, and her ears buzzed. She almost copsed to the ground.


    ¡°The Mu family is aware of everything, right? They¡¯re aware of everything! Then, what about Xinxin? Where did Song Ninge from?¡±


    Gao Wen med herself for not asking Ye Xin about Song Ning, Since Ye Xin was impersonating Song Ning, then where was Song Ning all this time? She had never asked, and Ye Xin had never mentioned it.


    As a mother who cared about her daughter wholeheartedly, she only had her daughter in her eyes. As for the lives of others, she had never cared about them since they had nothing to do with her.


    For these reasons, Gao Wen waspletely at a loss now with Song Ning¡¯s sudden reappearance. Based on what she gathered, Song Ning should no longer exist in this world.

 Chapter 476 - Lost

    <h4>Chapter 476: Lost</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Gao Wen was confused; what was going on? Song Ning was in front of her. Moreover, based on the Mu family¡¯s appearance, they were happy and harmonious without the slightest bit of awkwardness. It was not like the way they treated Ye Xin when she was in the Mu family.


    Gao Wen furrowed her brows as she pondered on what Jiang Jin¡¯s words meant. What about the time when she was injured here? She suddenly recalled that Jiang Jin had strongly hinted at that time that they were aware that Ye Xin was impersonating Song Ning. With this thought in mind, she could not


    help but break out in cold sweat.


    Gao Wen recalled she strongly denied knowing anything and put on a show in front of Jiang Jin. As it turned out, Jiang Jin was already aware of everything.


    Gao Wen rushed back to N City. She wanted to ask Ye Xin what was going on. She wanted to know how Ye Xin managed to enter the Mu family and what happened to Song Ning? Ye Xin was the only one who could give her answers now.


    ¡®When Gao Wen entered the ward, she discovered it was empty. She felt as though her heart had dropped into an abyss. Where was her daughter?


    She rushed out of the room and grabbed the first nurse she saw before asking anxiously, ¡°Where¡¯s she? Where¡¯s my daughter?¡±


    The young nurse impatiently shook off Gao Wen¡¯s hand. Then, she looked into the room and said, ¡°She left. She was discharged. Her mother took her away.¡±


    ¡°Her mother?¡± Gao Wen could not help but raise her voice when she heard these words.


    The trio sat in a corner of a restaurant.


    The family of three¡¯s warmth and happiness were already captured by a reporter hiding in a corner.


    Song Ning¡¯s eyes shed before she asked Mu Chen softly, ¡°Did you arrange for the reporter to be here?¡±


    Mu Chen shook his head gently as he fed the baby a spoonful of pureed food. He said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for me to arrange for reporters to be here. As long as we make a public appearance, there¡¯ll be people who pay attention to us. They¡¯re all waiting for a divorce or a scandal from us.¡±


    Song Ning sighed softly. ¡°Some people live with all their might while some people waste their lives on harming others.¡±


    Mu Chen smiled and reached out to stroke Song Ning¡¯s hair. ¡°You¡¯re so naive. If everyone¡¯s like you, the world will be a better ce.¡±


    Song Ning thought that Mu Chen had a point; she was truly too naive. Fortunately, she had Mu Chen by her side. As long as she was with him, she would be calm.


    At this time, the baby leaned forward and grabbed Mu Chen¡¯s hand as he babbled to himself. Then, he moved Mu Chen¡¯s hand to his head as though he was saying, ¡°Don¡¯t touch Mommy. Touch me!¡±


    The husband and wife looked at each other before they burst out inughter¡­

 Chapter 477 - Sweet

    <h4>Chapter 477: Sweet</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The reporter kept taking pictures of the family of three¡¯s sweet moments.


    At this moment, Mu Chen¡¯s phone vibrated. After he took a look, he put his phone away.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you need to leave?¡± Song Ning asked.


    Mu Chen smiled and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Song Ning said, ¡°You¡¯re with us all the time. You shouldn¡¯t push all your work to Cheng Che. Jiahui will be back soon so let him rx a little. The baby and I are fine. There¡¯s no need for you to be with us all the time.¡±


    Mu Chen shook his head with a helpless expression as he said, ¡°You just retuned. Everything¡¯s finally back on the right track. I only want to be by your side every day, every hour, and every minute, but you¡¯re trying to chase me away. You feel sorry for Cheng Che, but what about me?¡±


    Song Ning patted his arm gently before she carefully wiped the baby¡¯s hands and said, ¡°I want to go back to work as well. I¡¯ve taken a long enough vacation.¡±


    Mu Chen sighed. ¡°But I haven¡¯t had enough time with you and the baby.¡±


    Song Ning smiled. She thought to herself that Mu Chen was really skilled with his words.


    ¡°Why... Why does she want to deal with Ye Xin?¡± Song Ning asked in confusion.


    Mu Chen shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. That¡¯s her business so let her be. This matter is already settled as far as I¡¯m concerned.¡±


    Song Ning was still a little worried. ¡°Are... Are you sure this is okay?¡±


    ¡®Mu Chen nodded.


    ¡°Theard that Ye Xin made a mess out of Zhuang Ji. What should I do now?¡± Song Ning asked worriedly.


    The corners of Mu Chen¡¯s curled up as he said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about these things. Grandma knows what to do. Ye Xin doesn¡¯t know how to run a business at all so Anran has a tight grip on things. How much damage do you think a person who can¡¯t even read financial reports inflicts? As for the


    people Ning Zhe ced by Ye Xin¡¯s side, we¡¯ll leave them alone for now. They¡¯ll have their uses in the future.¡±


    Song Ning sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t believe she actually returned to the Ning family. I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s going through her mind.¡±


    Mu Chen sneered. ¡°She¡¯s seeking death. If she didn¡¯t return to the Ning family to look for a backer, she wouldn¡¯t have driven Ning Dong into a corner.¡±


    Song Ning felt her head hurt even more at the mention of this. ¡°Ning Dong is really ruthless. Ning Zhe groomed such a good sessor. I wonder if this is karma.¡±

 Chapter 478 - Imprisoned

    <h4>Chapter 478: Imprisoned</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡®Mu Chen did not want Song Ning to be unhappy about these things. He said, ¡°What goes aroundes around. This is the father and son¡¯s matter so let them deal with it. We¡¯ll just wait and see.¡±


    Song Ning remained silent.


    Mu Chen said, ¡°Cheng Che¡¯s show is about to bepleted. The initial promotional work is almost done as well. It should be released in about three to four months¡¯ time. At that time, Zhuang Ning will be popr.¡±


    ¡°So soon?¡± Song Ning was surprised.


    Mu Chen smiled. ¡°Cheng Che¡¯s been working hard, and he¡¯s really happy as well. I didn¡¯t expect him to be interested in this. I¡¯ll have to reduce his workload in the future so he can do what he likes.¡±


    Song Ning was happy for Cheng Chen, but she felt sorry for Mu Chen. She asked, ¡°Then what about you? What do you like to do?¡±


    Mu Chen ced his hands on the table as he said affectionately, ¡°I like to be with my wife and my son.¡±


    Song Ning blushed as she red at him. ¡°I¡¯m being serious.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m being serious as well. I just want to be with you. I¡¯m happy when I see you¡¯re happy,¡± Mu Chen said.


    Song Ning thought about it for a moment before she said, ¡°Then, you should resign and stay at home to take care of the baby. I¡¯ll be the breadwinner of the family.¡±


    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes lit up immediately. ¡°Really? Alright, it¡¯s a deal! When we return, I¡¯ll tell Grandma I want to resign.¡±


    Song Ning swatted his arm gently as she said, ¡°Grandma will skin you alive and break your legs.¡±


    ¡®The two of themughed happily.


    The baby looked at his parents chatting now that he was full. When he saw his parentsughing, heughed as well.


    In the afternoon, pictures of the family of three appeared in major news portals.


    Ye Xin looked at Liang Zhou, who was standing in front of her, in fear and at a loss for words.


    This morning, Liang Zhou had suddenly shown up. Without saying anything, she had given Ye Xin an injection before getting Ye Xin discharged from the hospital.


    Ye Xin had heard Liang Zhou telling the nurses that she was her mother and that the woman who apanied her every day was her mother-inw.


    Ye Xin could not speak and move as Liang Zhou brought her out of the hospital. She could only watch helplessly as Liang Zhou abducted her.


    Currently, Ye Xin was in a small vi. The vi across from her belonged to her and Mu Qing.


    Liang Zhou brought Ye Xin to the balcony and pointed at the vi opposite as she said, ¡°Look at that vi. Theyout is exactly the same as the one we¡¯re in. In that vi, an old man kept a young and beautiful woman. In order to please the old man, the woman would do all kinds of despicable things. I¡¯ve


    never seen such a shameless woman in my life before.¡±


    Ye Xin¡¯s face was ashen and she could not say a word. Although the effects of the drug had worn off, she found that she could not say a word. Her shock had rendered her speechless.


    Liang Zhou bent down and pointed at the binocrs standing behind the ss door as she said with an icy smile, ¡°Do you know? When I couldn¡¯t sleep at night, I used these binocrs to observe the live intimate scenes in the opposite vi. When I looked at that shameless couple, they always filled me


    with the determination to live well! After all, if such filthy people are living so well, I should live well too. I want to see them fall one day so I have to live on. What do you think?¡±


    Ye Xin¡¯s hands were shaking, her face was pale, and her body was cold.


    Liang Zhou seemedpletely unaware of Ye Xin¡¯s reactions as she continued to say, ¡°Then, I realized something. That woman thought that man only loved her!¡± Sheughed for a while before she continued to say, ¡°hat woman is really stupid. I wonder how she would feel if she knew the old man often


    slept with other women in their big bed.¡±


    ¡®When Ye Xin saw the smug and happy smile on Liang Zhou¡¯s face, she really wished she could strangle Liang Zhou to death..

 Chapter 479 - Photos

    <h4>Chapter 479: Photos</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Liang Zhou stoppedughing and wiped the tears off the corners of her eyes. All traces of mirth vanished from her face as she said, ¡°You don¡¯t believe me, right? It¡¯s fine. I have evidence. They¡¯re all stored in theputer in the study.¡±


    Ye Xin mustered up all her energy to ask, ¡°You! What do you want?¡±


    Liang Zhou smiled sweetly as she replied, ¡°What do I want to do? I just want to protect you. That¡¯s all.¡±


    Ye Xin red at Liang Zhou and spat out, ¡°I don¡¯t need your protection.¡±


    Liang Zhou maintained the smile on her face as she said, ¡°Is that so? Are you sure? Then, let me show you something.¡±


    Liang Zhou pushed Ye Xin¡¯s wheelchair back into the living room. Then, she connected her phone to the television that was mounted on the wall.


    Ye Xin was stunned when she saw a photo of Mu Chen carrying the baby with one arm while his other hand was ced intimately on the top of a woman¡¯s head. The woman looked up at Mu Chen with a smile on her face.


    It was a beautiful photo. Despite it being still, the warmth and love were palpable from the photo alone.


    Ye Xin¡¯s eyes were fixed on the happy young woman on the screen.


    ¡°Song Ning?! When was this photo taken? Why¡¯s Song Ning with Mu Chen and the baby? From the looks of it, this photo was taken quite recently! Why is Song Ning there? Isn¡¯t Song Ning dead? Mu Qing had confirmed this with me! He¡¯s always meticulous when doing things so how is Song Ning alive?


    How did Song Ning get together with Mu Chen?


    Ye Xin did not speak.


    ¡°This is the Young Madam of our Mu family. She¡¯s deeply loved by the Old Madam and the entire family. She¡¯s from a prestigious family and is very capable. When she was young, she used to be an actress. When she grew up, she studied medicine and is well on her way to bing a doctor. Is there any


    man who wouldn¡¯t like such a woman? Our Young Master loves her so much that he wishes he could stay by her side every day. Now that our Young Madam has given birth to a son, the entire Mu family loves her even more,¡± Liang Zhou said proudly.


    Ye Xin sneered as she said viciously, ¡°Why do you speak like you¡¯re part of the Mu family? They don¡¯t even acknowledge you. Aren¡¯t you ashamed to be speaking words like ¡®our Mu family¡¯?¡±


    Liang Zhou was not affected by her words at all. ¡°Well, it¡¯s all thanks to the precious family that I was recognized by the Old Madam. I risked my life twice to save the baby so the Old Madam looks at me in a different light now. Speaking of which, it¡¯s all thanks to you. If it weren¡¯t for you trying to harm


    Song Ning and the baby, where would I get this chance? Although this is my fate, I still really have to thank you!¡±


    Ye Xin was rendered speechless by these words. Chaos ran amok in her heart at this moment.


    Liang Zhou continued to say, ¡°Oh, right. Let me show you more photos. Today, the family of three went to an amusement park. The photos that were taken turned out exceptionally good. Mu Chen sent them to me. Let¡¯s have a look at them together.¡±


    Ye Xin stared at the photos of the family of three with her mouth agape. Her entire body was cold. She suddenly rose from the wheelchair, intending to leave. However, as soon as she stood up, she fell back down in pain due to her leg injury. She said through gritted teeth, ¡°I want to go back! I want to go


    back to the Mu family!¡±


    Liang Zhou smiled sweetly as she said, ¡°Oh? You want to go back? Then, with what identity are you going to go back to the Mu family? Song Ning is by Mu Chen¡¯s side, and the baby is hugging her and calling her ¡®Mama. Who are you? Is there a ce for you in the Mu family?¡±


    Ye Xin bit her lip before she said, ¡°¡®m Song Ning!¡±


    Liang Zhou looked as though she had heard a huge joke.. ¡°If you¡¯re Song Ning, who¡¯s that in the photos?¡±

 Chapter 480 - Revealing the Truth

    <h4>Chapter 480: Revealing the Truth</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Tm the real Song Ning!¡± Ye Xin yelled.


    Liang Zhou shook her head and clicked her tongue. Then, she said with a sneer, ¡°Where¡¯s the evidence? How do you prove that you¡¯re the real Song Ning?¡±


    Liang Zhou circled around Ye Xin before she reached out to touch the bandage on Ye Xin¡¯s face and said, ¡°Your face is ruined, but you still dare to say you¡¯re Song Ning? We can get someone to have a look. I¡¯m sure it¡¯d be easy to tell that you¡¯ve got work done on your face.¡±


    Ye Xin shut her mouth and closed her eyes as she tried to calm down with all her might.


    ¡°Ye Xin, do you know that the heavens are always watching what we do? The suffering you experience now is what Song Ning suffered in the past. She had just given birth and survived the fire when she saw the pictures of you and Mu Chen celebrating the baby turning one month old. Have you ever


    thought of how Song Ning must have felt at that time?¡± Liang Zhou said, ¡°I understand that you thought Song Ning was dead but weren¡¯t you afraid of retribution? Do you not have a conscience at all? You built your happiness on the pain of others, but you still have the nerve to becent?¡±


    ¡°Mu Qing spent a lot of money to make you look like Song Ning, It was the heavens giving you a chance. If you¡¯d expended more effort, none of us would¡¯ve found out you¡¯re not Song Ning. s, the heavens bestowed you with a beautiful appearance but forgot to give you a brain. You were dealt a good


    hand, but you yed it badly. What an idiot!¡± Liang Zhou said contemptuously.


    Ye Xin¡¯s hands trembled, but she was unable to say a single word.


    Liang Zhou turned to look at the big screen and said, ¡°What a perfect family of three. Indeed, she¡¯s the baby¡¯s biological mother. Look at how quickly he bonded with his mother. What about you? You¡¯ve been by his side since he was born, and yet, you¡¯re not close to him at all. Ye Xin, just how stupid are


    you?¡±


    Ye Xin felt chills running up her spine as she stared at Song Ning who was smiling happily on the screen.


    ¡°Do you feel envious? Jealous?¡± Liang Zhou sneered. ¡°To think you¡¯re shameless enough to even think about returning to the Mu family after everything! You want justice? Do you think you deserve justice? You think you can do whatever you want? Keep dreaming. This time, I¡¯l let you experience Song


    Ning¡¯s suffering.¡±


    ¡®The more Liang Zhou spoke, the angrier she became. ¡°How dare a thief cry of injustice? How dare a thief act so self-righteous? You¡¯re really one of a kind. Did you think you can¡¯t get away with anything just because of your face that resembles Song Ning¡¯s? s, your face won¡¯t be able to help you this


    time! I¡¯ll let you have a taste of what Song Ning felt at that time!¡±


    Liang Zhou set the remote control down on the table as she walked away.


    Ye Xin¡¯s hand trembled as she reached to hold the remote control. When she identally pressed a button, the picture on the screen changed, ying a video.


    Ye Xin watched in shock as the baby tottered on his short and chubby legs toward Song Ning. When Song Ning picked him up, he kissed her on the cheek and called out ¡®Mama¡¯ in a baby voice.


    Ye Xin could not believe the baby actually called Song Ning ¡®Mama¡¯. He had never let her touch him. Whenever she touched him, he would cry. Could the baby really distinguish between the real and the fake?


    Ye Xin began to panic. Now that Song Ning returned to the Mu family, what was she going to do? What was going to happen to her?


    She needed to find Mu Qing. She would make Mu Qing think of a way out for her. She looked to the left and right, searching for her phone. She needed to call Mu Qing.


    At this moment, Liang Zhou extended her hand in front of Ye Xin, handing her a phone as she said, ¡°Go ahead. Call him. Ask him to help you get rid of Song Ning. That¡¯s what you want, right?¡±


    Ye Xin did not speak nor did she reach out to take the phone. At this moment, she suddenly recalled that Liang Zhou had seen her and Mu Qing through the binocrs in this vi. That was right. Liang Zhou must be doing this to seek revenge from her.

 Chapter 481 - Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 481: Revenge</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ye Xin grew even more flustered. ¡°You¡­ What do you want?¡±


    Liang Zhou smiled. She tossed the phone in her hand to the side and sat down across from Ye Xin. The smile on her face slowly disappeared as she said, ¡°Being young is great, isn¡¯t it? Because you¡¯re young, you can do whatever you want. You¡¯re filled with righteousness and always think you¡¯re right.¡±


    Ye Xin did not understand what Liang Zhou was trying to say nor did she know how to respond.


    Liang Zhou sneered and said, ¡°I really wanted to p your face a few times to vent my anger, but seeing your pathetic state now, I feel that it¡¯s enough. Moreover, I don¡¯t want to dirty my hands anymore.¡±


    Liang Zhou rose to her feet before she continued to say, ¡°The doctor said that you shouldn¡¯t always cover up the wounds on your face. It¡¯s not good to keep the burns constantly wrapped up. Let me help you remove the bandage.¡±


    Ye Xin knew that something was not right so she instinctively shrank back. Liang Zhou had a firm grip on the wheelchair, preventing her from leaving. She could only scream in panic. ¡°What are you doing? What do you want to do?¡±


    Liang Zhou swiftly removed the bandage on Ye Xin¡¯s face. She was not gentle at all and did not care if Ye Xin was in pain or if the wounds would bleed.


    Ye Xin screamed in pain.


    After Liang Zhou was done, she threw the bandage away and pushed Ye Xin to the floor-to-ceiling mirror near the entrance.


    Ye Xin¡¯s face was scarred. Some of the scars were pink and some were dark red. Her flesh was puckered as well. There was even blood seeping out from some parts of her face. Upon seeing this, she screamed and closed her eyes.


    Liang Zhou grabbed Ye Xin¡¯s hair and forced Ye Xin to look up. She said harshly, ¡°Shut up! Stop screaming!¡±


    The sharp pain made Ye Xin fall silent immediately. She looked up at Liang Zhou, terrified.


    Liang Zhou sneered as she looked at Ye Xin¡¯¡¯s reflection in the mirror. She said, ¡°You¡¯re most proud of your face, right? Look, now that it¡¯s ruined, what else do you have? Ah, wait, even without your appearance, you still have your licentiousness!¡±


    Liang Zhou let go of Ye Xin¡¯s hair and moved to stand in front of her.


    Ye Xin reached out to touch her head as she asked, ¡°Why are you acting crazy?!¡±


    ¡°Crazy? Me?¡± Liang Zhou looked at Ye Xin in disgust. At this moment, she had calmed down and restrained her anger. She said, ¡°When I was young, I made a mistake as well. I didn¡¯t consider my sister¡¯s feelings and stole her husband. When she found out about our affair, she took her own life. At that time,


    Iwas really afraid, but I didn¡¯t regret it. In my eyes, love was more important than anything else. My sister¡¯s suicide had nothing to do with me so I didn¡¯t me myself at all. I lived my life filled with pride until one day, I saw the man I loved my entire life hugging another woman. If we follow


    convention, that woman should address him as ¡®father-inw¡¯. Do you know how I felt at that moment?¡±


    Liang Zhou tilted her head back, refusing to let her tears fall. She continued to say, ¡°The heavens are fair. I destroyed my sister¡¯s marriage, stole her happiness, and caused her death. Now, it¡¯s my tun. It¡¯s karma. You¡¯re my punishment. I experienced Liang Zhen¡¯s pain bit by excruciating bit. However, I¡¯m


    not like my sister. I won¡¯t take my own life nor will I allow myself to swallow the bitterness in vain. I¡¯m someone who will seek revenge for the smallest grievances. I won¡¯t let go of anyone who has wronged me! I won¡¯t let you or Mu Qing go.. I¡¯ll make all of you feel pain!¡±

 Chapter 482 - Madness

    <h4>Chapter 482: Madness</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Liang Zhou¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as she said, ¡°I¡¯ll never let go of those who wrong me! I won¡¯t use my death to punish you. My sister used her death to torture me for a lifetime. I won¡¯t do that. I want to live to see you suffer. I want to make you suffer as I¡¯ve suffered. No, I want you to suffer even more!¡±


    Liang Zhou¡¯s smile was vicious and terrifying.


    Ye Xin was thoroughly frightened.


    At this moment, a soft melody suddenly rang in the air.


    Liang Zhou was briefly stunned. When she picked up her phone to see who was calling, a smile appeared on her face. She did not answer the call. Instead, she took out a bundle of thick rope and firmly tied Ye Xin up before she taped Ye Xin¡¯s mouth up. After she was done, she pped her hands and


    admired her work. Only then did she pick up her phone and return the call.


    ¡°Hello? Gao Wen? I¡¯m sorry. My phone wasn¡¯t with me earlier. Why did you call me?¡± Liang Zhou¡¯s voice was gentle and pleasant to the ears, but her gaze, when she looked at Ye Xin, was frosty and filled with mockery.


    Ye Xin tried to speak, making muffled noises in hopes of alerting Gao Wen.


    Liang Zhou ced her index finger against her and made a hush gesture. Then, she made a gesture of slitting her throat.


    Ye Xin fell silent immediately as she red at Liang Zhou.


    Liang Zhou¡¯s voice was filled with all kinds of emotions as she said, ¡°Is that so? Really? You might not be aware of this, but over the past few days, the Old Madam has been extremely happy. I have no idea why as well. She¡¯s organizing so many banquets and has asked for my help. Mu Qing is so busy that I


    haven¡¯t seen him at all so I have no choice but to take everything on myself. I¡¯m sorry there¡¯s nothing I can do for you now. Why don¡¯t you look for Master first and see what she has to say?¡±


    After a pause, Liang Zhou sighed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Calm down. Huh? What did you say? Ye Xin disappeared? How¡¯s that possible?¡±


    Liang Zhou nced at Ye Xin and smiled arrogantly as she spoke.


    Ye Xin¡¯s eyes burned with fury. She really wished she could reach out to strangle Liang Zhou to death.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Stop crying. Hurry up and call your son first. After all, he¡¯s in the Public Security Bureau. He¡¯s definitely more capable than us when ites to searching for Ye Xin, right? Otherwise, just look for Master and ask for guidance. Yes, yes, alright. I¡¯m really sorry I can¡¯t get away now and help


    you.¡±


    After disconnecting the call, Liang Zhou smiled sweetly at Ye Xin as she asked, ¡°Look, the whole world is looking for you. Aren¡¯t you proud?¡±


    Ye Xin was sweating profusely at this moment.


    Liang Zhou did bother waiting for Ye Xin to reply before she dialed a string of numbers on her phone again. When the call connected, she said, ¡°Hubby, where are you? The Old Madam is going to host a banquet. Come back quickly and help me. Don¡¯t you think this is a sign that the Old Madam is gradually


    epting me? Hm? Why are you so busy? Alright, alright, I¡¯ll look after the Old Madam. Remember to look after yourself.¡±


    After the call ended, Liang Zhou smiled and asked, ¡°When you¡¯re with him, did you say I¡¯m a foolish woman?¡± Her smile vanished as she continued to say, ¡°Indeed. I was a fool when it came to love. I don¡¯t ask for status or wealth; I only want the man I love to treat me wholeheartedly. s, I¡¯ve sinned so


    karma hase to look for me. Karma sent you, you filthy woman, to destroy my marriage with him and also my life! I lived my entire life sustained by my love for him, but everything is just a joke. In his eyes and your eyes, my love is just a joke!¡±


    After calming down, Liang Zhou wiped her face before she said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter¡­ Since you want me to go to hell, I¡¯ll drag all of you down to hell with me!¡±

 Chapter 483 - Troubles

    <h4>Chapter 483: Troubles</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡®Mu Qing was anxious. He felt as though he was sitting on pins and needles. Song Ning was still alive, and Ye Xin had gone missing. The situation had suddenly veered out of control.


    Ji An had sent news that Ning Dong had found someone to cause the car ident. He was unaware of the n. When Ning Dong asked him to look for a few people with criminal records, he assumed Ning Dong wanted to deal with Ning Zhe. Who knew Ning Dong would target the Young Madam of the Mu


    family instead?


    Ning Dong had targeted the Young Madam of the Mu family due to her burgeoning rtionship with Ning Zhe. Threatened by her return, Ning Dong decided to strike first.


    However, after the car ident happened, the Young Madam of the Mu family mysteriously disappeared. When Ji An rushed over, the police had already arrived. Even the identities of the two drivers had already been discovered. There was no way to salvage the situation.


    Ji An had no choice but to withdraw immediately to avoid trouble. In the end, he could only report to Mu Qing and ask Mu Qing to send people to look for the Young Madam of the Mu family.


    When Mu Qing heard the report, he was so angry that his hands began to tremble. He knew he had made a mistake this time. He did not expect a brat like Ning Dong would actually be so vicious and decisive. He would not care if Ning Dong had acted against someone else, but why did it have to be Ye Xin?


    Ye Xin with her pig brain actually thought she could gain support from Ning Zhe but ended up being targeted instead.1


    At this moment, Mu Qing seemed to have forgotten that Ye Xin had only returned to the Ning family house and ran to Ning Zhe at that time because she had caught him with another woman. After all, if she did not catch him with another woman, she would not have felt a sense of crisis and desperately


    searched for a backup n.


    ¡®Mu Qing was extremely frustrated. He wanted to search for Ye Xin, but he did not have any clue at all. Ye Xin was like a ticking time bomb now. He would not have peace until he found her. Hence, he was panicking.


    At this time, his phone suddenly rang. It was Du Tong.


    ¡°Sir, the other members of the Mu family want to see you.¡±


    ¡®Mu Qing inhaled deeply before he asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Du Tong hesitated for a moment before he said, ¡°There¡¯s a problem with our project.¡±


    ¡®Mu Qing¡¯s heart sank immediately.


    ¡°Sir, the people from the tax bureau made a request to check our ounts. When those from the Mu family caught wind of this, they thought it might have something to do with Mu Chen so they¡¯re all panicking now,¡± Du Tong said.


    ¡®Mu Qing said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s just an ount check. Why are they panicking? What did Mu Chen say to them? There¡¯s no problem with our ounts! We don¡¯t have to be afraid of an investigation!¡±


    Du Tong hesitated for a moment before he said, ¡°Sir, I think you shoulde back first. I can¡¯t hold them back. They¡¯re all moring to see you, saying you lied to them and that they want justice.¡±


    ¡°Justice?! Justice my as*! If there¡¯s justice in the world, the Mu Corporation would be mine now!¡± Mu Qing roared before he disconnected the call in a huff.


    He really did not understand why things would be so difficult. It was as though he was cursed. After he returned to the country, nothing had gone smoothly. It was like his son, Mu Chen, was born to oppose him. He could not help but gnash his teeth in anger when he thought about his son.


    In the end, he had no choice but to suppress his anger and order the driver to send him back to thepany. He had to appease those people from the Mu family. Without them, he would not be able to return to the Mu family. He would definitely not let Mu Chen get away with foiling his n again!


    His mind was in a mess, filled with distracting thoughts. He forced himself to calm down and closed his eyes to rest. He knew he could not be anxious; it would affect his judgments and decisions, after all.


    At this moment, the driver suddenly braked.


    ¡®Mu Qing was propelled forward and his forehead hit the front seat.


    ¡°Tm sorry, sir!¡± the driver apologized anxiously.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Mu Qing asked as he suppressed the fire in his heart.


    ¡°A-a pedestrian suddenly ran the red light. I-I¡­ I couldn¡¯t brake in time,¡± the driver stammered.


    ¡°You hit someone?¡± Mu Qing suddenly sobered up.


    The driver lowered his head silently..

 Chapter 484 - Car Accident

    <h4>Chapter 484: Car ident</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡®Mu Qing was furious. ¡°Then, why are you still here? Why don¡¯t you go down and have a look?¡±


    As Mu Qing spoke, he pushed the car door open to have a look. This ce was close to the downtown area. He would be in big trouble if he ran into members of the press.


    The driver had gotten out of the car as well. As he helped the person, whom he had knocked down, up, he kept saying, ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Im sorry.¡±


    The person who had been knocked down did not say anything.


    ¡®Mu Qing sighed inwardly. He thought that when it rained, it really poured. He was even targeted by petty scammers now.


    ¡®Mu Qing was just about to instruct the driver to give the other party as much money as the other party demanded when the other party suddenly raised her head.


    ¡®Mu Qing eximed in shock, ¡°Madam Ye?!¡±


    Gao Wen was in a daze. She did not react at all.


    ¡®Mu Qing hurriedly walked over and asked, ¡°Madam Ye, where are you going? Do you need me to send you there?¡±


    Gao Wen slowly regained her senses. She wondered why the man in front of her looked so familiar.


    As though he could read her thoughts, Mu Qing hurriedly said, ¡°Madam Ye, Im Mu Qing, Liang Zhou¡¯s husband. Jiang Jin is my mother.¡±


    Liang Zhou¡¯s name seemed to bring Gao Wen back to life, and her senses returned to her immediately. She asked tremblingly, ¡°Mr. Mu? Mr. Mu, where¡¯s Liang Zhou?¡±


    ¡®Mu Qing frowned. He did not know where Liang Zhou was so he did not have an answer for Gao Wen. He could only say, ¡®My mother is hosting a banquet so Liang Zho is helping my mother out.¡±


    Tears streamed down Gao Wen¡¯s face as she said, ¡°My daughter, Ye Xin, is missing! I can¡¯t find her at all! I need Liang Zhou to help me think of a solution!¡±


    ¡®Mu Qing rolled his eyes inwardly. What kind of solution could Liang Zhoue up with?


    He knew Liang Zhou and Gao Wen had a close rtionship. Moreover, it seemed like Liang Zhou was not lying when she said Gao Wen was not in good spirits.


    Previously, Ye Xin had said that Gao Wen mysteriously recognized her and even did a DNA test. At that time, Ye Xin had used Liang Zhou of orchestrating the entire thing. When he returned to see Liang Zhou at that time, he had also discovered the change in Liang Zhou.


    At this moment, a thought suddenly appeared in his mind. Then, he said, ¡°Madam Ye, since Ye Xin is missing, Liang Zhou will definitely help you to think of a way. Why don¡¯t we see if youre injured first? Should I ask my driver to send you to the hospital? Or do you want me to send you to our house to wait


    for Liang Zhou?¡±


    Gao Wen said without hesitating, ¡°Tl wait for Liang Zhou at the house!¡±


    ¡®Mu Qing nodded. ¡®Alright. I¡¯ll get someone to send you there. Are you injured?¡±


    Gao Wen quickly shook her head. ¡°No, no, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡®Mu Qing helped Gao Wen into the car and instructed the driver to drive Gao Wen to the house. Then, he hailed a cab and left.


    His instincts told him that Gao Wen might be useful.


    After dealing with the Mu family members, Mu Qing was mentally and physically exhausted. He knew Mu Chen must have started his counterattack, but he was helpless. His son was too good at ying dirty tricks.


    He thought about everything carefully and felt that he did not make any mistakes. He could not figure out what went wrong.


    1


    After that, he thought about Liang Zhou¡¯s earlier phone call. He assumed she was at the Mu family house so he decided to pick her up. After all, now that Jiang Jin valued Liang Zhou, it meant that he would have many uses for Liang Zhou.


    At this time, Liang Zhou and Song Ning were coaxing the baby to walk back and forth between them. The two of them were not far from each other so the distance was not far. With that, the baby soon lost interest.


    The duo brought the baby out to the balcony on the second floor, looking at the helpers who were busy.


    Song Ning said softly, ¡°Thank you for protecting my son. I haven¡¯t had a chance to properly thank you.¡±


    ¡°The baby is my little lucky star,¡± Liang Zhou said softly. Coincidentally, the baby was looking at her and smiling at this time. She quickly returned the baby¡¯s with a big smile of her own..

 Chapter 485 - Family Bonds

    <h4>Chapter 485: Family Bonds</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Thank you for giving me a chance and not interfering in my work,¡± Liang Zhou responded softly.


    Song Ning remained silent.


    ¡°Song Ning, I know I¡¯ve hurt Mu Chen and the Old Madam. No matter how much I atone for my sins, it won¡¯t be enough. Sometimes, there¡¯s no turning back once you make a mistake,¡± Liang Zhou said with a bitter smile on her face. Then, she said in a low voice as though she was talking to herself, ¡®One should


    be responsible for one¡¯s actions, right? I¡¯ll bear the consequences and responsibility; I won¡¯t shirk it. Moreover, I wont be lenient to those who wronged me either.¡±


    Song Ning knew Liang Zhou was referring to Ye Xin. Hence, she said, ¡°Everyone has their own way of doing things. Although I wont interfere or stop you, I don¡¯t want you to hurt yourself either.¡±


    Liang Zhou smiled. ¡°Song Ning, if there¡¯s a next life, I¡¯ll definitely be a good person. Only with a good heart can I have the courage and strength to face challenges and changes.¡±


    Song Ning could tell Liang Zhou waspletely different from before. Liang Zhou¡¯s blind superiority and self-righteousness had all disappeared.


    At this moment, Sister Yu waved at them from below, gesturing for them toe down.


    Song Ning kissed her son on his face before she ced him in Liang Zhou¡¯s arms and said to the baby with a smile, ¡®Go downstairs with Grandma to look for Great-grandma. Mommy is going to look for Daddy.¡±


    Then, Song Ning smiled at Liang Zhou and tured around to leave without saying another word.


    Liang Zhou held the baby in her arms ina daze. She really wished she had another pair of hands so she could hold the baby even more carefully. This was the third time she was holding the baby.


    The first time she held the baby was when he was born. She had carried him to escape from the sea of fire. The second time she carried him was when she stole Ye Xin¡¯s hair. At that time, Sister Yu had helped her extricate herself from a sticky situation and kindly let her hold the baby for a while. During those


    two times, she had felt instinctively nervous. After all, even if Jiang Jin and Sister Yu¡¯s attitude toward her had changed, she did not dare to take the initiative to hold the baby. She knew she was not worthy. No matter how arrogant she was in front of Ye Xin, she felt inferior in front of the Mu family.


    Now that Song Ning casually ced the baby in her arms and did not treat her as an outsider, she was at a loss. Song Ning even walked away without saying anything. This kind of trust was truly overwhelming.


    When the baby saw that Liang Zhou was only holding him and not moving, he stretched his hands out and touched her face. Then, he called out, ¡°Grand¡­ ma..¡±


    The baby¡¯s voice was like a spring breeze to Liang Zhou. Tears fell down her face immediately.


    The baby looked at her curiously and reached out to touch her eyes.


    Liang Zhou hurriedly wiped her tears away and said softly, ¡°Baby, let¡¯s go and find Great-grandma.¡±


    Liang Zhou carefully carried the baby downstairs as though she was holding a priceless treasure. Her mood was indescribable at this moment.


    Jiang Jin was slightly surprised when she saw Jiang Jin carrying the baby downstairs. When she saw Liang Zhou¡¯s stiffness and nervousness, she understood immediately. She said with a smile, ¡®It must be tiring for you to carry him. He¡¯s getting heavier and heavier that I can¡¯t even carry him anymore. I don¡¯t


    dare to carry him either. Im afraid I¡¯d drop him.¡±


    Liang Zhou looked at the baby with barely concealed affection as she said, ¡°To be able to carry him is also a kind of happiness¡­¡±


    The baby held onto Jiang Jin¡¯s neck with one hand and said in a childish voice, ¡°Milk¡­ milk..¡± Then, he looked at Jiang Jin and said, ¡°Great¡­ gran¡­ Great-gran!¡±


    Jiang Jin smiled. ¡®Little brat, how can you just shorten words on your own? You might not be aware, but he¡¯s very smart. He only calls out to us when he sees us eating.¡±


    Sister Yu chimed in, ¡°He¡¯s already so observant at such a young age. When he grows up, he¡¯ll definitely be even more outstanding than his father.¡±


    ¡®When Mu Qing entered the house, this harmonious scene was the first thing he saw. He did not expect Liang Zhou would be able to carry the treasure of the Mu family. After all, everyone knew the baby was the life of the entire family..

 Chapter 486 - Seeking Approval

    <h4>Chapter 486: Seeking Approval</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡®Mu Qing really did not expect Liang Zhou to be able to gain the approval of the family without his help. Now, he was the one who was unweed.


    ¡®Mu Qing strode forward with a smile on his face as he asked, ¡°Why is everyone so happy?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s smiles froze immediately, making Mu Qing feel extremely ufortable.


    Finally, Jiang Jin said with a smile, ¡°The baby is now the focus of the family. The happiness of the day is naturally brought by him.¡±


    ¡®Mu Qing smiled and extended his hands to Liang Zhou, clearly showing his intention to hold the baby. However, Liang Zhou acted as though she did not understand his intention. Instead, she handed the baby to A Nuan who was standing at the side. Then, she smiled as though nothing happened and said,


    ¡°The baby is changing every day. This is the most fun time.¡±


    After A Nuan held the baby in her arms, she retreated to the side.


    ¡®Mu Qing¡¯s smile turned frosty as he looked at Liang Zhou with dissatisfaction.


    Liang Zhou pretended to be obtuse and said with a smile, ¡°All the Madams you invited over for the banquet are so envious of your grandson and granddaughter-inw¡¯s filial piety...¡±


    Jiang Jin nodded. ¡°I¡¯m old now. It¡¯s time for me to enjoy being cared for by my grandson.¡±


    Meanwhile, Mu Qing quickly stepped forward to help make tea.


    Upon seeing this, Jiang Jin said, ¡°You can leave these things to Liang Zhou. Her skills aren¡¯t inferior to yours.¡±


    ¡®Mu Qing, and even Liang Zhou, were stunned.


    ¡®When Liang Zhou regained her senses, she hurriedly stepped forward to brew a pot of tea. She said lightly, ¡°To be able to gain the Old Madam¡¯s approval, I must have done something right in my past life.¡±


    Jiang Jin did not look at her son. Instead, she looked at Liang Zhou as she said with a sigh, ¡°Don¡¯t me me for being ruthless. People are selfish, after all. I chose my grandson so it¡¯s only natural that I have to consider him. Life is so difficult. One has to constantly make difficult choices. It¡¯s difficult to


    have things both ways.¡±


    ¡®When Liang Zhou¡¯s tears fell on the back of her hands, she quickly wiped them away before continuing to prepare the tea. Her head was lowered as she said, ¡°Old Madam is right. I have to thank you and Young Master for helping me. As for... As for other things, I should bear them myself.¡±


    Jiang Jin looked at Liang Zhou. Liang Zhou had lost a lot of weight recently. She could only imagine the bitterness in Liang Zhou¡¯s heart. s, this was Liang Zhou¡¯s choice and Mu Qing¡¯s fault. After a brief silence, she finally said, ¡°A Yu, before Liang Zhou leaves, remember to give her the bird¡¯s nest that


    Cheng Che brought back. She has to nourish her body.¡±


    Liang Zhou¡¯s tears fell like rain again.


    ¡®Mu Qing was slightly confused by the conversation that held deep implications. In the end, he cleared his throat and said with feigned reproach, ¡°Mom is so good to you; why aren¡¯t you thanking her?¡±


    Liang Zhou forced herself to control her emotions as she picked up a teacup and presented it respectfully to Jiang Jin.


    ¡®Mu Qing was perplexed and frustrated as he looked at Liang Zhou and Jiang Jin. ¡®Is she crazy? Does she think my mother will ept this gesture?


    Contrary to Mu Qing¡¯s expectations, Jiang Jin reached out and took the teacup. After taking a sip, she nodded.


    Liang Zhou smiled as tears brimmed in her eyes. ¡°Thank you, Old Madam. Since I don¡¯t have anything else to do, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    Jiang Jin said casually, ¡°Alright. When you¡¯re free, you cane over. The baby likes you very much. His father is as busy as always, and Song Ning is returning to the hospital as well. With you around, our burdens will be lightened.¡±


    Liang Zhou said respectfully, ¡°I¡¯l definitelye to visit the baby.¡±


    ¡®Mu Qing was very surprised. He really wondered if the woman in front of him was really Liang Zhou. He wondered if someone had done the same thing as him and reced Liang Zhou with another person.


    While Liang Zhou prepared to leave, Mu Qing was sitting on the couch in a daze.


    Upon seeing this, Jiang Jin asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to send Liang Zhou back?¡±


    Only then did Mu Qing regain his senses. He said, ¡°Mom, we¡¯ll take our leave first then.¡±


    Then, Mu Qing reached out to ce his hand around Liang Zhou¡¯s shoulders.


    Liang Zhou stiffened briefly, but in the end, she did not struggle. When she reached the entrance, she turned back to look at everyone with a smile. However, her eyes were filled with longing and reluctance. She had to remind herself that she should not be too greedy for this warmth and happiness. She


    knew it was best for her to stay far away from the Mu family. The best gift she could give them was to not cause them any trouble.

 Chapter 487 - Casual Conversation (1)

    <h4>Chapter 487: Casual Conversation (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡®Mu Qing personally opened the car door for Liang Zhou. It was rare for him to be so gentle. His voice was filled with delight as he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to get along with my mother so harmoniously. She even drank the tea you served her. This is a form of acknowledgment.¡±


    Only when Mu Qing saw Liang Zhou¡¯sck of response did he realize her mood seemed to be a little low. He asked with a frown, ¡®What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Liang Zhou forced herself to perk up as she said, ¡®I¡¯m just a little tired.¡±


    ¡®Mu Qing nodded. ¡°You¡¯ve been here since morning?¡±


    ¡®Mu Qing had not been home for a long time and knew nothing about Liang Zhou¡¯s daily activities or whereabouts.


    Liang Zhou nodded nonchntly and did not say anything else.


    ¡®Mu Qing closed his eyes to rest. His mind was a mess. He had too many matters waiting for him to deal with. He needed to appease the rtives of the Mu family so he could only fork out some money to do so. The most important thing now was to find Ye Xin. He could not let others find Ye Xin first.


    Moreover, Ye Xin might still have some uses left in her. Until thest moment, he could not let go of any chances.


    All of a sudden, he opened his eyes and asked, ¡°Liang Zhou, did Madam Ye look for you recently?¡±


    Liang Zhou, who was lost in her thoughts, was slightly slow to respond. It was as though she did not know who Mu Qing was talking about. After a moment, she finally said, ¡°Oh, Madam Ye. That¡¯s right. She¡¯s looking for her daughter. Before this, she said her daughter disappeared from the hospital and asked


    for my help to look for her daughter. However, the baby and the Old Madam are my first priority, after all. I told her I couldn¡¯t help her for the time being since I was busy helping the Old Madam. Moreover, I don¡¯t want to get involved in her affairs. After all, her mental state is a little strange. One moment she


    insisted that our Young Madam is Ye Xin, and the next moment she said Ye Xin is in the hospital. Tell me, which part of her words make sense?¡±


    Liang Zhou sounded tired, and a hint ofint could be heard in her voice.


    ¡®Mu Qing gleaned many pieces of information from Liang Zhou¡¯s words alone. His expression turned solemn immediately. Then, he asked, ¡°Did Madam Ye say that Ye Xin was injured and in the hospital?¡±


    Liang Zhou nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°How did she get injured?¡± Mu Qing asked.


    Liang Zhou looked at Mu Qing strangely. However, she still replied, ¡°She said that Ye Xin had met with a car ident and was seriously injured. She said something about Ye Xin¡¯s face being disfigured. Later, she told me Ye Xin went missing from the hospital. That¡¯s when she asked me to help her search for


    Ye Xin.¡± Then, as though she just recalled something, she said, ¡®Ah, she told me to ask for help from Master, but I forgot. Ive been too forgetful recently. Mu Qing, why dont you help her look for her daughter? This concerns human life, after all.¡±


    ¡®Mu Qing patted her shoulder lightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get someone to look for her.¡±


    Liang Zhou looked at Mu Qing happily when she heard his words.


    On the contrary, the frown on Mu Qing¡¯s face did not ease. He asked, ¡®Why does she keep insisting that Ye Xin is Song Ning?¡±


    Liang Zhou said in a hushed tone, ¡®When she attended the previous banquet at the house, she took the opportunity to steal the Young Madam¡¯ss hair for a DNA test. She thought that if Ye Xin was truly impersonating the Young Madam, she would bring the secret to her grave to protect her daughter¡¯s


    happiness. Like I said, her mental state is a little unstable. How pitiful. Mu Qing, you have to help her.¡±


    ¡®Mu Qing recalled Ye Xin¡¯s previous words and found that everything lined up. It seemed like Gao Wen was aware of everything. He thought that Gao Wen might be useful as well. When he returned, he would have to ask her in detail about what had happened¡­

 Chapter 488 - Casual Conversation (2)

    <h4>Chapter 488: Casual Conversation (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Since Mu Qing sent Liang Zhou home, he could not leave immediately. He was on tenterhooks as he pretended to ask about Liang Zhou¡¯s well-being.


    Liang Zhou pretended not to notice his restlessness and spoke about her time at the Mu family house.


    ¡®Mu Qing could only force himself to patiently listen to her since he strongly felt that Liang Zhou would definitely be helpful to his grand n. When he excused himself to go to the bathroom, he sent a message to Lin Liang, another one of his assistants, asking her toe up with an excuse to get him


    out of the house.


    When Lin Liang arrived at the house, he feigned reluctance as he said goodbye to Liang Zhou.


    Although Liang Zhou did not seem like she was finished talking, she acted very sensibly. She told Mu Qing that he should prioritize his work.


    Mu Qing really felt like Liang Zhou had been reborn. If she had been like this in the past, would it not save him a lot of trouble? After all, it was not cheap raising so many women outside, and the cost of raising Liang Zhou was rtively low.


    Mu Qing had sent Gao Wen to the vi.


    At this moment, Gao Wen sat on the couch, feeling restless. There were too many traces of Ye Xin in this ce.


    The style of the furniture, the decor, the cosmetics that littered the table, and even the brands of the bedroom furniture were Ye Xin¡¯s favorite.


    Gao Wen¡¯s sense of unease rose as she wondered about Ye Xin¡¯s whereabouts.


    The entire matter was too unbelievable and shocking.


    She wondered how Ye Xin had managed to rece Song Ning in the first ce. She med herself for not thinking about this earlier. She only thought about the consequences of Ye Xin impersonating Song Ning, but she did not think about where the real Song Ning was or how Ye Xin managed to


    impersonate Song Ning.


    ¡®When she recalled the Mu family¡¯s attitude toward Ye Xin, she could not help but wonder if the Mu family was already aware that Ye Xin was an impostor. They treated Ye Xin so badly, and it was definitely not for no reason. Most importantly, Song Ning had returned to the Mu family out of the blue, but


    Ye Xin was gone.


    ¡®Where could Ye Xin go? She was injured, and her face was so badly burned that the doctor said she would definitely need stic surgery. Where could she have gone?


    Gao Wen¡¯s tears had been flowing day and night. She hated herself for being so helpless. Now that things had escted to this point, who else could help her?


    Her husband and son did not believe her. Even she did not know if this was real or if she was hallucinating.


    At this moment, Gao Wen suddenly leaped up from the couch. She heard a noise outside. It was Mu Qing!


    When Mu Qing entered, he did not wait for Gao Wen to speak before he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have kept you waiting.¡±


    Gao Wen did not know what to say, slightly confused. She only smiled stiffly.


    ¡®Mu Qing invited Gao Wen to take a seat.


    As Lin Liang poured a ss of water for them, Mu Qing said, ¡°Madam Ye, let me be straight with you.¡±


    Gao Wen nodded, looking like a frightened bird.


    ¡°Madam Ye, did you see Song Ning in my house?¡± Mu Qing asked. To outsiders, he would refer to the Mu family house as ¡®my house¡¯, but he did not dare to say such arrogant words when faced with the Mu family.


    Gao Wen nodded slightly. She was distant and wary.


    In order to make Gao Wen lower her vignce, Mu Qing decided to bring up Liang Zhou. He said bluntly, ¡°I heard from Liang Zhou that you suspect Song Ning is Ye Xin?¡±


    Gao Wen was shocked. However, on second thought, she thought it was not surprising that Liang Zhou had told Mu Qing about this matter. After all, Liang Zhou loved Mu Qing so much that Liang Zhou had devoted her life to Buddhism and even became a vegetarian. With these thoughts in mind, she


    nodded in response to Mu Qing¡¯s question.


    Mu Qing sighed in relief inwardly. He was worried Gao Wen would be difficult to deal with. Clearly, that was not the case..

 Chapter 489 - Clues

    <h4>Chapter 489: Clues</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Madam Ye, Liang Zhou is now with my mother at the family house so it¡¯s inconvenient for her to see you now. Why don¡¯t you tell me what¡¯s going on? Liang Zhou has told me to do my best to help you. With that, I can¡¯t let others deceive you,¡± Mu Qing said, using Liang Zhou to cheat Gao Wen¡¯s trust.


    Gao Wen perked up immediately upon hearing these words. She was clearly very touched as she said, ¡°I really have to thank Liang Zhou. I¡¯ll never be able to repay her kindness to me in this lifetime!¡±


    ¡®Mu Qing remained silent for a moment. After all, in his eyes, the sisterhood between women was just stic. After all, he did not see Liang Zhou reciprocating Gao Wen¡¯s feelings. Nevertheless, he went with the flow and said, ¡°Yes, Liang Zhou is very kind. She treats her friends¡¯ problems like her own. She


    said your problem is veryplicated and that no one would believe you even if you told others about it. She told me to keep an open mind when I listen to you and to do my best to help you.¡±


    Gao Wen was so touched that tears welled up in her eyes again. She wondered what she had done right to meet such a wonderful and kind couple like Liang Zhou and Mu Qing. She no longer hesitated and recounted everything that happened recently. She told him about how he had met Ye Xin, why she


    was suspicious, and how she confirmed her suspicion. However, she hid the part where Liang Zhou helped her to steal Ye Xin¡¯s hair. In her opinion, if Mu Qing found out that Liang Zhou had helped her in this manner, it would definitely affect Mu Qing and Liang Zhou¡¯s rtionship.


    ¡®Mu Qing listened carefully to Gao Wen¡¯s words. His palms were already drenched in sweat. As it turned out, Ye Xin had long exposed herself, and he waspletely unaware of it. No, even Ye Xin herself was unaware of it.


    He had spent half of his life refining the skills of scheming and winning people¡¯s hearts. He had dealt with many people and had never made a mistake. He did not expect he would actually fail at the hands of an ignorant girl like Ye Xin.


    He med himself for being careless. He thought a girl at Ye Xin¡¯s age should know how to act; there was no need for him to arrange everything in detail. With her intelligence, he did not think there would be a problem. As for her arrogance, it was indeed problematic. However, it could be solved by


    saying it was due to the changes in her hormones after giving birth. With that, she could even attract his mother¡¯s sympathy and stop his son from asking too many questions. He thought that after a period of time, when their rtionship was even better, he would be able to push his own agenda forward.


    s, Ye Xin was an idiot through and through.


    After listening to Gao Wen, he quickly grasped the main point and asked, ¡°Madam Ye, do you still have the results of the DNA test?¡±


    Gao Wen nodded. ¡°Yes, I do. Ye Xin had been determined to continue with her impersonation of Song Ning so I wanted to fulfill her wish and destroy the evidence. However, I couldn¡¯t bear to do so and kept it instead.¡±


    Mu Qing could not help but break out in cold sweat when he heard this. Ye Xin really had nothing she could do well. Back then, she had said she had threatened her mother with her own life so her mother agreed to destroy the evidence. In the end, her mother still kept the evidence.


    He sighed lightly, not knowing if he was lucky or unlucky.


    ¡°Do you need the test result?¡± Gao Wen asked tentatively.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Qing nodded slightly.


    Gao Wen¡¯s expression was one of eagerness as she said, ¡°Mr. Mu, can you help me look for Ye Xin first? She¡¯s seriously injured so I¡¯m even more worried about her. Her wounds can¡¯t be left untreated!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Mu Qing hurriedly said, ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll immediately assign people to look for her. Please list out the ces you think Ye Xin might be at so we can act more efficiently.¡±


    Gao Wen nodded, heaving a huge sigh.. ¡°Xinxin, wait for Mommy to save you!¡±

 Chapter 490 - Analysis

    <h4>Chapter 490: Analysis</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Liang Zhou set the remote control down on the table as she looked at the furious Ye Xin and said indifferently, ¡°See? This is the man you love deeply. You think Mu Qing is mature, steady, knowledgeable, and wealthy, right? In fact, he¡¯s just a sanctimonious pr*ck.¡±


    ¡°Old Madam Mu has been in the business world for so many years, and she has a very discerning eye. Mu Qing is her biological son. If he¡¯s truly talented, do you really think she wouldn¡¯t allow Mu Qing to join the Mu Corporation? Instead of choosing her son, she supported her young grandson. What do


    you think of that?¡±


    Liang Zhou scoffed before she continued to say, ¡°Only fools like us would believe Mu Qing¡¯s words. Old Madam Mu loved her daughter-inw so much that she turned against her son. However, despite all the rumors Mu Qing spread, she didn¡¯t refute or deny them. This was a gift from a mother to her


    son.¡±


    Liang Zhou smiled bitterly. In fact, these words were not said for Ye Xin but for herself. ¡°I¡¯ve been Mu Qing¡¯s shield for more than ten years. Everyone thinks that he chose love over wealth. They say our love is true. However, he, in order to achieve his goals, spent all these years cultivating the image of a


    doting husband.¡±


    Then, she looked at Ye Xin and asked with a mocking smile, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel a sense of aplishment? Such a doting husband still fell into your temptation in the end?¡±


    The wounds on Ye Xin¡¯s face made her look even more ferocious at this moment.


    Liang Zhou continued to say, ¡°In fact, he treats all women the same. It¡¯s fine as long as the women are easy to use.¡±


    Ye Xin¡¯s expression seemed to please Liang Zhou. Sheughed and said, ¡°When I figured this out, I was as sad as you now. Women shouldn¡¯t think too highly of themselves and overestimate their importance in men¡¯s hearts. After all, there aren¡¯t many people like Song Ning who can meet a man like Mu


    Chen. You and I are definitely not one of those people.¡±


    Ye Xin red at Liang Zhou as she asked through gritted teeth, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    Liang Zhou bluntly said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything, You don¡¯t have the qualifications to be the Young Madam of the Mu family. Song Ning is back so you should leave now. I asked Mu Chen to let me deal with you, and he agreed. That¡¯s all.¡±


    Ye Xin¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°M-mu Chen knows?!¡±


    Liang Zhou sneered and looked at Ye Xin in disgust. ¡°In your eyes, is Mu Chen really that brainless? Let me ask you. You¡¯ve been in the Mu family for so long, Has Mu Chen ever touched you?¡±


    Ye Xin did not reply.


    Liang Zhou continued to say, ¡°Let alone sleeping with you, I don¡¯t think he even kissed you or hugged you, right?¡±


    Seeing Ye Xin¡¯sck of reply, Liang Zhou knew she had guessed correctly. Hence, she said derisively, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what kind of brains all of you have toe up with such an idea. Mu Chen and Song Ning are deeply in love with each other. They understand each other with just a nce. Do you


    think you can emte that with Mu Chen? Mu Chen has been suspicious of you since the very beginning.¡±


    Ye Xin shook her head and said angrily, ¡°Nonsense! Impossible! If he really saw through me, with his temper, how could he tolerate it?¡±


    Liang Zhou replied without any hesitation, ¡°That¡¯s because he had yet to find Song Ning at that time and was afraid of putting her in danger.¡±


    Ye Xin fell silent.


    Liang Zhou did not stop there. She continued to say, ¡°Since Mu Chen didn¡¯t know if Song Ning was safe, he could only force himself to feign civility with you. This includes the Old Madam. Do you know Song Ning ces a lot of importance on the Old Madam¡¯s health? I heard she would check the Old


    Madam¡¯s pulse every morning and night. The Old Madam¡¯s dict is also controlled by Song Ning. Have you ever showed that you care about the Old Madam¡¯s health?¡±


    Ye Xin¡¯s body trembled violently.


    Liang Zhou sneered. ¡°Fool! Mu Qing is also brainless to use a stupid woman like you to achieve his goals!¡±

 Chapter 491 - Ning Dong

    <h4>Chapter 491: Ning Dong</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Liang Zhou paused for a moment before she said, ¡°Since Mu Qing has never truly loved anyone, he will never be able to understand Mu Chen¡¯s feelings.¡±


    Ye Xin asked tremblingly, ¡°Y-you¡¯re... You¡¯re saying that they¡¯ve long seen through me?¡±


    Liang Zhou nodded. She said casually, ¡°That¡¯s right. Think about it carefully. Think about their treatment of you. Look at how they treat Song Ning now. This includes the baby.¡±


    ¡°Liar! They¡¯re all liars!¡± Ye Xin cried out, unable to suppress her emotions that burst out like a flood. She kept hitting her hands against the armrests of the wheelchair. As it turned out, she had been a fool for so long. She acted every day, and they watched the show every day. She thought she had deceived


    everyone, but everyone was, in fact, looking at her like a jumping clown. As for the man she had given her heart to, the man whom she thought would love her for the rest of her life, the man whose age she did not despise, he actually only treated her as a tool and had never loved her.


    Ye Xin wailed loudly, no longer caring about the wounds on her face.


    Liang Zhou looked at Ye Xin with an expression of pity on her face. However, she quickly shook off that feeling. Ye Xin had brought this upon herself, after all. Did Ye Xin show any mercy when she hurt Song Ning?


    Liang Zhou walked to the balcony and looked at the vi across from her through the binocrs. She watched, sneering, as Mu Qing and Gao Wen spoke at length. Until now, Mu Qing had not given up; he was still determined to turn the tables and drag Mu Chen into hell. How could he treat his biological


    son in this manner? Indeed, there was no one Mu Qing loved, not even his mother or son, in this world except for himself. Some people were truly worse than animals.


    Ning Dong was feeling vexed. The perfect car ident he had spent so much money to orchestrate ended in a failure. Ning Xia did not die and had even retumed to the Mu family to look after her husband and her son. He could not understand why her life was so tough. Could it really be true that she was


    born to oppose him at every turn?


    Apart from that, Ji An had found out about this matter as well. He was worried about how he should exin that he had another helper to Ji An. If he did not exin himself properly, he might lose Ji An¡¯s trust. Since Ji An was still useful, he could not sever his ties with Ji An yet.


    Ning Dong let out a long sigh. For now, he would have to think of a way to maintain Ji An¡¯s trust. As for Ning Xia, he would have to take that matter slowly.


    Apart from that, he also had to focus on Ning Zhe. Ning Zhe was the root of all these problems, after all. As long as Ning Zhe did not give up his position, he would not be able to make a name for himself.


    Ning Dong was still lost in his thoughts when a helper knocked on his door. ¡°Young Master, Master wants to see you.¡±


    ¡°speak of the devil.¡¯


    Ning Dong smiled, stood up, and stretched his limbs before he went to see the ¡®emperor¡¯.


    As soon as Ning Dong walked into the study, he saw a few boxes of wild ginseng on Ning Zhe¡¯s table.


    Upon seeing Ning Dong, Ning Zhe waved to him and said excitedly, ¡°Come,e. Help me see which one I should give away as a gift.¡±


    Ning Dong stepped forward and nced at the boxes of wild ginseng before he asked, ¡°Dad, why do you have so many boxes of wild ginseng?¡±


    Ning Zhe said nonchntly, ¡°They¡¯re given by Ye Cheng. There¡¯s something he needed my help with. I didn¡¯t expect him to send so many gifts in advance. He¡¯s a good man who knows what¡¯s good for him.¡±


    Ning Zhe¡¯s eyes were trained on the boxes of wild ginseng as he praised Ye Cheng. After a moment, he asked, ¡°Which one do you think I should give away?¡±


    Ning Dong wiped away the dejected expression on his face as he looked at the boxes of wild ginseng and asked, ¡°Who does father want to give it to?¡±


    ¡°The Old Madam of the Mu family,¡± Ning Zhe replied without any hesitation.


    Ning Dong frowned.


    Ning Zhe sighed. ¡°Now that your sister is in the Mu family, she has to curry favor from everyone. Apart from the Old Madam, there¡¯s also that experienced old helper by her side. There¡¯s no disadvantage in being nicer to them. We can also show our sincerity with this gift. We have to consider your sister,


    after all.¡±


    Ning Dong felt slightly reluctant upon hearing these words.

 Chapter 492 - Stabbed

    <h4>Chapter 492: Stabbed</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°I¡¯s a blessing to them that my sister married into their family. Why does she still have to curry favor with them?¡±


    Ning Zhe was very gratified when he looked at the indignant expression on his son¡¯s face. Nevertheless, he said sternly, ¡°What kind of childish talk is this? You¡¯re no longer young so you should understand the way of the world. You and your sister share the closest bond. In the future, you¡¯ll have to look


    out for each other. It¡¯s good that you feel sorry for your sister.¡±


    After that, a smile appeared on Ning Zhe¡¯s face as he said, ¡°After the holidays, you can officially join the board of directors to learn the ropes.¡±


    Ning Zhe deliberately feigned hesitance as though he was not very confident before he said, ¡°Thank you, father.¡±


    Ning Zhe was very satisfied with Ning Dong¡¯s reaction. Then, he continued asking for Ning Dong¡¯s opinion on the boxes of wild ginseng.


    ¡®When Ning Dong finally left the study, he saw a helper bringing in a bowl of Cordyceps sinesis soup, and his eyes glinted coldly.


    At the same time, Ning Chun drank the bow! of soup as he watched Ning Chun putting away the boxes of wild ginseng.


    Ye Xin stared at the vi across from her with a nk gaze.


    Xiao Yu, the helper, nced at Ye Xin before she finally left.


    As soon as the door closed, the corners of Ye Xin¡¯s lips curled up in a cold smile as she gently pulled her hands out of the rope that bound her.


    In fact, she had already loosened the rope yesterday. Initially, she nned tounch a sneak attack on Liang Zhou when Liang Zhou was unprepared before escaping. However, Liang Zhou did not draw close to her at all. It seemed like Liang Zhou loathed to even stand close to her. Moreover, she did not


    dare to recklessly due to the injuries on her leg. Apart from Liang Zhou, she would also have to contend with the young and strong Xiao Yu. Hence, she endured patiently, waiting for a suitable opportunity to present itself. Now that Xiao Yu had left, her chance had finally arrived.


    Ye Xin carefully rose to her feet and gently moved her legs. Since she had not moved her legs for quite a while, they were quite weak. Nheless, it was not a problem for her to move.


    She supported herself against the wall as she slowly moved until her legs regained more strength.


    ¡®When she finally stopped to rest, she was already near the kitchen.


    The kitchen was neat and clean.


    After thinking about it for a moment, she slowly entered the kitchen. She picked a long boning knife from the counter, checking the sharp de.


    At this moment, Liang Zhou¡¯s surprised voice rang from Ye Xin¡¯s back.


    ¡°What are you doing here?!¡±


    Ye Xin slowly turned around, holding the knife in her hand. She smiled as she said, ¡°I¡¯ve rested enough. Why don¡¯t youe over here?¡±


    Liang Zhou calmed down and said, ¡°Put the knife down.¡±


    Ye Xin disregarded Liang Zhou¡¯s words as she yed with the knife in her hand.


    ¡°L said, put the knife down!¡± Liang Zhou said again.


    Ye Xin smiled. The smile looked strange and vicious on her wound-riddled face. ¡°What are you going to do if I don¡¯t put it down?¡±


    Liang Zhou rushed over, furious, trying to snatch away the knife.


    Ye Xin¡¯s smile remained on her face as she moved her hand and stabbed Liang Zhou¡¯s abdomen.


    Liang Zhou¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at Ye Xin. Then, she looked down at her abdomen.


    Ye Xin¡¯s face remained expressionless.


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Liang Zhou said, still in shock.


    Ye Xinughed and said fiercely, ¡°You didn¡¯t expect this, did you?!¡±


    ¡®Then, Ye Xin pushed Liang Zhou back and forcefully pulled the knife out.


    Blood spurted out immediately.


    Liang Zhou clutched her stomach and fell into a pool of blood. The expression of disbelief was still etched on her face as she looked at Ye Xin.


    Ye Xin said hatefully, ¡°All of you are so self-righteous! Do you think that I¡¯m at your mercy? I won¡¯t let any of you get what you want! As long as I¡¯m not having a good time, none of you are allowed to have a good time as well! Let¡¯s all go to hell together!¡±


    Then, Ye Xin spat on Liang Zhou who was convulsing on the ground before she dragged her injured leg and walked out with the knife..

 Chapter 493 - Shock

    <h4>Chapter 493: Shock</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ning Zhe was shocked when he looked at the woman in front of him who was wearing a mask and a hat, covered up tightly.


    Earlier.


    He hade to negotiate a project today. Since the headquarters of the Ning Corporation was nearby, he only brought Ning Chun with him.


    ¡®When there was an interval during the meeting, he hade out to have a breath of fresh air. Recently, his health had not been very good. He was always dizzy and very ufortable.


    Ning Chun had been worried about his health and insisted that he go to the hospital for a check-up, but he wanted to wait a little longer. After he dealt with thepany¡¯s affairs and Zhuang Ji, he would be able to rest.


    Ning Zhe loosened his cor and asked irritably, ¡°Still no news from Qi Hui?¡±


    Ning Chun nodded. ¡°Qi Hui said there¡¯s something strange about Zhuang Ji. In fact, Young Miss had only been given shallow tasks. After all, Young Miss doesn¡¯t understand Zhuang Ji at all. In fact, Zhuang Ji¡¯s management is tightly guarded.¡±


    Ning Zhe frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t Ning Xia say that Zhuang Ji has been handed over to her? Is it Old Madam Mu?¡±


    Ning Chun shook his head. ¡°Qi Hui said that all decisions are made by An Ran in Zhuang Ji. Things aren¡¯t as simple as Young Miss has said.¡±


    Ning Zhe frowned. ¡°How can this be? Ning Xia isn¡¯t someone who¡¯s easily fooled!¡±


    Ning Chun thought about it for a moment before he said tentatively, ¡°Master, don¡¯t you think the Young Miss is a little strange? With her personality, what do you think she went through to actually return to the family?¡±


    Ning Zhe¡¯s expression darkened. Although he was displeased by these words, he knew Ning Chun¡¯s words were not without reason.


    Back in the present.


    Ning Zhe watched in shock as the woman kneeled in front of him.


    ¡°Father!¡± the woman called out in a hoarse voice.


    Ning Chun instinctively moved to stand in front of Ning Zhe to shield Ning Zhe and pushed the woman away.


    Ye Xin rose to her feet and moved to kneel in front of Ning Zhe again. She sobbed as she said, ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s me!¡±


    Ning Zhe stopped Ning Chun who was about to push Ye Xin away again. ¡°Xiaxia?¡±


    Ye Xin hurriedly nodded.


    Ning Zhe looked around his surroundings before he hurriedly pulled Ye Xin to her feet. Then, he asked anxiously, ¡°Why are you dressed like this? Did youe here to look for me?¡±


    Ye Xin did not say anything and hurriedly nodded again.


    ¡®When Ning Zhe and Ye Xin got into the car, Ning Zhe told Ning Chun to bring them home.


    As soon as the car started moving, Ye Xin threw herself into Ning Zhe¡¯s arms and cried loudly, ¡°Daddy!¡±


    Ning Zhe looked at Ye Xin in confusion. ¡°What happened? Xiaxia? I¡¯ve been worried about you. Qi Hui said that you didn¡¯t go to Zhuang Ji at all and that you weren¡¯t answering her calls. Do you know she¡¯spletely alienated in Zhuang Ji? It¡¯s the work of that An Ran. Was An Ran sent there by the Old


    Madam? With An Ran around, you won¡¯t be able to obtain Zhuang Ji. Xiaxia, you must listen to Qi Hui. With Qi Hui¡¯s help, you¡¯ll be able to regain full control of Zhuang Ji.¡±


    Ye Xin continued sobbing as she said, ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t worry about Zhuang Ji for now. You should be worried about me! I¡¯ve been harmed so I can¡¯t return to the Mu family for now.¡±


    Ning Zhe was further confused.


    Ye Xin reached up and removed the mask from her face.


    Ning Zhe was so shocked and frightened that he jumped back against the car door.


    Ye Xin hurriedly put on the mask again as she cried even harder than before.


    Ning Zhe took a long time to recover before he finally asked, ¡°Xiaxia, what¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Ning Chun, who was sitting in the passenger seat, was shocked and confused¡­ ¡°Y-young¡­ Young Miss, didn¡¯t the reporters take pictures of you, Young Master Mu, and the baby yesterday? Your¡­ Your face¡­¡±

 Chapter 494 - Seeking Justice

    <h4>Chapter 494: Seeking Justice</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ye Xin¡¯s tears fell like the rain as she said, ¡°Daddy, Mu Chen has had a change of heart. He has fallen in love with someone else, but for the sake of the Mu Group, he can¡¯t divorce me. After all, he doesn¡¯t want people to say he¡¯s like his father, having an affair while he was married. It would affect the Mu


    Group¡¯s reputation, after all. For that reason, he actually sent that woman to get stic surgery to look like me. After that, he orchestrated a car ident to kill me!¡±


    Ning Zhe and Ning Chun were stunned.


    Ye Xin continued to cry her heart out as she said, ¡°I was lucky and managed to survive the ident. However, my identity has now been taken over by another person. Daddy, you have to help me! You¡¯re the only person who can help me now! Otherwise, I¡¯ll definitely die!¡±


    Ning Zhe and Ning Chun were so shocked by this unbelievable story that they could only look at Ye Xin with their mouths agape. For a moment, it seemed as though they were frozen.


    Finally, Ning Zhe said angrily, ¡°Ning Chun, turn around! Go to the Mu family house now!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Ning Chun said as he hastily told the driver to turn around.


    Upon hearing this, Ye Xin was inwardly happy. She continued adding fuel to fire as she said, ¡°Daddy, apart from you, no one else believes me! I just found out that they¡¯ve nned this for a long time. M-Mu Chen has long found another woman outside. I¡¯m the only one in the family who was unaware of


    what was happening, Daddy, you must help me!¡±


    Ning Zhe said through gritted teeth, ¡°The Mu family has gone too far! I won¡¯t let them off so easily!¡± Then, he turned to Ye Xin and said reassuringly, ¡°Xiaxia, it¡¯s alright. Calm down! I¡¯ll definitely seek justice for you. Even if you divorce him, it¡¯s not a big deal. You still have Zhuang Ji! We won¡¯t let the Mu


    family off so easily!¡±


    Ning Zhe¡¯s heart was filled with Zhuang Ji at this moment, and yet, Ye Xin could not see it. She was only concerned about how she could return to her original position. She had already changed her face to look like Song Ning so she could only continue to live Song Ning¡¯s life. She would not allow Song


    Ning to quietly assume her life without anyone knowing. As long as she was unhappy, no one was allowed to be happy!


    Since both families lived in Cloudy Peak, their houses were not too far from each other. The driver had driven quickly as so it did not take long before they arrived at the Mu family house.


    Ning Zhe got out of the car angrily as Ning Chun followed behind him. Ning Zhe was about to call Ye Xin down from the car when Ning Chun stopped him and said, ¡°Master, why don¡¯t we go in and have a look first? Young Miss looks like


    Ning Zhe understood Ning Chun¡¯s meaning immediately. Hence, he quickly said to Ye Xin, ¡°Xiaxia, wait here for a moment. Daddy will go inside to have a look at the situation firs


    Ye Xin nodded and said eagerly, ¡°Daddy, why don¡¯t you test that woman? You¡¯ll be able to see how cruel and vicious all of them are!¡±


    Ning Zhen nodded before he walked into the Mu family house angrily with Ning Chun in tow.


    Jiang Jin was in the living room, ying with the baby.


    The baby¡¯s face was red as he walked around the living room. A few helpers surrounded him, making sure he would not fall and hurt himself. When he saw Ning Zhe, he tilted his head to the side curiously. It was obvious he did not recognize Ning Zhe.


    Upon seeing this, Ning Zhe felt like his heart was about to melt. He quickly reached out to carry the baby. Contrary to his expectations, the baby avoided his hands.


    The baby walked stumblingly toward Jiang Jin before he threw himself into Jiang Jin¡¯s arms.


    Ning Zhe stared at the baby. The baby resembled Song Ning a lot, after all. He was his grandson.


    How could Jiang Jin not understand the thoughts in Ning Zhe¡¯s mind? Nheless, she held the baby¡¯s little hand up and said softly, ¡°Good boy, say, ¡®Elder Ning¡¯..¡±

 Chapter 495 - Question

    <h4>Chapter 495: Question</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The baby called out obediently in a childish voice, ¡°El¡­ Elder Ning!¡±


    Ning Zhe smiled. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s wrong. You should call me Grandpa!¡±


    Ning Zhe walked over happily.


    The baby looked away. He obviously did not understand that Ning Zhe was his grandfather.


    Ning Zhe smiled at Jiang Jin and said, ¡°Old Madam, the baby should call me Grandpa.¡±


    Jiang Jin did not stand up. She gestured for Ning Zhe to take a seat and called for someone to serve tea before she slowly said, ¡°Chairman Ning, I still have to respect Song Ning¡¯s wishes in regard to how the baby addresses you.¡±


    Ning Zhe¡¯s expression did not change as he said, ¡°Song Ning has already returned to her family house and has made amends with me. Old Madam is aware of this so why won¡¯t you allow my grandson to call me Grandpa?¡±


    Jiang Jin calmly said, ¡°Chairman Ning, you¡¯re probably like us and encountered an impostor. The daughter that made amends with you¡­ Are you sure she¡¯s Song Ning?¡±


    Ning Zhe¡¯s displeasure was written all over his face as he said, ¡°Old Madam, what do you mean by that? Song Ning¡¯s my only daughter. Do you think I won¡¯t be able to recognize my daughter? Old Madam, are you sure your granddaughter-inw is really your granddaughter- inw?¡±


    Jiang Jin nodded. ¡°Chairman Ning, I dare to bet with you on this matter. I will never mistake someone else for Song Ning. Song Ning is the granddaughter-inw I love. I know her temperament very well so I won¡¯t mistake someone else for her.¡±


    Ning Zhe said angrily, ¡°Old Madam, don¡¯t be too arrogant!¡±


    Jiang Jin looked at him and continued to calmly say, ¡°Chairman Ning, I¡¯ve been with the Mu family for three generations. If I can¡¯t even recognize my daughter-inw, then I truly have lived my life in vain. Song Ning lived a tough life in the past, but I won¡¯t me Chairman Ning for it since it¡¯s your


    family affairs. However, since Song Ning married Mu Chen, she¡¯s a member of our family. I¡¯ll take full responsibility for her as an elder. If you hear anything different from what I said, I hope you¡¯ll use the wisdom you gained after being in the business world for so long to make a judgment. Don¡¯t be


    deceived by others and hurt Song Ning again.¡±


    Ning Zhe seethed with anger as he said, ¡°Old Madam, I¡¯ve always respected you as an elder, and I¡¯ve always respected your talent and capability as well. I thought that since I¡¯ve reconciled with my daughter, we¡¯ll have a good rtionship as inws. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so muddle-headed and stubborn.


    Hence, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡±


    Jiang Jin looked at Ning Zhe with an expression of pity as she said, ¡°Chairman Ning, are you so sure of yourself?¡±


    Ning Zhe said confidently, ¡°Of course! I know my daughter best!¡±


    Jiang Jin said lightly, ¡°Chairman Ning, aren¡¯t you insistent you¡¯re right because of Zhuang Ji? After all, if you¡¯re right, then Zhuang Ji will fall into your hands. Chairman Ning, it¡¯s fine to be ambitious, but you can¡¯t be too greedy.¡±


    Ning Zhe¡¯s face turned purple. He rose to his feet and said, ¡°It seems like the Mu family has no intention of acknowledging my daughter! Then, let¡¯s wait and see! I won¡¯t let my daughter suffer any grievances!¡±


    Jiang Jin rose to her feet as well and said, ¡°Chairman Ning, do you really know Song Ning, During the years after she left home, she endured the most difficult time in her life alone. Why would she suddenly reconcile with you? Have you thought about the reason?¡±


    Ning Zhe stopped in his tracks and said without turning back, ¡°Blood is thicker than water! Is there even a need to think about it?¡±


    Jiang Jin did not say anything else. She only shook her head as she looked at Ning Zhe¡¯s back. There was no way to wake up someone who was insistent on pretending to be asleep.. How could Ning Zhe not know what Song Ning was like? He was only pretending to be obtuse and refused to see the truth


    because the lie was beneficial to him!

 Chapter 496 - Return

    <h4>Chapter 496: Return</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡®When Ning Zhe returned to the car with a livid expression, he met Ye Xin¡¯s expectant¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Daddy!¡±


    After getting into the car, Ning Zhe said to the driver, ¡°Drive!¡±


    Ye Xin tugged on Ning Zhe¡¯s sleeve and asked, ¡°Daddy, what did they say? Did you see that fake Song Ning?¡±


    Ning Zhe scoffed before he gently said, ¡°Xiaxia, don¡¯t be afraid. With Daddy around, it doesn¡¯t matter even if you divorce Mu Chen. However, we can¡¯t let go of the things that belong to us. Zhuang Ji is yours so we must get it back! The Mu family better not have designs on it!¡±


    Ye Xin¡¯s expression turned nervous as she asked, ¡°Daddy, they don¡¯t want to acknowledge me, do they?¡±


    Ning Zhe patted Ye Xin¡¯s hand andforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The most important thing now is to heal your injuries. The Mu family will have to give us an exnation. I won¡¯t let you suffer!¡±


    Ye Xin tightly clutched the hem of Ning Zhe¡¯s shirt as she gritted her teeth silently. No matter what, she had to hold onto Ning Zhe and retum to the Mu family. She was already Song Ning so she had to be Song Ning forever. Only Ning Zhe could help her now so she had to firmly hold onto him.


    After that, Ning Zhe sent Ye Xin to a private hospital for a stic surgery consultation.


    Although the professor and Jiahui had yet to return, Song Ning¡¯s return to the hospital made her senior brothers very excited.


    No one knew Song Ning had lived a hellish life for more than a year. Alll of them thought she had taken an extended maternity leave due to physical and emotional reasons. Although she had not been able to attend the doctoral graduation ceremony, fortunately, she hadpleted her doctoral thesis


    before she gave birth. Hence, her graduation was not affected.


    At this time, Yang Yi, her senior brother, patted her shoulder and said, ¡°Mu Chen is finally willing to let you out. If he still doesn¡¯t return you to us, Du Feng and I nned to bring a group of seniors to fight him for your release.¡±


    Du Feng said jokingly, ¡°Two of our juniors actually signed up for boxing sses because they were afraid they wouldn¡¯t be able to beat Mu Chen and Cheng Che. They¡¯re also worried Jiahui will receive the same treatment in the future. It¡¯s better to learn earlier so our chances of winning in the future will be


    higher.¡±


    Song Ning looked at her ssmates who were like family to her. Her heart was warm, and she felt the bitterness in her heart fading away.


    At this moment, a senior from another department asked nervously, ¡°Song Ning, I heard that you didn¡¯t want to be a doctor anymore. Is it true?¡±


    Song Ning smiled. ¡°How¡¯s that possible? I¡¯m not a businessman; I¡¯m a doctor.¡±


    The senior clutched her chest and said, ¡°You really frightened us. We were wondering about what happened to you. You¡¯re one of the top students, after all. I wonder if it¡¯s the juniors who spread this rumor?¡±


    Everyone chuckled.


    They continued chatting, Some of them asked about the baby and some asked about the family. Theyughed andughed until the nurse had to remind them to return to their duties. With that, they reluctantly dispersed.


    Song Ning returned to her duties with ease and began to meet patients. It was as though everything had returned to the past.


    Her seniors wore their white coats and spent most of their time in the hospital, treating and saving patients. They were unaware of how ugly and vicious the outside world was.


    After more than a year, Song Ning felt as though she had been reborn. Although she was kind, she was not a fool. As a mother, she had to be strong. From now on, she was determined not to let anyone hurt her or her family no matter who they were.


    She knew very well things had just begun. Those who hid in the shadows had yet to show their fangs..

 Chapter 497 - Reporting to the Police

    <h4>Chapter 497: Reporting to the Police</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The doctors were wholly focused on their duties, unaffected by the disturbances outside. Their heads were lowered as they spoke to their patients.


    ¡°Did you feel dizzy when you woke up this morning?¡±


    ¡°How long have you felt like this?¡±


    ¡°Granny, you have to listen to the doctors.¡±


    ¡°Song Ning, can you check the pulse?¡±


    Since Song Ning¡¯s return, everyone was in a particrly good mood. They felt much more rxed and happy when they worked.


    At this moment, a man¡¯s deep voice rang from the entrance.


    ¡°Excuse me, who¡¯s Song Ning?¡±


    The voice drowned out the other voices in therge consultation room, attracting everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡®There were four police officers and a group of reporters standing at the entrance, holding their cell phones and cameras. All of them wore solemn expressions on their faces as though they were facing a formidable enemy.


    Everyone in the consultation room was stunned and instinctively turned to look at Song Ning.


    Song Ning stepped forward at this moment and said, ¡°I¡¯m Song Ning.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re from the police station. Someone has reported you for identity theft. Pleasee with us,¡± a middle-aged man said solemnly. His gaze was piercing and cold.


    ¡®The young policeman next to the middle-aged man stepped forward, ready to put the handcuffs on Song Ning.


    Yang Yi strode forward at this moment and stopped the young policeman. ¡°Do you have an arrest warrant?¡±


    ¡®The young policeman was stunned before he said, ¡°We only want to bring her back for questioning.¡±


    Yang Yi raised his voice as he said, ¡°Since you¡¯re only bringing her back for questioning, it means you haven¡¯t confirmed if she¡¯s guilty of the charges or not. If that¡¯s the case, why must you handcuff her like a criminal?¡±


    ¡®The young policeman said, ¡°We¡¯re only doing our duty.¡±


    Yang Yi calmly said, ¡°Then show us your identification.¡±


    ¡®The young policeman reluctantly brought his badge.


    Yang Yi snatched it and said, ¡°Du Feng, take a photo. We have to have evidence as well.¡±


    ¡®The young policeman hurriedly said, ¡°You¡¯re obstructing our duty!¡±


    Yang Yi asked, ¡°Sir, do you want to arrest all of us too?¡±


    The young policeman was so angry that his face turned red.


    At this time, the middle-aged man stepped forward and pulled the young policeman back. Then, he said to Song Ning, ¡°Doctor Song, can you please follow us back to assist with the investigation?¡±


    ¡®The middle-aged man¡¯s tone was much more polite now.


    Yang Yi looked at Song Ning worriedly.


    At this time, Du Feng returned to the policeman¡¯s badge and said, ¡°Song Ning, I¡¯ll go with you. Assisting in the investigation is different from a conviction. Senior brother, call Mu Chen. His family should have their ownwyers.¡±


    As Du Feng spoke, he removed his white coat and handed it to the intern next to him.


    Song Ning stopped Du Feng who was clearly agitated. She said, ¡°Senior brother, calm down. You¡¯re still on duty, and we have so many patients now. I¡¯ll go with the police so help me to call Mu Chen and thewyer.¡±


    Following that, Song Ning calmly removed her white coat before she said to the policemen, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    At this moment, one of the reporters loudly asked, ¡°I heard you¡¯re not the real Young Madam of the Mu family! I heard you stole her identity! Who are you exactly?¡±


    Song Ning looked at the reporter and said in a loud and clear voice, ¡°Who did you hear it from? Do you have evidence? If you have evidence, then show it or you can hand it over to the police. What do you mean by shouting like this? Are you trying to mislead the public? You¡¯re making a hugemotion in


    the hospital, causing the patients to feel uneasy. I¡¯d like to ask you, what¡¯s your motive?¡±


    At this moment, one of the patients said to the reporter, ¡°Are you here to sabotage Dr.. Song?¡±

 Chapter 498 - Public Opinion

    <h4>Chapter 498: Public Opinion</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The patient said, ¡°Which rival hospital are you from? Are you pretending to be reporters to cause trouble? It¡¯s because of shameless people like you that doctor-patient rtionships are so tense!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re saying that Dr. Song is pretending to be someone else? Do you have any brains? Can you even pretend to be a doctor?¡±


    ¡®The patients were very indignant. They argued back and forth with the reporters, causing the atmosphere to turn tense.


    At this moment, the middle-aged man said gloomily, ¡°Dr. Song, if this goes on, it won¡¯t be good for both of us. Why don¡¯t youe with us to rify the matter?¡±


    Song Ning smiled lightly as she asked, ¡°Officer, did you bring the reporters here?¡±


    ¡®The middle-aged man¡¯s expression turned unsightly. He turned and looked at the policeman behind him meaningfully.


    Following that, the policeman immediately said, ¡°Everyone, please calm down! Dr. Song is going to assist us with the investigation. When the results are out, we¡¯ll announce it to everyone.¡± Then, he turned to Song Ning and said, ¡°Dr. Song, pleasee with us. Let¡¯s not get in the way of the patients¡¯


    treatment.¡±


    Song Ning nodded before she turned to say to Yang Yi and Du Feng, ¡°You guys continue with your work. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Song Ning¡¯s calmness stunned the policemen and the reporters. If she was an impostor, how could she be so calm? Was she innocent or was she pretending?


    At this moment, a patient loudly said, ¡°Dr. Song, it¡¯s possible to pretend to be someone else, but it¡¯s impossible to pretend to be a doctor! We¡¯ll wait for your return!¡±


    Song Ning turned around and bowed to the patients. ¡°Please wait for my good news.¡±


    Despite the patients¡¯ opinions, the public denounced the Mu family. They criticized Mu Chen, the Chairman of the Mu Group, for abandoning his wife and colluding with his lover to rece his wife. They said he was a liar and was vicious.


    ¡®There were even people saying that Mu Chen bribed the hospital to allow his lover to be a doctor. With that, Song Ning¡¯s medical skills came into question.


    There were even rtives of the Mu family who confirmed that Song Ning had behaved strangely after giving birth. She waspletely different from her dignified and magnanimous self.


    Everyone condemned the vicious mistress who went so far as to get stic surgery so she could rece the legal wife and enter a wealthy family. They were delighted when they heard the wicked and scheming woman was exposed and had been brought to the police station. Everyone wanted to see her


    fall and be imprisoned for her crimes of pretending to be the wife of a rich man.


    All kinds of eye-catching headlines appeared on the hot searches.


    Currently, everyone wholeheartedly believed the Young Madam of the Mu family was an impostor. As it tuned out, the Chairman of the Mu Group was a sanctimonious and hypocritical person.


    He publicly dered his love for his wife in the past and had done many touching things for her. It was like a fairy tale, causing many people to feel envious. Even when Song Ning¡¯s past was exposed and she firmly refused to acknowledge the Ning family, he stood by his wife and supported his wife.


    Following that, the couple even had a child. Coupled with Song Ning¡¯s medical skills and charitable deeds, the couple received many people¡¯s blessings and was very popr.


    ¡®Who knew, in the end, everything was fake? Song Ning was not Song Ning but an impostor? More shockingly, Mu Chen tried to get rid of his wife so his lover could rece his wife. To let his lover change her appearance and take over his wife¡¯s life, was this not treating human lives like grass?


    With this, everyone thought Mu Chen was vicious and heartless.

 Chapter 499 - Wild Theories and Rumors

    <h4>Chapter 499: Wild Theories and Rumors</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Eventually, the police went to the Mu Corporation to bring Mu Chen to the police station to assist with the investigation as well. Just like the woman who pretended to be Song Ning, he went to the police station before he left with thewyer.


    Arge number of reporters waited outside of the police station,peting to ask their questions.


    Meanwhile, Mu Chen and hiswyer entered and left the police station with dark expressions on their faces, not saying a word at all.


    The police, when questioned, replied with a, ¡°Noment.¡±


    This caused everyone to specte even more. This was especially true for the media who made it their responsibility to specte ande up with many theories and rumors.


    First, they said they were certain Song Ning was an impostor. The reason for this was the silence from the Mu family. After all, if the usations were fake, the Mu family would have already released a statement refuting the usations.


    Their second theory was that the Mu Corporation¡¯s staff had been working overtime to deal with the damage.


    Third, the media said that other elders of the Mu family had convened for a meeting and were prepared to hold a press conference to denounce the woman who pretended to be the Young Madam of the Mu family. After all, this matter was a disgrace to the Mu family; how could they tolerate it?


    Fourth, Mu Chen had cheated on Song Ning when she was pregnant. While Song Ning was pregnant, his lover had undergone stic surgery. They waited until Song Ning was giving birth before they did a switch. s, the fake was a fake and exposed herself in the end.


    Fifth, Mu Chen was too conceited. He thought he would be able to deceive everyone forever. It was the Mu family¡¯s misfortune that someone like him was chosen to take over the Mu Group. His father, Mu Qing, garnered a lot of sympathies. After all, his father had conceded his position to his son only for


    his son to drag the family down.


    Sixth, rumors of the Chairman of the Ning Group frantically searching for his real daughter were rife. He had announced that he would let Mu Chen and the Mu family go for harming his daughter.


    With all these rumors flying, everyone wondered where Song Ning went.


    Ning Xia¡¯s fan club and other volunteers even began to form teams to search for Song Ning. They handed out flyers everywhere.


    Ning Zhe had reported the matter to the police, believing the police would definitely seek justice for his daughter and help him look for his daughter.


    This incident was like a spark that ignited a prairie fire.


    The second target of the public condemnation was the police of M City. They were scolded for not doing their job. After all, all the evidence had pointed to Song Ning being a fake, but they still released her on the grounds that there was insufficient evidence.


    Everyone was eager to watch the show and find out what happened.


    Every day, the media, volunteers, and idlers would gather outside of the police station to gather information.


    The police would wear business-like expressions on their faces and reply with a, ¡°Noment.¡±


    The Mu Group¡¯s public rtions department was abnormally quiet. They did not do anything at all to deal with the matter. This caused business parts and clients of the Mu Group to grow anxious. After all, the Mu family had yet to release even one statement. In their opinion, even if the Mu family had to


    lie, they still had to release a statement. It was much better than keeping quiet.


    On Song Ning¡¯s side, doctors and old patients all spoke out for Song Ning. After all, how could medical skills be faked? They firmly believed Song Ning was the real Song Ning. s, their voices were drowned out by the public.


    Even those who remained neutral could not help but sigh that it was over for the Mu Group. After all, the share price had plummeted greatly. The shareholders cursed Mu Chen for this huge tragedy¡­ 1

 Chapter 500 - Interview

    <h4>Chapter 500: Interview</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡®What happened with the Mu family was unfortunate, but luckily, they had Mu Qing.


    At this moment, Mu Qing was being interviewed. He had previously epted an exclusive interview.


    He was dressed in an expensive suit as he sat in front of the camera and discussed the economic prospect of M City with the host. He had the demeanor of a schrly businessman.


    At the end of the interview, the host switched to a more casual topic. He asked, ¡°Mr. Mu, back then, everyone said you left the Mu family because of love. It¡¯s said that you chose love over wealth. It¡¯s such a moving story. Can you tell about the journey of your heart back then?¡±


    ¡®Mu Qing smiled elegantly as he replied, ¡°That¡¯s all in the past. What¡¯s there to talk about? Speaking of which, I feel really sorry for my mother. I was young and impulsive, making my mother, who had worked hard to raise me, sad.¡±


    The host eximed, ¡°So it¡¯s true that you chose love over wealth!¡±


    ¡®Mu Qing looked at the camera and smiled as he said, ¡°It¡¯s not like that. At that time, Mu Chen had already shown that he was highly talented. I¡¯m very carefree and love challenges so I don¡¯t like being boxed in. Moreover, I had confidence in my son¡¯s ability. At that time, I thought it would be a good


    experience for him to directly immerse himself in the family business. It was an alternative way of education that I chose.¡±


    The host sighed in admiration. ¡°You are truly a great father.¡±


    Mu Qing smiled bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Mu Chen doesn¡¯t think so. Back then, his mothermitted suicide due to depression, and he has resented me since then. I have no way of exining this matter to him so I can only¡­ let him be, hoping he¡¯lle around.¡±


    The host nodded in agreement. ¡°All parents love their children and never stop thinking about their children. For the sake of your son, you even agreed to the Old Madam¡¯s suggestion of never intervening in the family business again?¡±


    ¡®Mu Qing nodded solemnly. ¡°A man must keep his word. Since I returned to the country, I¡¯ve been focused on my own matters. Apart from visiting my mother, I¡¯ve not meddled in the family business.¡±


    The host praised, ¡°You¡¯re really a filial son.¡±


    ¡®Mu Qing smiled and did not say a word.


    The host asked tentatively, ¡°Then what are your thoughts about the recent news that the Young Madam of the Mu family is an impostor?¡±


    Mu Qing immediately frowned. He seemed hesitant as he said, ¡°This is Mu Chen¡¯s personal affairs. I think he should know the truth best. I have a good impression of Song Ning. She¡¯s very sensible and was worried about the strained rtionship between Mu Chen and me. She worked hard to mediate


    between us¡­¡±


    ¡®Mu Qing suddenly trailed off.


    The host immediately asked, ¡°Are you talking about the Song Ning of the past or the current Song Ning.¡±


    A conflicted expression appeared on Mu Qing¡¯s face before he said, ¡°The past. I can¡¯t lie.¡±


    ¡°In other words, you¡¯re saying the current Song Ning is a fake, right?¡±


    ¡®Mu Qing smiled awkwardly. ¡°I think you should ask Mu Chen about this. It¡¯s inappropriate for me to speak about this matter. I¡¯m only worried about my mother now. She¡¯s old now, but she still has to worry about her grandson. I really don¡¯t know what to say.¡±


    ¡®The host nodded and said in an attempt tofort Mu Qing, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your mother will be d to know you care about her so much. Some people say that the Mu Group is in a dangerous situation now. I¡¯m afraid that apart from you, there¡¯s no one who can turn things around.¡±


    ¡®Mu Qing quickly shook his head and said, ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating. I¡¯m not so capable. Moreover, everything I know, I learned from my mother. With my mother around, there won¡¯t be any problems. Everyone, please rest assured and don¡¯t be swayed by rumors. Moreover, we¡¯re all people. How can we not


    make mistakes? Mu Chen¡¯s still young so I hope everyone will be more tolerant and understanding,¡±


    After the interview, Mu Qing¡¯s poprity soared, and he gained a lot of fans..

 Chapter 501 - A Bad Man

    <h4>Chapter 501: A Bad Man</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    With this interview, everyone was thoroughly convinced that Song Ning was fake.


    After all, Mu Qing was Mu Chen¡¯s father. Although Mu Qing was not involved in the Mu Group¡¯s operations, the fact that he could freely visit the Mu family house showed that his rtionship with his mother had improved. It was not like before when their rtionship was estranged. Moreover, his wife,


    Liang Zhou, was often seen next to his mother in recent times. It seemed to everyone that his mother had also begun to ept his wife as her daughter-inw.


    For these reasons, when Mu Qing¡¯s interview was aired, it pushed the ¡®Fake Young Madam case to the forefront again.


    At this time, Ye Xin looked the calm and wise Mu Qing on the television. Her heart was filled with mixed feelings. Only she knew that she had truly fallen in love with him. Unfortunately, she was not the only one he loved. She felt her heart break when Liang Zhou showed her evidence of his rtionships


    with other women. She did not understand how he could treat her in such a manner.


    Admittedly, in the beginning, they had used each other for mutual benefits. She used him to get out of the predicament she was in, and he used her to create an opening into the Mu family. They both got what they wanted.


    However, humans were not devoid of emotions, and emotions were not something that could be controlled. She ended up falling in love with him, but he had never taken her to heart from the very beginning.


    Now that she thought about it, she realized he was trying to y hard to get so she would fall into his trap. Which man could easily reject a woman¡¯s embrace? She was truly stupid.


    Nheless, Ye Xin would not admit defeat. She was not going to take this lying down. She wanted to find him, confront him, and seek revenge.


    She moved to stand in front of the floor-to-ceiling mirror and looked at herself. The wounds on her face had notpletely healed, and the scars were still there. The doctor had said that there were some parts that would never heal. After all, with her skin¡¯s current condition, she really could not undergo


    any more stic surgery. However, it did not matter. She would use makeup; she was skilled in applying makeup, after all.


    Half an hourter, Ye Xin had already packed her things up. She put on her mask and looked at the time. She was just in time to wait for him at the vi.


    She sighed inwardly. Having a good father was more important than anything else. When she was living a life worse than death, her father had taken her in without any question. Furthermore, he was even helping her fight for the assets she deserved. Apart from her biological father, who else would be so


    good to her?


    Her father had also told her that Mu Qing was the best breakthrough point in this matter even if Mu Qing was difficult to deal with.


    Ye Xin took Ning Zhe¡¯s words to heart. Mu Qing¡¯s ability was certainly good. It was not something Ye He, her cheap father, couldpare to. However, she disagreed that Mu Qing was hard to deal with. In her opinion, there was nothing that was difficult to deal with. She was confident she would be able to.


    deal with Mu Qing. She absolutely could not tolerate a man who fell in love with other women after having her. Hence, she was determined to grasp Mu Qing tightly today and force him to help her and her father.


    ¡®Mu Qing was shocked when he saw Ye Xin.


    Ye Xin stood two steps away. Although her gaze was icy and held traces of stubbornness and the final traces of her dignity, they brimmed with tears.


    A thousand thoughts shed in Mu Qing¡¯s mind before he stepped forward and held Ye Xin tightly in his arms. When Ye Xin¡¯s arms slowly tightened around his waist, he rxed.


    Ye Xin raised her head and kissed Mu Qing¡¯s lips.


    ¡®Mu Qing¡¯s grip on Ye Xin¡¯s waist tightened as well.


    In the depths of their hearts, a passion like never before suddenly burst forth.


    Ye Xin¡¯s clothes were taken off one after another as they made their way to the bedroom.


    Ye Xin nced at the half-closed window and thought about Liang Zhou¡¯s binocrs. With this, herpetitive spirit was instantly aroused. She would let that old hag watch how her man became putty in her hands.

 Chapter 502 - An Empty House

    <h4>Chapter 502: An Empty House</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    After the passing of the beautiful spring scene, Ye Xin¡¯s body and mind were finally satisfied.


    ¡®Mu Qing hugged Ye Xin in his arms and whispered in her ear, ¡°Where did you go? Do you know how worried I was?¡±


    All the grievances seemed to flow out of Ye Xin at this moment as she bit Mu Qing¡¯s arm.


    ¡®Mu Qing endured the pain silently.


    Ye Xin inhaled deeply before she said as tears rolled down her face, ¡°I must have owed you in my previous life. In this life, you have to make it up to me!¡±


    Following that, she recounted what had happened to Mu Qing.


    ¡®Mu Qing broke out in cold sweat immediately. He asked in disbelief, ¡°Liang Zhou? You said everything was her doing?¡±


    Ye Xin nodded. She could not help but gnash her teeth when she thought about that old hag, ¡°That¡¯s right. She admitted it herself.¡±


    ¡®Mu Qing leaned back against the pillow. His mind was in a mess.


    ¡®Liang Zhou? Is it even possible¡±


    ¡°She had videos of you with other women. Her goal must be to destroy you,¡± Ye Xin said when she saw Mu Qing had fallen silent.


    ¡®Mu Qing ced one hand behind his head, thinking about the things that happened to Liang Zhou recently.


    ¡®since when did Liang Zhou stop asking me about my whereabouts? Since when did she get closer and closer to the Mu family? So she¡¯s already been tamed by my mother?


    ¡®Mu Qing did not believe Liang Zhou would harm him. From the beginning to the end, based on Ye Xin¡¯s words, Liang Zhou never did anything that would harm him. He knew Liang Zhou¡¯s feelings the best. For so many years, as much as believed in himself, he believed that Liang Zhou would not betray


    him.


    However, what if Liang Zhou found out he had betrayed her? A woman¡¯s heart was hard to predict. He had to guard against her.


    After a moment, he asked, ¡°You said that you stabbed her?¡±


    ¡°What? Do you feel distressed?¡± Ye Xin said unhappily.


    ¡®Mu Qing quickly said, ¡°No, you¡¯re overthinking things. Think about it. If you stabbed her, why didn¡¯t she report it to the police? Where is she now?¡±


    Ye Xin said sulkily, ¡°Who knows? Anyway, the police didn¡¯te looking for me likely because she didn¡¯t dare to report it to the police. After all, she had abducted me and imprisoned me against my will. If she dares to go to the police, I¡¯ll report her as well!¡±


    ¡®Mu Qing sighed. ¡°Ye Xin, calm down. With the current situation, going to the police will only make things more chaotic.¡±


    Ye Xin remained silent. After thinking for a moment, she whispered, ¡°Since she didn¡¯t go to the police, it only means she has a guilty conscience.¡±


    ¡®Mu Qing asked, ¡°What if she¡¯s dead?¡±


    Ye Xin fell silent and looked at Mu Qing fearfully.


    ¡®Mu Qing sat up at this moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Bring me to the vi opposite to have a look.¡±


    Ye Xin¡¯s eyes widened immediately. ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡®Mu Qing said as he put on his clothes, ¡°We have to see what¡¯s going on. Otherwise, we won¡¯t know what we¡¯re up against.¡±


    Ye Xin stood in front of the locked entrance of the vi.


    ¡®Mu Qing called the security guard over and imed that he saw someone climbing in through the balcony.


    Frightened, the security guard immediately called in to report the matter before forcefully breaking the door open.


    The vi was empty, showing no signs of anyone living there.


    Ye Xin was dumbfounded.


    ¡®Mu Qing looked at Ye Xin with an unperturbed expression on his face.


    Ye Xin pulled him to the balcony and pointed at their vi before she said, ¡°Look here. If you stand here, you can clearly see our vi. There used to be a pair of binocrs here!¡±


    Then, she pulled Mu Qing to the living room and bedroom, telling him about what used to be there. She felt like she was going crazy. How could everything disappear? Did Liang Zhou go crazy? What happened during this time? Apart from the scars on her face, there was nothing that spoke of her time


    when she was gone.


    The team of security guards looked at Ye Xin and Mu Qing strangely while the head of security¡¯s expression had already turned unsightly.

 Chapter 503 - Removing Her Makeup

    <h4>Chapter 503: Removing Her Makeup</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    After Mu Qing came up with an excuse to fool the head of security, he dragged Ye Xin back to their vi. A dark cloud seemed to hang over his head at this moment.


    ¡®When Ye Xin saw Mu Qing¡¯s expression, she knew she had fallen into Liang Zhou¡¯s trap again.


    ¡°Sir, everything I said is true! She really imprisoned me!¡± Ye Xin said as she tugged on the hem of Mu Qing¡¯s shirt. She did not know what else to say to convince Mu Qing.


    ¡®Mu Qing looked at her and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the evidence? I believe you, but without the evidence, who else will believe you?¡±


    Ye Xin said through gritted teeth. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll give you the evidence!¡±


    She entered the bathroom, bringing out cotton pads and her makeup remover before directly removing her makeup in front of Mu Qing.


    ¡®Mu Qing was shocked when he saw the hideous red scars on her face. The meticulously re-sculpted face was scarred to this extent?


    ¡®When Ye Xin saw Mu Qing¡¯s expression, she did not say anything. Instead, she lifted her skirt up and used the cotton pad to wipe her thigh.


    Again, Mu Qing was shocked beyond words when he saw the ugly scar on her originally smooth and fair thigh. When he thought about how he had been intimate with such a terrifying and ugly woman, he shuddered in disgust.


    Ye Xin could not care about what was in Mu Qing¡¯s mind at this moment. She asked anxiously, ¡°Do you believe me now? I really had a car ident that involved two wanted criminals in Cloud Peak. I don¡¯t know who saved me, but when I woke up, I was already in the neighboring city¡¯s hospital. Then, that


    Song Ning suddenly returned to the Mu family. After that, I was abducted by Liang Zhou from the hospital. I even saw you with my mother here. Sir, do you believe me now?¡±


    Mu Qing felt his body grow cold. If Ye Xin was telling the truth, it meant that Liang Zhou pulled a switcheroo like he did. However, he really did not believe Liang Zhou was smart enough toe up with such a n. Then, who was behind Liang Zhou? Who was helping Liang Zhou to take revenge on him?


    This was aplete copy of his scheme; it was clearly targeted at him.


    1


    Ye Xin looked at Mu Qing¡¯s bewildered expression and said anxiously, ¡°Sir, what I said is true! Liang Zhou is behind this! She wants to harm us, and she hates us to the core!¡±


    ¡®When Mu Qing regained his senses, he hurriedly ordered people to look for Liang Zhou.


    Upon seeing this, Ye Xin sighed in relief. Mu Qing finally believed her.


    After Mu Qing calmed down, he said, ¡°You have to stay in the Ning family. You can¡¯t let go of Ning Zhe!¡±


    After receiving what she perceived as Mu Qing¡¯s affirmation, she could not help but feel proud. She sneered. ¡°I already know this. Ning Zhe¡¯s greatest desire is to mend his rtionship with Song Ning, Since I¡¯m now Song Ning and I took the initiative to extend the olive branch, Ning Zhe¡¯s naturally


    overjoyed. Right now, I can do whatever I want in the Ning family. In the future, the Ning family will be mine. I¡¯ll chase that cheap woman and her son out of the family at that time!¡±


    ¡®Mu Qing looked at the smug Ye Xin as she told him about her n. He wanted to say something but decided against it in the end. He could not tell her about Ning Zhe¡¯s ambition now. He was afraid she would question Ning Zheter. At that time, who knew what kind of trouble she would create again? He


    had to admit that Ye Xin¡¯s IQ was really much lower than Liang Zhou¡¯s..

 Chapter 504 - The Puppet Master

    <h4>Chapter 504: The Puppet Master</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    After sending Ye Xin away, Mu Qing rubbed his temples, exhausted.


    Things had gonepletely off the rails. The switcheroo n he hade up with to rece Song Ning with Ye Xin waspletely replicated. The other party had secretly swapped Song Ning and Ye Xin back. Who was behind this? Apart from knowing about the switch, what else did the other party


    know?


    He suddenly felt as though there were countless pairs of eyes staring at him, watching his every move. This feeling made him break out in cold sweat.


    After a while, he called Ji An.


    ¡°Find Liang Zhou for me. No matter what, you have to find her!¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss! There¡¯s another matter I want to report,¡± Ji An said tentatively.


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°The two wanted criminals who were involved in the car ident were hired by Ning Dong.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Mu Qing was shocked.


    Ji An gulped. ¡°Ning Dong asked me to rmend two people to him, and I did. However, he did not use those two people I rmended. Instead, he found the two wanted criminals somewhere else and orchestrated a car ident. That kid is really terrifying. At such a young age, he¡¯s already so


    scheming and ruthless. If it weren¡¯t because I overheard this, I would¡¯ve been kept in the dark as well.¡±


    ¡°Then, did you know that apart from the two wanted criminals, there was another person in the car crash?¡± Mu Qing asked.


    ¡°Huh? No, I know nothing about that,¡± Ji An said, shocked. He did not expect there to be another twist.


    ¡®Mu Qing calmed down and said, ¡°Investigate Ning Dong. We¡¯ve clearly misjudged and underestimated him. That kid is even more vicious than his father.¡±


    Ning Zhe was focused on his business while Ning Dong was doing all these things behind his back. Mu Qing knew very well that Ning Dong¡¯s target was Ye Xin. However, the person who took Ye Xin away was not Ning Dong. After going to such lengths, how could Ning Dong let Ye Xin live?


    While they were busy pursuing their goals, they were unaware of a greater danger lurking behind them. Like a puppet master, someone was watching them while pulling the strings from behind the scene! Who was it?


    ¡®Mu Qing¡¯s palms were sweating, He could only continue to advance. It was not the end yet, and the oue had not been decided.


    He would not allow Song Ning to return to the Mu family so easily. Mu Chen and his mother clearly hoped to let Song Ning return seamlessly and quietly. No matter how much Song Ning had suffered, they nned to bear with it. Naturally, it was also for the good of the Mu family.


    ¡®Mu Qing sneered. Song Ning was truly virtuous. She was actually willing to make such a huge sacrifice for Mu Chen.


    Right now, the most important thing was to find Liang Zhou. As long as Liang Zhou was not colluding with Mu Chen and Jiang Jin, it would mean that he had not been exposed. With that, he could continue to advance. After all, he had his trump card, Ye Xin, and behind his trump card was Ning Zhe. Now,


    he could pull Ning Zhe firmly to his side.


    Ye Xin was ignorant, but Mu Qing could clearly see that Ning Zhe¡¯s goal was Zhuang Ji. Everyone was busy scrambling for benefits.


    After that, he made a few more calls to send more people to look for Liang Zhou.


    Finally, he called home.


    ¡®The helper who answered the call said, ¡°Master, Madam brought Xiao Yu to the mountain to meditate. Don¡¯t you know?¡±


    Mu Qing was stunned. Liang Zhou had gone to the mountain to meditate?


    The helper continued to say, ¡°Madam kept having nightmares about something bad happening to you. She couldn¡¯t sleep well and her spirits were low. Hence, she brought Xiao Yu to the temple in the mountain to pray for blessings and meditate. Did Madam want to surprise you? After all, she performed


    many rituals for you, but she didn¡¯t want us to tell you about them..¡±

 Chapter 505 - Calculations

    <h4>Chapter 505: Calctions</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡®Mu Qing was stunned again.


    ¡®What was the truth? Should he believe Liang Zhou or Ye Xin?


    Liang Zhou had been through thick and thin with him for so many years. Moreover, she hardly left his side. He knew her like the back of his hands so he was naturally aware of her feelings for him.


    If Ye Xin was not so confident and certain, he would not have believed Ye Xin.


    However, when he heard that Liang Zhou had gone to the mountain to pray for him and meditate, he could not help but want to believe Liang Zhou. He was certain of Liang Zhou¡¯s feelings for him. After all, he knew how much she had gone through in the past just to be with him.


    He understood women very well, especially those like Liang Zhou. Liang Zhou was someone who prioritized love in her life. She might have been selfish and arrogant in the past, but she had betrayed everyone for the sake of love. With that, her love for him was even stronger.


    It was due to Liang Zhou¡¯s love that he was able to use her as a shield, portraying her as a femme fatale while he established his image as someone who chose love over wealth.


    However, if Liang Zhou truly nned all this, then for so many years, the biggest joke was him, Mu Qing.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Mu Qing shook his head. He had to find Liang Zhou as soon as possible. Whether she had gone to the mountain or was six feet under the ground, he had to find her to confirm everything.


    Needless to say, Ning Zhe had his own ns. His priority now was to obtain Zhuang Ji.


    However, Ye Xin¡¯s temper was very bad. She kept insisting on returning to the Mu family. She even promised him that as long he helped her to return to the Mu family, she would not only transfer the ownership of Zhuang Ji to him, but she would also help him to seize the Mu family¡¯s assets bit by bit.


    Upon hearing that, Ning Zhe thought that she was indeed his daughter.


    Ning Zhe felt as though the heavy pressure that had been pressing down on his heart for years had been alleviated when he thought about his daughter.


    How dare the Mu family treat his daughter so atrociously? Mu Chen was truly heartless. He had to vent his anger. Otherwise, people would think he was afraid of the Mu family.


    The public opinion was getting more and more heated. Arge number of reporters would wait outside the Mu family house every day.


    Considering the public¡¯s furor, Song Ning decided to take temporary leave from the hospital. She did not mind. After all, this meant she had more time to spend with Jiang Jin and the baby.


    The baby was very happy. He could walk and run now. He was filled with energy and curiosity. He was interested in everything. A Nuan dared not leave him alone for even a moment, afraid that he would fall or knock his head.


    Song Ning reassured A Nuan and told A Nuan to not be too nervous. She would apany A Nuan as they watched over the baby. She also told A Nuan to not interfere when the baby was exploring. She said it was normal for babies to fall. It was fine as long as it was not serious.


    However, how could A Nuan rx? She continued to watch the baby anxiously. Whenever she wanted to stop the baby, Song Ning would stop her instead.


    At this moment, Jiang Jin was watching the trio happily.


    A Nuan said helplessly, ¡°Old Madam, please do something. The Little Master will hurt himself if this continues.¡±


    Jiang Jin smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t be so anxious. The Young Madam isn¡¯t even anxious so why are you so anxious? The baby is her flesh and blood after all.¡±


    A Nuan knew how precious the baby was. Otherwise, the Old Madam would not have given such instructions to look after the baby in the beginning. She also knew the Young Madam was two different people before this. Although the two women looked the same, previously, the entire family treated the


    other woman like an enemy.


    Although the outside world was chaotic, the atmosphere at the Mu family house was very peaceful¡­

 Chapter 506 - Anxious

    <h4>Chapter 506: Anxious</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The Mu family was not anxious, but other people were.


    Since Mu Qing¡¯s interview had caused a huge uproar, he waited for Jiang Jin to summon him and for Mu Chen to fly into a rage. However, there was no movement from the family house at all.


    ¡®Mu Chen had stopped going out and held all his meetings online. To the outside world, this was a sign of guilt.


    What Mu Qing wanted was not Mu Chen¡¯s silence and inaction. He wanted a chaotic and turbulent situation. Mu Chen¡¯s calmness made him feel more and more uneasy.


    Ye Xin was even more anxious. However, the only thing she could do now was toin to Ning Zhe.


    Ning Zhe was very unhappy that he had suffered a loss from Jiang Jin and was thinking about ways to go against the Mu family next.


    Ye Xin asked, ¡°Daddy, when I return to the Mu family, we can


    Ning Zhe was very unhappy that he had suffered a loss from Jiang Jin. He was thinking about how to fight against the MU family next.


    Ye Xin said, ¡°Daddy, when I return to the Mu family, we¡¯ll notarize it when I let you take over Zhuang Ji. Although Grandma said she¡¯ll let me run the business, I feel that the staff only listens to her. I feel quite uneasy about this. Without real power, I¡¯m just a pawn. It doesn¡¯t even matter if I¡¯m capable.¡±


    Ning Zhe was pleased by these words. He said earnestly, ¡°Xiaxia, you¡¯ve finally grown up. This is what I¡¯ve always wanted to tell you. Zhuang Ji was left to you by your mother; it¡¯s yours. You can¡¯t let the Mu family have it!¡±


    Ye Xin hurriedly nodded before she said, ¡°Daddy, I¡¯ll deal with this matter as soon as I return to the Mu family!¡±


    Ning Zhe nodded in satisfaction.


    Ye Xin sighed. ¡°But what should we do now? The Mu family hasn¡¯t made a move yet. They really don¡¯t want me anymore. What should we do, Daddy?¡±


    Ning Zhe scoffed. ¡°Just because they don¡¯t want you, do we have to let them have their way? Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely seek justice for you. It¡¯s not just about you now. They¡¯re trampling on our entire Ning family as well!¡±


    Ye Xin nodded and hurriedly hugged Ning Zhe. ¡°Daddy! Only you are good to me!¡±


    Ning Zhe was very happy. For the time being, the scars on Ye Xin¡¯s face and body could not be removed. After all, they would be useful in theirwsuit against the Mu family.


    After a moment, Ning Zhe told Ye Xin to go and rest. He still had some matters to discuss with Ning Chun.


    Ye Xin left, satisfied.


    Ning Zhe sat behind his desk with his eyes closed when Su Tong came in with a cup of coffee. He opened his eyes and nodded at her without saying anything.


    After setting the cup down on the table, Su Tong sat at the side.


    Ning Zhe was slightly surprised that she did not leave immediately.


    $u Tong organized her thoughts before she softly said, ¡°Hubby, although Xiaxia isn¡¯t my biological daughter, I¡¯ve never thought about harming her. As long as she¡¯s willing to ept me, I¡¯l definitely treat her like my own.¡±


    Ning Zhe took a sip of the coffee as he waited for Su Tong to continue.


    ¡°People say it¡¯s the most difficult to be a stepmother. It¡¯s really true. As a stepmother, I¡¯ve always been observing Xiaxia, making sure I don¡¯t upset her. However, because I spent a lot of time observing her and am familiar with her, I can¡¯t help but feel that something is wrong. Hubby, do you want to


    investigate her? I really feel like she¡¯s not our Xiaxia,¡± Su Tong said tentatively. Her attitude was humble, and her tone was gentle.


    Ning Zhe set the cup down heavily on the table and said in a gloomy voice, ¡°What exactly are you trying to say?¡±


    $u Tong was startled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯m unaware of your petty tricks and schemes! Xiaxia is my daughter.. Do you want me to get a paternity test?¡±

 Chapter 507 - Provocation

    <h4>Chapter 507: Provocation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    $u Tong was shocked by Ning Zhe¡¯s reaction.


    Ning Zhe scoffed before he coldly said, ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m stupid? Do you think I¡¯ll mistake someone else for my daughter just because they look the same? Moreover, do you think I haven¡¯t investigated the matter? I¡¯ve already done a paternity test without telling her anything.¡±


    $u Tong did not expect Ning Zhe to have done such a thing. Her eyes widened in surprise as she asked, ¡°Then, what¡¯s the result? That woman¡­ Shes¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course, she¡¯s my daughter!¡± Ning Zhe said disdainfully to Su Tong.


    Su Tong could not even pretend to smile at this moment. She muttered, ¡°How¡¯s this possible?¡±


    Ning Zhe red at her. ¡®Why isn¡¯t it possible? I know you¡¯re always thinking about Ning Dong and trying to n for him. I¡¯m his father. Do you think I¡¯ll harm him? Don¡¯t meddle in this matter, and keep your thoughts to yourself. Do you understand?¡±


    Su Tong left the study in a daze. She could not figure out what was going on. She dared to bet her life that the woman in their house was definitely not Ning Xia or Song Ning.


    She entered her room and sat on the bed, still in a daze.


    At this moment, Ye Xin pushed the door open and entered the room.


    Su Tong was startled. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Ye Xin smiled contemptuously as she said, ¡°I came to see the oue of youining to my father. Did he believe you?¡±


    Su Tong¡¯s expression changed immediately.


    Ye Xin took a seat across from Su Tong and said unreservedly, ¡°It looks like my father didn¡¯t believe you. What to do? You and your son are convinced I¡¯m not Ning Xia, but my father thinks otherwise. What does it matter as long as my father believes me? In this family, who¡¯s the boss? Don¡¯t tell me you


    still don¡¯t understand it after so many years?¡±


    $u Tong looked at Ye Xin and coldly said, ¡°Ning Xia wouldn¡¯t have spoken in this manner.¡±


    Ye Xin was briefly taken aback. Then, she said viciously, ¡°Then, how would she have spoken? I¡¯m Ning Xia. Even if the way I speak changes, I¡¯m still Ning Xia. What can you do? Don¡¯t bother ying your cheap tricks on me. I¡¯m the Eldest Young Miss of the Ning family. This family is mine. You and your


    son better follow the rules. Otherwise, I¡¯ll chase both of you out of the family.¡±


    Ye Xin was very happy and satisfied when she saw the furious expression on Su Tong¡¯s face. She rose to her feet to leave, but when she turned around, she almost walked into another person.


    Ning Dong stood in front of Ye Xin silently.


    Ye Xin let out a cry in fear. Then, she scolded shrilly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you a ghost? Why are you so quiet? Are you trying to scare people to death?¡±


    Ning Dong calmly said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you try to chase us out right now?¡±


    Ye Xin was speechless.


    Ning Dong looked at her with a frosty gaze as he said, ¡°If you don¡¯t have the ability to chase us out now, you won¡¯t have any opportunity to do so in the future. You don¡¯t get to make the decisions in this family, impostor!¡±


    Ye Xin looked up at Ning Dong, who was a head taller than her, and said angrily, ¡°Who¡¯s an impostor? You¡¯re a bast*r


    Pa!


    Su Tong pped Ye Xin. She stood in front of Ning Dong, and her gaze was sharp as she asked, ¡°Speak clearly. Who¡¯s a bast*rd?¡±


    Ye Xin held her cheek as she stared at Su Tong viciously and said, ¡°If he¡¯s not a bast*rd, why do you have such a big reaction? Do you feel guilty?¡±


    ¡°Guilty? Who feels guilty?¡± Su Tong said, raising her hand to p Ye Xin again.


    Contrary to expectations, Ye Xin did not shrink back. Instead, she leaned over and said, ¡°You want to hit me? Come, I¡¯ll let you hit me. I¡¯ll just let everyone know about my vicious stepmother. Your actions will only help me.¡±


    $u Tong could barely suppress her anger and moved to p Ye Xin again.


    At this time, Ning Dong grabbed Su Tong¡¯s hand and calmly said, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s the point in arguing with a lunatic?¡±

 Chapter 508 - Adding Fuel to the Fire

    <h4>Chapter 508: Adding Fuel to the Fire</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Who¡¯s a lunatic? You and your mother are lunatics!¡± Ye Xin cursed as she red at Ning Dong.


    Ning Dong only smiled and said, ¡°You stole Song Ning¡¯s life and insists you¡¯re Song Ning, but you don¡¯t have Song Ning¡¯s abilities at all. If you¡¯re not a lunatic, then who is? I really want to see how you¡¯ll end up. The Mu family doesn¡¯t even want you. If it were anyone else who has a sense of shame, they


    would¡¯ve found a tree to hang themselves. But you, you act as though you want everyone to know you¡¯re a fake. You¡¯re so shameless you even dare to distort the truth, act brazenly, and unt your fake self everywhere. Ha! You¡¯re even trying to drag the Ning family with you in your quest to embarrass


    yourself. You don¡¯t even understand that you¡¯re courting death now.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Ye Xin pointed at Ning Dong, at a loss for words.


    Ning Dong reached out and pushed Ye Xin¡¯s hand aside and said, ¡°Get out! You¡¯re Miss Ning now, but my mother is Madam Ning. No matter what, she¡¯s still your stepmother. What¡¯s the point of acting so arrogant in front of my mother? You¡¯re really brainless!¡±


    Then, Ning Dong reached out to drag Ye Xin out of the room.


    Ye Xin almost fell when she was pushed out of the room. She rose to her feet, intending to continue arguing with Ning Dong but was only met with a mmed door.


    Ye Xin really wanted to scream, but she forced herself to hold back.


    ¡®Based on that little bast*rd¡¯s words, it seems like he knows something...¡±


    Ye Xin gritted her teeth. It was not time topletely shed pretenses with the pair of mother and son yet. The Ning family was her only support now so she could not afford to make any mistake at all.


    With that, she stomped her foot and returned to her room.


    Su Tong stared at the closed door. After confirming Ye Xin had left, she said in a lowered voice, ¡°Look, look, she definitely has a guilty conscience. She left just like that because she¡¯s afraid your father will overhear her! Ning Xia is definitely not unruly and arrogant like her! Son, I¡¯m really worried. I¡¯m


    afraid your father will listen to her and destroy this family in the process.¡±


    With that, Su Tong grabbed Ning Dong¡¯s arm, looking at him tearfully.


    Ning Dong helped Su Tong to the couch as he said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be anxious. Don¡¯t meddle in this matter. Trust me. The Ning family will definitely be mine. I won¡¯t let it fall to another person.¡±


    When he saw his mother looking at him skeptically, he patted her shoulder and continued to say, ¡°Mom, just wait and watch the show.¡±


    After Ning Dongforted Su Tong, he returned to his room.


    As soon as he entered the room, his phone began to ring.


    ¡°Young Master, Mu Qing has sent people to investigate you.¡±


    Ning Dong raised an eyebrow before he said, ¡°Let him investigate then. There¡¯s no need to stop him. Let¡¯s help them. It¡¯s time for us to push their n forward on their behalf.¡±


    His subordinate asked respectfully, ¡°Then, what should we do?¡±


    Ning Dong sneered. ¡°Find a media outlet and slowly expose the matter.¡±


    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll arrange for someone to handle it immediately,¡± the subordinate said before disconnecting the call.


    Ning Dong scoffed as he thought to himself, ¡°These people have so much time to investigate me? At this juncture, they still have the mood to investigate me? No wonder Mu Chen didn¡¯t make a move; they¡¯re not Mu Chen¡¯s opponent at all. It¡¯s only a fool¡¯s dream if they think they can fight Mu Chen.¡¯


    Overnight, shocking headlines popped up again one after another, stirring up the issue again.


    ¡°The Young Madam of the Mu family is an impostor! She¡¯s just Mu Chen¡¯s lover who has taken over the legal wife¡¯s identity! Mu Chen is trying to cover this matter up and to continue deceiving everyone!¡±


    ¡°How pitiful is the real Young Madam of the Mu family? She must be crying every day in her maiden family¡¯s house!¡±


    ¡°Mu Chen is truly cunning! Not only is he cunning when doing business, but he¡¯s equally cunning in her personal life! Look at how he switched his wife for his lover!¡±


    Just like a stone that stirred up a thousand waves, the public¡¯s anger reached an unprecedented peak..

 Chapter 509 - Anger

    <h4>Chapter 509: Anger</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Although things had already escted to this point, there was still no movement from the Mu family.


    Ning Zhe was angered by this.


    Coincidentally, the team of the financial program that interviewed Mu Qing invited Ning Zhe to their show as well.


    Many people were rather excited when it was revealed that the usually low-key Chairman of the Ning Group had epted the invitation and agreed to an interview. He even decided to hold the interview at his house.


    The production team was naturally ecstatic, certain that the ratings of their show would shoot through the roof.


    The interview went very smoothly. After all, the topics and questions had already been discussed beforehand.


    At the end of the interview, the host naturally segued to the topic of Song Ning.


    ¡°Theard you had some disagreements with your daughter during the early years?¡±


    Ning Zhe answered truthfully, ¡°Yes. My first marriage ended in a divorce. My daughter was very young at that time, and there was some misunderstanding between us, which caused a rift to form between us for years. It was only after she became a mother that she understood the feelings of a parent. With


    that, our father-daughter rtionship was slowly mended. My daughter is really sensible and excellent.¡±


    ¡°After being estranged for so many years, do you really not mind her cold treatment of you in those years?¡±


    Ning Zhe smiled and shook his head before he said, ¡°The people who love you the most in this world are your parents. No parents would bear a grudge against their children. In the eyes of parents, their children are the best.¡±


    The host gave Ning Zhe a thumbs-up as he said, ¡°You¡¯re a really good father!¡±


    Ning Zhe nodded and said, ¡°I might not be the most sessful businessman, but I¡¯m quite confident as a father. After reconciling with my daughter, I realized even more how important family is. It¡¯s also important for parents to teach their children properly.¡±


    At this time, the host hesitated before he asked, ¡°I heard that Miss Ning is staying with you and not her husband? This matter has been widely discussed. Can you tell us what¡¯s happening?¡±


    Ning Zhe¡¯s expression darkened as he said, ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to rify this matter a long time ago. This matter should have only been between the Ning family and the Mu family. We could have settled this privately, but the Mu family refuses to give us an exnation. Hence, I have no choice but to announce it


    to the world, and let everyone judge for themselves.¡±


    The host listened with a solemn expression as Ning Zhe continued to say, ¡°My daughter¡¯s real name is Ning Xia. Sheter changed it to Song Ning before she married the current Chairman of the Mu Group, Mu Chen. They were a match made in heaven. I really didn¡¯t expect Mu Chen to turn out to be a


    hypocrite. He cheated on my daughter with another woman while my daughter was pregnant. Not only that, but he even reced my daughter with his mistress. While my daughter was in the hospital, he took advantage of the fact that my daughter was injured to let his mistress rece her! Then, he


    abandoned my daughter at the hospital!¡±


    ¡°My daughter was in a car ident. She has scars all over her body, and her appearance ispletely ruined. That woman, on the other hand, had already undergone stic surgery to look like my daughter. She quietly reced my daughter and became the Young Madam of the Mu family. This matter is


    absolutely infuriating!¡±


    ¡°Tm here to inform Mu Chen for thest time. If he doesn¡¯t step forward to confess his crime, I¡¯ll no longer be courteous!¡±


    Although the host was mentally prepared, he was still stunned by the fantastical story.


    ¡°C-chairman Ning, this is too unbelievable, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Ning Zhe nodded. ¡°Indeed. Even we can¡¯t ept it, but s, it¡¯s the truth. Right now, my daughter is crying at home every day, but the Mu family is happily living their lives in silence¡­ This is simply intolerable!¡±

 Chapter 510 - Another Interview,

    <h4>Chapter 510: Another Interview,</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The host mustered up his courage and asked, ¡°Chairman Ning, I have a presumptuous request. Is it possible for us to meet Miss Ning, ah, I mean, Young Madam Mu?¡±


    Ning Zhe thought about it for a moment before he said, ¡°Alright, but since this is a personal matter, I hope it will be separate from our interview.¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course,¡± the host hurriedly said.


    Thus, Ye Xin, who had dressed up meticulously, was invited down by the helper.


    Before the host could even say anything, Ye Xin had already shed tears. Half of it was due to genuine feelings, and the other half was from her skill. After all, she used to be an actress. She cried as she said, ¡°I miss my child the most right now. Mu Chen is too ruthless. He had already nned this in


    advance when I was pregnant. He had gotten that woman stic surgery while he quietly waited for a chance to switch us. It must be that woman¡¯s idea.¡±


    The scars on Ye Xin¡¯s face made her look slightly terrifying when she cried.


    The host asked tentatively, ¡°Then, how did you get injured?¡±


    Ye Xin continued to sob as she said, ¡°That day, I called for a car and got into an ident near Cloud Peak. When I woke up, I found myself in a hospital in the neighboring city. I was penniless and had nothing. My injuries weren¡¯t even treated in time. I was afraid of embarrassing the Mu family and the


    Ning family so I didn¡¯t dare to say anything nor did I dare to make a police report.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for me to return. When I did, I realized I can¡¯t go back to the Mu family. There¡¯s a woman who resembles me at home. My face is ruined, and I didn¡¯t know what to do. In the end, I could only look for my father. During the toughest time in my life, only my father is on my side.¡±


    Everyone was moved by these words.


    The host said, ¡°This matter is really too bizarre. It¡¯s best to let the police deal with it.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Ning Zhe said from the side, ¡°So much time has passed since then. Although the truth is self-evident, I have no choice but to swallow my anger for my daughter¡¯s sake. After all, this concerns her happiness. If Mu Chen is willing to make concessions, I won¡¯t pursue the matter any


    longer. Even if I don¡¯t consider anything else, I still have to consider the child at home, right?¡±


    The host nodded. ¡°A father¡¯s love is really amazing. I understand Chairman Ning¡¯s feelings. However, there are many doubts in this matter. If¡­ If Chairman Mu is really involved, this will.


    ¡°This is my concern as well. If I send him to prison, I¡¯ll be happy. However, what about my daughter and my grandson? Even now, I hope we¡¯ll be able to resolve this matter. As long as Mu Chen sends that impostor away and brings my daughter back to the family, I¡¯ll let this matter go. It¡¯s best if their


    family of three can live harmoniously. After all, family is the most important. It wasn¡¯t easy for the Mu family toe this far. I hope Mu Chen won¡¯t be like the previous generation and go overboard. I¡¯ve always respected Old Madam Mu so I hope she¡¯ll advise Mu Chen.¡±


    Ning Zhe did not want this interview to be ced together with his first interview so it would not affect him. Moreover, he also wanted to use the second interview to pressure Jiang Jin and the Mu family..

 Chapter 511 - Negotiation

    <h4>Chapter 511: Negotiation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The production team of the finance and economy show thought they had struck gold. They thought they would be able to get on both the Ning family and the Mu family¡¯s good side by acting as peacemakers.


    After reporting to the higher-ups, two representatives who were eloquent and had high EQwere selected to bring the videos to the Mu family, hoping to broker peace.


    ¡®When the two representatives arrived, they were ttered to see that Mu Chen, the fake Song Ning, and Jiang Jin had personallye out to receive them.


    ¡®Mu Chen was as cold and expressionless as usual. He only sat quietly, emitted waves of coldness that made the two representatives unable to meet his eyes. Hence, they ced their hopes all on Jiang Jin. Whether it was subconscious or not, they hoped Song Ning would leave.


    Song Ning naturally could tell what was on their minds. She rose to her feet and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to check on the baby.¡±


    Mu Chen pulled her back down and said, ¡°Sit down and listen. They¡¯re likely ndering you again.¡±


    After Song Ning sat down, Mu Qing said, ¡°This is my wife, Song Ning. I know why you¡¯re here. I¡¯ll give you a chance to speak, but it doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll agree to what you say. Speak.¡±


    The atmosphere turned tense immediately. The little warmth that came out of their exchange with Jiang Jin vanished immediately.


    Jiang Jin smiled and smoothed things over for them. ¡°Don¡¯t mind him. He¡¯s always been like that.¡±


    The two representativesughed awkwardly. For a moment, they did not know what to say.


    Song Ning understood their thoughts so she said, ¡°Speak freely. After all, there has to be an end to this matter.¡±


    The two representatives could not help but feel curious about Song Ning, After all, the impostor was so calm andposed and had an extraordinary bearing. Inparison, the original, who cried so pitifully about how she had no one to turn to, looked more like the mistress.


    The two representatives quickly gathered their thoughts and politely told the trio about their intentions and showed them the videos. Contrary to their expectations, the trio did not react much to the videos at all.


    Jiang Jin and Song Ning exchanged a smile,pletely unconcerned.


    As for Mu Chen, he said with a dark expression, ¡°Call the police.¡±


    The two representatives were stunned.


    ¡°C-chairman Mu, Chairman Ning hopes to settle this matter privately since you¡¯re all famil


    Mu Chen said frostily, ¡°After doing an interview, can it still be considered as settling the matter privately? Isn¡¯t he just trying to threaten me? I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not someone who gives into threats and ttery. Let them call the police.¡±


    ¡°Chairman Mu, calm down. T-this matter is indeed unbelievable, but I¡¯m certain everyone¡¯s goal is the same, which is to solve this problem. If this matter continues, it won¡¯t be good for anyone¡­¡±


    ¡°Idon¡¯t think there¡¯ll be a problem,¡± Mu Chen interjected.


    One of the representatives hurriedly said, ¡°Chairman Mu, the public opinion is overwhelmingly against the Mu Group at this moment. Shouldn¡¯t you deal with this matter as soon as possible to appease the shareholders?¡±


    Mu Chen smiled contemptuously. ¡°All of you really have nothing better to do. I¡¯m not even worried, but you¡¯re so worried about me? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll give them an exnation, but it has nothing to do with my personal matters.¡±


    It was truly difficult to talk to Mu Chen. He gave them no room to reply at all. Their faces turned red, and they looked at Jiang Jin imploringly, asking for help.


    At this moment, a panicked voice rang in the air as a small figure jumped into Song Ning¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Little Master, slow down! Be careful!¡±


    ¡°Mommy, hold me!¡± The baby¡¯s voice was clear.


    Song Ning reached out to hug the baby and gently said, ¡°Baby shouldn¡¯t run around when there are guests.¡±


    At this time, the baby turned around in Song Ning¡¯s arms and said in his childish voice, ¡°Hello, uncle!¡±

 Chapter 512 - Sighing

    <h4>Chapter 512: Sighing</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The two representatives were overwhelmed by the favor and quickly responded.


    After that, the babyy quietly in Song Ning¡¯s arms while A Nuan stood next to her, slightly anxious.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mu Chen asked when he saw that A Nuan was acting strangely.


    ¡°The baby looked for the Young Madam as soon as he woke up so he hasn¡¯t had his milk yet,¡± A Nuan hurriedly replied.


    ¡®Mu Chen¡¯s expression eased immediately. He reached and patted his son¡¯s head as he asked, ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    The baby nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Mu Chen said softly, ¡°Apany him to drink his milk. A Nuan won¡¯t be able to handle him alone if you weren¡¯t around?¡±


    Upon hearing this, the baby reached out and hugged Song Ning¡¯s neck as though he understood his father¡¯s words.


    Song Ning kissed the baby¡¯s cheek before she rose to her feet with the baby in her arms. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll bring the baby to drink his milk first. All of you can take your time chatting.¡±


    ¡®Then, Song Ning looked down and said to the baby, ¡°Alright, say goodbye to the guests.¡±


    The baby said obediently, ¡°Byebye.¡±


    Song Ning smiled and brought the baby upstairs with A Nuan in tow.


    Without waiting for the two representatives to speak, Jiang Jin said, ¡°The Mu family appreciates your kindness, but we don¡¯t need your help to prove our innocence. My granddaughter-inw isn¡¯t an impostor. As for the rumors outside, what the Ning family says is their business and has nothing to do


    with us. If they have evidence, they can report to the police or sue us; we have nothing to fear. There¡¯s no need for us to release a statement regarding this matter.¡±


    The two representatives were rendered speechless and could only leave in defeat.


    After the duo left, Jiang Jin asked Mu Chen, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to make a move?¡±


    Mu Chen smiled. ¡°Grandma, there¡¯s no need for me to make a move now. They¡¯re more anxious than I am. I¡¯m waiting for them to expose their own shorings. That¡¯ll save me a lot of energy.¡±


    Jiang Jin said, ¡°However, both Song Ning and your jobs have been affected. This can¡¯t continue for long¡­¡±


    Mu Chen looked at Jiang Jin and said, ¡°You won¡¯t be able to guess who leaked the news on the Inte.¡±


    Jiang Jin raised her eyebrows. ¡°Isn¡¯t your father?¡±


    Mu Chen smiled faintly before he shook his head and said, ¡°He can¡¯t find Liang Zhou yet so he doesn¡¯t dare to make a move. The one who leaked the recent news is Ning Dong. Ye Xin is now hiding in the Ning family. With her attitude, she¡¯s definitely bullying Ning Dong and his mother. To begin with, Ning


    Zhe isn¡¯t very satisfied with Ning Dong, thus, making Ning Dong feel uneasy. Ning Dong¡¯s worried that Ning Zhe will hand thepany over to Ye Xin. For this reason, Ye Xin has be the thorn in Ning Dong¡¯s side. Moreover, I think he has already discovered that Ye Xin is a fake. Hence, he¡¯s anxious to


    expose the matter and bring Ye Xin down. With this, apart from getting rid of Ye Xin, he can further widen the distance between Ning Zhe and Song Ning. He¡¯s quite smart.¡±


    Mu Chen evaluated Ning Dong fairly.


    1


    Jiang Jin sighed before she asked, ¡°How¡¯s Liang Zhou?¡±


    Mu Chen¡¯s expression turned solemn as he said, ¡°She¡¯s notpletely out of danger yet, but her vitals are stable.¡±


    Jiang Jin continued to sigh as she said, ¡°She¡­ I thought she¡¯d be able to let it go. I didn¡¯t expect her to do that. In the end, she ended up like this. This is all fate.¡±


    Mu Chen gently patted Jiang Jin¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Grandma, everyone has their own way of dealing with their problems. She couldn¡¯t let go of the matter, and I think she nned to hold Ye Xin captive until thest moment before exposing everything.¡±


    Jiang Jin shook her head slightly and said, ¡°What¡¯s the use of seeking revenge when she could¡¯ve just tried to live a good life on her own. You gave her a house, and I gave her arge sum of money that¡¯s enough for her to support herself for her entire life. Moreover, with her life-saving grave toward the


    baby, we won¡¯t mistreat her.. Why bother seeking revenge?¡±

 Chapter 513 - Dignified

    <h4>Chapter 513: Dignified</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Mu Chen said softly, ¡°She¡¯s the same as my mother. Love is the most important thing to them. Everything she does is because of love. My mother dealt with her problem by hurting herself while she chose to seek revenge instead.¡±


    Jiang Jin shook her head and sighed again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma, Xiao Yu is very loyal, and she¡¯s by her side. She¡¯ll definitely be fine since she still has something to live for,¡± Mu Chen said in an attempt tofort Jiang Jin.


    The pair of grandmother and grandson both knew that Liang Zhou truly cared about the baby. Apart from that, Mu Qing and Ye Xin had yet to receive the punishment they deserved.


    Ning Zhe angrily smashed the cup in his hand on the floor. He did not expect the Mu family would not yield at all.


    Ye Xin was flustered and anxiously asked, ¡°Father, what should we do? Mu Chen, he, he¡¯s determined to abandon me!¡±


    Ye Xin¡¯s tears began to fall again. She had to return to the Mu family; she had to continue living as Song Ning. Her reputation was already in tatters, and she had ceased to exist in this world. Only with Song Ning¡¯s identity could she continue to live. She did not know what to do now.


    Ning Zhe felt distressed for his daughter, but when he saw how panicked she was, he felt a little strange. He had never seen his daughter panicking before. Zhuang Ji had raised Ning Xia to be calm, steady, and dignified. Hence, since she was young, she had never panicked and would instead focus on


    solving the problem instead. She knew that crying would not solve the problem.


    At that time, Ning Zhe had thought that Zhuang Yi had taught their daughter to be too independent. He had thought that their daughter was not cute or gentle at all. In his mind, girls were supposed to be delicate. His daughter would be carefully cared for by the family, and when she got married, her


    husband would care for her.


    However, Zhuang Yi had always instilled in their daughter that it was best to rely on oneself than to rely on men.


    Ning Zhe grew absent-minded as he thought about this matter. He had to admit the current Ning Xia was more like his ideal daughter, but she was not like his daughter at all. Then, he began to wonder if it was possible for someone to change so much after getting married and having a child.


    ¡°Dad...¡± When Ye Xin saw that Ning Zhe was lost in his thoughts, she reached and shook Ning Zhe¡¯s arm.


    Ning Zhe was abruptly pulled back to his senses. He was slightly stunned when he looked at his spoiled daughter. He had spent countless days and nights wishing Ning Xia would behave in such a manner to him. However, Ning Xia would never do something like that.


    Complicated emotions rose in his heart, but he still reached out to pat Ye Xin¡¯s hand tofort her as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Since the Mu family is so stubborn, we¡¯ll just report it to the police.¡±


    ¡°No! Daddy, you can¡¯t call the police!¡± Ye Xin eximed in shock and instinctively tightened her grip around Ning Zhe¡¯s arm.


    Ning Zhe frowned slightly in pain.


    Ye Xin panicked and hurriedly let go of Ning Zhe¡¯s arm. Then, she said, ¡°Daddy, you can¡¯t call the police. Didn¡¯t we agree that calling the police isn¡¯t beneficial to the Ning family? I don¡¯t want to embarrass the family any more than I already did.¡±


    Ning Zhe said solemnly, ¡°Silly girl, what¡¯s there to be embarrassed about? You¡¯re Mu Chen¡¯s legitimate wife, and yet, he¡¯s so ruthless to you. Hence, there¡¯s no need for us to show mercy. Otherwise, you¡¯ll lose everything if this continues. If we lodge a report, at least we can save your reputation. With that,


    when you get a divorce, your pre-marital assets will be preserved. Have you forgotten what your mother taught you? You have to know when to cut your losses.¡±


    Ye Xin was rendered speechless by these words. Her mind was racing as she hastily said, ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t calll the police just yet. Let me think of other ways. I¡¯ll definitelye up with a solution..¡±

 Chapter 514 - An Idea

    <h4>Chapter 514: An Idea</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Naturally, when Ye Xin said she would think of a way, she meant that she would ask Mu Qing to think of a way. Mu Qing would definitely be able to think of a way to resolve this problem.


    She could not let Ning Zhe call the police. The matter would escte out of control once he involved the police. Who knew what the police would find out after their investigation. She did not know what Mu Qing had done previously to let her rece Song Ning, and she did not know what had gone wrong


    that Song Ning would suddenly return.


    Then, she said bitterly, ¡°Daddy, the Mu family isn¡¯t as important as our Ning family. You¡¯ve worked so hard for so many years so you can¡¯t ruin the Ning family¡¯s reputation because of me.¡±


    ¡°How can I let you suffer such a grievance?¡± Ning Zhe asked, feeling his heart aching when he looked at his daughter.


    Ye Xin hurriedly wiped her tears away as she said, ¡°Daddy, I know you feel sorry for me. Although I¡¯m your daughter, I can¡¯t be selfish. I have to think of the Ning family as well. Daddy, let¡¯s just wait first. We¡¯ll think of another way to resolve this matter.¡±


    It was not easy for Ye Xin to dissuade Ning Zhe from involving the police. When she finally seeded, she hurriedly contacted Mu Qing and asked him to help her think of a way.


    After disconnecting the call, she paced around the room anxiously. She thought about the entire matter from the beginning to the end and told herself to calm down.


    She had both Mu Qing and Ning Zhe¡¯s support, but after the incident with Liang Zhou, she deeply understood that she had to have her own ns as well.


    She sat on her bed and leaned back, looking at the ceiling. She had to be Song Ning; she was Song Ning. She could not go back to being Ye Xin so she had to be Song Ning at all cost.


    Then, a thought suddenly shed in her mind. A smile appeared on her face before she began tough.


    ¡®That¡¯s right! What about Ye Xin? Isn¡¯t it the best way to let Song Ning be Ye Xin? This is brilliant!¡±


    If Song Ning became Ye Xin, she would naturally be Song Ning. Once Song Ning became Ye Xin, Song Ning would know what it felt like to have everyone speak against her!


    The next day.


    Gao Wen had arranged to hold a small press conference in a conference room in a hotel.


    Gao Wen had appeared in the media many times over the past two years, and every time, she did not fail to cause amotion. Hence, many reporters came with the intention to watch another show and dig up scandals regarding wealthy families. Moreover, it was also a way to show their goodwill by


    showing up.


    After all, the Ye family might not be one of the top families among the elite, but based on the fact that Ye Cheng held a high position in the government and the wealth of the family, the Ye family was considered not bad. The family was still something ordinary families could notpare to.


    Gao Wen did not think about anything at all. All she had in her mind was toplete the mission her daughter had given her. With this, her daughter would acknowledge her again.


    She looked at the people in front of her and cleared her throat. When everyone¡¯s attention was on her, she said, ¡°I want to announce something today. Something very important. I hope everyone can help me.¡±


    As she said this, she suddenly choked up, confusing everyone.


    ¡°Tm sure everyone has heard of the current Young Madam of the Mu family being an impostor, right? It¡¯s true.¡±


    Everyone straightened their backs immediately upon hearing these words. These matters had not been resolved until now. The Mu family had yet to give any exnation, and the Ning family did not report the matter to the police. Everything was just a rumor at this point.. Was it possible that the Madam


    of the Ye family, who always made a spectacle out of herself, had information about the matter?

 Chapter 515 - Accusation

    <h4>Chapter 515: usation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Gao Wen straightened her back and continued to say, ¡°Like I said, the current Young Madam of the Mu family is a fake. She¡¯s actually my daughter, Ye Xin. I¡¯ve done a DNA test to confirm this, but she refused to acknowledge me. I went through a lot of trouble to find her, but she refused to recognize me.¡±


    Gao Wen burst into tears after she finished speaking.


    The reporters were dumbfounded by the sudden twist.


    Gao Wen waved a document in her hand as she said through her tears, ¡°This is the result of the DNA test. The current Young Madam of the Mu family is my daughter, Ye Xin! This is true. All of you must help me. She¡¯s clearly my daughter, but the Mu family refuses to admit it. I know very well she¡¯s my


    daughter! All I want is for my daughter to not sever ties with me!¡±


    Gao Wen cried as though she was going to die; it was as though the sky had copsed.


    At this time, realization dawned on the reporters. With this revtion, everything made sense.


    Everyone knew how much Ye Xin had loved Mu Chen. Who knew that in the end, she would end up with Mu Chen? However, it was truly despicable that they would get together using such a despicable method/


    Needless to say, Gao Wen generated a lot of headlines. It was reported by all the major media outlets.


    Those on the Inte fully unlocked their imagination and writing skills, writing about the secrets of the wealthy and influential families.


    Just like before, the matter pushed Mu Chen and the Mu Corporation to the center of the storm again.


    On the other hand, Gao Wen received the support of many people. She even appeared on many programs, retelling the tragic story of how she was abandoned by her daughter with tears in her eyes.


    On the third day of the incident, Mu Chen finally left the house in the morning with Cheng Che.


    He was dressed neatly in his suit and looked like he was in high spirits.


    Jiang Jin looked at the backs of her two grandsons and sighed. ¡°I really don¡¯t understand what those people are thinking. Why do they have to make things even more difficult for themselves?¡±


    At this time, Song Ning came downstairs. She handed the baby to A Nuan as she softly said, ¡°Don¡¯t spoil him and coddle him. It¡¯s fine to let him run around and explore.¡±


    A Nuan had beenpletely won over by Song Ning, but she still could not help but worry about the baby. She said ina small voice, ¡°Til¡­ I¡¯ll just carry him for a little while more¡­¡±


    Song Ning smiled and patted A Nuan¡¯s shoulder. Then, she stepped forward and supported Jiang Jin. ¡°Grandma, are you worried about them or the others?¡±


    Jiang Jin pulled Song Ning to sit next to her before she said with a sigh, ¡°I don¡¯t know what those people are thinking, Initially, I thought we¡¯d just resolve this matter quietly after you¡¯ve returned. The only thing is that it would¡¯ve been unfair to you. However, I didn¡¯t expect that before you even have a


    chance to say anything, those people would start jumping around like clowns. They¡¯re really foolish.¡±


    Song Ning understood Jiang Jin¡¯s thoughts. She said, ¡°Grandma, let Mu Chen and Cheng Che do what they want. Although we didn¡¯t want to cause a hugemotion, it doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯re afraid of amotion. Mu Chen¡¯s truly angry. I was worried he would be too extreme so I¡¯ve asked Cheng Che to keep


    an eye on Mu Chen and make sure Mu Chen doesn¡¯t act too ruthlessly.¡±


    Jiang Jin nodded. ¡°Song Ning, you¡¯re too magnanimous. When I was your age, I don¡¯t think I had such magnanimity. You must believe that good people will definitely be rewarded. Those who have good lives but insist on doing evil things definitely won¡¯t be able to escape justice.¡±


    Song Ning knew Jiang Jin was mostly thinking about Mu Qing when Jiang Jin said those words.


    There would definitely be retribution for those whomitted evil deeds..

 Chapter 516 - A Challenge

    <h4>Chapter 516: A Challenge</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When Mu Chen arrived at the Mu Corporation, he was surrounded and blocked by the reporters at the entrance of the building.


    ¡°Chairman Mu, can youment on the matter regarding the real and fake Song Ning?¡±


    ¡°Chairman Mu, do you have a response to Madam Ye¡¯s usation?¡±


    ¡°Chairman Mu, if you don¡¯t love Song Ning anymore, why don¡¯t you just divorce her? Is there a need to rece her with an impostor?¡±


    ¡°Chairman Mu, don¡¯t you think what you did is against thew?¡±


    Mu Chen stopped in his tracks suddenly, causing the reporters to stumble. Like dominoes, the group of reporters bumped into each other and almost fell. The scene was chaotic.


    The security guards had already run out of the building and formed a barrier around Mu Chen and Cheng Che, keeping them a safe distance away from the members of the press.


    The duo stood quietly in the middle as though they were waiting for everyone to quiet down.


    The reporters in front seemed to understand and fell silent one after another. This created a domino effect. Shushing noises could be heard for a while before everyone finally fell silent.


    Then, Mu Chen brought his phone out in front of everyone and dialed a string of numbers. When the call connected, he said, ¡°Ye Cheng, this is Mu Chen.¡±


    The reporters looked at Mu Chen, who never acted ording tomon sense, with wide eyes. They did not understand why he was calling Ye Cheng. In fact, they had almost forgotten about Ye Cheng, For the sake of his career, Ye Cheng had maintained a low profile.


    Over the past two years, Ye Cheng¡¯s sister had been gued by scandal, and his mother had dominated the headlines. Then, there was his father who was a womanizer. In the beginning, he could still take care of his sister¡¯s affairs. However, after the incident with his girlfriend and after his sister was


    admitted into the mental hospital, he had gradually withdrawn from the public eye.


    With just a phone call, Mu Chen dragged Ye Cheng back to the public eye.


    Mu Chen smiled frostily as he said, ¡°If you¡¯re still living on earth, you must know about your mother spreading rumors that my wife is your sister. I¡¯m going to settle this matter through legal means now. Since we were ssmates, I thought I¡¯ll give you a heads-up. When the timees, don¡¯t say that I


    didn¡¯t consider our rtionship as ssmates.¡±


    After Mu Chen disconnected the call, he looked at the silent crowd in front of him and said, ¡°Before the legal proceedings start, I hope you¡¯ll help me convey a message to Madam Ye. I¡¯d like to invite her to do a live broadcast of her and my wife doing a DNA test!¡±


    After a while, someone asked in a small voice, ¡°Chairman Mu, are you saying the DNA report in Madam Ye¡¯s hand is fake?¡±


    Mu Chen calmly replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s fake, but I know it¡¯s definitely not my wife¡¯s DNA that was tested. In order to ensure fairness and transparency, this is the best way. I¡¯m sure all of you agree, right?¡±


    Everyone revealed an expression of excitement immediately.


    ¡®Mu Chen continued to say, ¡°As for the matter regarding Mr. Ning Zhe¡­¡±


    Everyone¡¯s ears perked up immediately.


    ¡°T officially invite Mr. Ning to also do a DNA test. He kept insisting my wife isn¡¯t his daughter and is a fake. Hence, he should verify the matter and do a DNA test to see if my wife is an impostor or not.¡±


    An uproar broke out again when everyone heard Mu Chen¡¯s words.


    However, before they could discuss this among themselves, Mu Chen said again, ¡°The legal department of the Mu Corporation has been mobilized to collect evidence of nder by the media and individuals. Hence, everyone better look for evidence that my wife and I have lied to the world andmitted


    crimes. Otherwise, they would have to answer to thew..¡±

 Chapter 517

    <h4>Chapter 517:</h4>


    <h4>Chapter 517 steps</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    It was a public challenge.


    ¡®Mu Chen had waited so long to speak. Could it be that he was gathering evidence and waiting for the perfect time to make aeback? Was this not too domineering?


    ¡°Chairman Mu, what do you mean by this? Are you saying everyone wronged you and your wife?¡± someone asked, displeased.


    Mu Chen looked over and said coldly, ¡°Otherwise, am I supposed to let everyone nder me?¡±


    Someone argued, ¡°We¡¯re just trying to get the truth for the public!¡±


    Mu Chen did not back down. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be giving you the truth. However, my truth is backed with evidence. Do you have evidence for the so-called truth you¡¯ve been spreading?¡± He paused and swept his gaze across everyone.


    Everyone averted their eyes, uneasy.


    Mu Chen continued to slowly say, ¡°You¡¯re all adults. Making up stories without evidence is just rumor-mongering. Am I wrong? As the person involved, am I not allowed to seek justice for myself?¡±


    Everyone was rendered speechless by these words.


    Mu Chen smiled contemptuously as he said, ¡°The Mu family hase this far; ordinary people can¡¯t imagine the storms we had to weather through. Everyone suffered an unexpected cmity due to this matter. The shareholders of the Mu Corporation have been implicated as well. Shouldn¡¯t I seek justice


    for this? Shouldn¡¯t I teach those who took advantage of the Mu Corporation¡¯s previous shares turmoil a lesson?¡±


    Mu Chen took a few steps forward and raised his voice as he said, ¡°In an hour, my wife and I¡¯ll be waiting at the testing center. If Madam Ye dares toe, we¡¯ll earnestly conduct a test with everyone as a witness. We¡¯ll show the public the truth. We also hope that Mr. Ning Zhe wille and be tested as


    well so as to resolve all doubts. The elites of the media are all here today. I¡¯ve read all the articles you¡¯ve written recently, and I admire your abilities. Now, let¡¯s see if you have the capability to invite Madam Ye and Mr. Ning over.¡±


    With that, Mu Chen strode into the building.


    No one chased after Mu Chen.


    Some of the security guards escorted Mu Chen into the building while some stayed back since Cheng Che had not left yet.


    Cheng Che reached out and adjusted his sses. He wore his signature gentle smile on his face as he said, ¡°My friends from the media, please don¡¯t take this to heart. Recently, Chairman Mu was angered by the negative news that he didn¡¯t sleep very well for a few days. After all, everything that has been


    written and published isn¡¯t real. Who would be able to endure such a thing? Please put yourselves in his shoes and think about it. With that, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to understand his feelings.¡±


    Cheng Che was like a fire extinguisher. His words put out the fire in everyone¡¯s hearts.


    ¡°Tunderstand and support your work. I know all of you are curious. Why don¡¯t we act together and reveal the truth? It¡¯s just a few people conducting a test. What¡¯s so difficult about that? I hope everyone can help us achieve this.¡±


    Cheng Che hurriedly bowed to everyone, and the reporters all bowed in return.


    At this time, someone said, ¡°Mr. Cheng is right. We have a responsibility and obligation to shed light on the truth!¡±


    With this, everyone agreed one after another.


    Since Cheng Che had paved the way for them, how could they not walk the path he had opened up for them? Otherwise, were they going to wait for Mu Chen to take action? It was good enough if Mu Chen did not sue them. At that time, they could only pray for their lives..

 Chapter 518 - Unease

    <h4>Chapter 518: Unease</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ning Zhe smacked his hands heavily on the table and rose to his feet. This had simply gone too far. Even Mu Qing would not have dared to challenge him in this manner. Moreover, Mu Chen was clearly in the wrong. Did Mu Chen think he was blind? Did Mu Chen think he would mistake someone else for


    his daughter? Did Mu Chen think he was so stupid that he did not even conduct a DNA test? He had already confirmed Ning Xia was his daughter before he went to speak to the Mu family. Who knew Mu Chen would be so stubborn and try to drag everyone down?


    ¡°That brat needs to be taught a lesson. Since his father doesn¡¯t care, I¡¯ll teach that arrogant thing a lesson on his father¡¯s behalf!


    Ning Zhe ordered Ning Chun to bring Ye Xin to the testing center.


    Ning Chun looked at the furious Ning Zhe and hesitated for a moment before he asked, ¡°Master, if the Young Miss of the Ning family is Ye Xin, and...¡±


    Ning Zhe sneered. ¡°I¡¯m testing my and Ning Xia¡¯s DNA. As long as we can prove Ning Xia is my daughter, that¡¯s enough...¡±


    Realization dawned on Ning Chun immediately.


    1


    On the other hand, Gao We was panicking. Others might not know it, but she knew everything very clearly.


    Before she looked for Ye Xin, Mu Qing came looking for her first.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Go and do the test.¡±1


    With this, Gao Wen calmed down slightly. She inhaled deeply and told herself that she would do anything for Ye Xin.


    Ye Cheng rushed back at top speed.


    After receiving Mu Chen¡¯s call, his heart had sunk. He was well aware of Mu Chen¡¯s ways of handling things.


    The Ye family had crossed Mu Chen¡¯s bottom line multiple times that it was no longer possible to hope that Mu Chen would let go of the matter.


    As Chen Chen drove, he looked at the gloomy Ye Cheng through the rearview mirror and could not help but sigh inwardly. He knew if his boss could not resolve his family matters, it would be difficult for his boss to rise.


    Ye Cheng closed his eyes and rested. He had not slept well for two days. However, his phone rang, interrupting his rest. He instinctively brought out his phone and was surprised when he saw that the caller was Ning Dong.


    Ye Cheng hesitated for a moment before he asked Chen Chen, ¡°Is there anything from Ning Dong¡¯s side?¡±


    ¡°Everything is normal. Ji An is keeping an eye on him,¡± Chen Chen replied as he drove.


    Ye Cheng nodded before he answered the call. ¡°Hello? Ning Dong? It¡¯s been a long time since west spoke.¡±


    Ning Dong¡¯s voice sounded a little unsteady as he said, ¡°Brother Cheng, I discovered that Brother Ji An has dealings with Mr. Mu.¡±


    Ye Cheng frowned. ¡°Mr. Mu? Which Mr. Mu?¡±


    The first person who appeared in Ye Cheng¡¯s mind was Mu Chen.


    ¡°It¡¯s Mu Chen¡¯s father. That old man called Mu Qing,¡± Ning Dong said, clearly anxious.


    Ye Cheng was confused.


    ¡°Brother Cheng, you told me that if there¡¯s anything, I can ask Brother Ji An for help. Recently, I was targeted by a few thugs so I asked for Brother Ji An¡¯s help to look for someone to teach those thugs a lesson. However, I discovered the person Brother Ji An found is a wanted criminal. It almost scared me


    to death so I didn¡¯t dare to use him. Later, I managed to find someone to tail them and found that they were working for Mr. Mu. Brother Ye Cheng, you better watch out for Brother Ji An. I know you wish to advance your career in the Public Security Bureau so it¡¯s best not to get involved with Brother Ji An.


    Otherwise, you¡¯ll be implicated by him in the future,¡± Ning Dong said, sounding very sincere.


    Ye Cheng felt his body grow cold. He did not even hear Ning Dong¡¯s other words and disconnected the call in a daze.


    After that, Ye Cheng felt his heart sink again when he saw the videos and photos that Ning Dong sent him.


    Ji An had betrayed him..

 Chapter 519 - Rerouting

    <h4>Chapter 519: Rerouting</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡®How¡¯s that possible?¡¯


    Ye Cheng said frostily, ¡°Chen Chen, turn around and return to the office!¡±


    ¡°Young Master, what happened?¡± Chen Chen asked, stunned. Ye Cheng¡¯s voice had dropped to the freezing point.


    Chen Chen did not dare dy and hurriedly turned around at the closest intersection and headed to the office. Then, after looking at Ye Cheng, he asked tentatively, ¡°Then, Young Master, what should we do about Madam?¡±


    Ye Cheng said in a low voice, ¡°Ning Dong told me that Ji An has dealings with Mu Qing. Did Ji An say anything about this to you?¡±


    Chen Chen was shocked. ¡°No, no, that¡¯s impossible. Young Master Cheng, Ji An, he¡­¡±


    Chen Chen¡¯s hands that were gripping the steering wheel were drenched in sweat. He did not know what to say. After all, the human heart was unpredictable. It was impossible to vouch for another person. He could not help but wonder about Gao Wen as well. Mu Chen was not someone to be trifled with.


    Ye Cheng¡¯s voice was brimming with exhaustion as he said, ¡°Find someone to bring her away. How could Mu Chen not know his wife? If he loved Ye Xin, he would¡¯ve announced it to the world. Is there a need for him to create so many problems for himself? I¡¯m afraid my mother is being manipted by someone. I don¡¯t have the time to care about this for now. Let¡¯s deal with Ji An¡¯s matter first.¡±


    Chen Chen quickly responded and made the call.


    ¡°Stop the Madam from leaving. Send her to the house in the suburbs first.¡±


    ¡°B-brother Chen, it¡¯s toote. Madam has already left,¡± the subordinated stammered.


    ¡°Who¡¯s so daring to bring the Madam away?¡± Chen Chen asked, slightly annoyed.


    The subordinate hurriedly said, ¡°Brother Chen, I¡¯ll investigate this matter immediately.


    Chen Chen frowned after disconnecting the call. He said, ¡°Young Master Cheng, there¡¯s something not quite right with this matter.¡±


    Ye Cheng¡¯s expression was dark. ¡°It¡¯s toote that we realized something¡¯s not quite right now. In any case, the most important thing is to deal with Ji An first. If he¡¯spromised, we have to get rid of him immediately. He knows too much about us. If he sells us out to Mu Qing¡­¡±


    Ye Cheng did not continue to speak.


    Chen Chen knew that if Ji An sold Ye Cheng out, Ye Cheng¡¯s career would be doomed. The only way left was to get rid of everyone who was privy to the matter. In the end, he could only say in an attempt tofort Ye Cheng, ¡°Young Master, perhaps, there¡¯s a misunderstanding. Ji An has performed very well all these years. Moreover, we¡¯ve not suffered any loss recently so there¡¯s a chance Ji An did not sell us out.¡±


    Ye Cheng said angrily, ¡°You¡¯ve grown toocent! Wouldn¡¯t it be toote if we wait for Ji An to betray us? Since he¡¯s working for Mu Qing, it¡¯s just a matter of time before he betrays us. We should be prepared for the worst. What good is hoping for the best? Are we going to wait for something to happen before we take action?¡±


    Chen Chen no longer dared to speak. Ye Cheng who had nowhere to vent his anger mmed his phone down on the seat. At this time, he could only hope that the matter with Mu Chen¡¯s side would end up like a melodrama. At worst, he would just have to embarrass himself again and find someone to diagnose Ye Xin with schizophrenia before sending her to a mental hospital again.


    Speaking of which, it was all thanks to Fu Ting that he discovered he could use this way to deal with people.


    Ning Dong smiled when he received news that Ye Cheng had suddenly changed his route, no longer going to the testing center. It was a pity that Ye Cheng would not be able to watch such a lively show. However, he knew if Ye Cheng came, there might not be a show to watch at all.


    Ning Dong did not understand what Mu Chen was trying to do by involving Ye Cheng. After all, Ye Cheng would only hinder Mu Chen¡¯s n. He thought Mu Chen was an idiot.


    Now, he was waiting for the big show to begin. He really wanted to see how all those big shots were going to resolve this matter and how they adapt on the spot. He needed to learn from them, after all..

 Chapter 520 - Gathering

    <h4>Chapter 520: Gathering</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Most of the members of the media were gathered at the testing center. The testing center had never seen such a huge crowd before.


    The first to arrive was Mu Chen and Ning Zhe.


    ¡®Mu Chen said frostily, ¡°Chairman Ning arrived so quickly.¡±


    Ning Zhe wore a fake smile on his face and said, ¡°Of course, this concerns my daughter¡¯s lifelong happiness, after all. No matter what you do, I won¡¯t allow my daughter to suffer.¡±


    ¡®Mu Chen¡¯s expression grew even frostier as he said, ¡°All of Song Ning¡¯s sufferings are caused by you.¡±


    Ning Zhe¡¯s expression changed upon hearing these words.


    At this moment, Cheng Che hurriedly stepped in to defuse the tension. ¡°Brother, Chairman Ning, calm down. We¡¯re here to solve the problem, not to create more problems.¡±


    ¡®Mu Chen naturally listened to Cheng Che¡¯s advice.


    Ning Zhe felt that Cheng Che had a point so he suppressed his anger as well.


    Since the testing center had been co-booked by the Mu family and the Ning family, there was no need to worry about foul y.


    Soon after, Ning Chun brought Ye Xin over.


    Faced with the camera, Ye Xin looked sorrowful. The scars on her face made her look even more pitiful. She had meticulously applied makeup to make herself look pitiful, after all.


    Ye Xin looked Mu Chen, looking heartbroken. As though she could not endure the sorrow, she threw herself into Ning Zhe¡¯s arms.


    Ning Zhe hugged her andforted her softly. His expression was one of love.


    Everyone pointed their cameras at Mu Chen at this moment.


    Mu Chen only wore a mocking smile on his face.


    Some female reporters found this unpleasant to the eyes, and one of them said, ¡°Chairman Mu, there¡¯s a limit to being unfaithful. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being too hurtful by discarding the old for the new?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! No matter what, you¡¯re once husband and wife. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re too heartless?¡±


    Mu Chen looked at them indifferently but did not speak. He was not one to argue with fools.


    Soon enough, Gao Wen arrived. The crowd surrounded her immediately. She did not dare to meet Mu Chen and Ning Zhe¡¯s eyes and tried to hide behind a few reporters.


    At this moment, a reporter said self-righteously, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Madam Ye! We¡¯ll be your witnesses today! When the result of the test is out, we¡¯ll definitely support you!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Madam Ye! Don¡¯t be afraid! Let alone bing a Young Madam of a wealthy family, even if your daughter bes the President, she will still have to acknowledge you as her mother! You have our support!¡±


    Gao Wen lowered her head and thanked everyone in a small voice. At this time, anxiety burned her heart.


    Soon enough, another group of people arrived, causing an uproar.


    This group of people consisted of three elders from the Mu family with the highest seniority, and the person who apanied them here was Mu Chen¡¯s biological father, Mu Qing.


    ¡®Mu Chen looked slightly startled, as though he did not expect them to show up. Even someone as arrogant as him had no choice but to stand up and greet the elders. ¡°Granduncles, why are you here?¡±


    Second Granduncle Mu stopped in his tracks and looked at Mu Chen as he said in a deep voice, ¡°This matter concerns the Mu family¡¯s reputation. For such an important matter, you didn¡¯t inform the family at all. Although you¡¯re the head of the family, you can¡¯t bear this matter alone. Mu Chen, the Mu


    family¡¯s reputation cannot be tarnished! Since we could make you the head of the family, we can also remove you from that position.¡±


    ¡®Mu Chen¡¯s expression darkened upon hearing this rebuke as he shifted his eyes to Mu Qing.


    ¡®Mu Qing calmly said, ¡°Mu Chen, this matter has nothing to do with me. There¡¯s no point venting your anger on me.¡±


    Mu Chen sneered. ¡°You better pray it has nothing to do with you.¡±


    Second Granduncle Mu said angrily, ¡°Mu Chen! How can you speak to your father like this? No matter what, he¡¯s still your father! Our Mu family can¡¯t tolerate unfilial descendants!¡±

 Chapter 521 - Reprimanded

    <h4>Chapter 521: Reprimanded</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    This was too disrespectful to Mu Chen. Unfortunately, no one came forward to help Mu Chen.


    Mu Chen was usually arrogant and domineering, Now that there was someone who was able to suppress him, everyone was naturally eager to watch him being scolded.


    Cheng Che could no longer endure it so he said, ¡°Second Granduncle, Brother Chen is only trying to bring those who tried to harm the Mu family to justice!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re an outsider. You have no right to speak. This is the Mu family¡¯s business,¡± Second Granduncle Mu said coldly.


    Cheng Che¡¯s face flushed red immediately.


    Everyone knew that Cheng Che was an adopted son of the Mu family. The Old Madam of the Mu family had always treated him like her own grandson. Although he was Mu Chen¡¯s assistant, they were closer than blood brothers. How could he not feel embarrassed being reprimanded by the elder of the Mu


    family?


    At this moment, a clear voice rang from outside.


    ¡°Second Granduncle, what you said is wrong. Cheng Che is a member of the Mu family. When did he be an outsider?¡±


    Everyone instinctively turned to look at the source of the voice.


    Song Ning walked in without a trace of a smile on her face. When she arrived in front of the others, Cheng Che called out softly, ¡°Sister-inw.¡±


    A hint of bitterness could be heard in Cheng Che¡¯s voice.


    Song Ning continued to say, ¡°Grandma has always maintained that she has two grandsons. The eldest grandson is like a block of wood and doesn¡¯t care about anything but work. The second grandson is the most filial. He loves his elder brother, and he¡¯s her pride.¡±


    Cheng Che reached out to adjust his sses.


    Song Ning continued to say, ¡°Your brother always said that the two events in life are having you as a younger brother and marrying me.¡±


    Cheng Che smiled and nodded. ¡°Thank you, sister-inw.¡±


    Those who understood naturally understood those words.


    Second Granduncle Mu scoffed. ¡°A woman with unknown origins dare to say such words, trying to bribe the hearts of the people.¡±


    Mu Chen reached out to put his arm around Song Ning¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Second Granduncle, who gave you the confidence to say she¡¯s a fake? If she¡¯s fake, your prestige that you¡¯ve been cherishing your whole life will be gone.¡±


    After saying that, Mu Chen ignored the crowd and brought Song Ning to Ning Zhe and said, ¡°Chairman Ning, since everyone¡¯s here, let¡¯s get started.¡±


    Ning Zhe was even more infuriated by Mu Chen¡¯s actions. He thought to himself that when this matter was over, he would definitely make Ning Xia divorce Mu Chen. After he obtained Zhuang Ji, he would find a loving husband for Ning Xia.


    Ning Zhe nodded and said in a deep voice, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s begin! My daughter and I will go first. Today, I want everyone to witness the result of the DNA test.¡±


    While everyone apuded, Mu Chen sneered. Indeed, people were forgetful. No one mentioned how Ning Zhe abandoned his wife and daughter back then. Just because Ning Zhe chose to stand up for his daughter now, he suddenly became a good father? The eyes of the masses were clearly blind.


    It took a while for the results toe out.


    While they waited, Mu Qing quietly served tea to the elders of the Mu family. They were all pleased with him. In contrast, Mu Chen, Song Ning, and Cheng Che who were standing at the side looked even more unpleasant to the eyes.


    The reporters were used to ttering the high and trampling on the low. The person who was the easiest to bully here was Cheng Che.


    Therefore, someone asked provocatively, ¡°Mr. Cheng Che, I heard that Old Madam Mu treats you like her own grandson. Do you have any tips on how to make the elderly happy?¡±


    Cheng Che hadpletely calmed down by now. His handsome face remained unchanged.


    How could these scoundrels guess Cheng Che¡¯s breadth of mind? He had been in the Mu family for so many years, and his grandmother and brother had always protected him under their wings. However, he had also been bullied quite a few times. He would not take such a provocation by a group of


    irrelevant people to heart. Nheless, it was different when it was from the elders of the Mu family..

 Chapter 522 - Result

    <h4>Chapter 522: Result</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Before Cheng Che could speak, Mu Chenughed before hezily said to the reporter, ¡°It seems like you¡¯re trying to be someone¡¯s grandson!¡±


    The reporter did not expect Mu Chen to speak up for Cheng Che. After all, Mu Chen had just been reprimanded by the elders of the Mu family, but he did not say anything. They thought Mu Chen was also arrogant and cold in front of Cheng Che and was only affectionate to Song Ning. Who knew it was not


    the case? Perhaps, only Cheng Che and Jiang Jin knew about it.


    Song Ning chuckled and nudged Mu Chen before she said, ¡°Don¡¯t say those words out loud. There¡¯s no need for rational people to argue with fools. Right, Cheng Che?¡±


    Cheng Che adjusted his sses and smiled. His sister-inw always protected him like he was a child.


    The pair of husband and wife spoke up one after another, humiliating the reporter. It was only natural that it would draw dissatisfaction from some people.


    Cheng Che looked at Mu Chen and Song Ning and said, ¡°I hope Grandma lives a long life. I¡¯m lucky to have such a grandmother.¡±


    Someone said mockingly, ¡°Of course. The longer you¡¯re Old Madam Mu¡¯s grandson, the more beneficial it would be for you.¡±


    Cheng Che turned around to have a look. However, since the person had shut his mouth, it was impossible to tell who had spoken. Then, he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Well said. Are you jealous? It¡¯s fate, after all. I have nothing in life but great luck.¡±


    Song Ning covered her mouth and smiled. She had wanted to protect Cheng Che, worried that Cheng Che would be wronged. However, how could Cheng Che be easily bullied?


    Mu Chen frowned. ¡°We¡¯re here today to resolve my matter. Why is the spotlight on you?¡±


    Cheng Che shrugged. ¡°I have no choice. Among everyone present, I probably seem like the easiest to bully.¡±


    Mu Chen sneered. ¡°Alright. Wait for me to settle the scores for youter. Only I can bully my younger brother. If others dare to bully you, I¡¯ll make them pay for it.¡±


    The two brothers looked at each other with a smile before Cheng Che lowered his head.


    Song Ning sighed in her heart. Jiang Jin had always said that the most fulfilling thing in her life was raising two kind-hearted children.


    One looked cold outwardly but was soft on the inside. The other looked easy to bully, but that was not the case at all. The duo was very good, but their strengths had always been underestimated by the elders.


    Song Ning could not help but sigh softly. These people really had iting for provoking the two brothers.


    At this time, a staff member came out and announced the result to everyone. The result was that Ning Zhe and the woman next to him were father and daughter.


    Everyone looked at Mu Chen and the others on his side with eyes filled with condemnation and schadenfreude.


    Ning Zhen said gloomily, ¡°Mu Chen, what else do you want to say? Back then, your marriage with my daughter caused a storm in the city. How many vows did you publicly make to cherish her? Now, you want to abandon her? Do you think my Ning family is a pushover? Since the elders of the Mu family


    are here today, you should return justice to my daughter.¡±


    The elders of the Mu family were speechless.


    Ning Zhe looked at Mu Qing and said, ¡°Mr. Mu, we¡¯re inws. I didn¡¯t expect our first meeting would be because of this matter. I¡¯d like to ask you how you n to resolve this matter?¡±


    ¡®Mu Qing raised his hand to his lips and coughed lightly before he looked at the elders of the Mu family..

 Chapter 523 - Condition

    Chapter 523: Condition


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Second Granduncle Mu nodded. ¡°You¡¯re Mu Chen¡¯s father, and Chairman Ning is Song Ning¡¯s father. Both of you should be the ones to decide the matters of your children. Our Mu family isn¡¯t heartless, and we can disgrace our Mu family.¡±


    This was the principle given to Mu Qing to handle matters.


    ¡®Mu Qing looked extremely grateful and respectful.


    ¡°Chairman Ning, please calm down. Mu Chen is insensible and has hurt Song Ning¡¯s heart. Our Mu family won¡¯t be idle and do nothing about this matter. I also hope our families won¡¯t be estranged because of this matter.¡±


    ¡®Mu Qing had always been gentle and polite,pletely different from Mu Chen¡¯s cold and stern demeanor. Naturally, he would leave a good impression on everyone.


    Ning Zhe did not want to waste time on small talks so he directly asked, ¡°Then, Mr. Mu, how do you think we should deal with this matter?¡±


    ¡°Of course, we should bring Song Ning back to the house,¡± Mu Qing answered directly.


    This was the answer Ning Zhe wanted. He immediately pointed at Song Ning who was standing next to Mu Chen and asked, ¡°Then, what about this impostor? What should we do? Don¡¯t tell me your Mu family intends on having two Young Madams?¡±


    ¡®Mu Qing turned to Mu Chen and said indifferently, ¡°A woman of unknown origins can¡¯t be the Young Madam of our Mu family. Since we¡¯ve verified the truth, naturally, we¡¯ll send her away. Granduncles, what do you think?¡±


    Mu Qing directly requested support from the elders of the Mu family.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    The two elders nodded slowly.


    Second Granduncle Mu looked at Mu Chen and asked, ¡°Mu Chen, faced with the evidence, how long are you going to remain stubborn? Are you going to continue tarnishing the family¡¯s reputation?¡±


    Mu Chen, Song Ning, and Cheng Che had been quietly watching and listening to the performance. Now that the performance was over, and they were talking to Mu Chen, he finally said, ¡°Second Granduncle, the evidence isn¡¯t conclusive enough to exin the problem.¡±


    Second Granduncle Mu was angered by Mu Chen¡¯sckadaisical attitude.


    Without waiting for Second Granduncle Mu¡¯s reply, Mu Chen turned to the crowd and said, ¡°Everyone knows that I¡¯m married to Chairman Ning¡¯s daughter. Hence, if I can prove that my wife is Chairman Ning¡¯s daughter, it means that I can prove she¡¯s my wife, right?¡±


    Everyone was stunned for a moment before they nodded.


    ¡°Chairman Ning?¡± Mu Chen asked Ning Zhe.


    Ning Zhe scoffed coldly before he said, ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯d like to ask Chairman Ning and my wife to do the DNA test.¡±


    Everyone did not know whether tough or cry. It seemed like Mu Chen was not only stubborn, but crazy as well.


    ¡®Mu Chen¡¯s expression darkened as he said, ¡°What? Does everyone think there¡¯s a problem with my words? If you¡¯re certain that the Song Ning next to me isn¡¯t Chairman Ning¡¯s daughter, then show me the evidence. How can you believe something without evidence?¡±


    Ning Zhe looked at Song Ning who was standing next to Mu Chen and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Fine, but I have a condition.¡±


    ¡°speak.¡±


    ¡°If Tm not rted to this woman, you must restore my daughter¡¯s identity and give her everything she deserves. You must also return her dowry. After that, both parties will be separated and no longer have anything to do with each other,¡± Ning Zhe said each word clearly.


    Upon hearing these words, everyone was touched by Ning Zhe¡¯s fatherly love. It was clear that Ning Zhe was saying to Mu Chen that if Mu Chen did not want his daughter, he would protect his daughter.


    Some female reporters quietly wiped their tears away before ring at Mu Chen and Song Ning.


    Mu Chen nodded without any hesitation. ¡°Alright, everyone present can be witnesses. This kind of honor isn¡¯t something ordinary people can obtain.¡±


    Ning Zhe was stunned by how quick Mu Chen was to agree to his demands.


    Some people in the crowd were confused as well..

 Chapter 524 - Striving for Justice

    <h4>Chapter 524: Striving for Justice</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Mu Chen was too confident. This live testing of DNA was also initiated by Mu Chen. If he were not confident, would he really dare to resort to such a public way to resolve the matter? This matter had been brewing for so long, who would believe that Mu Chen was not prepared at all.


    With all this in mind, Ning Zhe suddenly said, ¡°Wait.¡±


    Everyone looked at Ning Zhe in unison.


    Ning Zhe looked at Mu Chen with burning eyes as he said, ¡°Chairman Mu, I hope the test will be fair. No one should cheat.¡±


    Mu Chen sneered. ¡°Chairman Ning is afraid I¡¯l cheat, right?¡±


    Ning Zhe did reply. His answer was obvious.


    The crowd began to discuss among themselves as well.


    ¡®Mu Chen was not stupid. For him to be so calm at this moment, there were only two possibilities: one, he was certain he was right; two, he was prepared to cheat.


    ¡®Mu Chen said disdainfully, ¡°Alright. Then, what does Chairman Ning think we should do?¡±


    Ning Zhe did not say anything. He had not thought of a foolproof n.


    At this time, a reporter raised his hand. ¡°I¡¯m a reporter from City Times. I have a suggestion. I wonder if everyone wants to hear it.¡±


    Everyone, including those involved, looked at the reporter.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we send two or three reporters in as witnesses? That way, we can guarantee the authenticity of the results,¡± the reporter said earnestly.


    Everyone nodded. It was indeed a good idea. It was obvious no one among those involved could be trusted so it was best to bring ina third party. The reporters were definitely the most suitable candidates.


    Ning Zhe and the elders of the Mu family nodded in agreement.


    With that, everyone moved very quickly and selected three reporters from the major media outlets.


    However, at this time, Mu Chen asked as he looked at the three selected reporters mockingly, ¡°Then, how are you going to prove that you weren¡¯t bribed beforehand?¡±


    The three reporters were so angry that their faces turned red. They thought there was no need for them to do such a thing and that if Mu Chen wanted to humiliate himself, it was fine, but was there a need to humiliate them?


    The reporter, who came up with this idea, forced a smile on his face. He straightened his back and said righteously, ¡°Chairman Mu, the three of us have been in this industry for a long time; we have over 20 years of experience. It¡¯s not worth ruining our careers by epting a bribe.¡±


    The other two reporters instinctively straightened their backs and wore solemn expressions on their faces as well.


    The other reporters were filled with righteous indignation. They rolled their eyes and thought that Mu Chen was truly a scumbag.


    Mu Chen waited for everyone to fall silent before he said in a clear voice, ¡°It¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve been framed and smeared by the media. Although I¡¯ve been cleared of the usations each time, I¡¯ve never received a single apology from any reporters. Everyone easily spreads rumors and forgets about it


    after, but the victims can only swallow their grievances. I¡¯ve never seen any reporters taking any responsibility for their actions. They only mor all year round about seeking truth and justice.¡±


    ¡®Mu Chen swept his piercing gaze across the reporters, and they could not help but avert their gazes. He was speaking the truth, after all. They had always started the fire but had never tried to put out the fire.


    Mu Chen continued to say, ¡°You know best in your hearts if you¡¯ve ever epted money during the course of your career. There¡¯s no need to pretend to be virtuous in front of me.¡±


    No one could raise their heads.


    ¡°Today¡¯s matter has turned out as you wanted. It¡¯s fine. However, if the results don¡¯t match your expectations, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll turn around and say I¡¯ve bribed the witnesses..¡±

 Chapter 525 - Live Testing

    <h4>Chapter 525: Live Testing</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Some people lowered their heads further. Mu Chen¡¯s words rang true, after all. They could guarantee what he said would not happen. Moreover, the higher-ups truly preferred sensational news more than the truth sometimes; no one understood this better than them.


    For a moment, no one dared to speak again.


    Mu Chen sneered. He had long seen through the human heart after living for so many years. To deal with this kind of people, he had to strike first. Otherwise, he would only be in a disadvantageous positionter.


    Then, the reporter, who hade up with the idea, asked hesitantly, ¡°Then, Chairman Mu, do you have a better idea?¡±


    Mu Chen looked at the reporter and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have the obligation to prove myself to you. All of you insist that I¡¯ve done something wrong so I decided to cooperate to verify the truth. This is already my biggest concession. However, you still expect me to think of ways to prove myself? How ridiculous.¡±


    The reporter could not refute these words. He knew that he was in the wrong so he did not dare to say anything.


    Suddenly, another reporter asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t we doa live testing?¡±


    Everyone perked up immediately.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! A live testing is a good idea!¡±


    ¡°With this, we can prevent cheating and clear everyone¡¯s names.¡±


    ¡°Good idea! Let¡¯s do this.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it. Don¡¯t waste time!¡±


    ¡®Mu Chen swept his gaze past Mu Qing and Ye Xin.


    ¡®Mu Qing frowned while Ye Xin clearly looked flustered. She was about to say something but stopped with just a look from him.


    Mu Chen sneered. His father was really stupid to find such a brainless teammate. As long as Ye Xin opened her mouth, those people¡¯s ns would definitely crumble. However, he did not expect Ye Xin to be so obedient to Mu Qing. Clearly, Ye Xin was really confident that Mu Qing would be able to solve all


    her problems. She was truly an idiot.


    While the reporters discussed among themselves, Mu Chen longer said anything. This was tantamount to agreeing to their idea.


    Ning Zhe and the elders of the Mu family expressed their agreement in a reserved manner as well.


    The elders of the Mu family did not know much about live broadcast or live testing, but under these circumstances, they could only pretend and agree.


    However, Mu Qing sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m just not sure if the testing center will agree to this. After all, some technology can¡¯t simply be shown, right?¡±


    The reporters hurriedly invited the director of the testing center over to discuss the matter. No matter what, this issue had to be resolved today. They had to win back their honor as reporters and prove Mu Chen wrong! They would not let him look down on them and wanted to do their best to make him


    eat his words.


    The reporters might not have the wealth and resources of the Mu family and the Ning family. However, they were members of the media. Their weapons were the masses. There was also the Inte and theizens. With that, they could do many things such as giving free advertising. Sometimes


    intangible things were even better than money.


    The director of the testing center naturally understood this principle. The center¡¯s business was notcking, but it would be even better with publicity. Hence, he quickly reached a consensus with the reporters; they each would take what they needed to achieve their own goals.


    With that, arrangements were quickly made.


    The equipment was brought by the testing center, and the reporters set up the cameras for a live broadcast as well.


    From the beginning until the end, Mu Chen did not intervene to avoid suspicion..

 Chapter 526 - Results

    <h4>Chapter 526: Results</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Since Mu Chen did not interfere, the opposing side naturally did not dare to interfere either to avoid suspicions.


    ¡®When everything was ready, Ning Zhe and Song Ning were invited over to do the test. The staff members were indifferent. With the members of the media supporting them, there was no need for them to bow down to the powerful.


    This attitude was exactly what the reporters wanted to see.


    Apart from Song Ning and Ning Zhe, Gao Wen was also brought over to conduct the test.


    The goal was very obvious. With two tests, the results would be irrefutable.


    The process of waiting for the result was not very long.


    ¡®When the results came out, everyone was still very confident that the results were within their expectations. However, in just a moment, they were shocked to their cores.


    The woman next to Mu Chen was proven to be Ning Zhe¡¯s daughter!


    At this time, Mu Chen turned and whispered something to Cheng Che.


    Cheng Che nodded at Mu Chen before his gaze fell on Mu Qing who was standing not far away before he brought his phone out and typed on it.


    Meanwhile, Ye Xin gripped the armrests of her chair nervously. Her knuckles had turned white.


    The reporters wondered briefly if there had been a mistake. However, they quickly dismissed the idea. The test was conducted before their eyes. The testing center even arranged for someone to exin the test every step of the way. It was impossible for there to be a mistake.


    Ning Zhe was dumbfounded. He sat back down on the chair in a daze. How was it possible that the impostor turned out to be his daughter? Impossible. It was absolutely impossible.


    The staff members were slightly confused by the crowd¡¯s reaction. What was the meaning of their reaction? It was clear that this was not the result the crowd wanted. s, the result was irrefutable.


    At this time, Mu Chen coughed lightly and took the lead to strike first. He said, ¡°Chairman Ning, you now have two daughters. Can you tell which one is Song Ning and which one isn¡¯t Song Ning?¡±


    Ning Zhe could not say a word. His mind was nk. After a moment, he asked, ¡°Was there a mistake in the first test that I took earlier with my daughter, Ning Xia?¡±


    Mu Chen sneered. ¡°What are you trying to say now? Are you saying that woman next to you isn¡¯t your daughter?¡±


    Indeed, the first test Ning Zhe did with his daughter was done behind the door. No one could verify if the result had been tampered with.


    The reporters understood that Ning Zhe was stunned by the result as well. Otherwise, he would not have said such words.


    At this time, Ye Xin promptly stood up and ced her hand on Ning Zhe¡¯s shoulder as she called out mournfully, ¡°Father.¡±


    Ning Zhe regained his senses and patted Ye Xin¡¯s hand, indicating that she should not worry. He forced himself to calm down and cleared his throat before he said, ¡°I¡­ I have two daughters.¡±


    As soon as Gao Wen heard this, her face turned pale.


    Ning Zhe could not care less about Gao Wen. He had to protect Ning Xia because of Zhuang Ji. Then, he looked at Song Ning, who was next to Mu Chen, and said frostily, ¡°Since you¡¯re my daughter, you must be Ye Xin!¡±


    Gao Wen was on the verge of copse.


    Song Ning looked at Ning Zhe. She was very clear about this person¡¯s intentions. Her heart was chilled to the bone, and she did not intend to help him. Otherwise, she would be destroyed. Since he was intent on seeking destruction, why should she stop him?


    At this moment, the other group of staff members suddenly came out and announced the result for Song Ning and Gao Wen¡¯s test: Song Ning and Gao Wen were not rted by blood.


    The woman by Mu Chen¡¯s side was Song Ning¡­

 Chapter 527 - Shocked

    <h4>Chapter 527: Shocked</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Everyone rose to their feet.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Ididn¡¯t hear it clearly. Say it again!¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s this possible?¡±


    The reporters broke into an uproar again.


    Ning Zhe was dumbfounded.


    The elders of the Mu family were slower than the rest to understand what was happening, but they eventually did. They were shocked as well.


    Mu Chen sneered. ¡°Are our names cleared now? Those who insist my wife, Song Ning, is Ye Xin, I hope you¡¯ll use your brains next time when you¡¯re spreading rumors. At leaste up with something that won¡¯t crumble with just a poke. How¡¯s everyone going take responsibility for ndering me now?¡±


    The reporters turned to look at Gao Wen in unison. She was the one who started the chain of events by bringing out her DNA test report, after all.


    Gao Wen was pale, and she looked as though she was going to copse.


    Two female reporters immediately stepped forward to support her.


    ¡°Madam Ye, are you okay?¡±


    Gao Wen barely managed to stabilize her footing, She really wanted to look at Ye Xin but stopped herself in the midst of turning. Then, she gritted her teeth and firmly said, ¡°My DNA test was conducted here as well. It can¡¯t be fake!¡±


    Gao Wen attempted to drag the testing center into the dispute. Then, she handed her result to the two reporters next to her who then handed it to a staff member.


    After a look, the staff member said, ¡°The test was indeed conducted here.¡±


    Anothermotion broke out.


    With this, the director of the testing center waved his assistant over. He asked a few questions.


    The assistant walked away before returning and whispered a few words to the director.


    Gao Wen was trembling, No matter what, she had to help Ye Xin stabilize the situation.


    At this time, the director of the testing center gestured for everyone to be quiet before he said, ¡°The test was indeed conducted here. At that time, Madam Ye brought two samples here to be tested. The samples she brought were stands of hair.¡±


    ¡®The meaning of the director¡¯s words was clear. Today¡¯s tests were conducted using blood. His meaning was that the result was not fake, but he could not guarantee the authenticity of the samples.


    A reporter gently asked, ¡°Madam Ye, how did you get the samples?¡±


    Gao Wen pointed at Song Ning with a trembling hand as she said through gritted teeth, ¡°I got the hair from the bathroom of the Young Madam of the Mu family!¡±


    Everyone was confused. If the hair was obtained from the bathroom of the Young Madam of the Mu family, the authenticity of the sample could not be fake. However, why were all the results so contradictory?


    Everyone looked at Mu Chen, but he remained silent, sneering at everyone.


    Song Ning and Cheng Che did not speak as well.


    It was as silent as a graveyard for a moment.


    At this time, Second Granduncle asked with a frown on his face, ¡°Mu Chen, what¡¯s going on? Say something.¡±


    ¡®Mu Chen¡¯s sneer deepened as he said, ¡°Second Granduncle, what do you want me to say? Chairman Ning said my wife is an impostor, but it¡¯s been proven without a doubt that he¡¯s wrong. However, it looks like he refuses to admit his fault. What can I do? Moreover, Song Ning has also been proven to be


    unrted to Madam Ye, but Madam Ye keeps insisting that the sample was obtained from my wife¡¯s bathroom. If everyone insists on believing her result instead of the results that were obtained from the live testing, what can I say? The evidence is conclusive, but they want me to say my wife isn¡¯t my wife


    and still won¡¯t admit they¡¯re wrong.. Tell me, what do you want me to say?¡±

 Chapter 528 - Sowing Discord

    <h4>Chapter 528: Sowing Discord</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡®Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was cold as he swept it across the entire venue. He said, ¡°I believe that you prepared your draft before you even came here, right? The drafts probably say something along the lines of how I, Mu Chen, am unwilling to admit to secretly switching my wife and abandoning Chairman Ning¡¯s


    daughter, right? The drafts probably condemned me for being heartless as well, right? So what do you think now that the truth is right in front of your eyes? Do you now know how it feels to drop a rock on your own feet? I¡¯m not in a hurry. I really want to see what you¡¯ll do next and how you intend to end


    things¡­¡±


    Mu Chen¡¯s words and attitude made the reporters lower their heads and avert their eyes. Even if they had not prepared a draft, they had alreadye to a conclusion in their minds. No one thought that things would take such a turn, and it was beyond their expectation that things would end up this way.


    Second Granduncle Mu¡¯s expression was rather unsightly as he said reproachfully, ¡°Things have already escted to this extent, why must you still be so petty?¡±


    Mu Chen sneered. ¡°If I¡¯m really petty, I wouldn¡¯t have tolerated all of you making a fuss until now.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Second Granduncle Mu was so furious that he felt his heart hurt.


    ¡®Mu Qing hurriedly stepped forward tofort Second Granduncle Mu and said, ¡°Don¡¯t stoop to his level. He¡¯s young and insensible.¡±


    Mu Chen was even more disgusted when he looked at Mu Qing. ¡°I¡¯d like to see who cane up with an exnation today.¡±


    Mu Qing calmly said, ¡°I think the matter is very clear.¡±


    Everyone turned to look at Mu Qing immediately.


    ¡®Mu Qing continued to say, ¡°I think that Chairman Ning didn¡¯t mistake someone else for his daughter. After all, how could he mistake his own flesh and blood? I know that the technology is very advanced now, but DNA tests aren¡¯tpletely reliable. Perhaps, we¡¯re of the older generation so we don¡¯t know


    much about technology, but there are some things that technology can¡¯t beat. Right, Chairman Ning?¡±


    Ning Zhe snapped out of his stupor. He looked embarrassed as he said, ¡°Mr. Mu is wise. You¡¯re right. We, of the older generations, value family ties the most. How can I possibly mistake my daughter for someone else? Regardless of how advanced technology is, it can¡¯t beat family ties.¡±


    The two men had clearly decided to ally themselves again at this moment.


    At the same time, the elders of the Mu family nodded in agreement.


    The media was dumbfounded. What was happening now? With that, they all began to discuss fervently among themselves.


    Meanwhile, Cheng Che and Song Ning looked at each other. They could see the shock in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Only Mu Chen was calm andposed. Whether his heart was in turmoil or not, at the very least, he looked calm outwardly.


    Cheng Che adjusted the sses on the bridge of his nose and said sarcastically, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, what¡¯s the point of making such a big fuss today? If we follow everyone¡¯s wishes, my brother only needs to listen to Chairman Ning and bring home someone who isn¡¯t even his wife. Is that the only way for


    everyone to be satisfied?¡±


    Mu Qing shamelessly nodded, delighted. He said, ¡°Cheng Che is right. We should just trust Chairman Ning.¡±


    Cheng Che almost leaped up in rage. ¡°What do you mean I¡¯m right? Why are you deliberately misconstruing my words?¡±


    ¡®Mu Qing smiled and continued to say, ¡°Cheng Che, I understand now why my mother always praises you for being more sensible than Mu Chen.¡±


    Cheng Chen was furious and anxious upon hearing this.


    Song Ning and Mu Chen had to hold Cheng Che back from acting recklessly.


    Mu Chen bluntly said, ¡°Cheng Che, keep quiet. He¡¯s deliberately setting you up. You¡¯re not his match.¡±


    Mu Qing looked at Mu Chen helplessly like a father who was dealing with a rebellious child. His expression seemed to say, ¡°Child, you can make a fuss as much as you want. I¡¯m your father so I¡¯m not angry.¡±


    Upon seeing this, Mu Chen¡¯s anger surged..

 Chapter 529 - Exposed

    <h4>Chapter 529: Exposed</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    This was the first time Song Ning had witnessed Mu Qing¡¯s capabilities. With just a few words, he managed to make the two brothers lose control. She really did not understand how such a capable person would choose a useless teammate like Ye Xin. After a moment, she gently pulled Mu Chen and Cheng


    Che back before she stood in front of them. Then, she smiled at Mu Qing before she turned to the reporters and said, ¡°As the person involved, I feel that I have the right to speak.¡±


    Song Ning had deliberately raised her voice, causing everyone to fall silent and attracting everyone¡¯s attention.


    Song Ning looked at Ning Zhe and said, ¡°After seeing the result, Chairman Ning still refuses to admit that I¡¯m your daughter. Very good. I¡¯ll remember this. I hope Chairman Ning won¡¯t regret this in the future.¡±


    Ning Zhe was stunned. His expression changed slightly.


    Song Ning nced at Gao Wen before she looked at Ye Xin and continued to say, ¡°Both of us are all the persons involved in this matter. I have to say that calmness surprises me. I rather admire your persistence, Ye Xin.¡±


    Song Ning deliberately emphasized thest two words.


    Ye Xin looked as though her tail had just been stepped on. She rose to her feet and pointed at Song Ning as she shouted, ¡°You¡¯re Ye Xin! You¡¯re clearly Ye Xin!¡±


    Song Ning smiled and ignored Ye Xin. She turned to the reporters and said, ¡°Ye Xin and I are both Chairman Ning¡¯s daughters. So it¡¯s not strange that the DNA tests show that we¡¯re both his daughters. Ye Xin is a product of his affair with Madam Ye! Furthermore, the three of us have the extremely rare 0


    negative Rh-negative blood type. In the past, the two of them were hospitalized because of two separate car idents and needed blood transfusion. It was at that time that I discovered that my father did not only cheat on my mother with one woman. It¡¯s very ironic and a huge family scandal. If it weren¡¯t


    for them pushing me to the corner, I wouldn¡¯t have revealed such an embarrassing family matter.¡±


    Song Ning¡¯s voice was clear and calm when she spoke, easily catching everyone¡¯s attention.


    Ning Zhe shouted angrily, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡±


    How could Ning Zhe not be angry? This was an embarrassing family secret, after all. However, at this time, the unease in his heart began to grow. The person in front of him was truly like Ning Xia. He panicked slightly and did not even dare to look at the daughter who was standing next to him.


    Song Ning ignored Ning Zhe. She pointed at Gao Wen and Ye Xin before she continued to say, ¡°It¡¯s very simple to confirm this matter. You just need to test both of them.¡±


    ¡°However, I¡¯m not sure if they dare to do the test. If they¡¯re willing to cooperate, I¡¯m sure everyone will be able to discover the truth and find the missing Ye Xin. If they¡¯re willing to cooperate then I hope they¡¯ll give everyone a reasonable exnation¡­¡±


    Song Ning had stepped forward to speak because she did not want Mu Chen and Cheng Che to fall into Mu Qing¡¯s trap. She tumed the focus back to Ning Zhe, exposing Ning Zhe¡¯s affair to the public.


    After Song Ning finished speaking, she looked at Mu Qing before calmly retreating to the side. One had to use extraordinary means to deal with an extraordinary person. She was rather happy when she saw the livid expression on Mu Qing¡¯s face.


    Song Ning thought that it was really not worth it for Liang Zhen and Liang Zhou. Their lives were ruined by this vicious man.


    Mu Qing was an extremely selfish man. He only loved himself. He did not care about his wife, his lover, his son, and even his mother at all. He loved no one but himself. No matter who stood in his way, he would not hesitate to kick them away..

 Chapter 530 - A Good Friend

    <h4><i>Chapter 530</i>: A Good Friend</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Everyone agreed with Song Ning and thought her idea was the best solution.


    Gao Wen instinctively retreated in fear.


    Ye Xin turned pale as well.


    Upon seeing this, Song Ning smiled. These people brought this upon themselves.


    At this time, a reporter began to persuade the mother-and-daughter duo. ¡°Once both of you do the test, the truth wille to light. Don¡¯t tell me you have a guilty conscience?¡±


    Ye Xin was so flustered and exasperated that tears began to stream down her face as she said anxiously, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to that vixen¡¯s nonsense! She¡¯s a vixen! She stole my husband!¡±


    However, no one believed her tears at this moment.


    The atmosphere turned tense, and it was as silent as a graveyard at this moment.


    Suddenly, a clear voice rang from the entrance.


    ¡°Lknow which one is the real Song Ning!¡±


    Everyone turned to look in the direction of the voice and saw a travel-weary woman who was dragging her suitcase as she slowly walked in.


    ¡°Jiahu!¡± Cheng Che rose to his feet in shock. The person he had been longing for had finally returned. He looked at the thin but energetic woman in front of him. He was so excited that he wanted to carry her and spin her around immediately. After he suppressed that urge, he asked,


    you¡¯d arrive on the weekend?¡±


    to Viahui you.¡± wanted said smile,with¡±Imyforward.surprise a_ movedtrip


    Then, Jiahui gently pushed Cheng Che aside and walked forward.


    Song Ning had already risen to her feet.


    athersaid, Qing, to the Mu Ning¡¯s shelookedyears. wegood Whentimego throughastoGapletedtheNing undergraduatesconductedne Jiahui together Iandwaved soYeWe¡¯veWefor DNA IImyself.before friend, Songwere from reporterstests Ph.D. elders ¡°I¡¯mthe there¡¯s the much tofromhear


    d SonggesturingtotoXin,no Then, trouble.¡± the sheabout stay fact,know hand, where familybeingoffZhe, today.Ning herour Jiahui. been know was. _wellMuwe today, need _ssmates,Wen, she astheuniversitytime werelgotturned the andnine


    Jiahui paused for a moment to look at Song Ning and Ye Xin, who was standing next to Ning Zhe, before she said, ¡°It¡¯s really simple to determine who¡¯s the real Song Ning. Song Ning¡¯s results were the best in our ss. Everything else aside, she¡¯s the most proficient at checking a patient¡¯s pulse. If you


    don¡¯t believe the results of the test, why don¡¯t you let both of them check your pulse? As a doctor of Chinese medicine, checking pulse is a basic requirement. Even if their faces are the same or if their blood has been switched, their abilities can¡¯t be switched. We¡¯ll be able to see in a nce whether they


    Know how to check the pulse or not.¡±


    Jiahui¡¯s voice silenced everyone. Her idea resolved everyone¡¯s problem immediately. This method was faster than a DNAT test and was also reliable.


    aAthis it thishand on andmoment,¡±Alright. said,try You canreporterme!¡±raised


    Jiahui and Song Ning looked at each other and smiled knowingly.


    Jiahui instructed Cheng Che to move the table and the chairs. Then, she simply grabbed a few napkins and made a makeshift pulse pillow. After she invited the reporter to take a seat, she said, ¡°Dr. Song, please step forward.¡±


    pulse.reporter¡¯s she the before Songseatchecked smiledtookand Ning


    Song Ning was about to speak when Jiahui interjected, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t say it out loud. Write down your diagnosis. This is like an exam. There¡¯s still someone who has yet to take the exam. How can you announce your answer?¡±


    Everyone nodded in agreement. The atmosphere had be much more rxed with Jiahui¡¯s arrival.


    thatdowngiven ontoherwroteNinghadher. the _ paper beendiagnosisSong


    ¡®When Song Ning was done, Jiahui handed the paper over to another reporter to show that it was fair. Then, she invited Ye Xin over.


    Ye Xin forced herself to calm down. She took a seat and put her hand on the reporter¡¯s wrist.


    ajiahui clear with thisever especiallydoctor medicineof aherand youbasis,nails?¡± Chinese Atpatients¡¯voice such exquisiteseendoctor,sweet, atime, and long said,daily havechecks¡¯Whenpulses whoon

 Chapter 531 - Checking the Patient’s Pulse

    <h4>Chapter 531 Checking the Patient¡¯s Pulse</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    These words made everyone¡¯s expressions change.


    Ye Xin was embarrassed, but she steeled herself and said, ¡°I¡¯ve not been working at the hospital for a long time now so I grew my nails long. Is that not allowed?¡±


    Jiahui only said, ¡°You¡¯re right; you can grow your nails if that¡¯s what you want. Please start.¡±


    Ye Xin braced herself and imitated Song Ning¡¯s actions from earlier, cing her fingers on the reporter¡¯s wrist. When she withdrew her hand, she thought about it for a moment before she wrote her diagnosis on the


    paper.


    Now that the results were out, the reporter, who was holding onto the paper, opened his mouth to read out Song Ning¡¯s diagnosis.


    However, before the reporter could say anything, Jiahui interjected, ¡°I don¡¯t see many words on this piece of paper. Why don¡¯t you read this one first?¡±


    The reporter acquiesced and read out loud, ¡°Qi deficiency, blood deficiency, and kidney deficiency. The patient has to go to the hospital for a detailed check-up.¡±


    ¡°Is that all?¡± Jiahui asked.


    The reporter nodded. ¡°That¡¯s all.¡±


    Upon hearing this, someoneughed out loud.


    Ye Xin said defensively with a sullen expression, ¡°What¡¯s so funny? His body is clearly not very healthy so he needs to go for a check-up at the hospital! Although I¡¯m a doctor, I can¡¯t simply diagnose him. I have to be


    responsible for my words, after all.¡±


    This time, someoneughed and jeered at Ye Xin.


    Jiahui raised her hand to signal for everyone to be quiet. Then, she gestured to the reporter to read Song Ning¡¯s diagnosis.


    The reporter read out loud, ¡°The pulse is slightly slow. The patient¡¯s spleen, stomach, and lungs are weak. Due to his weak lungs, he¡¯s prone to wheezing and coughing. The patient needs to change his diet, rest, and


    nourish and strengthen his body.¡±


    After the reporter finished reading, he scratched his head and said, ¡°I seem to understand and not understand the diagnosis, but it sounds reliable.¡± He asked his colleague, who volunteered to have his pulse checked


    and asked, ¡°Is this right? Tell us if the diagnosis is right.¡±


    Jiahui interjected again, ¡°Why don¡¯t we let Dr. Song borate on her diagnosis?¡±


    Everyone looked at Song Ning expectantly.


    Song Ning looked at the reporter and said, ¡°You often have problems with your stomach. You have acid reflux and feel bloated. When you eat food with ¡®cold¡¯ properties, the symptoms would get worse. When you wake


    up in the morning, your face and upper limbs would be swollen. This is a sign of a weak spleen and stomach. Apart from that, your coughing and wheezing have be a daily thing. If I¡¯m not mistaken, you must have


    had pneumonia in your early years and failed to recuperate properly after you recovered. Perhaps, due to work and an irregr schedule, your symptoms became what they are today.¡±


    As Song Ning spoke, the reporter nodded, clearly agreeing with Song Ning¡¯s words. Now that Song Ning finished speaking, he asked anxiously, ¡°Dr. Song, is still possible for me to be cured of these symptoms?¡±


    Song Ningughed lightly. ¡°It¡¯s not a major illness. You can cure these symptoms with a few doses of medicine. To treat the root cause, you just have to follow your doctor¡¯s advice.¡±


    ¡°I will, I will. Can you give me a prescription first?¡± the reporter asked eagerly.


    Song Ning quickly wrote down a prescription along with precautions on a piece of paper before handing it to the reporter.


    With that, the reporter bowed at Song Ning to express his gratitude.


    Jiahui and Song Ning exchanged a smile.


    At this time, another reporter asked, ¡°Can you check my pulse as well?¡±


    ¡°I want to have my pulse checked as well!¡±


    ¡°Me too!¡±


    Meanwhile, Cheng Che wiped the sweat off his forehead. He really admired his girlfriend very much. She single-handedly turned the ridiculous scene into a free clinic, after all.


    On the other hand, the elders of the Mu family began to grow even more uneasy.


    Seeing that the situation was slowly turning against him, Mu Qing quietly took a few steps back. He did not expect to be noticed by a reporter.


    The reporter asked, ¡°Mr. Mu, the matter hasn¡¯t been resolved. Are you leaving now?¡±


    Mu Qing calmly replied, ¡°No. I just don¡¯t like being crowded so I moved back.¡±


    The reporter smiled and said, ¡°Well, something like this is truly rare. We should have a look at Dr. Song and broaden our horizons.¡±

 Chapter 532 - Vexed

    <h4>Chapter 532 Vexed</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Mu Qing forced a smile on his face and said, ¡°Yes, we should have a good look.¡±


    A hint of a smile could be seen on Mu Chen¡¯s face as he looked at the scene in front of him. His expression held a hint of pride and seemed to have no intention of stopping the chaos.


    On the contrary, Ye Xin¡¯s expression was extremely unsightly. She silently moved to the side, hoping to move closer to Mu Qing. s, Mu Qing was too far away from her. She really had no way to move closer to him.


    Gao Wen looked at Song Ning who was being surrounded and knew that it was over. Everything was over. She did not dare to look at Ye Xin. She was afraid her daughter would hate her for being useless. She was also


    deadly afraid her rtionship with Ye Xin would be exposed. She did not know what she should do now or whom she could seek help from. After a moment, she instinctively looked at Ning Zhe; after all, Ye Xin was also


    Ning Zhe¡¯s daughter. There was no doubt she had intimate rtions with him, and he could not refute that Ye Xin was his daughter as well. There was no reason for Ning Zhe not to help his daughter.


    Gao Wen had once truly loved Ning Zhe. If it were not for the fact they had their respective spouses, she would truly be willing to marry him. Moreover, she knew he was decisive and firm. Ever since they parted, they


    did not have any interactions again. He hadpensated her greatly and did not involve himself with her again. She had also never looked for him again due to her pride and dignity. However, now that their daughter


    needed him, he would not turn a blind eye to their daughter, right?


    At this time, all kinds of thoughts were racing through Ning Zhe¡¯s mind as well. He had already realized which one of the women was Ning Xia. He had made a mistake. He thought about what he should do next and


    wondered what would happen to Zhuang Ji. He could not now allow Zhuang Ji to fall into outsiders¡¯ hands. He thought about how he could redeem himself now and how he could make up for his mistakes.


    ing Zhe med himself for falling for the fake Ning Zia¡¯s warmth. He had been blinded by happiness and had been too proud. He should have known Ning Xia¡¯s personality would not change so drastically. Ning Xia was


    Zhuang Yi¡¯s daughter, after all. Ning Xia¡¯s unyielding personality was exactly like her mother¡¯s. How could Ning Xia change so drastically? He felt really vexed at this moment. He really wanted to speak to Ning Xia now,


    but he did not know how to approach her.


    Meanwhile, the elders of the Mu family were just as embarrassed as Ning Zhe.


    At this moment, Jiahui cleared her throat and said, ¡°Everyone, please don¡¯t forget today¡¯s main point. If there¡¯s a need, you can all visit the hospital. Traditional Chinese medicine emphasizes on treating the patients


    before they get sick. That¡¯s to say, even if you don¡¯t feel unwell, you can look for us for a consultation. With a healthy body, you can focus on your work more.¡±


    ¡°Great! Thank you!¡±


    Everyone was very happy. The atmosphere turned warm immediately.


    At this time, a reporter loudly said, ¡°The results are very clear now! Even if the tests are fake, there¡¯s no way the medical skills are fake. Dr. Song, we believe you! There¡¯s no need for you to prove yourself anymore!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°The results are obvious. I¡¯ve already said that Chairman Mu isn¡¯t a fool.¡±


    ¡°| agree! How could Chairman Mu be so easily fooled?¡±


    ¡°This is like a novel! In fact, even a novel won¡¯t be so convoluted!¡±


    The reporters were very harmonious now. All of them smiled happily as they spoke one after another.


    Cheng Che did not expect such an oue. This was a little different from what he had expected. He looked at Mu Chen and saw the wry smile on Mu Chen¡¯s face. They worked so hard, but Jiahui, that talented girl,


    not only easily resolved the matter, but she even turned the atmosphere into a happy one!

 Chapter 533 - Friendship

    <h4>Chapter 533 Friendship</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Jiahui gestured for everyone to listen to her before she said, ¡°When I met Song Ning, I didn¡¯t know that she was an actress. To her, whether it was glorious or not, it was all


    in the past. I once asked why she chose to study medicine. After all, studying medicine is a long and difficult road. Do you know what she said?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s attention was focused on Jiahui at this moment. They stared at her unblinkingly, waiting for her answer.


    Jiahui said, ¡°She said, ¡®I studied medicine because my maternal grandfather was a doctor, and it was hisst wish for me to be a doctor. Moreover, if I didn¡¯t study


    medicine, my father would break my legs. I¡¯ve been forced to recite ssic poems and study since I was young.¡¯ At that time, I thought that she really had a bitter life, but


    she didn¡¯t feel that way at all. She was the best student in our ss, and she was also the most hardworking one. She once said that her grandfather, who was a renowned


    Chinese doctor, told her that people should be useful and contribute to society. I don¡¯t think I need to say anymore, right?¡±


    The reporters eximed in surprise when they heard Jiahui¡¯s words. They began to look at Song Ning differently as well.


    Although Song Ning¡¯s expression was indifferent, her eyes were already slightly red at this moment.


    ¡°Song Ning¡¯s parents divorced when she was in high school. Her mother fell ill from over exhaustion and passed away soon after. No one knows better than me how she


    lived during that time. Fortunately, the heavens are good to her and allowed her to meet the right man. I was once worried a wealthy man like Mu Chen wouldn¡¯t cherish


    her. Perhaps, in your eyes, you might think that she¡¯s like a bird that has flown to the top branch of a tree and became a phoenix. However, in my eyes, she has always been a


    phoenix, and no branch is worthy of her,¡± Jiahui said. As she spoke, she did not forget to re at Mu Chen.


    Mu Chen immediately straightened his back and smiled at Jiahui.


    Jiahui sighed and continued to say, ¡°When she got pregnant and saw how happy she was, | felt relieved and left to study abroad. Initially, she was the one who was supposed


    to go abroad. However, due to the pregnancy, I was given the chance instead. I felt a little apologetic, but she told me to seize the opportunity and to return with a better


    version of myself. This is how she¡¯s always been. She¡¯s beautiful and kind, always putting others before herself.¡±


    ¡°However, I really didn¡¯t expect so many ridiculous things to have happened in the past year. There are actually people who are so audacious to the point ofwlessness!


    Impersonating Song Ning? Heh, are everyone¡¯s eyes just for decorative purposes? It¡¯s so obvious that everyone should be able to see the truth with a single nce. Was


    there a need to gather so many people here today and make a huge scene over this matter? Even I, who had just arrived after being absent for so long, can see the truth.


    Can¡¯t everyone see it?¡±


    The valiant Jiahui¡¯s words caused the reporters to avoid her gaze.


    Then, Jiahui looked at the elders of the Mu family, Ning Zhe, and the others as she said with a hint of mockery, ¡°Have all of you been bewitched? Heh, Mu Chen is the


    Chairman of the Mu Group, after all. He¡¯s not a three-year-old child. If he can¡¯t even tell who his wife is, you should take back the Mu Group from him. You still have the


    mood toe here and make a scene? The Mu family is really amazing.¡±


    The elders¡¯ faces turned ashen, but they did not say anything. After all, Jiahui¡¯s words were reasonable. Moreover, at their age, they could not argue with a young girl; it was


    beneath their dignity.


    Jiahui¡¯s gaze swept past Ning Zhe and rested on Ye Xin and Gao Wen before she said in a lowered voice, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if both of you do the DNA test or not. After all, the


    eyes of the public are clear now.¡±


    Finally, Jiahui turned to look at Mu Chen and asked, ¡°Chairman Mu, isn¡¯t it time to end this farce? Can we leave now?¡±


    Jiahui held Song Ning¡¯s hand, intending to leave. s, the matter was not over yet.

 Chapter 534 - Testify

    <h4>Chapter 534 Testify</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Chairman Mu, what¡¯s going on? Can you exin it to us so we can clear the air once and for all? It¡¯s also to make sure that there won¡¯t be untruths being reported after this,¡± a reporter asked Mu Chen politely. His


    attitude was very sincere.


    The other reporters nodded in agreement.


    Someone else said, ¡°I think Chairman Ning and the elders of the Mu family were also misled. Chairman Mu, why don¡¯t you exin it to us?¡±


    Clearly, someone was paving the way out for Ning Zhe and Mu Qing.


    Mu Chen did not say anything but looked at Ning Zhe and Mu Qing instead.


    At this time, Ning Zhe¡¯s expression was rather unnatural. No matter how much he wanted to turn the situation around, he knew it would be impossible.


    Mu Qing¡¯s expression was very unsightly; he had yet toe up with a way to extricate himself from this matter, after all.


    The elders of the Mu family looked at Mu Qing, hoping he would be able toe up with a way to resolve the situation. Little did they know, Mu Qing was only thinking about saving himself now.


    On the other hand, Ye Xin and Gao Wen naturally understood the situation. They were destined to bear all the me for this matter.


    At this time, Ye Xin threw the cup in front of her to the ground, shocking everyone. Her expression was vicious as she said, ¡°I¡¯m Mu Chen¡¯s wife. I only left the Mu family house on the 24th ofst month. I¡¯ve always been


    the Young Madam of the Mu family. Mu Chen, did you think I¡¯m not Song Ning so you treated me so horrendously?¡±


    Mu Chen did not say anything. He only looked at Ye Xin quietly.


    Ye Xin could be considered to have some brains. Under such circumstances, she could still dig a trap for Mu Chen.


    Mu Chen naturally did not fall for Ye Xin¡¯s trap.


    Ye Xin took a deep breath before she said, ¡°There¡¯s a crystal paperweight, that had been carved into a Qilin, on the table in your study. It was made by a famous artist. Grandma likes to drink Mingqian tea, and she walks


    three times a day in the garden. The baby¡¯s milk is specially imported from New Zend. For the baby, Grandma even bought a ranch in New Zend. Do you want me to tell everyone the brand and size of your


    underwear as well? If I¡¯m not your wife, would I be privy to so many things?¡±


    Ye Xin cried miserably as she spoke.


    Mu Chen remained unmoved.


    The reporters did not know how to react.


    Finally, one reporter said, ¡°These¡­ These things aren¡¯t top secret. You can easily find out about them as long as you put in a little effort.¡±


    Ye Xin sneered. ¡°All of you are just trampling on those who have fallen and trying to change ck to white.¡±


    At this moment¡­


    ¡°The person who wants to change ck to white is you!¡±


    The reporters turned around to look at the source of the voice immediately. They saw a pale and haggard middle-aged woman sitting in a wheelchair. A young girl with an angry expression on her face pushed the


    wheelchair inside. The young girl was the one who had spoken earlier.


    Song Ning was the first to react. She rose to her feet immediately and moved toward the middle-aged woman before she asked the young girl, ¡°Why are you here? Xiao Yu, why did you bring Madam here?¡±


    Xiao Yu replied in a soft voice, ¡°Young Madam, Madam insisted oning. She said she wanted to settle old scores. Please don¡¯t stop us.¡±


    Song Ning looked at Liang Zhou who was sitting in the wheelchair and gently said, ¡°It¡¯s all over. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Liang Zhou raised her head slightly to look at Song Ning before she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine. I came here to see them.¡±


    Everyone was fine, but Ye Xin and Mu Qing¡¯s expressions changed drastically upon seeing Liang Zhou.


    Ye Xin was flustered. She wanted to flee, but how could she flee when she was surrounded by so many reporters? She was one of the main characters today; how could she leave so easily?


    While Ye Xin was panicking, Liang Zhou¡¯s wheelchair had already arrived in front of her.


    On the other hand, as soon as Gao Wen saw Liang Zhou, she rushed over immediately. She said anxiously, ¡°Liang Zhou, please help us testify that she¡¯s really the Young Madam of the Mu family. Apart from you, no one


    can help her now.¡±

 Chapter 535 - Story Time

    <h4>Chapter 535 Story Time</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Liang Zhou looked at the anxious Gao Wen before Ye Xin who was preparing to flee. Then, she asked tonelessly, ¡°Miss Ye, are you afraid? Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m not a ghost. I just didn¡¯t die.¡±


    Ye Xin gritted her teeth before she resolutely turned around to face Liang Zhou. She knew there was no way for her to retreat now. She could only force herself to remain calm and tried not to tremble before she said,


    ¡°Who¡¯s afraid? What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Moreover, you¡¯re the one who wants to harm me. Everything is your fault! I want to call the police and report you for abduction.¡±


    Liang Zhou looked at Ye Xin, who was clearly only outwardly fierce but inwardly weak, before sheughed lightly. Then, she said, ¡°Ye Xin, I really admire you. If we talk about shamelessness, there¡¯s no one who can


    pare to you and Mu Qing.¡±


    Mu Qing, who was standing nearby, wore a livid expression on his face.


    One of the elders who had recognized Liang Zhou first asked in confusion, ¡°You¡­ Aren¡¯t you Mu Qing¡¯s wife? What are you doing here?¡±


    Liang Zhou leaned forward slightly and said, ¡°I apologize, granduncles. I¡¯m injured so I can¡¯t greet you properly.¡±


    Then, Liang Zhou gestured for Xiao Yu to turn her wheelchair around so she could face the others. Her back was facing Mu Qing, who was staring intently at her. She did not want to look at him anymore. Her breathing


    was a little weak as though just speaking had taken a lot out of her.


    At this time, Xiao Yu brought a portable microphone out and handed it to Liang Zhou.


    Clearly, Liang Zhou hade prepared.


    Song Ning walked up to Liang Zhou and gently held her hand before she leaned over and said, ¡°Aunty, why don¡¯t we return to the hospital first? Mu Chen and Cheng Che will deal with the matters here. I¡¯ll apany


    you to the hospital, okay?¡±


    Liang Zhou¡¯s gaze was gentle as she looked at Song Ning and said, ¡°Song Ning, thank you. I appreciate your kindness, but there are some things that I have to do today. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have this chance in


    the future.¡±


    After Liang Zhou finished speaking, she gently pushed Song Ning¡¯s hand away.


    Song Ning looked at Liang Zhou helplessly.


    Xiao Yu looked at Song Ning and tearfully said, ¡°Young Madam, don¡¯t stop Madam. This morning, someone came to the hospital and reced Madam¡¯s medicine with poison. If I didn¡¯t forget something and return to


    the ward in time, Madam would be gone by now.¡±


    Song Ning was shocked. ¡°Who was it?¡±


    Then, Song Ning turned to look at Mu Chen and Cheng Che who were also at a loss.


    Cheng Che asked Xiao Yu, ¡°Where was the bodyguard?¡±


    Xiao Yu shook her head and said, ¡°He was lured away.¡±


    Mu Chen and Cheng Che¡¯s expressions changed drastically.


    Liang Zhou waved her hand, indicating that they did not need to discuss the matter anymore. Then, she raised the microphone to her mouth and said, ¡°Forget it. I didn¡¯t die. It just means that my life isn¡¯t meant to end


    yet. The heavens are telling me that my mission hasn¡¯t beenpleted so | can¡¯t die yet. I came today toplete my mission.¡±


    The inexplicable conversation attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    One of the elders of the Mu family could not help but ask, ¡°What do you mean by this?¡±


    Then, the elders of the Mu family turned to look at Mu Qing to ask for an exnation.


    However, before they could say anything, Liang Zhou said, ¡°I¡¯m here to tell you a story. After listening to my story, I think everyone¡¯s doubts will be resolved. When I¡¯m telling my story, I hope everyone can keep an eye


    on the people here. No one is allowed to leave; not even one person can be missing. After all, the story won¡¯t be exciting if they¡¯re not here.¡±


    A strange smile appeared on Liang Zhou¡¯s face as she spoke.


    Liang Zhouughed softly before she said, ¡°My sister, Liang Zhen, was a writer. However, I think she wouldn¡¯t even be able toe up with such an unbelievable story. What a pity she died so early and couldn¡¯t see the


    fate of those who had hurt her. It¡¯s really true that the heavens are watching our every move. If you do bad things, there¡¯ll definitely be retribution.¡±

 Chapter 536 - Narration

    <h4>Chapter 536 Narration</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When Liang Zhou reached up to wipe the tears off her eyes, Xiao Yu handed her a piece of tissue to wipe her face before she softly said, ¡°Madam, don¡¯t be sad.¡±


    Liang Zhou smiled at Xiao Yu. Although Xiao Yu was not rted to her by blood, Xiao Yu treated her sincerely. In this world, one had to be careful with whom one treated sincerely. If it was the right person, it would be


    fine, but if it was the wrong person, one would only suffer.


    Liang Zhou wiped her tears away and calmed herself down before she slowly said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you a story, and you have to listen carefully. It¡¯s all my personal experience, and it¡¯s very strange.¡±


    Liang Zhou swept her gaze across the crowd, and when she saw that everyone was looking at her curiously, she smiled. A hint of satisfaction could be seen in her smile.


    ¡°Where should I begin?¡± Liang Zhou thought about it seriously for a moment before she looked at Mu Chen and Song Ning. Then, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s start with the time when Song Ning was about to give birth. All of us had


    been paying attention to Song Ning. As soon as we received news, we rushed to the hospital immediately. When I said ¡®we¡¯, | was referring to myself and my husband, Mu Qing.¡±


    ¡°In order to return to the Mu family, he had really thought of many ways over the years. He, naturally, wouldn¡¯t let go of any opportunity to curry favor with the Old Madam. Song Ning was giving birth to the eldest


    great-grandson of the Mu family, how could he not be present during such an important moment? He also tipped off the media, asking them to take pictures of us with the Old Madam, Young Master, and the Young


    Madam to show our harmonious rtions for future publicity.¡±


    Liang Zhou looked at Mu Qing before she turned away and said, ¡°I¡¯d never doubted him in the past. In my mind, he was not good at scheming and not very capable. To me, his greatest strength was that he loved me


    with all his heart. After all, he gave up his family and wealth to be with me. It was because of me that he was chased out of the family by Old Madam Mu. I thought to myself that it had to be blessings from several


    lifetimes that | met a man who loved me more than he loved wealth.¡±


    A hint of mncholy could be heard in Liang Zhou¡¯s voice when she spoke, capturing everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°We were waiting outside the delivery room for quite a while before we finally saw the baby being carried out. It was a boy. Everyone was overjoyed. I really envied Song Ning. Her life is really good. She gave birth to a


    boy for her first pregnancy. With that, her status would be even higher in the Mu family. We followed the baby as the baby was brought away while Mu Chen stayed back to wait for Song Ning to be wheeled out of the


    delivery room. As always, there was only Song Ning in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes.¡±


    Liang Zhou sighed softly and closed her eyes before she said, ¡°We were all basking in joy when we suddenly heard someone crying out, ¡®Fire! Fire!¡¯. We panicked. Cheng Che carried the Old Madam while Mu Qing


    watched from the side. Sister Yu isn¡¯t young anymore; it was already good enough that she could take care of herself. At that time, the newborn was handed to me. When I held the baby in my arms, I thought he was


    truly precious. At that time, I thought to myself that even if 1 was burned to ashes, I had to protect the baby well.¡±


    ¡°When we finally escaped from the fire, we suddenly remembered that no one carried Song Ning out. She had just given birth, and her body was weak. How could she escape from the fire alone?¡±


    Liang Zhou paused for a moment.


    Everyone was engrossed in the story.


    ¡°In the end, we saw Mu Chen carrying Song Ning out. Fortunately, she waspletely unharmed. It was great!¡±


    Liang Zhou looked at Song Ning, who clearly had faint burn marks on her face.


    Everyone grew suspicious. Song Ning clearly had burn marks on her face; how could she bepletely unharmed?


    Liang Zhou¡¯s wordspletely raised everyone¡¯s curiosity, and she smiled in satisfaction before she continued to say, ¡°Since I had a hand in saving the baby, the Old Madam¡¯s attitude toward me began to thaw. For that


    reason, I began to visit the family house more often. At that time, I heard that the Young Madam was so shocked by the fire that she could not produce any breast milk. Hence, the baby was given form milk.¡±

 Chapter 537 - Memories

    <h4>Chapter 537 Memories</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    At this time, Liang Zhou¡¯s gaze fell on Ye Xin and smiled meaningfully.


    Ye Xin avoided Liang Zhou¡¯s gaze and instinctively stepped back.


    The duo¡¯s actions caught everyone¡¯s attention immediately.


    Liang Zhou did not give anyone the chance to ask questions and continued to say, ¡°Strangely, after returning to the hospital, our Young Madam¡¯s temperament changedpletely. In the past, the Young Madam was


    kind and magnanimous. She was meticulous in her care for the Old Madam. She was kind and polite to the helpers in the house and had never put on airs. Mu Chen listened to her, and Cheng Che was like her biological


    brother. However, after returning from the hospital, the Young Madam was bossy and rude toward the helpers. She only acted coquettishly to the Old Madam but did not care much about the Old Madam¡¯s health. I¡¯d


    never seen the Young Madam acting coquettishly before until then. Since I had never given birth before, I didn¡¯t know much. I just thought that it was truly strange that a woman could change so drastically after giving


    birth.¡±


    ¡°At that time, Mu Qing had also told me to pay close attention to everything that happened in the family house. I naturally listened to him. It was then that I discovered that Mu Chen¡¯s rtionship with the Young


    Madam was particrly bad. I even overheard the Young Madamining to the Old Madam that Mu Chen slept in the study every night and did not sleep in their bedroom. Apparently, he only paid attention to the


    baby and did not care about her at all.¡±


    Everyone was shocked. They looked at Mu Chen who was smiling and ignoring everyone¡¯s gazes.


    Liang Zhou continued to say, ¡°The Young Madam never looked after the baby. The baby was raised by the Old Madam and the helpers in the house. I¡¯d never seen a mother who was so cold to her own child in my life. It


    was as though the baby was not hers. Even an outsider like me could not help but pay special attention to the baby due to how cute the baby was. However, the Young Madam avoided the baby as though the baby was


    a venomous snake.¡±


    Liang Zhou looked at Ye Xin with a faint smile on her face as she continued to say, ¡°Before giving birth, the Young Madam was very passionate about her job. Before she even graduated, she was already famous. When


    she was at home, she would check everyone¡¯s pulse. She was able to quickly cure minor pains and illnesses. She was clearly a verypetent doctor. She was so passionate that she didn¡¯t even care about managing


    Zhuang Ji, which was left to her by her mother. She left the management of Zhuang Ji to Mu Chen and Cheng Che.¡±


    ¡°I once saw Cheng Che reporting to her about Zhuang Ji¡¯s revenue. At that time, she had covered her ears and begged Cheng Che not to torture her with the report,¡± Liang Zhou said as she smiled sincerely at Song


    ing. Then, she sighed as she said, ¡°Although my previous rtionship with the Young Madam was only superficial, I had to admit she was really special. It was no wonder Mu Chen loved her so much.¡±


    ¡°However, after giving birth, the Young Madam was despised by Mu Chen. I found it really confusing. What was even more confusing to me was that she did not want to be a doctor anymore. Instead, she wanted to


    manage Zhuang Ji instead. She pestered the Old Madam to bring her to Zhuang Ji to familiarize herself with the business. She even befriended the powerful and wealthy Madams. During the time she tried to run


    Zhuang Ji, I heard the Old Madam say that Zhuang Ji¡¯s business had taken a turn for the worse. Not only was Zhuang Ji not making a profit, but there were a lot of additional expenses as well. At that time, it seemed to


    me that the Young Madam had be insensible after giving birth.¡±


    After she finished saying this, Liang Zhouughed until she cried. When she finally wiped the tears off her face, she patted the armrest of the wheelchair and asked, ¡°Do you understand now? Do you understand what


    I¡¯m trying to say?¡±


    Apart from those in the know, everyone felt chills running up their spines. It was truly an unbelievable story. The answer was obvious, but they really could not imagine it was like that.

 Chapter 538 - Scheming

    <h4>Chapter 538 Scheming</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Mu Qing wished he could strangle Liang Zhou to death with his own hands. However, at this moment, the most important thing for him was to find a way to leave this ce immediately. His gaze unconsciously drifted


    to the exit. s, he was too far away from the exit. However, if he waited until Liang Zhou was finished spouting her nonsense, it would be toote by then.


    Mu Qing quietly leaned down toward the elders and said in a low voice, ¡°Second Granduncle, do you think we should leave. This is a family matter, after all. If we expose it to outsiders, our family¡¯s reputation will be


    over.¡±


    Second Granduncle Mu mulled over it for a moment before he nodded. ¡°You have a point. Bring your wife away. Don¡¯t air our family¡¯s dirtyundry for all to see. We¡¯ll talk about everything when we¡¯re home. Mu Chen¡¯s


    wife isn¡¯t in the wrong, but she¡¯s too unruly. She needs to be disciplined when we return!¡±


    Mu Qing said tentatively, ¡°Second Granduncle, Liang Zhou and | are nning to get a divorce recently. If I step forward and speak now, it¡¯d be like adding fuel to the fire.¡±


    This was the first that the elders of the Mu family had heard of Mu Qing¡¯s intention to get a divorce. They were all surprised. Mu Qing and Liang Zhou had always been a loving couple. Moreover, Mu Qing was in this


    state now because he wanted to divorce Liang Zhen and marry Liang Zhou. Now, Mu Qing actually wanted a divorce? How could they not be shocked?


    Mu Qing looked at the elders of the Mu family with pleading eyes.


    Second Granduncle Mu red at Mu Qing briefly before he turned to look at Mu Chen.


    Coincidentally, Mu Chen was looking at them as well.


    With that, Second Granduncle Mu motioned for Mu Chen toe over.


    Mu Chen walked over and looked at Mu Qing as he asked Second Granduncle Mu, ¡°What do you have to say?¡±


    Second Granduncle Mu¡¯s attitude was very sincere. He said earnestly, ¡°Mu Chen, these are our family affairs. Let¡¯s go home and talk about it. There¡¯s no need to air our dirtyundry. It¡¯s really embarrassing.¡±


    Mu Chen looked at Second Granduncle Mu, who had the highest seniority in the family, before he suddenly burst outughing. Then, he said, ¡°Whether Song Ning is my wife or not is also our family affairs. Didn¡¯t I still


    have to make such a scene to resolve the matter? Since we¡¯re already here, let¡¯s not do things half-heartedly. We¡¯ve already embarrassed ourselves as it is. If we¡¯re truthful to the public, at the very least, we can still


    redeem ourselves. Second Granduncle, what do you think?¡±


    Second Granduncle Mu could not help but avert his gaze when he saw Mu Chen¡¯s icy gaze.


    Mu Chen took two steps back and spread his arms as he smiled at the elders of the Mu family and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the elders of our family woulde today. Didn¡¯t youe to get a rification on the matter?


    The person who invited you here is more thoughtful than I am. All of you should just stay and watch what happens. Treat it as though you¡¯re listening to a story.¡±


    The elders of the Mu family whispered among themselves for a moment before they nodded


    Finally, Second Granduncle Mu said to Mu Qing, ¡°Then, we¡¯ll stay and listen to what she has to say. If she continues spouting nonsense, you can divorce her as you want.¡±


    Mu Qing suppressed the anger in his heart and looked at Mu Chen coldly.


    Mu Chen turned away with a smile on his face and continued listening to the story.


    After Liang Zhou had listed the abnormalities of the Young Madam of the Mu family after giving birth, it was clear to everyone that the Song Ning before giving birth and the Song Ning after giving birth were very


    different. Not only were their temperaments different, but even the way she did things waspletely different. The Mu family had already been thrown into chaos because of this person.


    Liang Zhou nced indifferently at Gao Wen who was cowering in a corner as she said, ¡°Although I had doubts about the Young Madam in my heart, I didn¡¯t think too much about it. After all, it has nothing to do with


    me. One day, Madam Ye came looking for me and begged me to help her look for her daughter. It was at that time that we caused amotion in the mental hospital and even made the headlines. It was also at that


    time that I saw the real Song Ning at the hospital. Although it was just a brief moment, I recognized her immediately. As for the Ye Xin who was supposed to be in the mental hospital, she was not there at all. The ¡®Ye


    Xin¡¯ in the hospital was another person pretending to be her!¡±


    Liang Zhou paused for a moment before she said, ¡°Aftering across this incredible discovery, a vague idea appeared in my head. At that time, I wanted to discuss this matter with my husband, Mu Qing.


    Unfortunately, it was also at this time that I discovered he was having an affair!¡±

 Chapter 539 - Embarrassment

    <h4>Chapter 539 Embarrassment</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Liang Zhou did not spare Mu Qing a nce as she continued to say tonelessly, ¡°And the person he¡¯s cheating on me with is¡­ the fake Song Ning in the Mu family house!¡±


    Mu Qing could no longer hold back anymore. He rushed over and grabbed Liang Zhou¡¯s wheelchair as he roared, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? Are you crazy?¡±


    Xiao Yu desperately blocked Mu Qing, ¡°Sir, Madam hasn¡¯t finished speaking!¡±


    Mu Qing raised his hand and pped Xiao Yu, causing her to stumble back. He said angrily, ¡°Were you the one who put these ridiculous ideas in her head?¡±


    Xiao Yu covered her cheek and stubbornly used her body to protect Liang Zhou.


    Liang Zhou gently patted Xiao Yu¡¯s back and forced Xiao Yu to stand aside. Then, she looked up at Mu Qing and said, ¡°Talking nonsense? Why don¡¯t you wait until I¡¯m


    finished and let everyone judge? If I¡¯m ndering you, you can sue me and let thew punish me.¡±


    Liang Zhou¡¯s gaze, expression, and tone were indifferent.


    Mu Qing was stunned by her indifference. Such an indifferent Liang Zhou was exactly like the Liang Zhou from 20 years ago. It was this unique temperament of hers that


    attracted his eyes back then. It was from then on that he embarked on a path of no return. After spending so many years together, the carefree and cold Liang Zhou from


    back then had been molded into the person he wanted her to be. To him, Liang Zhou did not own herself; Liang Zhou was his. She was Mu Qing¡¯s Liang Zhou.


    However, Mu Qing felt a chill in his heart now as he looked at frail Liang Zhou who longer had the respect and obedience she usually showed to him.


    Mu Qing had never felt so embarrassed before. He could feel everyone¡¯s eyes burning a hole into his body at this moment.


    At this time, Ning Zhe said frostily, ¡°Mr. Mu, what¡¯s the meaning of this? Let her finish speaking before you make amotion!¡±


    Ning Zhe¡¯s anger was no less than Mu Qing¡¯s. To him, it was incredibly embarrassing that he had mistaken another person for Ning Xia. Not only that, the matter was rted


    to his interest and the Ning family¡¯s interest! He really did not expect the matter to be soplicated, filled with twists and turns. s, he had nowhere to vent his anger.


    When he heard Liang Zhou¡¯s shocking words, he felt like he was going to explode.


    Then, Ning Zhe turned to Liang Zhou and said coldly, ¡°Mrs. Mu, you have to speak based on evidence. Otherwise, be careful that you¡¯re sued for defamation.¡±


    Liang Zhou smiled at Ning Zhe. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Chairman Ning to also be involved in this matter. Ye Xin is really capable.¡±


    Upon hearing these words, everyone turned to look at Ye Xin. At this time, there was no one who did not understand what was going on.


    Areporter asked loudly, ¡°Madam Mu, can you please continue to tell us what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Madam Mu! Tell us the things you know so we can put the rumors to rest!¡± someone said encouragingly.


    The reporters who were looking for Liang Zhou¡¯s next words helped her to stop Mu Qing from interfering.


    Mu Qing was livid as he red at Mu Chen. ¡°Do you think this is a good thing? The Mu family¡¯s reputation ispletely tarnished! What¡¯s in it for you?¡±


    Mu Chen ignored Mu Qing¡¯s anger and said with a faint smile, ¡°What reputation? If we hide things now, it¡¯d be even worse. What do you mean by tarnishing the family¡¯s


    reputation? When the truth is revealed, only those who¡¯re involved in the matter will be affected. It has nothing to do with the Mu family. With this, we can protect the Mu


    family and let the culprit be punished, right?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Mu Qing¡¯s expression turned even more unsightly.


    At this time, only Song Ning looked at Liang Zhou worriedly.


    Liang Zhou nodded slightly at Song Ning, indicating she was fine.


    Liang Zhou lifted the microphone again and softly said, ¡°Everyone knows me as a homewrecker. I destroyed my own sister¡¯s family, and I see now that it¡¯s an unforgivable


    crime. For so many years, I told myself that my husband and I truly love each other. True love can only be right, no matter what. Why should true love be criticized? Hence,


    despite the criticisms, I walked around with my chin lifted and my back straight. I¡¯d never lowered my head. I¡¯d never felt that | was wrong. How could true love be wrong?


    My convictions only came crashing down when I discovered there¡¯s also a third party in my marriage.¡±

 Chapter 540 - The Process

    <h4>Chapter 540 The Process</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Liang Zhou inhaled deeply. Her breathing was rather weak. When she spoke, she looked as though she barely managed to muster up the energy to do so.


    With this, it made people even more focused when listening to her.


    ¡°When I first saw the woman lying in my husband¡¯s arm was his daughter-inw, I almost fainted. However, thest bit of my rationality told me that even if | was wrong


    about Mu Qing, Mu Chen would definitely not be wrong about Song Ning. Moreover, at that time, I had already seen the real Song Ning briefly at the hospital.¡±


    ¡°The Song Ning I saw at the hospital was just like the Song Ning I know. On the other hand, the woman in the family house was more like a stranger. With all these


    discoveries, I spent even more time at the family house. Since I had saved the Little Master, the Old Madam became much more tolerant toward me. On some days, I¡¯d stay


    in the house the entire day. However, the Young Madam was rarely home.


    ¡°| heard from the helpers that since the Young Madam returned from the hospital after giving birth, the Young Master had never set foot into his bedroom again. He was


    also very cold toward the Young Madam. Apparently, the Young Madam was not upset. She would go out all day and said that she was going to Zhuang Ji. Since Zhuang Ji


    was left behind by her mother, no one questioned it.¡±


    ¡°However, I was really curious. In the past, the Young Madam would check the Old Madam¡¯s pulse multiple times a day. She was also very concerned about the Old Madam¡¯s


    diet and would personally cook for the Old Madam. However, after giving birth, not only did she not care about the Old Madam, she didn¡¯t even care about the baby.¡±


    Liang Zhou coughed lightly.


    Song Ning was about to step forward but was stopped by Jiahui. Instead, Jiahui walked forward and massaged a few acupuncture points on Liang Zhou¡¯s back.


    Liang Zhou smiled gratefully at Jiahui before she continued saying, ¡°The Little Master stays in the Old Madam¡¯s bedroom, and the helpers helped the Old Madam look after


    him. I didn¡¯t dare to ask too many questions. I just thought that the Old Madam was overbearing to the point where she wouldn¡¯t even let a mother take care of her child.


    However, as time passed, I realized the Old Madam did not have a choice. After all, the Young Madam had no interest in the baby at all. Whether the babyughed or cried,


    the Young Madam waspletely disinterested.¡±


    ¡°At that time, I thought the Young Madam really didn¡¯t look like a mother at all. Moreover, it did not seem like she had postpartum depression at all. Then, when I observed


    the Old Madam and Mu Chen, I discovered their attitude toward the Young Madam was quite strange. It seemed like they had noticed her abnormalities a long time ago,


    and they were also perplexed.¡±


    ¡°Not long after that, Madam Ye looked for me, She went to Zhuang Yi to meet the Young Madam. She revealed to me that her maternal instincts told her that the Young


    Madam of the Mu family was none other than her daughter, Ye Xin. She wanted my help to confirm her suspicion so she begged me to help her steal a few strands of the


    Young Madam¡¯s hair for a DNA test. And I, more than Madam Ye, wanted to know the identity of the woman who¡¯s having an affair with my husband.¡±


    Liang Zhou paused for a moment before she said with a smile, ¡°Can everyone guess what¡¯s the oue? The DNA test confirmed that Madam Ye and the Young Madam of


    the Mu family at that time are mother and daughter. With this, Madam Ye was so excited that she almost went crazy. She went to look for the Young Madam, no, to be


    precise, it should be Ye Xin. Madam Ye went to look for Ye Xin, but not only did Ye Xin refuse to acknowledge her own mother, but she even injured her mother. Later on, I


    don¡¯t know how Ye Xin persuaded Madam Ye, but Madam Ye endured everything and didn¡¯t expose the matter like she said she would.¡±


    At this time, Gao Wen stared at Liang Zhou with her mouth agape. She finally realized she had been used by Liang Zhou all this time. Liang Zhou was not helping her to find


    her daughter, but Liang Zhou was using her to find evidence against her daughter.


    When Gao Wen returned to her senses, she said with a face filled with tears, ¡°No, no, no, it¡¯s not like that!¡±


    Gao Wen really wanted to go up to Liang Zhou and tear Liang Zhou apart. She could not allow Liang Zhou to continue speaking.


    s, with so many people around, how could Gao Wen get close to Liang Zhou?


    Liang Zhou smiled at Gao Wen and asked, ¡°Then, Madam Ye, what¡¯s it like?


    ¡°It was you! You¡¯re the one who introduced the master to me! It was the master who guided me to find Ye Xin!¡± Gao Wen said incoherently.


    Liang Zhouughed until she was short of breath. Then, she looked at Mu Qing with a proud expression before she said, ¡°Yes, | introduced the master to you. However, I


    had nothing to do with whether you believe the master or not. What happened between you and the master has nothing to do with me. In any case, it doesn¡¯t matter. The


    results are still the same.¡±

 Chapter 541 - Further Exposed

    <h4>Chapter 541 Further Exposed</h4>


    ¡°To me, it¡¯s enough as long as I can prove that the Young Madam of the Mu family at that time was your daughter,¡± Liang Zhou said as the smile vanished from her face when she looked at Gao Wen whose face was flushed with anger.


    Then, Liang Zhou sneered as she looked at Ning Zhe and said, ¡°Ye Xin has a terrible temper. She got into a conflict because she found out that Mu Qing had other lovers. In order to protect herself, she knew she needed a backer. Hence, she went to look for her biological father, Ning Zhe.¡±


    ¡°Song Ning has a strong and unyielding personality. She left home at a young age and severed her ties with her father. No matter how difficult life was, she never turned back to look for her father. Ye Xin didn¡¯t know this. Even if she did, she likely would not believe it since she did not have Song Ning¡¯s independence and capabilities,¡± Liang Zhou said, ¡°As for Chairman Ning, he naturally dotes on his daughter who had a 180-degree change in attitude and knew how to act coquettishly with him.¡±


    Liang Zhou paused for a moment as she looked at Ning Zhe from the corners of her eyes and said, ¡°However, I think Chairman Ning¡¯s attitude is quite strange. As a father, how could he not be aware of his daughter¡¯s temperament? He seemed to turn a blind eye to the change. What¡¯s more intriguing is that not only did Chairman Ning not advise his daughter to reconcile with her inws, but he even sent his people to help his daughter to manage Zhuang Ji¡­¡±


    Ning Zhe¡¯s expression changed drastically upon hearing this. He said coldly, ¡°As a father, I naturally am responsible for making ns for my daughter¡¯s future.¡±


    Liang Zhou sneered. ¡°Well, Chairman Ning is a businessman; his ns are definitely better than others. For example, it doesn¡¯t matter what your daughter¡¯s life in the Mu family is like; the most important thing is Zhuang Ji. Moreover, it¡¯s rare that your daughter is so obedient and brainless. Isn¡¯t the best chance to grab Zhuang Ji to your side?¡±.


    ¡°So, I have to say you¡¯re an active participant in today¡¯s incident as well. You had to ensure that this obedient and brainless daughter is your daughter, Song Ning, so you delude yourself. You were happy to support her divorce from Mu Chen. After all, the most important thing to you is Zhuang Ji. It was the best chance for you to grasp Zhuang Ji in your hands! With your wealth, it¡¯s not a problem for you to support your daughter for a lifetime, right? Once Zhuang Ji was in your hands, you¡¯d have nothing to worry about.¡±


    ¡°You! You¡¯re a viin spouting poison!¡± Ning Zhe rose to his feet and pointed at Liang Zhou angrily.


    Liang Zhou smiled. ¡°Are you angry because I¡¯m right and you¡¯re embarrassed? Let me ask you. Now that the truth is out, will you still bring Ye Xin home with you and be a good father to her?¡±


    Ning Zhe averted his gaze immediately upon hearing those words. Liang Zhou¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°After all, it¡¯s been confirmed that Ye Xin is your biological daughter. However, this daughter of yours doesn¡¯t have Zhuang Ji. How about it? Do you still recognize her as your daughter?¡±


    Ning Zhe sat back down angrily without saying a word.


    Upon seeing this, Ye Xin¡¯s eyes widened in shock. No matter how foolish she was, she could clearly understand what this meant. She did not expect that Zhuang Ji was Ning Zhe¡¯s goal from the beginning to the end. She had thought the warmth from Ning Zhe was due to their father-and-daughter rtionship!


    Ye Xin could not ept this. She cried out, ¡°I¡¯m your biological daughter as well! How can you treat me like this? How?¡±


    Ning Zhe¡¯s expression darkened, but he did not speak.


    At this time, Song Ning said in a faint voice, ¡°How do you think he should treat you? In the past, I was not as important as his son, and now, you¡¯re not as important as Zhuang Ji. Since you¡¯re his daughter, you should have a clear understanding of your worth.¡± Ye Xin understood that it was truly over for her. It was all over. Her lover, her father, and her husband were all gone. She felt as though she was stripped bare in front of everyone. She had nothing left. However, she was unwilling. She shouted at Liang Zhou, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! It¡¯s your fault for ruining me! I have no enmity with you, why do you target me? Why can¡¯t you just let things be? I have never wanted him to divorce you or chase you out of the house so why can¡¯t you just leave me alone? Why?¡±

 Chapter 542 - Casting Doubts

    <h4>Chapter 542: Casting Doubts</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Ye Xin¡¯s tears fell like rain down her scarred face, making her look hideous.


    Liang Zhou was not angry at all. She calmly asked, ¡°So I should feel grateful to you? Grateful that even though you slept with my husband, you didn¡¯t covet my position as his legal wife?¡±


    Liang Zhou¡¯s voice grew sterner as she said, ¡°Ye Xin, you¡¯re just as shameless as your mother. Both of you don¡¯t even know the meaning of shame. That year, Gao Wen and Ning Zhe had an affair, resulting in your birth. Both of them didn¡¯t feel guilty toward their respective spouses at all. They thought no one knew since they stopped the affair quickly, thinking it didn¡¯t affect their families at all.¡±


    Liang Zhou scoffed. ¡°I think you¡¯re even more shameless than your mother. You failed to seduce Mu Chen so you went and seduced his father, Mu Qing,pletely disregarding their rtionship as father and son. What role do you n to y between the father and son? Don¡¯t you feel disgusted with yourself?¡± Liang Zhou said as she pped the armrest of the wheelchair angrily.


    Ye Xin wiped her tears and stubbornly said, There¡¯s no need for you to say such things. It was only because Mu Chen refused to ept me that I fell in love with Sir. Sir understands me, sympathizes with me, and loves me, unlike Mu Chen. You all think Mu Chen is so amazing, but let me tell you, he¡¯s ipetent! He can¡¯t even be considered a real man! Don¡¯t tell me I have to live a life like a widow with him?¡±


    Ye Xin¡¯s words shocked everyone. They could not help but look at Mu Chen.


    Not only was Mu Chen not angry, but on the contrary, he looked rather proud. He said, ¡°l really have to thank you for testifying for me and clearing my name in one go. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know how to prove to my wife that I didn¡¯t touch you at all while you were impersonating her.¡±


    Then, Mu Chen turned to look at Song Ning as though he was asking to be praised.


    Song Ning red at him, embarrassed and slightly amused.


    Cheng Che coughed lightly and said, ¡°Brother, behave yourself.¡±


    Jiahui clicked her tongue and said, ¡®Your disy of love is really going to make me blind!¡±


    Ye Xin was stunned. She did not expect her words that were supposed to pull Mu Chen down would serve to prove Mu Chen¡¯s innocence. In the end, she had clowned herself instead.


    Ning Zhe mmed his hand on the table and rose to his feet. ¡°Nonsense! Nonsense! This is all nonsense!¡± Then, he pointed at Liang Zhou and said, ¡°You¡¯re a snake! You¡¯re so venomous that you made all this absurd story up! The story is full of loopholes. You said that Ye Xin is fake. When did Ye Xin enter the Mu family then? Are the Mu family statues? Did they just watch as Song Ning was swapped with Ye Xin? How did the swap happen? How did a living person get swapped out without anyone noticing? Then, how did Ye Xin get swapped out from the Mu family again after that? How could everything go so smoothly without anyone noticing? How¡¯s this possible?!¡±


    Ning Zhe was indeed worthy of being a businessman. He quickly found the loopholes in the story and tried to use them to his advantage.


    The reporters were all invested in this strange story. Moreover, all the main characters were in front of them. They had been engrossed in the story and had indeed overlooked a few details. Now that they heard Ning Zhe¡¯s words, they nodded before they looked at Liang Zhou for rifications.


    Liang Zhou smiled. ¡°A good story needs an audience, especially an audience like Chairman Ning. He can ask questions at the right time to facilitate the plot of the story. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know how to continue telling everyone. After all, this is a story that is too twisted and bizarre.¡±


    Liang Zhou looked at everyone calmly, then, she said slowly, ¡°When Song Ning was giving birth, a fire broke out in the hospital. Don¡¯t you think that this is too strange? Coincidentally, only the obstetrics and gynecology department caught fire. Moreover, after the investigation, only the surveince cameras on the floor were damaged. With this, it doesn¡¯t take much to figure out that the fire was not natural but arson, right?¡±

 Chapter 543 - True or False?

    Chapter 543 True or False?


    A mocking smile appeared on Liang Zhou¡¯s face as she said, ¡°The timing of the fire was just right. The baby was taken away. Mu Chen was not by Song Ning¡¯s side at that time. At that time, we were panicking and only thought about the Old Madam and the baby¡¯s safety. By the time Mu Chen arrived to save Song Ning, Song Ning had already been switched out. There¡¯s one thing we need to pay attention to; stic surgery takes time. When Ye Xin healed from her surgery, she had reced Song Ning. One can see how thorough the n was.¡±


    Everyone could not help but turn to look at Mu Qing and Ye Xin. If this was premeditated, then everything would make sense.


    Liang Zhou continued to say, ¡°As for switching Ye Xin out¡­ That was my doing.¡± The crowd was in an uproar, even Ye Xin was stunned.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been paying attention to the fake Song Ning. That day, she had an argument with Mu Chen and the Old Madam so she left the house in a fit of anger. I knew she would definitely look for Mu Qing toin so I followed her. Unexpectedly, she got into a car ident not too far from the house. At that time, I thought that it was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. The heavens were finally helping the worthy. This was a chance to give those people a taste of their own medicine.¡±


    ¡°Hence, before the police and ambnce arrived, I rescued the injured Ye Xin and called Madam Ye. We brought Ye Xin to the neighboring city. Since Madam Ye missed her daughter so much, I thought I would return her daughter to her. With this, things would return to the rightful path. With this, the matter would be settled. Who would have expected that the mother and daughter would be so shameless and still insisted on returning to the Mu family after everything?¡±


    Liang Zhou red at Ye Xin and Gao Wen hatefully as she said, ¡°Was that your only way out? Even if it was, have you thought about me and Song Ning? You¡¯d stolen Song Ning¡¯s identity, and she had be a person without an identity. Have you ever considered what would happen to her then? How would she live her life? Did you give her a way out? When you seduced my husband, did you think about giving me a way out? What should I do? Is it worth it for me to consider selfish people like


    you?¡±


    Liang Zhou¡¯s voice was hoarse, arousing the sympathy of the reporters.


    After Liang Zhou calmed down, she said, ¡°So, I brought Ye Xin, who had yet to recover, away from the hospital. I brought her to the vi across from her and Mu Qing¡¯s secret love nest. Together, we witnessed many of the women whom Mu Qing brought home. Mu Qing appeared to be a gentleman, but he¡¯s nothing but a hypocrite behind closed doors.¡±


    ¡°In order to return to the Mu family and seize power, he ced women next to every core member of the Mu family. These women were like Ye Xin. They were foolish and blindly loyal to him, working for him.¡±


    was


    ¡°I had thought that after seeing all this, Ye Xin woulde to her senses. After all, she was still young. However, I didn¡¯t expect her to have such deep feelings for Mu Qing. When I was unprepared, she caught me off guard, stabbed me, and escaped. Ha, she really hated me to the bones that she wanted to kill me. If Xiao Yu didn¡¯t find me, I¡¯m afraid I would¡¯ve died at that time,¡± Liang Zhou said as her voice grew softer and softer.


    Ye Xin leaped out and screeched at the top of her lungs, ¡°It wasn¡¯t like that! It wasn¡¯t like that! She¡¯s talking nonsense! She¡¯s the one who set all of this up! It¡¯s her! She¡¯s the most vicious one!¡±


    Liang Zhou lowered her head and covered her face with both hands, emanating sorrow and despair.


    Everyone felt distressed for Liang Zhou; her sorrow and despair were palpable. However, unbeknownst to them, her hands hid the faint smile on her face.


    Liang Zhou thought this felt really satisfying. She had won this battle. Regardless of the price she had to pay, it was worth it.


    In Liang Zhou¡¯s story, there was truth and falsehood. One of out her ten sentences was fake, but even then, no one doubted her.

 Chapter 544 - Decision

    <h4>Chapter 544 Decision</h4>


    At this moment, no matter how much or how miserably Ye Xin cried, no one believed her words.


    Liang Zhou¡¯s words had cut off Ye Xin¡¯s escape route.


    Everyone was thoroughly shocked. For a moment, it waspletely silent.


    After a while, a reporter boldly asked, ¡°Ms. Liang, d-do you have any evidence for what you said?¡±


    Liang Zhou had spoken too much and was exhausted. Upon hearing this question, she straightened her back again and weakly said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll hand them over to the police. This matter has to be settled in the end. I think it¡¯s only fair to hand it over to thew. I also know that with Mr. Mu Qing¡¯s ability, he¡¯ll find the bestwyer to exonerate him. However, it doesn¡¯t matter. I have done my best. The heavens are watching us. Even if you can escape thew, you can¡¯t escape heaven¡¯s retributions.¡±


    Then, Liang Zhou looked at Ye Xin and said, ¡°Ye Xin, although you stole my husband, as an elder, I still want to give you a piece of advice. A woman can¡¯t go down the wrong path. Sometimes, once you go down the wrong path, there¡¯ll be no turning back. Take me for example. Fortunately, I was pulled back from the precipice, but you, you¡¯re walking closer and closer to it. You chose your own path, and this is the oue. You can¡¯t me anyone. Don¡¯t think that just because you have a good-looking face, you can do whatever you want or all the men in the world are yours. Song Ning is beautiful as well, but even if she¡¯s not, with her character, she¡¯ll be loved wherever she goes. Look at you. Although you changed your face to look like Song Ning, Mu Chen saw through you immediately. Don¡¯t me others. However, your parents are also at fault for your terrible upbringing. It¡¯s really your misfortune.¡±


    Liang Zhou looked at the miserable Ye Xin and smiled.


    At this time, the door mmed open, and the police rushed in.


    Xiao Yu protected Liang Zhou and pushed the wheelchair to the side.


    Everyone watched as Mu Qing, Gao Wen, and Ye Xin were taken away by the police. While the elders of the Mu family whispered among themselves, Ning Zhe looked as though he had been frozen.


    The oue was out of everyone¡¯s expectations.


    The reporters were reluctant to leave since the excitement had just begun. Moreover, the remaining questions they had could only be answered by Mu Chen.


    Soon enough, under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, Mu Chen rose to his feet and said, ¡°Today¡¯s farce should¡¯ve opened up everyone¡¯s eyes, right? This little scandal has made a joke out of the Mu family. I have nothing else to say. Those who are innocent are innocent. I¡¯m also innocent. However, due to my negligence, my wife, Song Ning, has suffered a lot. I¡¯ll try my best to make it up to her for the rest of my life.¡±


    This was naturally not enough for the reporters.


    ¡°Chairman Mu, Chairman Mu, what do you n to do with Mr. Mu?¡± a reporter quickly asked.


    ¡°Are you asking if I¡¯m going to be lenient?¡± Mu Chen cocked an eyebrow. He continued to say, ¡°Back then, my grandmother had chased him out of the family. This means that my rtionship with him as father and son had been severed. Over the years, we¡¯re just like passersby in each other¡¯s life. Now that he had gone to such great lengths to harm my wife and son, how can I let it go? I¡¯ve already held back a lot considering my grandmother.¡±


    Everyone was rendered speechless. Indeed, they were not the ones who suffered so what right did they have to plead for leniency on someone else¡¯s behalf?


    The elders of the Mu family were still fervently discussed among themselves. They could note to a conclusion even after a long time. When they heard Mu Chen¡¯s words, they felt ufortable again.


    A reporter who noticed the unnatural expressions of the elders of the Mu family asked, ¡°Elders, what do you think?¡±


    Second Granduncle Mu said with a dark expression, ¡°No matter what, we¡¯re all part of the Mu family. We¡¯ll discuss this matter in private.¡±


    Clearly, the elders of the Mu family were not giving in so easily.


    However, Mu Chen did not mind.


    Everyone knew the elders of the Mu family just cared about their reputation. In fact, they did not hold any real power. At most, they had some say regarding family matters. How could they control Mu Chen who had grown wings?

 Chapter 545 - You Don’t Deserve to Understand

    <h4>Chapter 545 You Don¡¯t Deserve to Understand</h4>


    Mu Chen said slowly, ¡°Discuss this in private? Sorry, but I respect thew.¡±


    Second Granduncle Mu¡¯s expression turned slightly as he said angrily, ¡°Even if you want to involve thew, you still have to remember your roots! He¡¯s your father! What do you want from him?¡±


    Mu Chen calmly said, ¡°I don¡¯t want anything from him. Everyone has to be responsible for their actions. No one forced him to do those things. He yearns to return to the Mu family, but he has never considered the family¡¯s honor. Second Granduncle, do you n to put the family¡¯s reputation on the line by supporting such a person?¡± ¡°You!¡± Second Granduncle Mu was furious. Humans¡¯ natural instinct was to seek benefit and avoid harm, after all.


    At this time, another elder said, ¡°Second Granduncle, let Mu Chen handle this. We¡¯re old now so we won¡¯t care about these things, Mu Chen. No matter what, we must put the Mu family¡¯s interest first. After all, the Mu family isn¡¯t yours alone. We¡¯re all part of the Mu family.¡±


    Mu Chen had heard such righteous words many times before. He looked at the group of elders who had nothing else better to do and said with a sneer, ¡°I¡¯ll remember your words. Take


    care.¡±


    Despite his words, Mu Chen did not even make a move to bow or anything.


    This kind of disrespect further angered the elders, but they did not dare to speak up anymore.


    At this time, Cheng Che led the reporters to the side. He was the only one calm enough to deal with the reporters now.


    On the other hand, Ning Zhe walked over to Song Ning hesitantly. His emotions had been surging turbulently for a long time. His eyes were red, and his tone was sad and affectionate as he said, ¡°Xiaxia, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Mu Chen was about to speak when Song Ning stopped Mu Chen. Then, she turned to face Ning Zhe and said, ¡°Chairman Ning, I want to inform you that Hui, the person whom you sent to Zhuang Ji, has been fired by our HR manager. She has been working for you for a long time so I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to take care of her. I don¡¯t think I need to worry about that. Please don¡¯t do such things in the future. No matter what, I won¡¯t give Zhuang Ji to anyone.¡±


    Ning Zhe choked. After a while, he said, ¡°You won¡¯t give it to anyone? What about Mu Chen? What kind of person is he? Didn¡¯t you give it to him and Cheng Che? Xiaxia, I¡¯m your father. I won¡¯t harm you! Zhuang Ji is your dowry. How can you let your inws manage it? If something happens to you in the future, you won¡¯t even have a way out. Don¡¯t be so stubborn regarding this matter!¡±


    Ning Zhe disregarded Mu Chen and Cheng Che and was blunt with his words.


    Song Ning looked at the man in front of her and felt helpless. She asked, ¡°So you think I should hand it over to you?¡±


    Ning Zhe nodded. ¡°Yes. You¡¯re my daughter. It¡¯s only right for me to manage it for you. Moreover, you¡¯ll also inherit the Ning family¡¯s assets in the future. I won¡¯t mistreat my daughter!¡±


    Song Ning said tonelessly, ¡°I don¡¯t need the inheritance. You might have already forgotten what happened back then, but I haven¡¯t. My mother¡¯s no longer around so you don¡¯t think it matters. However, to me, my mother is always present in my heart. I remember every word she said. I hope you¡¯ll remember my words as well. Clearly, you don¡¯t take my words to heart at al. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be unable to tell which one is your real and fake daughter. Oh, right, she¡¯s not your fake daughter; she¡¯s your daughter as well. Fortunately, this matter was not exposed when my mother was still alive. Otherwise, she¡¯d be even sadder.¡± Ning Zhe was rendered speechless by Song Ning¡¯s words.


    Song Ning continued to say, ¡°Zhuang Ji was left to me by my mother. Every piece of work and every corner holds a different meaning to me. They¡¯re not justmodities. Chairman Ning, you don¡¯t understand this nor do you deserve to understand this.¡±

 Chapter 546 - Coincidence

    <h4>Chapter 546 Coincidence</h4>


    After Song Ning finished speaking, she ignored Ning Zhe and walked straight to Liang Zhou. She squatted down and looked at Liang Zhou as she gently said, ¡°Thank you. Let¡¯s go back to the hospital.¡±


    Xiao Yu¡¯s tears fell silently.


    Liang Zhou smiled. ¡°Song Ning, thank you for giving me this opportunity to atone for my sins. I owe Mu Chen, and I can never make it up to him in this lifetime. If there¡¯s a next life, I hope I¡¯ll be able to make it up to him.¡±


    Liang Zhou turned back and held Xiao Yu¡¯s hand as she said, ¡°I have no children in this life; it¡¯s my retribution. Only this silly child has always been by my side. In the future, if it¡¯s convenient for you, please look after her.¡±


    ¡°Madam¡­¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s tears fell like rain.


    Song Ning said reassuringly, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink things. Although my medical skills aren¡¯t high, I still have my master and Jiahui¡¯s father. We won¡¯t give up on you.¡±


    Liang Zhou smiled bitterly. ¡°Thank you, Song Ning. Don¡¯t worry. I know my body very well. Since I was young, my lungs have been weak. Due to my illness, my family gave in to me whenever possible. They didn¡¯t hesitate to favor me over Liang Zhen. Everything¡¯s my fault.¡±


    At this time, a medical staff member entered.


    Song Ning patted Liang Zhou¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Listen to me. Go back to the hospital. I¡¯ll bring the baby to visit you. The baby misses his Grandma.¡±


    As soon as Song Ning mentioned the baby, tears fell from Liang Zhou¡¯s eyes immediately. Her soft spot was precisely the chubby little baby who was innocent to the ways of the world.


    Ye Cheng¡¯s expression grew gloomier and gloomier as he watched the videos online.


    Chen Chen stood at the side, too afraid to breathe loudly.


    To think they had missed such an explosive show. Now, they could only watch helplessly as thepletely unrecognizable Ye Xin and Gao Wen were taken away by the police.


    It was only at this moment that Ye Cheng realized he had been schemed against.


    It was too coincidental that at the critical moment something had happened to Ji An. If it were not for Ji An, he could have rushed over to meet Mu Chen and negotiate with Mu Chen. He would not be like those idiots who fell into Mu Chen¡¯s trap bit by bit and even ended up helping Mu Chen. ¡®Mu Chen, what a vicious scheme! Does he know anything about Ji An? Did he have anything to do with it?¡¯


    ¡°Chen Chen, clean up Ji An¡¯s matter. Don¡¯t forget Mu Qing,¡± Ye Cheng said.


    Chen Chen hurriedly said, ¡°Young Master Cheng, Mu Qing isn¡¯t stupid. Even if he knew Ji An is working for us, he won¡¯t dare to say anything unless he wants to die.¡±


    Ye Cheng, naturally, knew this, but it was better to be safe than sorry.


    ¡°Clean up all the people and matters that Ji An had dealt with over the past few years. It¡¯s hard to predict people¡¯s hearts so we can¡¯t let our guard down,¡± Ye Cheng said calmly. However, Chen Chen could feel Ye Cheng¡¯s exhaustion.


    ¡°Yes, Young Master. I¡¯ll make sure to deal with everything properly,¡± Chen Chen hurriedly replied.


    Ye Cheng lowered his head and thought about the entire thing again. On second thought, he felt that it was a good thing he was not there. Otherwise, with so many facts and evidence, he would not have been able to defend himself, and his reputation would have been ruined.


    Even Ning Zhe did not gain anything and suffered a loss.


    Thinking about this, Ye Cheng felt slightly better. There were always two sides to a matter. This could be considered a blessing in disguise.


    As for Mu Chen, it could be seen that he no longer cared about anything now. He had stepped onto the dignity of the elders of the Mu family over and over again with no signs of backing down. He had already grown strong enough and capable enough to do so. A deep sense of powerlessness welled up in Ye Cheng¡¯s heart when he thought about this.

 Chapter 547 - Warmth

    <h4>Chapter 547 Warmthw</h4>


    Apart from Mu Chen, there was also Ning Dong. Ye Cheng felt that he had truly underestimated that little brat. Originally, he wanted to raise Ning Dong up into a chess piece that he could ce by Ning Zhe¡¯s side. He really did not expect Ning Dong to be a wolf cub that could not be tamed.


    ¡°Young Master Cheng,¡± Chen Chen called out hesitantly.


    Ye Cheng raised his head to look at Chen Chen.


    Chen Chen said tentatively, ¡°I¡¯m worried that Mu Chen will investigate the fire at the hospital.¡±


    Ye Cheng was taken aback. He had forgotten about this matter. Then, he said, ¡°We can¡¯t allow Ji An to remain. Go and deal with it. Make sure to deal with everything properly; don¡¯t leave any traces behind. As for the matter with the fire at the hospital, all the evidence has been destroyed. There¡¯s only Ji An, who¡¯s a witness, left.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Chen Chen hurriedly said.


    Ye Cheng sighed. ¡°How could it be such a coincidence that Song Ning was giving birth at that time? I didn¡¯t expect Mu Qing to take advantage of us!¡±


    Chen Chen said, ¡°Fortunately, Yang Li is dead. Otherwise, we would really be¡­¡±


    Chen Chen trailed off.


    Ye Cheng did not respond. He had nowhere to vent his anger and frustration now. Everything was caused by his insufferably arrogant younger sister, Ye Xin. For her, he had done many unconscionable things, but he did not even receive a word of thanks from her. Thinking about this, he felt frustrated again.


    ¡°To think she has the audacity to impersonate Song Ning! She really doesn¡¯t have a brain at all to be Mu Qing¡¯s puppet. She used such a method to be with Mu Chen, but she actually slept with Mu Qing!¡¯ Ye Cheng could not suppress the anger in his heart and punched the coffee table in front of him, cracking the thick ss on top of the table.


    ¡°Young Master Cheng!¡± Chen Chen eximed in shock.


    Ye Cheng thought that the physical pain could at least alleviate some of the frustration in his heart.


    When Zhuang Ning opened the door, the smell of alcohol wafted into her nose immediately. She frowned and instinctively used her hand to fan in front of her nose.


    Ye Cheng¡¯s eyes were a little hazy, but he still remembered to apologize. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve been drinking.¡±


    When Ye Cheng reached up to cover his mouth, Zhuang Ning saw his hand was bandaged. She asked, concerned, ¡°What happened to your hand?¡±


    Zhuang Ning¡¯s concern made Ye Cheng¡¯s eyes turn red. He reached out and hugged her, cing his chin on her shoulder as he called out repeatedly, ¡°Zhuang Ning, Zhuang Ning¡­¡±


    Only at this time did Zhuang Ning see Chen Chen who was standing behind Ye Cheng.


    Chen Chen wore a worried expression on his face. He pointed at Ye Cheng and raised his index finger to his lips, making a hush gesture before shaking his head.


    Zhuang Ning furrowed her brow and nodded gently. She held Ye Cheng and said in a soft voice, ¡°Let¡¯s sit on the couch.¡±


    Zhuang Ning supported Ye Cheng up, but his footsteps were unsteady, making it difficult for her to hold him.


    Upon seeing this, Chen Chen hastily stepped forward to help Ye Cheng sit down on the couch.


    Ye Cheng rested his head on the back of the couch and covered his eyes with one hand. He did not move or speak.


    Zhuang Ning patted his leg gently and said, ¡°I¡¯ll make you a cup of honeyed water to sober you up.¡±


    After saying that, Zhuang Ning rose to her feet and motioned for Chen Chen to follow her to the kitchen.


    Chen Chen looked at Ye Cheng worriedly before he followed Zhuang Ning to the kitchen. For some reason, he felt inexplicably at ease when he saw her nimbly making a ss of honeyed water for Ye Cheng. Although she was not particrly friendly, there was a sense of warmth in her small apartment.


    Chen Chen turned to look back at Ye Cheng who was lying motionlessly on the couch before he softly said, ¡°Young Master Cheng has been hurt by his family. Miss Zhuang, I¡¯ve never seen Young Master Cheng drink so much alcohol before. In the past, when he felt troubled, he would find a ce to be alone. I didn¡¯t expect he woulde to your ce at a time when he¡¯s feeling so vulnerable.¡±


    Zhuang Ning¡¯s hands stilled upon hearing these words.

 Chapter 548 - A Beautiful Woman

    <h4>Chapter 548 A Beautiful Woman</h4>


    Chen Chen said, ¡°Miss Zhuang, Young Master Cheng is quite pitiful. You¡­¡±


    Zhuang Ning turned around and looked at Chen Chen with a half-smile on her face as she said, ¡°He¡¯s pitiful? Are you not pitiful? In fact, which of us isn¡¯t pitiful? As adults, we have to take responsibility for our actions. There¡¯s no need to talk about who¡¯s pitiful or not. Leave him with me; you can go and do your work. The shooting for my drama waspleted yesterday so I have a few days to rest. If he¡¯s willing, he can stay here. If he doesn¡¯t want to leave, I won¡¯t chase him away. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Chen Chen was pleasantly surprised by Zhuang Ning¡¯s reply. He hurriedly bowed to her and said, ¡°Thank you, Miss Zhuang!¡±


    Zhuang Ning smiled and waved her hand before returning to the living room with a ss of honeyed water.


    Chen Chen left, relieved and filled with gratitude.


    Zhuang Ning sat across from Ye Cheng and patted his leg as she said, ¡°Drink the honeyed water.¡±


    When the sound of Chen Chen closing the door rang in the air, Ye Cheng removed his hand from his face, rubbing it before he sat up straight. He reached out for the ss, but he avoided her gaze as he forced a smile on his face and said hoarsely, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Zhuang Ning pretended not to hear him.


    Ye Cheng drank the honeyed water. The burning sensation in his stomach eased immediately. Seeing that he was done drinking, Zhuang Ning rose to her feet with the empty ss in her hand before she said, ¡°Go take a bath and have a good sleep. If there¡¯s anything, we¡¯ll talk after you wake up.¡±


    Just as she turned around to return to the kitchen, Ye Cheng reached out to pull her back. ¡°Zhuang Ning, sit with me for a while.¡± Ye Cheng raised his head to look at her. His eyes were bloodshot and contained a hint of pleading when he looked at her.


    Zhuang Ning lowered her head slightly to look at him. As though her heart had finally softened, she pushed his hand away gently and said, ¡°Go to sleep. I¡¯ll apany you when you wake up.¡±


    After saying that, she went to the kitchen.


    The sound of her washing the ss rang in the small apartment.


    Ye Cheng held his face in his hand; a satisfied smile could be seen on his face.


    Zhuang Ning¡¯s apartment was very small. Although she was somewhat famous now, she was still not very popr. After all, she still had a few unaired dramas in the line.


    Although the two-bedroom apartment was small, it was cozy. It made Ye Cheng feel extremely at ease. He was serious about pursuing her, and he had never been so attentive to any woman before. Zhuang Ning was very cold and aloof. In the beginning, she did not even spare a nce at him. She seemed to particrly dislike rich second-generation heirs like him. In the beginning, she was so cold toward him that even Chen Chen could not stand it. However, for some reason, he liked her even more. She was like a breath of fresh air to him. He could sense her diligence, struggle, and progress, and he felt that she was the same kind of person he was. He was deeply attracted to her.


    Ye Cheng listened to Zhuang Ning and stood up shakily. He took a bath before entering the guest room. As soon as hey on the bed, he fell asleep peacefully. Zhuang Ning¡¯s apartment gave him a sense of security.


    At this time, Zhuang Ning stood at the door and looked at the sleeping man on the bed for a while before gently closing the door with an icy smile on her face.


    She thought it was really ironic that the man who did nothesitate to take her life had such a weak and cowardly side to him. The retribution was still too light in her opinion. How could the price for the crime he hadmitted be so light?


    She sneered. He did not even care about human lives, but he was depressed because of his familial rtionships.


    Zhuang Ning turned to look into the mirror and studied the beautiful but strange face in the mirror. Her gaze was cold, and her expression was cynical.


    She was Zhuang Ning physically, but her soul was Yang Li, a woman who had been driven into a corner. The person who had driven her into a corner was now with her. Life was really unpredictable.

 Chapter 549 - Blame

    <h4>Chapter 549 me</h4>


    Jiang Jin held Jiahui¡¯s hand, looking as though she could not bear to let go as she said, ¡°You¡¯re back. You¡¯re finally back.¡±


    Jiahui put her hand on Jiang Jin¡¯s wrist as she said, ¡°Let me see if Grandma has been obedient and taking care of her health.¡±


    Jiang Jin smiled and hit her gently. ¡°You¡¯re still so cheeky!¡±


    Then, Jiang Jin held Jiahui¡¯s hand to stop Jiahui from checking her pulse as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Grandma is fine. Since Ningning returned, she has been looking after me.¡±


    At this moment, Song Ning walked over and hugged Jiahui as she said, ¡°Grandma, let her check your pulse. Otherwise, she won¡¯t feel at ease. She¡¯s still angry at me, ming me for not telling her about such a huge incident.¡± Jiahui rolled her eyes before pulling herself out of Song Ning¡¯s hug. Jiang Jing was very happy when she saw the sisterly love between the two women. She patted Jiahui and said with a sigh, ¡°Don¡¯t me her. It wasn¡¯t easy for her. She suffered a lot. It¡¯s all because of the Mu family that she suffered so much.¡±


    Jiahui red at Song Ning as she said, ¡°Serves her right! Even if you couldn¡¯t contact me, couldn¡¯t you have contacted my dad? With just a phone call, we could¡¯ve helped you. Why didn¡¯t you contact me? You could¡¯ve called me, texted me, emailed me, or messaged me through social media.¡±


    Song Ning smiled wryly.


    Jiahui continued to say, ¡°You have nothing to say, right? You¡¯re too stubborn. You always want to shoulder things on your own. How much can you shoulder with those small shoulders of yours? I know you¡¯re thinking on my behalf. You probably thought that it was a rare opportunity for me and you didn¡¯t want to ruin it for me, afraid that I¡¯d fly back immediately.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t even go to our master. You didn¡¯t even look for your husband! You were afraid he wouldn¡¯t believe you, right? If he didn¡¯t believe you, I would¡¯ve chopped him up for you. Moreover, you could¡¯ve looked for Grandma or Cheng Che. You didn¡¯t look for anyone because you were afraid of causing trouble, right? Tell me, am I right?¡±


    Tears fell from Song Ning¡¯s eyes as she forcefully hugged Jiahui.


    How could Jiahui bear it? In the end, she hugged Song Ning as well after gently knocking Song Ning¡¯s head. Her eyes brimmed with tears as well as she said, ¡°Why are you so stupid? Why? You only think about us, but you don¡¯t think about yourself. Apologize to me!¡±


    Song Ningughed through her tears before she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong.¡±


    The two women continued hugging and crying.


    Everyone looked away, feeling emotional as well.


    Jiang Jin took the piece of tissue that Sister Yu handed her and wiped away her tears as well. She thought that the two young women had a really strong bond. Even biological sisters might not have a bond as strong as the two young women.


    After scolding Song Ning, Jiahui turned around to scold Cheng Che. She red at him with her almond-shaped eyes as she said indignantly, ¡°Is your brain made out of paste? Why didn¡¯t you tell me about such a huge thing? This matter is so easy to solve, but you took such a huge detour just to solve the problem! If anything happened to Song Ning, I wouldn¡¯t have let you go!¡±


    Cheng Che hid behind Jiang Jin and said, ¡°Brother and sister-inw forbade me from saying anything to you.¡±


    Cheng Che defended himself timidly like a child that had made a mistake, causing everyone, except Jiahui, tough.


    Song Ning hastily said, ¡°It¡¯s really not Cheng Che¡¯s fault. It was Mu Chen and me who forbade him from saying anything to you.¡±


    After Song Ning finished speaking, she winked meaningfully at Mu Chen.


    Mu Chen coughed lightly before he said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I threatened him and forbade him from saying anything. We wanted to settle the matter before you return. Song Ning said that if we interrupt you at that time, your previous efforts would be in vain.¡±


    Jiahui scoffed coldly upon hearing Mu Chen¡¯s words.


    Mu Chen felt a little helpless.


    Upon seeing this, Jiang Jin pulled Cheng Che out as she gently said, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand why Jiahui is angry? She¡¯s sensible. Of course, she knows you¡¯re doing this for her good. She¡¯s just angry she couldn¡¯t share your sorrows and hardships. Cheng Che, you have to promise Jiahui that you¡¯ll never hide anything from her


    again.¡±

 Chapter 550 - Family Bonds

    <h4>Chapter 550 Family Bonds</h4>


    Cheng Che nodded vehemently. ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s right! I definitely won¡¯t hide anything from her in the future and will discuss everything with her!¡±


    Cheng Che¡¯s timid appearance made Mu Chen feel like kicking him. However, before Mu Chen could make a move, Jiahui had already kicked him and said, ¡°Can you stop acting?¡±


    Cheng Che looked aggrieved as he held his leg.


    Song Ning smiled and pushed Jiahui to Cheng Che¡¯s side as she said, ¡°Control your temper. You¡¯re just like a tigress.¡±


    Everyoneughed.


    At this moment¡­


    ¡°Mommy¡­ Mommy!¡± Nuan carried the baby, who was attracted by theughter, downstairs. He reached out with his small hands toward Song Ning.


    Song Ning quickly carried the baby. The baby had just woken up from his afternoon nap and was filled with energy. His big eyes swept past everyone before they rested on Jiahui curiously.


    Since there were many visitors at the Mu family house, the baby was not afraid of strangers. He only leaned into his mother¡¯s embrace with a smile as he looked at Jiahui.


    ¡°Heavens! You¡¯re so big now! You¡¯re so cute!¡± Jiahui felt as though her heart had melted in a puddle of water. She reached out to carry the baby.


    The baby was most attached to Song Ning, his mother. When he was in his mother¡¯s arms, it was difficult for anyone to carry him away. Seeing that Jiahui wanted to carry him, he tightened his hold around his mother¡¯s neck before he looked at Jiahui with an expression that seemed to say, ¡°I only want my mother, I don¡¯t want anyone else!¡±


    Jiahui was not bothered by this. She only looked at the baby happily as she reached out to pinch his chubby cheeks. ¡°Little guy, I¡¯m your godmother.¡±


    Song Ning smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re his aunt.¡±


    Jiahui ignored Song Ning¡¯s words and said to the baby, ¡°Call me godmother¡­¡±


    Song Ning smiled and said, ¡°Baby, call her Aunty.¡±


    The baby was obedient to his mother and called out softly, ¡°Aunty.¡±


    Jiahui red at Song Ning. ¡°Nonsense!¡± Song Ning said, ¡°It¡¯s only a matter of time. This way, the baby won¡¯t have to change the way he addresses youter.¡± Then, she turned around to say to Cheng Che, ¡°Cheng Che, do you hear this? You better propose soon! Otherwise, Jiahui will be unhappy that you¡¯re not proactive.¡±


    Cheng Che chuckled and scratched his head as he stammered, ¡°She just returned. We should let her rest first.¡±


    Jiang Jin held Jiahui¡¯s hand and said with a smile, ¡°Cheng Che is a little obtuse, but he really loves you. Jiahui, let¡¯s see when your parents are free, let me meet them. My grandson is a little slow. I¡¯m afraid if I don¡¯t help him, he won¡¯t be able to get married in this lifetime.¡±


    Cheng Che¡¯s face reddened slightly upon hearing these words.


    Jiahui was embarrassed as well.


    Song Ning said, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll speak to Jiahui¡¯s father! When the timees, our entire family will go!¡±


    With the entire family present when meeting Jiahui¡¯s parents, it showed Cheng Che¡¯s position in the Mu family. Although he had no blood rtions with Mu Chen, they were like brothers.


    Cheng Che looked at Song Ning gratefully.


    Although Jiang Jin did not know that Cheng Che had been publicly reprimanded by the elders of the Mu family, she agreed with Song Ning¡¯s words. She hurriedly said to Jiahui, ¡°If your parents have any requests, please tell them not to hesitate to speak to us. I¡¯ll personally handle Cheng Che¡¯s matters. All of you don¡¯t need to do anything except to focus on your own matters. I want to have a second granddaughter-inw while I¡¯m still strong and healthy.¡±


    Cheng Che grew emotional upon hearing these words and could not help but clench his hands.


    Upon seeing this, Mu Chen kicked Cheng Che¡¯s shin and said, ¡°We¡¯re already working so hard on your behalf, shouldn¡¯t you help me share my workload?¡±


    Song Ning rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Now that Jiahui has returned, you still want to add to Cheng Che¡¯s workload?¡±

 Chapter 551 - Grandma

    <h4>Chapter 551 Grandma</h4>


    Mu Chen did not care at all. He did not feel like he had gone overboard.


    Upon seeing this, Song Ning hugged her son and said to Jiang Jin, ¡°Grandma, you have to speak to Mu Chen. He always bullies Cheng Che. He won¡¯t even give Cheng Che time to date!¡±


    Before Jiang Jin could speak, Jiahui interjected, ¡°Don¡¯t cause trouble. It¡¯s only natural that work is more important.¡±


    Song Ning only pursed her lips and smiled.


    Jiang Jin grinned. She loved her two grandsons, and seeing that her two granddaughters-inw were so sensible, she felt that there was no need to worry about the future. She was truly happy.


    Song Ning let Doctor Qiu Yan remove the scars on her face before she returned to work.


    Jiahui also gave up on her vacation time and returned to work, reporting what she had learned during her time abroad.


    The two women became the backbone of the younger generation.


    Everything returned to normal again for Song Ning and Jiahui.


    Liang Zhou¡¯s health was deteriorating day by day. Even a skilled doctor like Jiahui¡¯s father could not do much to help her.


    Xiao Yu stood guard by Liang Zhou¡¯s side every day and night. She was very sad, but Liang Zhou remained calm.


    She had hired awyer to divorce Mu Qing.


    Although Mu Qing¡¯s case had not been finalized, Liang Zhou had asked for Mu Chen¡¯s help to look for awyer to help her get a divorce as soon as possible.


    In the end, Mu Chen rmended Lawyer Yang, Song Ning¡¯swyer, to Liang Zhou.


    When Lawyer Yang came to see Liang Zhou at the hospital, Song Ning brought the baby to the hospital as well.


    Liang Zhou was both happy and sad when she saw the baby.


    Song Ning gently ced the baby on Liang Zhou¡¯s bed.


    The baby smiled and hugged Liang Zhou before calling out in a childish voice, ¡°Grandma!¡±


    Liang Zhou¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she held the baby. After a while, she reluctantly handed the baby to Sister Yu and said, ¡°Sister Yu, bring the baby back first. The hospital has many germs so it¡¯s best not to let him stay for long. Don¡¯t let him fall sick. Song Ning, stay with me for a while. There are some things that I need to do, and I need you to be my witness.¡±


    Before Song Ning could speak, Sister Yu said, ¡°The Old Madam told me to tell you she¡¯ll remember everything that you¡¯ve done for the Mu family. You should take good care of yourself so you can apany the Old Madam to relieve her boredom.¡±


    Liang Zhou smiled with tears in her eyes and said, ¡°Thank the Old Madam for me. I¡¯ll remember her words, and I also won¡¯t forget the gratitude I have for her.¡±


    Before Sister Yu left with the baby, the baby waved his chubby hand and said, ¡°Bye-bye, Grandma! Get¡­ well soon, Grandma!¡±


    Although no one told the baby that Liang Zhou was sick, he seemed to know.


    Liang Zhou smiled as tears fell from her face again. She thought it was a huge blessing for her to be loved by the baby in this lifetime.


    After Sister Yu left with the baby, Song Ning invited Lawyer Yang to take a seat.


    Liang Zhou calmed down her emotions and smiled at Song Ning as she said, ¡°Thank you for helping me find doctors to look at my condition.¡±


    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Song Ning asked.


    Liang Zhou leaned back against the bed and said, ¡°Back then, in order topete with Liang Zhen for Mu Qing, I threatened her with my life. At that time, in the early winter, I jumped into the sea. For that reason, my lungs were affected as a result. This is my retribution, and I don¡¯t deserve any sympathy.¡±


    Song Ning was at a loss for words.


    Liang Zhou did not conceal her determination to die. The past had festered in her heart, and now that Liang Zhen was gone, there was no way to heal. The source of sorrow for the two sisters was the irresponsible Mu Qing. Now, one was dead, and the other was sick; it really made people sigh. Since Liang Zhou insisted on divorcing Mu Qing as soon as possible, Lawyer Yang briefed her about the procedure before he finally asked, ¡°Do you want to wait for Mr. Mu to settle his current case before proceeding with the divorce? After all, others might say you¡¯re adding salt to injury if you proceed with the divorce now.¡±


    Liang Zhou shook her head and said resolutely, ¡°No, I don¡¯t care about what people say. Moreover, my body doesn¡¯t allow me to wait any longer.¡±

 Chapter 552 - Will

    <h4>Chapter 552 Will</h4>


    Lawyer Yang instinctively turned to look at Song Ning, and she nodded slightly.


    Liang Zhou smiled. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m aware of my condition. If there¡¯s anything, you can just say it. I know that I don¡¯t have much time left. My only wish is to divorce Mu Qing while I¡¯m still alive. Let me leave without any ties to him.¡±


    Even Lawyer Yang, who was experienced, could not help but feel sad.


    Liang Zhou took a sip of the water that Song Ning handed her before she calmly said, ¡°Mu Qing and my assets will be distributed ording to thew. No matter how much I get, I want to give them all to Xiao Yu. This child has always been by my side. With her around, I can go in peace.¡±


    ¡°I still have the personal assets left to Liang Zhen by my parents. After she passed away, her assets were put under my name. I didn¡¯t touch them, and Mu Qing is unaware of them. This is something from the Liang family, and I¡¯ll leave them all to the baby. I know the baby doesn¡¯tck these things, but just treat them as a gift from his Grandmas. In the future, he can give it to his wife.¡±


    Liang Zhou could not help but smile when she thought about how the little chubby baby would one day grow up and marry a wife.


    Song Ning¡¯s eyes could not help but redden.


    Liang Zhou sighed softly before she said, ¡°Song Ning, there¡¯s something I need to trouble you with.¡±


    Song Ning hastily said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°When I die, find a quiet ce to scatter my ashes in the water. I¡¯m ashamed to be buried in the Liang family¡¯s ancestral grave, and I have no intention of being buried in the Mu family¡¯s ancestral grave. I¡¯ll be divorced from Mu Qing while I¡¯m still alive so I¡¯m no longer a member of the Mu family. I¡¯ve wasted a lot of time in my life. Let me drift in the water after I die so I can look at the beautiful sceneries of rivers and mountains. I¡¯ll have to trouble you with this,¡± Liang Zhou said. A hint of joy could be heard in her voice as she spoke.


    Song Ning looked at Liang Zhou with mixed feelings in her heart. After a long time, she gently nodded and said, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll definitely do it for you.¡±


    Liang Zhou finally felt at ease and signed the documents that Lawyer Yang handed her. She was clearly exhausted at this point.


    Upon seeing this, Song Ning called Xiao Yu in and let Liang Zhou sleep.


    After Song Ning sent Lawyer Yang off, Xiao Yu chased after Song Ning as she called out, ¡°Dr. Song!¡±


    Song Ning looked at Xiao Yu, waiting for Xiao Yu to speak.


    Xiao Yu asked with tears in her eyes, ¡°Dr. Song, is there really no way to treat the Madam¡¯s illness?¡±


    Song Ning looked at the young girl who looked to be about A Nuan¡¯s age as she said, ¡°Xiao Yu, the Madam is already mentally prepared. You should apany her well. No matter what she wants to do, you should listen to her. I¡¯ll be in the Chinese medicine department, and I¡¯lle over when I have the time. If there¡¯s anything urgent, you can call me. If you need money, you can call me as well. It¡¯s alright as long as the Madam is happy.¡±


    Xiao Yu covered her face and sobbed. ¡°Dr. Song, I have money. I just want the Madam to recover.¡±


    Song Ning patted Xiao Yu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I know. We also want her to recover. However, the most important thing now is to make sure she suffers less and make her happier.¡±


    Xiao Yu nodded vehemently. ¡°I know. I¡¯ll definitely think of a way to make Madam happy!¡±


    ¡°Xiao Yu, Madam just made a will and gave you all the assets from her divorce with Mr. Mu,¡± Song Ning said softly. Xiao Yu was stunned. ¡°W-why do I need her assets?¡±


    Song Ning smiled.


    Liang Zhou was extremely disappointed with her life, but she did not expect to meet the sincere Xiao Yu. Was this considered herst kindness toward Xiao Yu?

 Chapter 553 - Threats

    <h4>Chapter 553 Threats</h4>


    Mu Qing naturally hired awyer to defend himself.


    However, the police already had arge amount of evidence against him.


    There were the nurse who took advantage of the time when Song Ning was unconscious and abandoned her at the entrance of the fire escape, the anesthesiologist who overdosed Song Ning, the doctor who participated in the matter, and the assassin who chased after Song Ning in the filming set. All of them were sent to the police station and confessed to their crimes and pointed at Mu Qing¡¯s assistant.


    Soon after, all the relevant people were arrested and brought to justice except for the person named Ji An.


    Mu Qing¡¯s assistant confessed very quickly as well and revealed all the things that Mu Qin had instructed him to do.


    Faced with facts, Mu Qing had nothing to say. He could only get hiswyer to contact the elders of the Mu family to bail him out of jail.


    For the sake of the Mu family¡¯s reputation, the elders of the Mu family came to the Mu family house to speak to Jiang Jin. ¡°He¡¯s your son, after all. You can¡¯t just do nothing and watch him die, right? Even a tiger won¡¯t devour its cubs,¡± an elder said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! He¡¯s a descendant of the Mu family no matter what. No matter what wrong he hasmitted, he doesn¡¯t deserve to die. We have to help him. We can¡¯t allow him to be incarcerated. It¡¯ll tarnish the family¡¯s reputation.¡±


    ¡°No matter what, we have to bail him out for now. That¡¯s right, we can get him to plead insanity and send him to a hospital. In any case, we can¡¯t allow him to be imprisoned!¡±


    Jiang Jin looked at the anxious elders and felt her blood boil. She said icily, ¡°Did all of youe to threaten me because of Mu Qing?¡± Second Granduncle Mu said, ¡°How can this be considered as threatening you? We¡¯re here to discuss this matter regarding the family with you. This concerns the Mu family¡¯s reputation.¡±


    At this time, Mu Chen, who had juste downstairs, said, ¡°You¡¯re afraid he¡¯ll expose all of you if you don¡¯t bail him out, right?¡± He stood behind Jiang Jin and massaged her shoulders as he said, ¡°Grandma, you should go and rest. I¡¯ll speak to the elders.¡±


    Jiang Jin was a little worried.


    Upon seeing this, Mu Chen smiled, signaling for her to be at ease as he said, ¡°Grandma, currently, the most important thing to me is your health. Don¡¯t worry about this kind of tiring matter. I¡¯ll have a good talk with the elders. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m the Chairman of the Mu Group. No one cares more about the Mu family than me.¡±


    Jiang Jin smiled at the elders as she said, ¡°Mu Chen has already grown up. Since I¡¯d handed the family and thepany to him, they¡¯ve been thriving. This child is very capable. I don¡¯t think anyone can deny this, right? So, I¡¯ll hand this matter to Mu Chen to deal with. I won¡¯t get involved.¡±


    Second Granduncle Mu frowned. ¡°How can this be? Although you¡¯re no longer the Chairman of the Mu Group, you¡¯re Mu Qing¡¯s mother! How can you ignore your son?¡± Jiang Jin¡¯s face turned pale as she said, ¡°He decided to leave the Mu family. Since that time, our mother-and-son rtionship has been severed.¡±


    Mu Chen looked at Second Granduncle Mu with a smile and said, ¡°Second Granduncle, you keep pressuring my Grandma because you hope my Grandma would pressure me, right? Are you worried I won¡¯t listen to you?¡±


    Second Granduncle Mu¡¯s expression turned unsightly now that he was exposed. Mu Chen gently tossed the folder in his hand on the table before he said, ¡°This is the evidence of all the transactions between your branch of the family with Mr. Mu. I¡¯m sure this is also the bargaining chip he used to force you to plead on his behalf. Are you sure you want my Grandma to stay and listen? Don¡¯t you prefer to save whatever dignity you have left?¡± Second Granduncle Mu was rendered speechless by Mu Chen¡¯s words.


    Jiang Jin looked at Mu Chen in shock.


    Mu Chen smiled and patted his grandmother gently as he said, ¡°Grandma, please rest for a while. Let me handle this, okay?¡± Jiang Jin looked at her grandson and did not say anything. She only nodded before she went upstairs. She did not spare the elders a nce at all. She thought it was enough that she raised such a capable grandson.

 Chapter 554 - Fried Eggs

    <h4>Chapter 554 Fried Eggs</h4>


    Ye Cheng was in a very good mood as he ate the breakfast the Zhuang Ning personally cooked.


    Zhuang Ning had always been indifferent and cold like ice. However, that was what Ye Cheng liked about her. She made him feel calm, peaceful, andfortable. None of the women around him were like her. He felt like she was a gift from the heavens. It was a pity that he had to wait so long before he finally met someone like her.


    As Ye Cheng ate the porridge, he asked Zhuang Ning, who was sitting across from him and eating breakfast as well, ¡°Zhuang Ning, what¡¯s your schedule like?¡±.


    Zhuang Ning shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. These things are out of my control. I guess when the drama begins to air, I¡¯ll probably have to participate in various events for publicity.¡± Ye Cheng nodded. ¡°When the timees, I¡¯ll make sure to attend to support you.¡± A faint smile could be seen on Zhuang Ning¡¯s lips as she said, ¡°They¡¯re just publicity events. There¡¯s no need for you to attend them.¡±


    Ye Cheng fell into a momentary daze as he looked at her smile. Then, he asked, ¡°Then, is there anything I can do for you? Can you let me do something for you? Although I¡¯m your boyfriend, I don¡¯t feel like it at all. At least, let me do something for you so I can have a sense of presence in your life.¡±


    Zhuang Ning¡¯s smile deepened. Then, she pursed her lips before she said, ¡°Ye Cheng, what¡¯s with these kinds of old-fashioned romantic words?¡±


    ¡°Old-fashioned romantic words?¡± Ye Cheng furrowed his brows slightly.


    Zhuang Ning seemed very happy. She covered her lips with her hand. She was clearly smiling widely.


    Ye Cheng was stunned. Zhuang Ning rarely smiled. The media even gave her the nickname ¡®Ice Queen¡¯.


    However, Zhuang Ning was very skilled in acting. Ye Cheng had seen her acting as a lively and cute young girl before and had seen her smile then, but it was just acting. Hence, he was stunned when he saw the smile on her face. He felt as though there would only be good things in his life from this moment onward.


    Finally, Zhuang Ning stopped smiling. As she ate, she casually asked, ¡°Why did you drink so much yesterday? Did you have to attend a gathering? Or did you encounter something that upset you?¡±


    Ye Cheng¡¯s expression gradually turned solemn. He lowered his head to eat. He did not answer her question. Instead, he suddenly said, ¡°Zhuang Ning, let¡¯s get married. Will you marry me?¡±


    After saying these words, Ye Cheng was stunned. He had blurted these words out instinctively.


    Zhuang Ning was also stunned. After a moment, she picked up a te of fried eggs and ced it in front of Ye Cheng before she slowly said, ¡°I practiced for a long time to get this perfect fried egg. Try it and see if the yolk is runny enough.¡± The light in Ye Cheng¡¯s eyes dimmed. Then, he forced a smile on his face as he asked, ¡°Why did you specifically practice frying eggs?¡±


    Zhuang Ning softly said, ¡°When I was young, my mother used to fry eggs for me. At that time, my family was poor so it was a luxury to be able to eat eggs. My mother had always been careful when frying eggs for me. That was the happiest time in my life.¡±


    ¡°Zhuang Ning¡­¡± Ye Cheng was stunned.


    The corners of Zhuang Ning¡¯s lips lifted as she said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m very happy with nothing to worry about now? In fact, without my mother by my side, I don¡¯t feel anything at all. In any case, I¡¯ll slowly learn every dish my mother had cooked for me so that they¡¯ll taste exactly the same as hers.¡±


    Zhuang Ning sighed softly before she lowered her head to continue eating.


    Upon hearing these words, Ye Cheng said tentatively, ¡°Then, bring your mother here. I¡¯ll find a bigger ce for you to move into. You can support her now. Moreover, you¡­ you have me as well¡­¡±

 Chapter 555 - Worries

    <h4>Chapter 555 Worries</h4>


    Zhuang Ning¡¯s voice turned icy as she said, ¡°She¡¯s dead.¡±


    Ye Cheng was stunned. Then, he softly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Zhuang Ning lowered her gaze to stare at her te. After a long time, she said in a low voice, ¡°Poor people have cheap lives, after all. There¡¯s nothing anyone can do about it.¡±


    Ye Cheng did not understand her words and did not dare to say anything.


    Zhuang Ning ced a bun on Ye Cheng¡¯s te before she said, ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me about what happenedst night. Why did you drink so much?¡±


    Zhuang Ning raised her head and looked at him with clear eyes.


    Ye Cheng was very happy. There had never been anyone who was so emotionally stable around him. It was not until she had spoken that he realized how nervous he had been. After being conditioned by the women around him for so long, he had instinctively waited for Zhuang Ning to smash her te and lose her temper. He felt the tension in his heart disappear as he looked at how calm she was. He felt like he was seeing her in a new light.


    With this, Ye Cheng let down his guard and said, ¡°Something happened yesterday. My mother and sister were both detained by the police.¡±


    Zhuang Ning looked shocked.


    Ye Cheng sighed as he continued to say, ¡°My sister and I have the same mother but different fathers. However, my father likely only found out about this yesterday. Everyone spoiled and pampered my sister since she was young, causing her to grow arrogant and despotic.¡±


    ¡°She impersonated another person and destroyed that person¡¯s life. I really don¡¯t understand what she was thinking. Even if I want to help her and protect her, there¡¯s nothing I can do now.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to visit her or my mother. My mother will definitely ask me to save my sister, but I¡­ I really don¡¯t have the ability to do so. I¡¯m being watched by my opponents right now. If I make even the slightest move, I¡¯ll be beyond redemption. However, not one of them understands me¡­¡±


    Ye Cheng covered his face with his hands as he spoke.


    Zhuang Ning looked at him quietly.


    After a long while, Ye Cheng removed his hand from his face before he picked up the ss of milk and took a sip from it. Then, he said, ¡°Zhuang Ning, I always feel at ease when I¡¯m with you. I can only let my guard down when I¡¯m with you.¡±


    Zhuang Ning calmly took a sip from her ss of milk as well before she asked, ¡°Then, what do you n to do now about your mother and sister?¡±


    Ye Cheng frowned. Then, he said with a sigh, ¡°I have to save them no matter how difficult it is. I have to save them because they¡¯re my family.¡±


    ¡°How do you n to save them?¡± Zhuang Ning asked as she cut up the sausage on her te into small pieces before putting a piece in her mouth.


    Ye Cheng shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Ye Cheng was truly exhausted. Zhuang Ning bluntly said, ¡°There are many kinds of families. Legends have it that some people are families because of predestined rtionships from their past lives. It¡¯s also said that some people are families to repay debts from their past lives. To me, it sounds like you have to repay the debts you owed your mother and your sister in your past lives.¡±


    Ye Cheng nodded helplessly. Zhuang Ning said calmly and bluntly, ¡°If I were you, I¡¯d severed ties with them so I could survive.¡±


    Ye Cheng was stunned.


    Zhuang Ning put down her fork and knife before she said, ¡°Why? Did my words scare


    you?¡±


    Ye Cheng instinctively shook his head.


    Zhuang Ning smiled. ¡°Ye Cheng, you achieved everything you have today by your own hard work. Your family not only doesn¡¯t support you, but they¡¯re dragging you down. I really don¡¯t think you should trap yourself like this.¡±


    Ye Cheng¡¯s expression darkened as he said, ¡°My ex-girlfriend said something simr in the past. She didn¡¯t want my sister¡¯s affairs to implicate me so she suggested sending my sister to a mental hospital. After that, my sister somehow escaped and caused such a huge incident.¡±

 Chapter 556 - Doing It On His Behalf

    <h4>Chapter 556 Doing It On His Behalf</h4>


    Ye Cheng sighed softly. Zhuang Ning lowered her gaze and said softly, ¡°She must have loved you very much.¡±


    Ye Cheng shook his head. ¡°No. What she loves are her reputation and her future.¡±


    Thinking about Fu Ting¡¯s ending, Ye Cheng could not help but turn cold.


    Zhuang Ning asked, ¡°So, do you have any specific ns for now?¡± Ye Cheng sighed again. ¡°I want to know what my sister and mother¡¯s ns are. If they go too far, I hope that they¡¯ll understand that I¡¯ll have no choice but to sever ties with them. However, there¡¯s no suitable person to talk to them on my behalf.¡±


    ¡°Why not find Master Ye? He¡¯s the most suitable person, right? From what I heard whenever he calls you, he seems to be kind and has a good temper. You¡¯re his only son. If he doesn¡¯t help you, who will?¡± Ye Cheng waved his hand. ¡°My dad can¡¯t do that. My dad likely can¡¯t even make up his mind now. He doted on his daughter for so many years. He couldn¡¯t just ept that his daughter has nothing to do with him so quickly.¡±


    Zhuang Ning fell silent while Ye Cheng sighed again and again. After a while, she frowned and said, ¡°Alright, stop sighing. What about me?¡± ¡®What about you?¡¯ Ye Cheng thought to himself as he looked at Zhuang Ning in confusion.


    Zhuang Ning¡¯s expression remained indifferent as she said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m suitable to meet your mother and sister as your friend to find out about their future ns?¡±


    Ye Cheng was delighted. He said, slightly emotional, ¡°Yes, yes, yes.I, I really don¡¯t know how to thank you. Zhuang Ning, you¡¯re really too good to me!¡±


    Zhuang Ning looked at him and asked hesitantly, ¡°Then, what should I say to them? I¡­¡±


    ¡°Just tell her your thoughts. I need a neutral party to wake my sister up. If she continues to be unreasonable, I won¡¯t be able to save her. She has to keep a low profile. When this matter blows over, I¡¯ll send her abroad immediately. The world is so vast; she can start anew elsewhere.¡±


    ¡®Start anew¡­¡¯ These words caused Zhuang Ning¡¯s heart to ache. These two words casually said by a wealthy man were what she had fought so hard for her entire life. All she wanted was a chance.


    Up until now, Ye Cheng had been paving a smooth path for Ye Xin. Although Ye Xin had harmed so many people, he still spared no effort to help her and arrange everything for her.


    s, absolute strength always spoke for itself in this world.


    Zhuang Ning said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll do as you say. However, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯d be of much help.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know your ability! You¡¯ll definitely do well!¡± Ye Cheng¡¯s eyes shed with excitement.


    ¡°What about your mother?¡± Zhuang Ning ignored Ye Cheng¡¯s praise.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about my mother. This time, she must be frightened out of her wits after being imprisoned. Due to my sister¡¯s matter, she¡¯s been seeing a spiritual master. She listens to that person a lot. Perhaps, you can use that master¡¯s name to persuade her.¡±


    Zhuang Ning chuckled. ¡°You want me to frighten her and lie to her?¡±


    Ye Cheng shook his head. ¡°No, get along with her. Tell her that everything is Ye Xin¡¯s idea, and she¡¯ll definitely agree to everything you say. She¡¯ll view you as her life-saving straw and agree to everything.¡±


    Zhuang Ning nodded as she looked at Ye Cheng who was clearly excited. She thought to herself that he was really heartless. In the end, he still did not hesitate to scheme against his family members.


    Thinking about how she was going to finally meet Ye Xin, Zhuang Ning could not help but feel slightly excited. She was really grateful that the heavens gave her this chance!

 Chapter 557 - Visitation

    <h4>Chapter 557 Visitation</h4>


    Ye Xin looked at the unfamiliar yet familiar woman in front of her and asked, ¡°Who are


    you?¡±


    Zhuang Ning sized up the woman in front of her who was dressed in the prison uniform. She smiled contemptuously as she said, ¡°This uniform suits you quite well.¡±


    Ye Xin¡¯s expression darkened immediately.


    Zhuang Ning crossed her arms elegantly and looked at Ye Xin as she said, ¡°You used to be a popr actress, but now, you¡¯ve fallen into this state. You really deserve this.¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Ye Xin asked angrily.


    Zhuang Ning smiled. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. What¡¯s important is who you are. Ye Xin, did it feel good pretending to be someone else?¡±


    Ye Xin pursed her lips and looked at Zhuang Ning wordlessly. Zhuang Ning continued to say, ¡°I¡¯m here to see you on behalf of your brother. Due to his identity, it¡¯s not suitable for him to see you now. Your future, I¡¯m sorry, you don¡¯t have a future, but your brother still has one, and he cherishes it very much. Hence, you should give up if you¡¯re hoping that he¡¯ll help you. Moreover, although you both share a mother, you have different fathers. It¡¯s only natural that he doesn¡¯t care about you. These are his words, and I¡¯m only here to convey them.¡±


    ¡°Impossible! He ns to abandon me? No, I won¡¯t allow it!¡± Ye Xin said angrily, ¡°Who are you? Who are you to meet me on his behalf?!¡±


    Zhuang Ning looked at Ye Xin with a half-smile on her face and leaned forward before she said, ¡°When you first entered the entertainment industry, in order to get rid of the young actress who shared the same manager as you, you hired someone to drug her and take indecent photos of her. Then, you forced her to withdraw from the entertainment industry.¡±


    ¡°In order to get the lead role for your first movie, you sent the producer a gift. You sent him the actress that he had failed to pursue. You drugged her and sent her to the producer¡¯s bed. Do you need me to continue? Ye Xin, you stepped on countless people to rise to the top.¡± ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Ye Xin asked tremblingly as she looked at Zhuang Ning in horror.


    Zhuang Ning smiled. ¡°Have you heard of the saying that if you don¡¯t do something right, you might end up dead? You shouldn¡¯t have tried to trample on Song Ning, let alone rece her. Are you worthy? You¡¯re not even worthy of carrying her shoes.¡±


    Ye Xin was furious and shocked.


    Zhuang Ning said fiercely, ¡°How can you evenpare yourself to Song Ning? Song Ning¡¯s mother was the legal Madam of the Ning family. What about your mother? She¡¯s just a cheap woman who cheated on her husband. Song Ning¡¯s grandfather was a renowned Chinese medicine doctor, and her grandmother was a skilled and famous embroiderer. Her mother inherited the art of embroidery and founded Zhuang Ji. What about your mother? Your mother is just a parasite that lives off a man! Let¡¯s put everyone aside for now andpare you to Song Ning. She studied while she was filming, but she was admitted to M University. She even studied medicine and was at the top of her ss. What about you? Your brother had to spend a lot of money just to get you admitted into some third-rate university overseas. How long were you there? Your English is even worse than that of a high school student. Ye Xin, where did your confidencee from? What made you think you can rece Song Ning? You¡¯re the most shameless person I¡¯ve ever met.¡±


    Ye Xin raised her hand, intending to p Zhuang Ning


    Zhuang Ning caught Ye Xin¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t hit me. You can¡¯t afford to do so. I¡¯m not someone you can bully like the other actresses.¡± Then, she pushed Ye Xin¡¯s hand away before she continued to say, ¡°You¡¯re truly the most ungrateful person I¡¯ve ever met. There¡¯s no one like you in this world.¡±

 Chapter 558 - Recognizing Her

    <h4>Chapter 558 Recognizing Her</h4>


    Ye Xin hastily withdrew her hand when she felt the pain. ¡°Who the hell are you? Don¡¯t try to y tricks on me! What are your motives?¡±


    Zhuang Ning sneered and leaned back against the chair with her arms crossed before she said, ¡°You¡¯ve been here for a while so there are things you might not be aware of. Song Ning and Mu Chen are very happy. Their son loves them very much. Look at you, that child has never acknowledged you. Your shoddy acting couldn¡¯t even fool a child. You¡¯re such a failure.¡±


    Zhuang Ning did not give Ye Xin a chance to speak as she continued to say, ¡°Mu Chen and Song Ning had been thinking of ways to clearly exin things. Liang Zhou also had a rather difficult time finding evidence of Mu Qing¡¯s extra-marital affairs and his schemes against the Mu family. Fortunately, Mu Qing had a dumb teammate like you who solved everyone¡¯s problems. All of them asked me to thank you.¡± At this time, Ye Xin finally caught the inconsistency in Zhuang Ning¡¯s words. ¡°What do you mean? Didn¡¯t you say Ye Cheng sent you here?¡±


    However, Zhuang Ning did not answer Ye Xin¡¯s questions. Instead, she said, ¡°In your sinful life, that was probably the only good thing you did. Just for this little good deed of yours, let me give you a reminder: don¡¯t bother relying on others. You can only rely on yourself. Think about it, if your brother or your cheap father have you in their hearts, they would¡¯ve long found a way to get you out of this ce.¡± ¡°If Ning Zhe truly thinks of you as his daughter, he would¡¯ve found awyer for you by now. Mu Qing can¡¯t even protect himself now. Tell me, who do you think can save you


    now?¡±


    Ye Xin¡¯s face turned red from anger before it finally turned ashen.


    Upon seeing the expression on Ye Xin¡¯s face, Zhuang Ning said again, ¡°What I want to say is apart from a confession, there¡¯s another way for you. That is to free yourself through a meritorious service. You might wonder how you can go about doing that. That¡¯ll depend on how much you know and what you tell us. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be spending the rest of your life in prison. Is it worth it? Is it worth it shouldering the me for those who used you as a gun and abandoned you?¡±


    Ye Xin was stunned. Zhuang Ning smiled and looked at Ye Xin silently, waiting for her words to sink in.


    Ye Xin asked, ¡°Who are you? Why are you helping me?¡±


    Zhuang Ningughed. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. How could I possibly help you? If the people who hate you form a line, I¡¯ll definitely be first in the line. Why would I help you? You have no idea how much I hate you! However, I can tell you¡¯re not the main culprit since you don¡¯t have the brains for it. You¡¯re just a puppet. I just want to see if I can use you to bring down the person I want to bring down. If you can¡¯t, I¡¯ll find someone else. It¡¯ll be the same.¡±


    ¡°As for who I am, just treat it as a mystery. Take your time and think about it. When you manage to save yourself, I¡¯ll tell you who I am,¡± Zhuang Ning said as she rose to her feet.


    Just as Zhuang Ning turned around to walk out, Ye Xin suddenly eximed, ¡°Yang Li! Are you Yang Li?!¡±


    Zhuang Ning froze slightly. Then, she turned around to look at Ye Xin with a big smile on her face as she asked, ¡°Yang Li? You still remember Yang Li?¡±


    Ye Xin straightened her back and said, ¡°You¡¯re Yang Li! You¡¯ve had stic surgery!¡±


    Zhuang Ning looked at Ye Xin and asked with a sneer, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how Yang Li died? Don¡¯t you know how poor she was? She was so poor that she didn¡¯t even have the money to treat her family member¡¯s illness. How could Yang Li have the money for stic surgery? However, I didn¡¯t expect you to remember Yang Li. Not bad.¡±

 Chapter 559 - Signing

    <h4>Chapter 559 Signing</h4>


    Ye Xin was perplexed, and her mind was in a mess. She could not figure out the identity of the woman in front of her. She was almost certain the woman was Yang Li. Although they looked different, the feeling they gave off was familiar. Moreover, apart from Yang Li, who else would know about those things from the time when she was in the entertainment industry? However, at the same time, it did not make sense that the woman was Yang Li. Back then, her brother had told her with absolute certainty that Yang Li had already been dealt with.


    Ye Xin was bewildered as her thoughts ran wild in her mind.


    Lawyer Yang, who represented Liang Zhou, met Mu Qing and handed the divorce agreement to Mu Qing.


    Mu Qing asked frostily, ¡°Why is she so anxious? She can¡¯t even wait? Is she so anxious to distance herself from me because she thinks I won¡¯t recover from this?¡±


    Lawyer Yang did not respond to Mu Qing¡¯s questions. Instead, he said, ¡°Mr. Mu, please look at the terms. If you have any objections, we can change them immediately.¡±


    Mu Qing sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t agree to the divorce.¡±


    ta


    Lawyer Yang was not flustered. He slowly said, ¡°Ms. Liang said that if you don¡¯t agree to the divorce now, we¡¯ll just go through the entire legal procedure. She has made up her mind. She also asked me to ask if you still remember the Liang Zhou from 25 years ago? She said that she had wasted 25 years of her life, and she wants to return to the past Liang Zhou.¡±


    Mu Qing fell silent. The Liang Zhou from 25 years ago was extremely charming. She was lively and capricious; she was like a red rose in full bloom under the scorching sun. He was absolutely attracted to her at that time.


    At that time, she had asked him if he could love her for the rest of her life? If he could not, then she wanted him to stay away from her. If he insisted on being with her, she had reminded him that she was not Liang Zhen. If he betrayed her, she would make him regret it for the rest of his life. At that time, he felt that a woman who could say such harsh words was just bluffing and was inwardly a romantic. In his mind, only women who were truly in love could say such words. As a man who had been with many women, it was too easy for him to casually promise her that he would love her and her alone for the rest of his life.


    It was only at this moment that Mu Qing truly understood that Liang Zhou¡¯s harsh words from back then were not just casual words. She had truly dealt him a fatal blow for betraying her. She had shown him with her actions that she had meant her words from back then.


    Twenty years of meticulous nning were ruined thanks to two women. Mu Qing had been unwilling to dwell too deeply about this.


    However, at this moment, he wondered when did Liang Zhou start to change? Was it when she stopped asking about his whereabouts, prayed for him all the time, and had no desire for him? Was it the time when he thought that he had finally managed to tame her and mold her into a sensible woman? Was it that time that she began to retaliate and scheme against him?


    Mu Qing did not dare to think if his mother was behind Liang Zhou¡¯s change as well.


    He and his mother had a very strange mother-and-son rtionship. His mother would not hesitate to sacrifice herself forthe Mu family. She could even sacrifice herself for her grandson and granddaughter-inw. The only person she could not even sacrifice a single thing for was her son. It was really sad.


    Mu Qing closed his eyes briefly as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll sign it, but I want to see her. Tell her that I¡¯ll sign it immediately if shees to see me.¡±


    Lawyer Yang looked at the man who still looked elegant despite being in prison. He did not speak the thoughts in his mind. Instead, he said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll convey your message to Ms. Liang.¡±


    Mu Qing slowly exhaled as he looked at Lawyer Yang¡¯s retreating back. He reached up and stroked his hair that had been buzzed short as a cold smile appeared on his face. ¡°Liang Zhou, let¡¯s fight to the death. How can our matters be settled so easily? You owe me!¡±

 Chapter 560 - Father and Son

    <h4>Chapter 560 Father and Son</h4>


    Lawyer Yang informed Song Ning and Mu Chen about Mu Qing¡¯s request.


    Song Ning frowned, worried that Mu Qing was up to something again.


    Mu Chen smiled disdainfully before he said to Lawyer Yang, ¡°I¡¯ll go and speak to him.¡±


    Lawyer Yang said, ¡°I didn¡¯t tell Mr. Mu that Ms. Liang doesn¡¯t have much time left. I was afraid he¡¯d deliberately stall for time¡­¡±


    Mu Chen nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go see him. He¡¯s trying to provoke me.¡± Song Ning was confused. She did not understand what Mu Chen meant. Upon seeing the confusion on Song Ning¡¯s face, Cheng Che exined in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Mu lost everything this time. It¡¯s only natural that he¡¯s unwilling to ept his loss. He¡¯s been nning this for more than twenty years. He¡¯d always thought that Brother Chen was his biggest obstacle so he focused all his attention on Brother Chen. He didn¡¯t expect his defeat woulde from his wife. It¡¯s only natural that he can¡¯t ept his defeat.¡±


    Song Ning really did not understand Mu Qing. He was still so dissatisfied after losing to his own son. She asked, ¡°Is he trying to make a deal with you?¡±


    Mu Chen scoffed. ¡°The most important thing to him now is to get out of prison so he can make aeback. He¡¯s sure I have the power to get him out. He might even threaten me with something. In short, he won¡¯t give up until he sees me.¡±


    Then, Mu Chen turned to Lawyer Yang and asked, ¡°Is it difficult to get a divorce immediately?¡±


    Lawyer Yang nodded. ¡°There¡¯ll be some difficulties due to the time constraint. I¡¯ll think ofa solution when I return. I¡¯ll try to resolve this as soon as I can.¡±


    Lawyer Yang could see everything clearly. He knew that Liang Zhou, Song Ning, and Mu Chen were all determined.


    Mu Chen was relieved. ¡°As for the division of assets, don¡¯t worry about it. She doesn¡¯t care about it now. She just wants her helper to be taken care of. Song Ning, let her know that we¡¯ll make sure that helper is taken care of. I promise that she won¡¯t ever have to worry about food or clothing for the rest of her life.¡± Then, he said to Lawyer Yang again, ¡°Try to resolve this as soon as possible. She doesn¡¯t have much time left, and this is one thing she¡¯s determined to do so she can leave without regrets. I don¡¯t want to owe her a favor so I want to return the favor before it¡¯s toote.¡±


    Song Ning looked at Mu Chen helplessly. She wanted to say something but thought better of it in the end.


    As though he could read Song Ning¡¯s mind, Mu Chen looked at her indifferently and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to speak up for her. I¡¯m grateful for what she had done.¡± Song Ning sighed and said to Cheng Che, ¡°Don¡¯t be like him.¡±


    Cheng Che chuckled and tried to stay neutral. Inwardly, heined, ¡®Please don¡¯t drag me into the matter between both of you! Don¡¯t use me as cannon fodder!¡¯


    In the end, it was decided that Cheng Che would apany Mu Chen to see Mu Qing. This was because Song Ning was worried Mu Chen would not be able to remain calm. After all, whenever the father and son met, they would quarrel.


    When the father and son met again, tension buzzed in the air. Cheng Che felt his heart skip a beat.


    Mu Qing looked at his son with a hint of pride as he said, ¡°You¡¯re finally willing to see me.¡±


    The father and son were very handsome. With just a nce, everyone would be able to tell they were father and son. If they had a good rtionship, who knew how many people would be envious of them.


    Mu Qing thought to himself that his son was definitely here to seek revenge from him for something he did in his past life.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already asked Lawyer Yang to proceed with the divorce through the court. The result will be out soon,¡± Mu Chen said tonelessly.


    Mu Qing red at Mu Chen. ¡°Do you hate us so much? We were truly in love! Don¡¯t tell me we don¡¯t have the right to pursue love? How can you vent your narrow-minded anger on her? Do you even have a heart?¡±

 Chapter 561 - 1 Showdown

    <h4>Chapter 561 Showdown</h4>


    Mu Chen smiled. ¡°You¡¯re asking if I have a heart? Do you have it? If you have it, then I don¡¯t have it either. After all, I¡¯m your son. Isn¡¯t this what you want to hear? I¡¯ve never denied that you¡¯re my father, but it doesn¡¯t mean I have to ept the disgusting things you¡¯ve forced on me.¡±


    Mu Chen¡¯s smile deepened when he saw the livid expression on Mu Qing¡¯s face. He said, ¡°It¡¯s true that I found thewyer for Ms. Liang. However, there¡¯s something that you¡¯ve gotten wrong. It seems like you think I¡¯m trying to force you to get a divorce¡­¡±


    ¡°You should know in your heart that no matter what I do, it¡¯d be impossible for me to force her to divorce you if that¡¯s not what she wants. There are always people in this world who value feelings and loyalty above everything else like her and my mother. They¡¯d rather die than give in. Isn¡¯t this what you like? I can only say that you reap what you sow.¡±


    Mu Qing sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. You¡¯re talking nonsense. Although the Mu family is in your hands now, sooner orter, you¡¯ll lose everything.¡±


    Mu Chen smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. That¡¯s the Mu family¡¯s business.¡±


    Mu Qing said disdainfully, ¡°Don¡¯t be too smug. Your happiness cane crashing down at any time.¡±


    Mu Chen¡¯s expression turned solemn as he looked at Mu Qing and said, ¡°You¡¯re hoping that the spies you nted in the Mu Group will help you turn the tide, right? I¡¯m sorry, but they¡¯ve disappointed you. Cheng Che and I have already begun to remove those people when Ye Xin met you for the second time. We¡¯ve changed many of our employees, and we made sure you didn¡¯t receive news of it. Give up. There¡¯s no way you can make aeback. Your twenty-odd-year n has failed.¡±


    As Mu Chen spoke, he handed Mu Qing a piece of A4 paper. It was filled with names, positions and jobs, contact details, and home addresses.


    Mu Qing¡¯s expression changed immediately, and his hands trembled slightly upon seeing this. This was his blood, sweat, and tears; his kingdom, and his chance to make aeback!


    Mu Chen added casually, ¡°Oh, we¡¯ve found evidence of some people breaking thew here and have handed them over to the Public Security Bureau.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Mu Qing red at his son.


    Mu Chen smiled faintly as he said, ¡°There¡¯s also this¡­¡±


    Mu Chen handed Liang Zhou¡¯s medical report to Mu Qing.


    Mu Qing¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°She¡¯s entrusted Song Ning with her funeral procedure. She said that after she dies, she doesn¡¯t want to be buried in the Liang family¡¯s ancestral grave or the Mu family¡¯s ancestral grave. She wants her ashes to be scattered in a quiet river.¡±


    ¡°In the past, she yearned to enter the Mu family and to be acknowledged by the Mu family. All she wanted was my mother¡¯s position. However, in the end, you caused her to feel so disheartened that she¡¯d rather her ashes be scattered after her death. She¡¯s anxious to divorce you because she wanted to leave with a clean te. She doesn¡¯t want to have anything to do with you,¡± Mu Chen said before he rose to his feet and left without looking back.


    When the door closed, Mu Chen heard a howl from behind the closed door. He paused for a brief moment before he walked away expressionlessly.


    Xiao Yu pushed Liang Zhou over in a wheelchair.


    Although Liang Zhou looked frail, she did not look haggard since she wore light makeup. She looked at Mu Qing, who was sitting across from her, calmly as she asked, ¡°Thewyer said you¡¯d only sign the papers after seeing me?¡±


    Mu Qing looked at Liang Zhou as mixed feelings surged in his heart. He could not speak for a moment. He wanted to ask her why she did not tell him about her illness but found that he could not ask her that. How long had it been since hest looked her in the eyes? He could no longer remember.


    Over the past few days, he had tossed and turned at night. He found that the Liang Zhou in his mind had be blurrier and blurrier. He remembered more of their younger years. The younger they were, the more vivid his memories were. The lively Liang Zhou of the past gave rise to a hundred different kinds of feelings in his heart.

 Chapter 562 - Farewell

    <h4>Chapter 562 Farewell</h4>


    Mu Qing cleared his throat and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I wanted to see you.¡±


    Liang Zhou looked at him calmly as she said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m here now. If you have anything to say, just say it. When you¡¯re done, please sign the papers.¡± ¡°Liang Zhou, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Mu Qing said in a slightly hoarse voice.


    Liang Zhou was momentarily stunned. When she recovered her senses, sheughed before she softly said, ¡°Mu Qing, when we first met, I told you that the thing I hate most is apologies. That¡¯s why I never apologize to others. Even if I¡¯m not wrong, I also hate it when others apologize to me because I¡¯ll never forgive them. If one makes a mistake, and one can obtain forgiveness just by apologizing, don¡¯t you think the price of making a mistake is too low?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you don¡¯t remember my words. You and I have been together for more than twenty years. My soul was slowly chipped away, leaving only my physical body on auto-pilot. You¡¯re really amazing. You molded me bit by bit, making me your essory. I haven¡¯t been myself for a long time now. Liang Zhou is no longer Liang Zhou. Now that I¡¯ve sobered up, let¡¯s put an end to this. Don¡¯t me me for adding salt to injury at this time. There¡¯s no love between us anymore.¡± Mu Qing ced one hand on the table and used the other to rub his face before he said, ¡°Liang Zhou, I¡¯m truly sorry. All these years, I¡¯d been fighting for my goals, and you¡¯ve stood by my side without anyints. I thought you understood me. I thought that you supported me unconditionally¡­¡±


    Liang Zhou interjected, ¡°I did understand you, and I did support you. However, all those things were born out of love. Mu Qing, you don¡¯t love me; you¡¯re just using. Do you understand? Your Liang Zhou died when she found out that you had women outside. She¡¯s gone and no longer exists.¡±


    Liang Zhou¡¯s expression was very calm. It was as though she was talking about something that had nothing to do with her at all.


    A piercing chill seeped into Mu Qing¡¯s heart as he looked at Liang Zhou. The Liang Zhou in front of him now was like the Liang Zhou from more than twenty years ago; the Liang Zhou whom he had fallen in love with. He knew better than anyone that the Liang Zhou he had fallen in love with would never turn back. With that, Mu Qing slowly picked up the pen and signed the papers with great difficulty. This was the first time his heart had felt so heavy when signing something.


    After a while, Liang Zhou reached out and took the divorce papers. Then, she smiled and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Subsequently, she motioned Xiao Yu to push her out. At this time, Mu Qing rose to his feet and grabbed the armrest of the wheelchair from across the table. Then, he said, ¡°Liang Zhou, treat yourself well. Don¡¯t worry about money. If there¡¯s a need, you can go overseas for treatment. The doctors and environment there are better. You have to live well¡­¡±


    Xiao Yu stopped moving.


    Liang Zhou turned around and met Mu Qing¡¯s concerned gaze. Then, she said with a smile, ¡°There¡¯s no need to act anymore. Our rtionship ends here. You should save such warm words for others to hear.¡±


    Mu Qing said with a helpless expression on his face, ¡°Liang Zhou, believe me. I¡¯m sincere.¡±


    Liang Zhou looked at him intently as she said, ¡°Once you¡¯re unfaithful, it¡¯s not enough even if you atone for it 100 times. In certain ways, Mu Qing, we¡¯re the same kind of people.¡± Mu Qing finally withdrew his hand.


    As Xiao Yu pushed Liang Zhou out, Liang Zhou did not turn back at all.


    Mu Qing sat down dejectedly before he ran his fingers through his hair. For some reason, when Mu Chen had told him that he had gotten rid of all his spies in the Mu Group, he did not feel as terrified and sad as he did now. He felt as though a piece of his heart had been gouged out, and it hurt.


    He wondered what he had been doing all his life? He had carefully nned every step, but every step was not in ce. Along the way, he had lost more than he had gained. This time, he knew it was his and Liang Zhou¡¯s farewell.

 Chapter 563 - Chatting

    <h4>Chapter 563 Chatting</h4>


    Liang Zhou left peacefully.


    Her divorce certificate with Mu Qing was ced next to her pillow, severing her ties to the world before she left.


    Mu Qing was sentenced to two years in prison. Considering his offenses, the sentence was very light.


    Mu Chen did not bring up other matters out of consideration for his grandmother. He did not want his grandmother to feel sad. Even then, she suddenly fell sick.


    Song Ning stood by the bed, perplexed. She knew that Jiang Jin was very angry. Once the anger was gone, perhaps, she would be better. However, due to her advanced age, her body could not withstand such strong emotions.


    When Jiahui got off work, she would rush over and rece Song Ning.


    Jiahui said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll stay here and look after Grandma for the next two days. You should rest well. Look at how thin you¡¯ve gotten.¡±


    Song Ning nodded and smiled slightly. ¡°I¡¯m relieved now that you¡¯re here. Otherwise, I won¡¯t feel at ease. Grandma has worked hard all her life, and she¡¯s too exhausted now. Nobody can withstand such pressure for such a long time. Let¡¯s do more research and see if we can find a suitable prescription. Apart from that, we have to look after her diet as well. Apart from that, we have to keep an eye on Sister Yu as well. She can¡¯t be so careless about her own health. She¡¯s Grandma¡¯spanion; both of them are like soulmates. Nothing can happen to either of them.¡±


    Jiahui nodded. ¡°Just like the two of us. Do you think we can be without each other? When we¡¯re away from each other, something will definitely happen. Look at what happened when I was awayst year. Just thinking about it again makes me angry.¡± Song Ning smiled. ¡°Everything is fine now. We¡¯re married into the same family. It¡¯s fate that we worked hard to cultivate in our past lives!¡±


    Jiahui patted Song Ning¡¯s hand gently with a sweet smile on her face.


    Song Ning suddenly recalled something and asked, ¡°Did the principal ask you about Cheng Che¡¯s background?¡±


    Jiahui nodded. ¡°I told my dad he¡¯s an orphan raised by the Old Madam of the Mu family. I told him that Grandma treats him like her biological grandson. My dad doesn¡¯t have objections. He thinks the men who are willing to marry me are all very courageous.¡±


    Song Ning chuckled and nudged Jiahui. ¡°That¡¯s not true. I can tell the principal is satisfied with Cheng Che. However, I feel like I should tell you this. Although Grandma and Mu Chen have never treated Cheng Che as an outsider, the others from the Mu family are different. Sometimes, they¡¯d even openly embarrass Cheng Che. Things aren¡¯t easy for him.¡± Jiahui patted her chest and valiantly said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll protect him from now on!¡±


    Song Ning smiled and leaned against Jiahui. ¡°Cheng Che is really lucky to have met you. Although his life was tough in the beginning, I feel that his life is quite good with people who love him.¡±


    Jiahui nodded. ¡°Although he doesn¡¯t have any blood rtives, Grandma and Mu Chen are no different from blood rtives. They¡¯re very good to him. He¡¯s also the kind who knows how to cherish his blessing. It¡¯s fine. In the future, when we have our own home, it¡¯ll make up for his regret of not having a home of his own.¡± Song Ning agreed. ¡°Our small little family is fine now. We¡¯ll make up for our loved ones¡¯ regret. In fact, this time, apart from Grandma, the person who hurts most is Mu Chen. Every step he took was like a knife cutting into his flesh. After all, the person he was dealing with is his biological father. How deep his hatred is now is how much he had loved his father.¡±


    Jiahui said reassuringly, ¡°The matter of the previous generation is over. Let¡¯s look after the next generation. The baby and Mu Chen will never let history repeat itself. Although Mu Chen had wanted a daughter in the beginning, he¡¯s clearly not disappointed that he had gotten a son instead. He¡¯s very good to the baby. I really didn¡¯t expect him to be such a good father.¡±


    The two women were so engrossed in their conversation that they did not notice that the eyelids of Jiang Jin, who was lying on the bed, twitched slightly as tears slid down the sides of her face.

 Chapter 564 - Husband and Wife

    <h4>Chapter 564 Husband and Wife</h4>


    Jiang Jin had long woken up. When she heard her two granddaughters-inw speaking in hushed voices, she did not want to disturb them. She could not help but sigh inwardly. The heavens had been kind to her. Although she lost her son, the heavens had given her two outstanding grandsons. Not only that, but she was also given two sensible granddaughters-inw. What more could she ask for?


    Jiang Jin knew that her turbulent emotions this time were caused by Liang Zhou. She felt like she had let down Liang Zhou and Liang Zhen. Both of them were dragged down by the Mu family, and she felt that it was her fault. Although the two sisters had never med her, she still felt responsible.


    At one point when she was ill, she could not help but think that she should use her life to repay the two sisters. It would be thest thing she could do for the Mu family. She would help the family repay their debts. However, under Song Ning and Jiahui¡¯s care, Jiang Jin had gradually recovered.


    Now that Jiang Jin heard the two young women¡¯s words, she slowly began to feel at ease. When one had lived a long time, one would learn to ept things more easily. Since she managed to recover this time, she decided to live well and do more good deeds for the future generation.


    Ye Xin was sentenced to ten years in prison. When she received the sentence, she finally understood Zhuang Ning¡¯s words. Hence, she decided to file an appeal.


    She did not expect her brother to be so ruthless, and she did not expect Ning Zhe and Mu Qing to ignore her. She was really a chess piece. Everyone was using her. Everyone had benefited from her, but she was the only one who had to bear all the consequences. She felt unresigned. She would not let go of anyone who harmed her, especially Song Ning and Liang Zhou. She swore that she would make those two live a life worse than death in the future!


    WO


    On the other hand, Gao Wen was not imprisoned. In the eyes of thew, she did not do anything deserving of a harsh punishment. At most, she had a bad character. Gao Wen did not care about her reputation. All she cared about was Ye Xin and saving Ye Xin. Hence, she went to look for the master.


    The master did note out to meet Gao Wen. She sighed from behind the curtains and said, ¡°Everything is fated.¡±


    In the end, Gao Wen returned home in a daze. However, when she saw Ye He, whom she had not seen in a long time, she was stunned.


    Ye He sat on the couch, smoking a cigar. He seemed slightly surprised to see Gao Wen as well.


    At this moment, a seductive voice rang from the top of the stairs.


    ¡°Dear, who¡¯s here?¡±


    Following the sound of footsteps, a beautiful woman with a graceful figure walked down the stairs. When she saw Gao Wen, she frowned in disgust before she threw herself into Ye He¡¯s arms. Then, she asked in a soft voice, ¡°Who¡¯s this old woman?¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Gao Wen burned with fury. Just as she was about to speak, she heard Ye He say indifferently, ¡°She¡¯s the madam of the house.¡±


    When Ye He looked at Gao Wen, there was no trace of warmth in his eyes. The words ¡®madam of the house¡¯ were clearly said through gritted teeth and emitted a bone-piercing chill.


    Gao Wen was shocked. She did not expect Ye He to admit that she was the madam of the house.


    Upon hearing these words, the beautiful woman was stunned as well. Then, she hurriedly left Ye He¡¯s embrace and moved to stand at the side with an unnatural expression on her face.


    Ye He looked at the woman and smiled. ¡°What are you afraid of? Come here. Come into my arms.¡±


    The beautiful woman hesitated briefly before she snuggled into Ye He¡¯s arms.


    Ye He took a puff from the cigar and exhaled a wisp of smoke before he looked at Gao Wen and smiled without any trace of warmth. ¡°The madam of the house is very magnanimous. She doesn¡¯t care who I sleep with. In the past, she was very jealous and controlling. However, I was like a fool, thinking that she loved me. I didn¡¯t expect her to be a hypocrite. She disliked me looking at other women, but she slept with another man behind my back.¡±

 Chapter 565 - Beaten Up

    <h4>Chapter 565 Beaten Up</h4>


    The beautiful woman in Ye He¡¯s arms was stunned as well. Then, she looked at Gao Wen in disgust before she asked in a coquettish voice, ¡°Then, why did you let her into the house? Shouldn¡¯t you abandon such a woman with no morality?¡±


    Ye Heughed loudly. ¡°Even you know she has no morality. Unfortunately, Ms. Gao is unaware of that. She doesn¡¯t have high moral standards. Not only did she cheat on me, but she also made me raise her daughter who¡¯s a result of her affair with the other man for more than twenty years. I¡¯m a f*cking idiot! I¡¯m a joke in M City. My reputation, pride, and dignity have all been trampled on!¡±


    Gao Wen looked at her Ye He silently. Her body was cold, and she had nothing to say


    <b>INC</b>


    At this time, Ye He stopped smiling and looked at Gao Wen coldly.


    At this time, Gao Wen also knew that there was no way she could ask for help from Ye He. She sighed lightly before she said, ¡°Ye He, let¡¯s get a divorce then.¡±


    Gao Wen thought it was not difficult to say these words at all.


    ¡°Divorce? In your dreams!¡± Ye He spat out. Then, he said through gritted teeth, ¡°If I grant you a divorce, won¡¯t you be free to do as you wish? After sending me to hell, you want to leave me alone in hell? Impossible!¡±


    Ye He¡¯s eyes looked as though it was going to shoot out fire at this moment.


    Gao Wen asked, exhausted, ¡°Then, what do you


    want?¡±


    Ye He scoffed before he said frostily, ¡°What do I want? We¡¯ll continue on as normal. You¡¯ll continue being Madam Ye. Oh, wait, it should be Ms. Gao. After all, you always thought that your Gao family is more prominent than our Ye family. As long as you¡¯re alive, you¡¯ll continue bearing this identity. As for me, I¡¯ll definitely go to the Gao family and demandpensation until I¡¯m satisfied.¡±


    Gao Wen closed her eyes, tired.


    ¡°I¡¯m a businessman. When I married you back then, it was also for the sake of business. Our marriage is a business marriage. I don¡¯t squeeze out all your uses, won¡¯t I suffer a loss? As for you, since you dare to do such a thing, you¡¯ll have to pay for it eventually. What kind of man am I if I let you get away with this? What man can endure this? However, I have no choice but to endure this. At least, I have to endure it when I¡¯m outside. However, when Ie home, I have no intention of enduring it at all!¡± Ye He said furiously.


    ¡°Just tell me what exactly do you want?¡± Gao Wen asked, trying her best to endure.


    Ye Heughed. ¡°Look, look, it¡¯sing. Why don¡¯t you lose your temper like before? Act as arrogantly as you did before!¡±


    Then, Ye He turned to the woman next to him, who looked slightly frightened now, before he said, ¡°You¡¯re unaware of this, but when she lost her temper in the past, I was actually happy. I thought she must have loved me for her to be so angry.¡±


    Ye Heughed after he finished speaking


    The woman tried tough along, but she found it difficult to do so.


    Gao Wen finally could no longer suppress her anger. She raised her voice and said, ¡°Ye He, enough! What exactly do you want? Speak clearly!¡±


    Following that, a fierce pnded on Gao Wen¡¯s face.


    Gao Wen¡¯s vision blurred, and she fell to the ground. She clutched the side of her face, shocked. When she recovered her senses, mes of fury burned even hotter in her heart. However, before she could rise to her feet, Ye He kicked her stomach. She could not even cry out in surprise due to the pain. She instinctively curled up as tears streamed down her face.


    Ye He squatted down and held her chin firmly as he said, ¡°How is it? Does it hurt?¡± Gao Wen stared at the man in front of her with hate and tears shining in her eyes. Ye He shook her fiercely before he rose to his feet and kicked her again. ¡°B*tch! You dare to return to the house? Why? Let me guess! You want me to save that little b*tch, right? Or, do you want to use my son again? Since you came back on your own ord, you can rot here. I won¡¯t let you harm my son again!¡±

 Chapter 566 - Imprisoned

    <h4>Chapter 566 Imprisoned</h4>


    Ye He called out loudly, ¡°Someone,e


    over!¡±


    A helper ran over anxiously. ¡°What are your orders, Master?¡±


    ¡°Lock this b*tch up in the master bedroom. Don¡¯t let her out!¡±


    The helper hurriedly responded and stepped forward to help Gao Wen to her feet.


    ¡°Is everyone dead? Bring a few more people over!¡± Ye He said angrily.


    With this, another helper ran over to pull Gao Wen up. Gao Wen struggled as she rose to her feet with the help of the two helpers. After she found her footing, she pushed the helpers away and said angrily, ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? What are you going to do to me?¡±


    Ye He smiled sinisterly. ¡°What am I going to do to you? Do you expect me to do something to you? Have you looked at yourself in the mirror? Trash like you should be tossed out. However, no matter what, you gave birth to my son. Hence, I won¡¯t mistreat you. Instead of tossing you out to the streets, I¡¯ll just keep you in the house¡±


    With that, Ye He waved his hand at the helpers. ¡°Bring her away.¡±


    The helpers ignored Gao Wen as she struggled to free herself. They forcefully dragged her upstairs and pushed her into the master bedroom before locking the door.


    The master bedroom was Ye He and her room. However, at this time, there was nothing in the room. The luxurious decorations had been removed, and only the bed without a quilt or sheets was left. There were only four bare walls and a bare bed in the room. Even the bathroom had been stripped clean.


    Gao Wen pressed her hand against her aching stomach. She looked around, feeling her heart turn cold. She could not believe that idiot Ye He actually imprisoned her. Moreover, he did not even leave anything in the room. When she looked at the windows, she was thick iron bars that had been recently installed. He did not even leave her with a chance to jump out. She discovered even the lower half of the bedroom door had been modified. There was a small opening at the bottom to deliver food.


    Gao Wen sat limply on the ground. She did not expect Ye He to be so ruthless. It seemed like she never knew Ye He at all.


    Meanwhile, Ye He sent the beautiful woman away and called Ye Cheng.


    ¡°Son, I¡¯ve picked your mother up. Her health isn¡¯t very good so she¡¯ll be living in seclusion at home to recuperate. You don¡¯t have to worry about the media. I¡¯ve already made arrangements, and there won¡¯t be any negative effects. Don¡¯t worry. I promise you that from now on, you won¡¯t be burdened by our family matters. All you need to do is focus on the Ye Group. Son, don¡¯t worry, and concentrate on your job!¡±


    Ye Cheng responded in a low voice, sounding perfunctory.


    Ye He lowered his voice as well before he said, ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re busy, I won¡¯t talk so much. There¡¯s no need for you to visit the house. If you need to see me, just look for me at thepany. Or you can send Chen Chen. Alright, I won¡¯t bother you.¡±


    After disconnecting the call, Ye He leaned back against the couch and let out a long sigh.


    At this time, Ye He¡¯s assistant, Zhou Nan, walked in hurriedly and said, ¡°Sir, the embroidery manual that Ning Zhe wants is a priceless treasure!¡±


    ¡°What embroidery manual?¡± Ye He furrowed his brows.


    Zhou Nan straightened his back and inhaled deeply before he said, ¡°Previously, you asked me to investigate why Ning Zhe is so persistent about mending his rtionship with Song Ning and obtaining Zhuang Ji. I found out why.¡±


    Ye He¡¯s ears perked up immediately. ¡°So what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Zhou Nan hurriedly replied, ¡°Ning Zhe¡¯s first wife was called Zhuang Yi. She inherited an ancient embroidery manual that¡¯s a priceless treasure. It¡¯s said that the embroidery manual contains the best embroidery techniques. Somehow, a few foreignpanies heard about it so they have been trying their best to get their hands on it. The prices they¡¯re offering are extremely high. Since the Ye Group has no business in the textile and clothing industry, we didn¡¯t pay attention to the matter and were unaware of it. Ning Zhe is going crazy over the embroidery manual. If he gets the embroidery manual, he¡¯ll easily dominate the entire M City.¡±

 Chapter 567 - Embroidery Manual

    <h4>Chapter 567 Embroidery Manual</h4>


    Ye He¡¯s eyes grew brighter and brighter as he asked, ¡°What about the embroidery manual? Oh, right, it¡¯s with Song Ning! Ha, this Ning Zhe really deserves it! His legitimate daughter doesn¡¯t want to acknowledge him, but his illegitimate daughter couldn¡¯t wait to rely on him!¡±


    Zhou Nan did not dare to speak.


    Ye He said, ¡°Go on. What else did you find


    out?¡±


    With this, Zhou Nan said, ¡°After Zhuang Yi left the Ning family, she founded Zhuang Ji with a woman called Yun Yao. Later on, Yun Yao passed away in a car ident. Not long after that, Zhuang Yi passed away as well. Hence, Zhuang Ji and the embroidery manual were left to Song Ning. Yun Yao¡¯s son is called Fu Le, and he was once engaged to Song Ning. After they broke up, due to the manual, the Fu family caused a ruckus but was unable to move Song Ning. Young Master also found out about this through the Fu family. Unfortunately, Young Master is too busy with other matters so he could not deal with this matter, and the Fu family was no help at all. Hence, until today, there¡¯s no conclusion to the matter.¡±


    Realization dawned on Ye He. ¡°No wonder Ning Zhe was so good to that little b*tch! It¡¯s nothing to do with him recognizing his daughter or not. To him, it didn¡¯t matter if his daughter was real or fake, as long as he could get Zhuang Ji! Heh, as expected of that cunning old fox! He¡¯s really manipting to the bones!¡±


    Zhou Nan silently agreed.


    Ye He rubbed his temples and pondered on the matter for a moment before he said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for us to get the embroidery manual directly from Song Ning. Go and investigate the Fu family again. Perhaps, we might find an opening. As for Ning Zhe, continue keeping a close eye on him. Don¡¯t forget about Ning Dong as well.¡±


    Zhou Nan responded and left.


    Ye He lit up another cigar and took a long puff. A cold smile appeared on his face. He thought that he would be able to continue being a wealthy and idle man at his age. Who knew he still had to get involved in messy affairs like that? Nheless, he could not tolerate what Ning Zhe had done.


    ¡®Ning Zhe! I really didn¡¯t expect you to do such a thing! I don¡¯t make you pay for it then I¡¯ll really be wronging myself!¡¯


    Wri


    Meanwhile, since the explosive incident, Ning Zhe had not recovered. How could he put out the fire in his heart? He had be aughingstock in M City. For a long time toe, he would be the talk of the town!


    He did not expect this to happen. He had been too impatient and careless.


    On the other hand, Su Tong, whose anger had been vented, did not care about what was happening outside at all. Now that the fake Song Ning had been chased out and the real Song Ning had no intentions of returning, the house would belong to her and her son, Ning Dong.


    She thanked and worshipped Buddha for allowing her and her son to avoid a disaster.


    She no longer cared about Ye Xin. What she cared about most now was to let Ning Dong amass as much power as possible in the shortest time.


    She felt more and more that Ning Zhe was unreliable. The scars on Ning Zhe¡¯s heart that had been left by Ning Xia could not heal, giving her a sense of crisis. Hence, she had to make sure her son gain power as soon as possible. If anything happened to Ning Zhe, she had to make sure Ning Dong¡¯s position was immovable. Her son was the heir of the Ning family. She would kill anyone who dared to oppose her regarding this matter!

 Chapter 568 - Premiere

    <h4>Chapter 568 Premiere</h4>


    Although Su Tong spoke to Ning Dong, he did not take her seriously. After all, he knew his mother very well. Her harsh words were just a means for her to vent her anger; in reality, she did not have the capability to help him at all. It would be good enough as long as she did not cause any trouble for him. Although the incident this time was shocking, it was not dangerous to Ning Dong. Now that the incident had been solved, he was not in a hurry to take over the Ning Group. After all, he had not even graduated from the university yet. It might not be a good thing for him to take over the Ning Group so early.


    Through this incident, he had seen the means employed by adults, and it was really an eye-opener. He did not think he was capable of contending with them. It was best for him to hide his strength and bide his time. Currently, he wished more than ever for Ning Zhe to live a healthy life.


    Ever since Ning Zhe had gotten ill previously, he had been putting some medicine into Ning Zhe¡¯s tea and coffee. There were no obvious effects. He was not so stupid to do that kind of thing, after all. Since he needed Ning Zhe to be healthy and to live a little longer now, he naturally stopped tampering with Ning Zhe¡¯s beverages.


    Ning Dong was very happy with the feeling of having everything under his control.


    Jiang Jin grew healthier and healthier day by day. She had said that it would be a waste of her two granddaughters-inw¡¯s efforts if she did not get better.


    When Jiang Jin could finally get out of bed and move around, and her appetite finally returned, Song Ning and Jiahui finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    The duo had been exhausted recently. Apart from working and taking care of Jiang Jin, they also spent their time catching up.


    At this time, the baby tottered around Jiang Jin on his short and chubby legs, giving his snacks to her.


    Jiang Jin was so happy that she could not stop smiling


    Tha baby said in his childish voice, ¡°Great Grandma, eat! Not sick. Great Grandma, strong!¡±


    The current Mu family no longer carried Liang Zhen¡¯s past sorrows or the bloody storm that Mu Qing stirred up. Instead, they were filled with happiness.


    The drama that Cheng Che invested in was finally aired.


    Jiang Jin and Sister Yu were his most ardent supporters. They would watch every episode of the drama and review it religiously.


    Today, when Song Ning got off work, the two elderlydies pulled Song Ning to discuss the drama with them.


    Upon seeing this, Cheng Che could not help but smile.


    Jiang Jin asked, ¡°Song Ning, is that Zhuang Ning a friend of yours?¡±


    Song Ning nodded. ¡°Yes, Grandma.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you invite her over? I think she¡¯s quite good. She¡¯s very popr now, right? Does she have a boyfriend?¡± Jiang Jin asked, looking like an enthusiastic fan.


    Song Ning could not help butugh. ¡°Grandma, why are you asking if she has a boyfriend? You only have two grandsons, and both of them are taken.¡±


    Jiang Jin smiled. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I might only have two grandsons, but there are many talented young men in ourpany! Let her choose! I¡¯ll be her matchmaker!¡±


    Song Ning said with a smile, ¡°Grandma, why don¡¯t you open a matchmakingpany with Sister Yu?¡±


    Sister Yu nodded. ¡°I think it¡¯s a good idea. This can be considered as doing going deeds. What do you think, Old Madam?¡±


    Jiang Jing thought about it for a moment before she said, ¡°I think it¡¯s feasible. Think about it. After we sessfully match a couple, we can introduce them to Zhuang Ji to make their wedding dresses. Traditional red Chinese wedding dresses and their exquisite embroideries are so beautiful, after all. Just thinking about this makes me happy!¡±


    Song Ning said, ¡°Grandma, I really have to take note when I¡¯m with you. You have so many brilliant business ideas. If I listen carefully, I¡¯ll definitely be rich!¡±

 Chapter 569 - Tenderness

    <h4>Chapter 569 Tenderness</h4>


    Early in the morning.


    Song Ning was woken up by Mu Chen¡¯s restless hands. She pushed his hands away in a daze as she mumbled groggily, ¡°Have mercy on me, and stop fooling around. Let me sleep for a while.¡±


    Mu Chen grew even more enthusiastic upon hearing her sleepy voice. He coaxed her in a deep voice, ¡°Then, just give me a kiss, okay?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Song Ning said decisively. Even if she was drowsy, she knew the consequences of agreeing to his request.


    Every night, Mu Chen would not let her go. She tried to reason with him and tried to move him with pitiful words, but they were futile. Only when she was angry would he restrain himself slightly.


    Mu Chen also learned many ways to persuade her. He used gentle and tender words to persuade her, and due to her soft-heartedness, he seeded again and again.


    Last night, Song Ning had given in to his soft pleadings and was kept awake by him for half the night. She really did not expect him to start again in the morning. She pushed his hands away and said determinedly, ¡°Mu Chen, go take a cold shower or something.¡±


    Mu Chen hugged her and kissed her neck before he said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll catch a cold if I take a cold shower. You told me to take care of my health, remember?¡±


    Song Ning sighed. ¡°You¡¯re not taking care of your health when you¡¯re over-indulging as well...¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that people shouldn¡¯t suppress their desires because it¡¯s bad for their bodies? I¡¯m very honest. If I want it, then I¡¯ll try and get it,¡± Mu Chen said before he nibbled on Song Ning¡¯s corbone.


    Song Ning trembled slightly. Her arms and feet felt weak as she said, ¡°You¡¯re nit-picking my words...¡±


    Mu Chen smiled and did not say anything as his hands trailed down her back.


    Song Ning¡¯s breathing grew slightly rapid as his arms tightened around her. Then, when she briefly regained her senses, she protested weakly, ¡°No, Mu Chen. I, I have something serious to speak to you about...¡±


    Mu Chen knew Song Ning was about to give in so he leaned down and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing more serious than this...¡±


    Then, he kissed her, sealing her objections.


    The faint morning light illuminated the beautiful scenery in the bedroom.


    Mu Chen wore a satisfied expression on his face as though he had eaten a sumptuous feast as he leaned against the headboard.


    Song Ning panted slightly as shey in his arms.


    Mu Chen¡¯s hands stroked her smooth back as he asked, ¡°What did you want to talk about?¡±


    Song Ning reached out and pinched his waist lightly before she said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore.¡±


    Mu Chen¡¯sughter rang from above her head.


    She raised her head and red at him. ¡°You dare tough? If you don¡¯t listen to me, I¡¯m going to sleep with Nuan tonight!¡±


    Mu Chen tightened his hold against her and calmed his surging emotions before he said, ¡°Nuan and the baby are sleeping well. If you sleep with them, you¡¯ll mess up the baby¡¯s schedule. Don¡¯t cause trouble for Nuan. It¡¯s better for you to focus on your husband.¡±


    Song Ning kicked his shins lightly and said, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll sleep with Grandma!¡±


    Mu Chen feigned a shocked expression as he said, ¡°How can you do that? You¡¯ll make Grandma worry. She¡¯ll think we¡¯re fighting. Do you really want Grandma to worry?¡± Song Ning¡¯s expression turned gloomy. Naturally, she did not want to worry Jiang Jin. She kicked him again as she said, ¡°Then, you better learn to control yourself.¡±


    Mu Chen smiled and nodded vehemently. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll control myself. Wife, I really love you so much!¡±

 Chapter 570 - Arrangement

    <h4>Chapter 570 Arrangement</h4>


    Recently, Mu Chen had been very enthusiastic when expressing his love.


    Song Ning could not help but sigh as she wondered where the aloof man had disappeared to. He was childish, and when he yed with the baby, it was like he was a child as well. No one would believe her if she had told them about it.


    Now that his goal had been achieved, Mu Chen asked, ¡°Honey, what did you want to talk about?¡±


    Song Ning no longer quibbled with him and said, ¡°I want Xiao Yu to work in our house. Sister Yu is so old now so it¡¯s best for her to only apany Grandma and not do anything else. The baby can run and jump now so it¡¯s getting harder and harder to look after him. A Nuan can¡¯t handle it by herself. I think Xiao Yu is quite good so I want her to help Sister Yu and A Nuan. What do you think?¡±


    Xiao Yu hadst taken care of Liang Zhou.


    Mu Chen frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t she receive a huge inheritance? Is she willing to be a helper?¡±


    Song Ning reached up and tried to ease the frown on Mu Chen¡¯s face as she said, ¡°She donated it all to an orphanage. She came from an orphanage. She said that she didn¡¯t have any other work experience and that she¡¯s good at housekeeping. She¡¯s very organized. We need more helpers in our house, and I think she¡¯s very suitable. Moreover, we¡¯re familiar with her.¡±


    ver.


    ¡°Alright. As long as she does a good job,¡± Mu Chen said with a nod. Then, he kissed her on the forehead before he got up to shower. Song Ning swallowed the words hanging off the tip of her tongue as she looked at Mu Chen¡¯s muscr back.


    Xiao Yu had said that the only person Liang Zhou could bear to part with was the baby. Liang Zhou had always thought of the baby as her lucky star and wanted to protect the baby with her life. Now that Liang Zhou was gone, Xiao Yu was eager to protect the baby on Liang Zhou¡¯s behalf. She wanted to look after the baby.


    Apart from that, Liang Zhou had been very grateful to Jiang Jin in her final days so Xiao Yu wanted to repay Jiang Jin as well.


    Song Ning could not refuse Xiao Yu. Even if Xiao Yu did not work as a helper in the Mu family house, she was determined to look after Xiao Yu based on Xiao Yu¡¯s loyalty to Liang


    Zhou.


    Xiao Yu was only three years older than A Nua. The duo had very sad pasts, but they were hardworking. Not only that, but they were capable as well. For all these reasons, the duo got along like old friends as soon as they met. Sister Yu smiled. ¡°The two of them are like long-lost sisters.¡±


    Jiang Jin nodded, satisfied. ¡°Now you don¡¯t have to worry so much anymore. You just need to guide them.¡±


    Sister Yu understood Song Ning¡¯s intention. She also knew Jiang Jin¡¯s health was the most important now so she did not dare to let her guard down. She had long epted that age could be unforgiving so she gradually put her mind at ease and left everything to the two girls. Since the baby took up most of A Nuan¡¯s time, Xiao Yu very quickly took over most of the housekeeping. She had followed Liang Zhou for some time so she was very experienced and responsible. In fact, her temperament was quite like Sister Yu¡¯s when Sister Yu was young.


    With everything going smoothly at home, Song Ning felt even more at ease when she went to work.


    Cheng Che had been very busy recently. The viewership ratings were particrly good so he became even busier. Moreover, he had to deal with Zhuang Ji¡¯s affairs as well.


    Although Ye Xin did not manage to burrow her way into Zhuang Ji, she still managed to influence some of the superficial aspects of Zhuang Ji.


    However, Cheng Che¡¯s public rtions methods were top-notch. He led a team and hurriedly took action.


    When Song Ning realized how busy Cheng Che was, she said guiltily, ¡°I feel so bad for troubling Cheng Che.¡±


    Mu Chen rolled his eyes at Cheng Che before he said to Song Ning, ¡°This is just a small matter; it can¡¯t be considered as troubling him. Why are you being so polite with him? You can just treat him like a bull or a horse.¡±


    Cheng Che had wanted to reassure Song Ning, but when he heard Mu Chen¡¯s words, he said indignantly, ¡°Brother, do you have a conscience? How can you say words like these?¡±

 Chapter 571 - Sharing

    <h4>Chapter 571 Sharing</h4>


    Mu Chen did not even turn his head as he said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t have such a thing when facing


    you.¡±


    Cheng Che said exasperatedly, ¡°You¡¯re really too much of a bully!¡±


    ¡°Uncle,¡± a childish voice called out.


    The gloomy expression on Cheng Che¡¯s face vanished immediately as he turned around and said with a wide smile, ¡°Why is the baby here?¡±


    The baby walked over on his short legs and stumbled into Cheng Che¡¯s arms before saying, ¡°Mall!¡±


    Cheng Che raised his eyebrows. ¡°Does the baby want to go to the mall?¡±


    The baby nodded before stuffing a piece of candy in his hand into Cheng Che¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Uncle, eat the candy!¡±


    ¡°Baby is really precious!¡±


    Cheng Che was very moved. After all, the baby had been very reluctant to share his things and food. Apart from Song Ning, up until now, the baby had refused to share his belongings.


    Children could read the expressions and emotions of the people around them. With the way everyone in the family had indulged in the baby, it was inevitable that the baby would be slightly spoiled.


    Song Ning knew it would be futile to speak to Jiang Jin regarding this matter so she had spoken to A Nuan and Xiao Yu to quietly correct the baby¡¯s bad habits.


    Nuan and Xiao Yu were very sensible. Moreover, they were fans of Song Ning. Although they found it difficult to be strict with the baby, they still hardened their hearts and did as they were told. After all, it was too difficult to refuse the cute baby¡¯s request.


    The baby was smart, and the results of their education were very obvious.


    Currently, the baby had learned to share. Naturally, the prerequisite was the things he had to share were not unique. As long as there was a surplus, he was very willing to share.


    After receiving the ¡®honor¡¯, Cheng Che looked at Mu Chen smugly before he said, ¡°Thank you, Baby!¡± At this time, the baby turned around and pounced at Mu Chen. ¡°Daddy, hug!¡±


    Mu Chen hugged his son, delighted. He remembered Song Ning¡¯s reminder so he said, ¡°Baby is very obedient and kind.¡±


    Song Ning had told Mu Chen that it was important to give positive reinforcements to the baby.


    The baby grew even happier when he heard Mu Chen¡¯s praise. Then, he struggled out of Mu Chen¡¯s arms before he ran to A Nuan and tooka bag of candy from A Nuan¡¯s hand. Following that, he distributed the candy to everyone. He even gave them to the helpers who were just passing by. The baby was clearly happy after receiving a string of thank-yous. He puffed his chest as he walked around, looking proud.


    Jiang Jin was extremely happy. As expected, a mother knew what was best for their children.


    At this time, the baby brought out three hairpins from his pocket. He stood in front of Jiang Jin and tiptoed as though he was trying to pin it on Jiang Jin¡¯s head. ¡°Grandma, looks beautiful!¡±


    Jiang Jin gently took the hairpin and pinned it on her hair before she asked, ¡°Does Grandma look beautiful?¡±


    The baby looked at Jiang Jin seriously before he nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡± Then, he patted his chest and said, ¡°Baby chose the hairpin.¡±


    Everyone could not help butugh at the baby¡¯s antics.


    The baby then tottered over to Song Ning before motioning for Song Ning to squat down. He wanted to personally pin the hairpin for his mother. After his mother hugged and kissed him, he was very satisfied.


    Then, the baby turned around to Cheng Che and said, ¡°Uncle, put it on for Aunty!¡±


    Jiang Jin was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Baby, you know that Aunty is Uncle¡¯s wife?¡± The baby nodded. ¡°Uncle¡¯s wife... Aunty...¡±


    The baby¡¯s words were still a little vague, but they caused everyone tough.

 Chapter 572 - Preparation

    <h4>Chapter 572 Preparation</h4>


    The baby seemed confused by everyone¡¯sughter. He thought that they wereughing at him so he was slightly unhappy.


    Upon seeing the expression on the baby¡¯s face, Song Ning hurriedly hugged him and kissed him on the forehead before she said, ¡°My son is really amazing! When Uncle gets married, you can be his ring bearer, okay?¡±


    The baby did not know what a ring bearer was, but everything his mother said was good so he nodded seriously and said, ¡°Okay!¡± Jiang Jin wiped the tears of happiness from her eyes before she said, ¡°Cheng Che, you better discuss this with Jiahui. Help me make an appointment with her parents so we can discuss the wedding. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything except for showing up.¡±


    Cheng Che scratched his head, looking embarrassed.


    Jiang Jin said, ¡°There¡¯s another thing I¡¯d like to discuss.¡±


    Everyone turned to look at Jiang Jin in unison.


    Jiang Jin looked at Mu Chen and Song Ning before she gently said, ¡°Mu Chen and Song Ning have yet to hold a wedding as well. The baby is already so big, and the two of you have experienced life and death together. It¡¯s not easy for both of you to get to where you are today. Grandma wants to hold a grand wedding banquet for both of you as well. I want to officially tell everyone that my grandson has married a wife and that Song Ning is the Young Madam of the Mu family. From now on, those groundless rumors shouldn¡¯t be directed at my grandson and granddaughter-inw. Otherwise, I¡¯ll take legal action without any mercy.¡±


    Mu Chen was the most excited among everyone present. He said, ¡°Okay! Grandma, I agree, I agree. Thank you, Grandma!¡±


    Song Ning stepped forward and squatted down to hold Jiang Jin¡¯s hand before she said, ¡°Grandma, we don¡¯t care about what others say.¡±


    Jiang Jin patted Song Ning¡¯s hand and replied, ¡°But I care. It¡¯s the Mu family¡¯s blessing that Mu Chen¡¯s able to marry you. I must attend your wedding banquet in my lifetime.¡±


    Song Ning knew this was Jiang Jin¡¯s wish. Even if she did not care about such things, she would respect Jiang Jin¡¯s wish.


    Jiang Jin said to Sister Yu, ¡°We¡¯ll start nning for Mu Chen and Song Ning¡¯s wedding first. Then, after meeting Jiahui¡¯s parents, we¡¯ll set a date for Cheng Che and Jiahui¡¯s wedding. We¡¯ll n the weddings in session! The four of them can focus on their work and leave these matters to us. Moreover, the employees of Zhuang Ji are very reliable as well.¡±


    The more Jiang Ji spoke, the more enthusiastic she became.


    At this time, Cheng Che asked tentatively, ¡°Grandma, why can¡¯t Brother and I get married at the same time? That way, you¡¯ll only have to n one wedding. A wedding with two couples; isn¡¯t it very lively? Moreover, the guests that Brother and I will invite are mostly the same as well. Isn¡¯t it better to just have one wedding banquet?¡±


    Jiang Jin¡¯s eyes and face lit up immediately. She said, ¡°Good, very good! Why didn¡¯t I think of that? Yu, Yu, hurry up and get in touch with a few wedding nners so we can start nning as soon as possible! Let¡¯s meet with a few of them to see which one is the best!¡±


    Then, Jiang Jin turned to Mu Chen and said, ¡°Look at how good Cheng Che is! You couldn¡¯t even think of such an idea!¡±


    Mu Chen, who was innocent, vent his anger on Cheng Che. ¡°You¡¯re too cunning! Couldn¡¯t you have discussed this with me privately before telling Grandma? You just want to im all the credit!¡±


    Cheng Che red at Mu Chen and said, dissatisfied, ¡°I only agree to have one wedding because of sister-inw. You don¡¯t have the right to say anything!¡± The duo had been bickering since they were young, and Jiang Jin found it amusing when the duo bickered. Hence, she said, ¡°That¡¯s right! You don¡¯t have a say. You¡¯re justing along for the ride!¡±

 Chapter 573 - Analysis

    <h4>Chapter 573 Analysis</h4>


    Mu Chen did not mind being embarrassed as long as his grandmother was happy. When he returned to his room, he suddenly thought something and asked, ¡°Song Ning, you already have a wedding dress. Why don¡¯t we get Anran and the others to make one in a simr style for Jiahui?¡±


    Song Ning pursed her lips before she said with a smile, ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying. What do you mean by making one in a simr style? Marriage is an important thing; it¡¯s a once-in-a-lifetime event. How can we be careless? Of course, I¡¯ll get Anran to design a wedding dress for Jiahui, and my wedding dress can be used as a reference for hers.¡±


    Mu Chen smiled sheepishly.


    After a moment, realization dawned on Song Ning, and she asked, ¡°Despite your words, you don¡¯t want Jiahui to wear the same wedding dress as me, right?¡±


    Mu Chen only smiled, but he did not say anything


    Song Ning patted Mu Chen¡¯s hand and allowed Mu Chen to hug her waist as she softly and solemnly said, ¡°The wedding dress that my mother made for me is one of a kind. No one can imitate it. I can¡¯t even imagine how much time she spent on it, sewing the pearls on the dress one by one.¡±


    Mu Chen ced his chin on Song Ning¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°I¡¯m really looking forward to seeing you in a wedding dress. Why don¡¯t we bring the dress back home first so you can look at it often?¡±


    Song Ning knew Mu Chen was afraid she was sad so she tried to change the topic. She thought about it for a moment before she said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we bring it back and put it in Zhuang Ji? Let Anran have a look. Perhaps, she¡¯ll be able to draw inspiration from it.¡±


    Mu Chen nodded as he said, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. I¡¯ll hire some guards to guard the store and insure the dress.¡±


    Song Ning felt like she was going to have a headache when she heard Mu Chen¡¯s words. After a moment, shepromised and said, ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll listen to you, and keep the dress at home.¡±


    Mu Chen said, ¡°That¡¯s even better. Anran cane over to have a look if she wants to. We can¡¯t keep such a precious thing in the store.¡±


    Song Ning was quite happy seeing that Mu Chen was so cautious about the dress.


    After Song Ning and Mu Chen retrieved the wedding dress and a few things from the safe, they brought the dress home.


    The others could not help but sigh in amazement when they saw the dress for the first time.


    Jiang Jin said with a hint of regret, ¡°Your mother¡¯s craftsmanship is second to none in this world. What a pity. She must have loved you so much to prepare such a wedding dress for you. Song Ning, you¡¯ll definitely live happily for the rest of your life after suffering so much.¡±


    Song Ning and Jiang Jin hugged each other emotionally.


    After everyone left, Song Ning¡¯s gaze fell on the empty box. She still could not understand why her mother left her an empty box.


    Mu Chen, who seemed to have thought of something, pulled Song Ning to the couch before he said, ¡°Ningning, recently I found out that someone¡¯s trying to buy Zhuang Ji¡¯s embroidery manual from Ning Zhe at an exorbitant price. Previously, it¡¯s not that Ning Zhe didn¡¯t suspect Ye Xin. He knew that it could only be you or Ye Xin so he did not care. He only wanted a puppet that trusted him. What he truly wants is to gain control of Zhuang Ji so he can obtain the embroidery manual. However, I¡¯ve never heard you mention anything about an embroidery manual.¡±


    Although Song Ning was not surprised by Ning Zhe¡¯s purpose, her heart still could not help but turn cold. She truly did not know what to say about that person¡¯s greed. She said in a low voice, ¡°I know about the embroidery manual, but I don¡¯t know where it is. Even Lawyer Yang didn¡¯t say anything about it. Now that you¡¯ve mentioned it, I do think it¡¯s strange. Logically speaking, the embroidery manual is the most important thing. The wedding dress holds my mother¡¯s feelings for me, but the embroidery manual is different. It¡¯s a priceless treasure. Where would my mother put it? Who would she entrust it to?¡±


    Mu Chen said, ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯d entrust it to another person. Did she have anyone she could fully trust? Think about it carefully. Perhaps, she had left clues for you. I think this is the most likely scenario, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

 Chapter 574 - The Box

    <h4>Chapter 574 The Box</h4>


    Song Ning fell deep into her thoughts. After a moment, she said, ¡°I can¡¯t really think of anything now. The embroidery manual was passed down from my grandmother¡¯s side of the family. It was part of my grandmother¡¯s dowry. Traditionally, it was passed down to female descendants. Each generation would choose an outstanding daughter to inherit the embroidery manual. In the olden days, the person who inherited the embroidery manual had to marry a husband into the family instead of the other way around to ensure that the embroidery manual stayed in the family. In any case, my grandmother had always been open-minded. Hence, when it came to my mother, my grandmother didn¡¯t say anything when my mother married my father. She told my mother that when she was no longer around, if I wasn¡¯t good at embroidery, the embroidery manual should be donated to the country since it¡¯s the quintessence of the nation.¡±


    Song Ning continued to say, ¡°Embroidery is all about talent. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have that talent. Moreover, my interest lies in traditional Chinese medicine. No one pressured me. My grandmother decided to donate the embroidery manual to the country if we didn¡¯t have any use for it because she didn¡¯t want to pressure me or my mother.¡±


    Mu Chen felt rather speechless. Such a precious thing that people were moring to buy ended up with Song Ning who was disinterested in it. After a moment, he said, ¡°Like I said, an overseas buyer wanted to buy it from Ning Zhe at an extremely high price...¡±


    Song Nong nodded. ¡°That¡¯s why he did all those things...¡±


    Mu Chen nodded as well.


    Song Ning sneered. ¡°He¡¯s really too shameless! What right does he have to the embroidery manual? It would be fine if my mother had always been the Madam of the Ning family. However, he betrayed my mother and acted so self-righteously until now. He doesn¡¯t even feel remorse. How dare he even think about the embroidery manual? I¡¯m really so angry that I don¡¯t even know what to say about him!¡±


    Mu Chen quickly held her hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t be angry. He¡¯s not worth it. I¡¯m just worried he won¡¯t give up on the embroidery manual. Currently, everyone thinks that the embroidery manual is with you so all of their attention is on you.¡±


    Song Ning said, slightly anxious, ¡°But I really don¡¯t know where the embroidery manual is...¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Take your time to think about it. We have the time to deal with this matter. Don¡¯t be anxious,¡± Mu Chen said reassuringly. Song Ning gradually calmed down after Mu Chen reassured her. She looked at the camphor box again as she muttered to herself, ¡°Why¡¯s the box empty? Why was it ced with the wedding dress my mother made for me? Why?¡±


    Mu Chen thought the matter was strange as well. He went forward and opened the camphor


    box.


    The box was simr to the other two. It was just that the other two boxes contained a white wedding dress and a red wedding dress respectively, and this box was empty.


    Upon seeing the frown on Song Ning¡¯s face, Mu Chen tried to lighten the mood. He patted the box and said, ¡°Box, I wonder what secret you¡¯re hiding. Don¡¯t make things difficult for my wife. It¡¯ll make her unhappy.¡±


    Song Ning could not help but smile. Ever since they had a child, she felt that Mu Chen¡¯s words and actions were bing more and more childish. She asked with a smile, ¡°What did the box say?¡±


    Mu Chen did not respond. He studied the box and touched all its sides. Then, it removed the wedding dresses from the other two boxes and began to study them as well.


    Song Ning went forward and looked at him curiously.


    After a moment, Mu Chen looked up and said, ¡°The sound this box makes when you knock on it is different from the other two boxes...¡±


    As he spoke, he reached out again to touch the four walls of the box.

 Chapter 575 - Embroidery Manual

    <h4>Chapter 575 Embroidery Manual</h4>


    Mu Chen¡¯s hands suddenly stilled before he looked at Song Ning.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Song Ning asked.


    Instead of replying, he held her hand and ced it on the spot that he had just touched.


    Song Ning was stunned.


    The inner lining of the three boxes was silvery white silk. This was not strange since the silk was used to protect the clothing.


    However, the inner wall of the empty box felt different, and it sounded different when they knocked on it.


    Song Ning reached out and tore off a corner of the silk lining. She slowly pulled the silk off, revealing a hiddenpartment on the inner wall of the box.


    The two of them looked at each other.


    The workmanship of the box was really exquisite. No one would be able to guess there was a hiddenpartment. Even Song Ning would not have guessed it.


    There was even a fingerprint lock on the hiddenpartment.


    Song Ning¡¯s hand trembled slightly as she ced her ring finger on the small disy screen. At the same time, she exined, ¡°We used to have a fingerprint lock in our house. I once asked my mother why she used her ring finger to unlock the lock. After all, it¡¯s more convenient to use one¡¯s index finger. At that time, my mother said she liked the ring finger because she said the ring finger is connected to one¡¯s heart. It seems like my mother had been prepared since a long time ago.¡±


    At this time, a beep rang in the air as the hiddenpartment unlocked itself.


    The duo sighed in relief upon seeing this. As expected, the embroidery manual was with Song Ning all along. Song Ning was very careful as she brought the embroidery manual out of the hiddenpartment and ced it on her knees. She stroked it gently as she said, ¡°This is the Zhuang family¡¯s heirloom. Those people who covet it are really delusional. I won¡¯t allow them to get their hands on it for their selfish interests. I won¡¯t let them profit from it¡­¡±


    Mu Chen nodded and patted her shoulder. ¡°Fortunately, it¡¯s with you. You can rest assured now.¡±


    Song Ning nodded. After a moment, she called out, ¡°Mu Chen¡­¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Mu Chen was putting the box back together. After all, it was something left behind by Song Ning¡¯s mother. Not only was the embroidery manual important, but the box was important as well.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid those people won¡¯t stop until they get their hands on the embroidery manual¡­¡±


    Mu Chen stopped moving and looked at Song Ning. ¡°You want to lure them out and deal with them in one fell swoop?¡±


    Song Ning hesitated for a moment before she nodded. ¡°I want to put an end to this matter. Draw out all the hidden dangers and deal with them. If we don¡¯t remove these hidden dangers, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯ll be a disaster sooner orter. Apart from Zhuang Ji, there are many small ethnicpanies that make aliving from embroidery. They¡¯ll be affected as well if we don¡¯t do something¡­¡±


    Mu Chen hugged Song Ning and gently said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you think of something.¡±


    Song Ning looked up at Mu Chen and said, ¡°Thank you. I thank you on behalf of my mother and grandmother.¡±


    Mu Chen kissed her forehead. ¡°Silly, why are you being so polite with me?¡± Then, he looked at the embroidery manual in her hands before he said, ¡°Go and speak to Grandma.¡±


    Song Ning nodded. ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll need Grandma to help us with this matter as well. Moreover, if I¡¯m going to donate it to the countryter, I¡¯ll also need Grandma¡¯s help.¡± Mu Chen smiled as he stroked her head. ¡°Grandma really didn¡¯t love you in vain.¡±


    Jiang Jin stroked the embroidery manual before she looked at Song Ning and sighed. ¡°Song Ning, I really admire you, and I¡¯m really proud of you. This honor belongs to Zhuang Ji. Even if you donate this to the country, you have to think of Zhuang Ji as well. We have to properly develop Zhuang Ji. Only then it¡¯ll be worthy of the skills passed down from the Zhuang family.¡±


    Song Ning said as she lowered her head, ¡°It¡¯s a pity I¡¯m not talented in embroidery or managing a business¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin said in feigned anger, ¡°Is there a need for you to worry about this? You¡¯re married to Mu Chen so he¡¯s obligated to help you with this. Otherwise, what¡¯s the point of keeping him around? We have to make use of his abilities.¡±


    Song Ningughed. ¡°Grandma, how can you say that?¡±


    Jiang Jin did not say anything nor did Mu Chen care about her words. It was fine as long as everyone was happy.

 Chapter 576 - Wedding Planning

    <h4>Chapter 576 Wedding nning</h4>


    Jiang Jin and Jiahui¡¯s family met, and the atmosphere was very harmonious. In the end, they decided to hold the wedding in six months. During that time, Jiahui¡¯s mother agreed to prepare Jiahui and Song Ning¡¯s dowries.


    ¡°Old Madam, you¡¯ll have two granddaughters-inw soon while our family is marrying off our two daughters. Song Ning has been with Jiahui since their university days. We¡¯ve always treated her as our daughter. It¡¯s only natural for us to prepare her dowry.¡±


    Song Ning was stunned by those words. Her eyes shone with tears. ¡°Madam...¡±


    Jiang Jin was also moved by Jiahui¡¯s mother¡¯s words. In fact, this had been troubling her recently. Jiahui and Song Ning would be married on the same day, and Jiahui would have her parents attending the wedding, but Song Ning did not have anyone. After all, there was no way Song Ning would allow Ning Zhe to attend the wedding.


    Meanwhile, Jiahui¡¯s father was having a lively conversation with Cheng Che and Mu Chen. When he heard his wife¡¯s words, heughed and said, ¡°When the timees, I¡¯ll give my daughter away!.¡±


    Jiahui¡¯s mother rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Look at how happy you are! Most fathers are reluctant to part with their daughters when their daughters are getting married. However, as for you, I think you¡¯re very happy.¡±


    Jiahui¡¯s fatherughed heartily before he said, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m happy. Why would I be reluctant to part with her? I finally found someone to deal with her! If anything, I¡¯m more reluctant to part with Song Ning Fortunately, Old Madam Mu is open-minded and has no objection to Song Ning continuing to work after marriage. With this, we can keep this rare and talented doctor. Otherwise, I would have mobilized everyone to separate her from Mu Chen!¡±


    Everyoneughed.


    Jiang Jin smiled. ¡°I think girls should do what they want. It¡¯s best if they can contribute to society. Our family is really blessed to have two Young Madams who are doctors.¡±


    Jiang Jin¡¯s words made Jiahui¡¯s parents very happy.


    Jiahui ced her hand on Song Ning¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°Look at how happy my father is. It¡¯s as if marrying two daughters off at the same time is the most glorious moment of his life.¡±


    Song Ning and Mu Chen were both moved by Jiahui¡¯s parents. For a moment, none of them knew what to say. Regardless of the value of the dowry, the most precious thing was Jiahui¡¯s parents¡¯ intentions.


    Jiang Jin said happily, ¡°Alright, we can start nning and preparing for the wedding then. I want them to have a great wedding.¡±


    Jiahui¡¯s mother said with a smile, ¡°You can take over the nning. We¡¯ll invite our rtives. Anran can be in charge of the wedding dresses.¡±


    Anran said, ¡°Leave it to me. Song Ning¡¯s dresses were personally made by her mother. They¡¯re so beautiful that I feel like crying when I see them! I¡¯m not as skilled as Song Ning¡¯s mother, but I promise to do my best to make our Jiahui look beautiful as well.¡±


    Jiahui toasted Anran and said, ¡°Thank you, Sister Anran!¡±


    Everyone was happy and harmonious as they discussed the division of work.


    At this time, Cheng Che¡¯s phone began to ring. Due to the noise, he excused himself and went outside to take the call after gesturing to Jiahui and Mu Chen. After closing the door, he listened to his assistant¡¯s report and nodded from time to time.


    At this time, two girls who were walking nearby suddenly stopped in their tracks and looked at Cheng Che in a daze.


    Cheng Che, who was still on the phone, thought he was blocking their path so he hurriedly stepped aside before he nodded and smiled at them politely. Then, he said to his assistant, ¡°Forget it. Previously, Grandma said it¡¯s good to be forgiving him. Let him off. Tell him not to be ungrateful and that I¡¯m doing it for Grandma.¡± After listening for a while more, Cheng Che disconnected the call. He could feel someone¡¯s gaze on him so he turned around and saw that it was the two girls from earlier. He did not think much of it and smiled at them before he returned to the private room.

 Chapter 577 - Self-Deprecation

    <h4>Chapter 577 Self-Deprecation</h4>


    However, before Cheng Che entered the room, someone called out from behind him.


    ¡°President Cheng, wait a minute!¡±


    Cheng Che turned around and saw a man walking over quickly. He called out, ¡°President Lin.¡±


    President Lin shook hands with Cheng Che before he said with a smile, ¡°President Cheng, I was just about to invite you out. I didn¡¯t expect to run into you here. I have something to ask of


    you.¡±


    Cheng Che said, ¡°Look at how polite you¡¯re being. Do you want to speak to my brother? We¡¯re having a family gathering today, but we can spare some time for business.¡± President Lin¡¯s eyes lit up immediately. ¡°That would be great!¡±


    When Cheng Che turned around to return to the room to call Mu Chen out, he discovered the two girls were still standing there. He looked at them curiously. One of the girls looked slightly familiar, but he could not remember when he had seen her. He did not dwell on the matter and entered the room to call Mu Chen out.


    Ye He raised his ss and toasted the dignified middle-aged man in front of him. ¡°President Yin, it¡¯s a pleasure working with you.¡±


    Yin Bin, the dignified middle-aged man, raised his ss as well and said, ¡°President Ye, thank you for taking care of me.¡±


    The two men clinked their sses and finished the wine in one go.


    After setting down his ss, Yin Bin said, ¡°Good wine.¡±


    Ye He said with augh, ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m not really good at running businesses. However, when ites to wine, I have absolute confidence. You¡¯ve just returned to China so you don¡¯t have a good grasp of the situation yet. When you understand it more, you¡¯ll know that I¡¯m a famous drunkard in M City!¡±


    Ye He did not have any emotional baggage when it came to being self-deprecating.


    Yin Binughed. ¡°President Ye, you¡¯re too modest. I think you¡¯re just a wise person who pretends to be a fool.:


    Ye Heughed heartily before he said, ¡°That¡¯s only because you have a good impression of me. After socializing in our circle for a while, you¡¯ll see that I¡¯m not very popr in M City.¡±


    Taking a step to advance and being modest had always been a good way to make people unable to refuse.


    Even Madam Yin smiled at Ye He¡¯s words. As the President of the Ye Group, Ye He was really modest. This was definitely not something ordinary people could do. Upon seeing the meaningful look from her husband, she tried to make conversation with Ye He. She asked, ¡°I heard that President Ye has a son and a daughter? Are they around the same age as our Yin Yi and Guan Tang?¡±


    Ye He¡¯s expression darkened immediately. He said, ¡°Madam Yin, you might not be aware of this. I¡¯m not as fortunate as President Yin. My daughter isn¡¯t my biological daughter. Her mother had an affair during our marriage. I¡¯ve raised her for over twenty years, but in the end, shemitted a crime and was imprisoned.¡± He sighed before he continued to say, ¡°Her mother isn¡¯t mentally stable. However, I don¡¯t want tomit her to the mental hospital. No matter what, she had also given me a son and an heir for the Ye family. I have the obligation to take care of her for the rest of her life.¡±


    The Yin couple was stunned.


    Ye He took a sip of the wine, looking lonely.


    Ye He knew very well that Yin Bin would find out about all these sooner orter. Even if Yin Bin did not ask, there would be nock of people who would tell Yin Bin on their own ord to sabotage him. Hence, it was best for him to take the initiative to tell Yin Bin about this matter. With this, he could appear honest. Not only that, in the future, if someone tried to discredit him in front of Yin Bin, they would only be at a disadvantage and might even be despised by Yin Bin.


    Madam Yin¡¯s expression was one of sympathy and shock at this moment.


    Yin Bin gave Ye He a thumbs-up as he said, ¡°President Ye, you¡¯re truly a gentleman.¡±


    Ye He smiled bitterly. ¡°My reputation has long been ruined in M City since everyone knows that I¡¯ve been cheated on. Even my son is affected by this matter. Fortunately, my son is sensible and constantlyforts me. He told me that no matter what happens, I¡¯ll still have him. If it weren¡¯t for him, I¡¯m afraid I would¡¯ve drowned myself in wine. Hence, for his sake, I have to pull myself together.¡±


    Ye He wiped his face before he forced a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry about bringing the mood down with my family¡¯s misfortunes. It¡¯s all in the past. I promised my son to work hard and not to waste my life away!¡±


    After Ye He finished speaking, a silly smile appeared on his face.


    The Yin couple could not help but feel moved by Ye He.

 Chapter 578 - Foreshadowing

    <h4>Chapter 578 Foreshadowing</h4>


    Madam Yin hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s really rare to meet someone as kind-hearted as you.¡±


    Yin Bin nodded in agreement as he said, ¡°I¡¯ve looked at the reports and proposals you sent. President Ye, I¡¯m very interested. Why don¡¯t we set a date to discuss them in detail? I¡¯ll have my most trusted team handle them.¡±


    Ye He set his wine ss down immediately and said excitedly, ¡°Great! President Yin, that¡¯s great! It¡¯s really out of my expectations that you think so highly of me!¡±


    Yin Bin raised his ss and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡±


    Ye He was ttered.


    While they were chatting, the door opened, and two girls entered.


    ¡°Yin Yi, Guan Tang, where did you two go for so long?¡± Madam Yin asked in a slightly reproachful tone.


    ¡°Mom, Guan Tang and I met someone outside,¡± Yin Yi quickly said.


    ¡°Oh, who did you meet?¡± Madam Yin asked with a smile.


    Yin Yi was about to speak when Guan Tang tugged Yin Yi¡¯s sleeve before she casually said to Madam Yin, ¡°We don¡¯t know him, but he looks really familiar. We were just curious how we¡¯d find someone familiar in a new ce like this.¡±


    Yin Yi looked at Ye He before she finally said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Mom. There are quite a lot of handsome young men here.¡± Ye He chimed in, ¡°The scenery in M City is quite good. Whether it¡¯s themercial districts or nature, they¡¯re all good. It¡¯s worth taking a stroll to have a look around. Ah, in the city center, there¡¯s a popr store that¡¯s very popr with young girls.¡±


    Yin Yi said, ¡°I know that ce. A few celebrities frequent that ce. I have to say the clothes designed by Zhuang Ji are quite good. Guan Tang and I are nning to visit the store. However, I heard it¡¯s a member-only ce. It¡¯s quite exclusive. I heard the owner used to be a famous actress. I really can¡¯t wait to go to the store.¡± Ye He did notlike the Eldest Young Miss of the Yin family due to her simr temperament to Ye Xin. Now that he was standing on the sidelines, he realized how disgusting women like Ye Xin were. In the past, he had been blinded due to his role as her father.


    After a brief moment, Ye He said with a smile, ¡°It seems like Miss Yin is really knowledgeable. Zhuang Ji is indeed rather popr among celebrities. Whether it¡¯s their work or owner, there are many things to talk about. I have to say their marketing strategies are brilliant and advanced. Young people nowadays are really amazing. Even an old man like me is impressed and dazzled.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Madam Yin said immediately, ¡°It sounds like aplicated ce. Both of you should be careful.¡±


    Ye He and Yin Bin found other topics to talk about after that.


    Ye He was not in a rush; he would slowly weave his web.


    When Ye He and the others left, they coincidentally ran into Jiang Jin and Jiahui¡¯s parents.


    Ye He said in a low voice, ¡°That white-haired olddy is Old Madam Mu, the former Chairman of the Mu Group. The current Chairman is Mu Chen, her grandson. To be honest, if it weren¡¯t for the past, I would¡¯ve gone up to say hello. However, due to my family affairs, I feel embarrassed, and as such, had less contact with them.¡±


    The Yin couple felt even more sympathetic upon hearing Ye He¡¯s words. When the two groups walked past each other, Yin Bin looked at Jiang Jin with a somewhat unfriendly gaze.


    At this time, Jiang Jin suddenly asked, ¡°Hm? Where are Mu Chen and Cheng Che? Where did they disappear to?¡±


    Song Ning replied, ¡°Grandma, both of them have something to do so we can go back first.¡±


    Jiang Jin sighed. ¡°What¡¯s so important that they left so quickly? How insensible.¡±

 Chapter 579 - Cheng Che

    <h4>Chapter 579 Cheng Che</h4>


    Jiahui¡¯s father smiled and said, ¡°Old Madam, it¡¯s fine. They¡¯re busy with work, after all.¡±


    Jiang Jin could not help but smile. ¡°Where did Cheng Che get his luck from? He has such a good and considerate father-inw. It seems like it¡¯ll be up to Madam An to keep Cheng Che on his toes. When Cheng Che gets busy, he forgets about everything else. If he neglects Jiahui, you can just discipline him.¡±


    Jiahui¡¯s motherughed. ¡°You might not be aware of this, but Jiahui and her father are like this as well. I¡¯m afraid if I try to discipline him, the pair of father and daughter will only stand on his side.¡±


    Everyoneughed.


    When the Mu family¡¯s chauffeur drove over, Mu Chen and Cheng Che rushed over from afar.


    Jiang Jin said angrily, ¡°Both of you have gone too far. How can you just leave? Cheng Che, quickly apologize!¡±


    Cheng Che turned to Jiahui¡¯s parents and said, ¡°Uncle, Aunty, I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡± Jiahui¡¯s father immediately said, ¡°What are you apologizing for? We¡¯re a family. There¡¯s no need to be so polite. Old Madam, it¡¯s really fine.¡±


    Jiang Jin smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll be angry at my grandson and don¡¯t want him as a son-inw anymore.¡±


    Everyoneughed before bidding farewell to each other.


    Meanwhile, Yin Bin and the others did not leave. They watched the group of people silently.


    Ye He wanted to speak, but Yin Bin stopped him with a wave of his hand.


    Ye He looked at the Yin family furtively and discovered they were all looking at the Mu family. He thought they wanted to get to know the Mu family. While he was thinking if he should brazenly go over and say hello, he suddenly discovered their expressions were not quite right.


    Yin Bin looked happy and excited while Madam Yin¡¯s lips were pursed and her face was pale.


    Yin Yi, on the other hand, kept stealing nces at Guan Tang while Guan Tang looked as though she was in a daze.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯


    After observing for a moment, Ye He suddenly discovered the Yin family¡¯s eyes were not looking at Jiang Jin or Mu Chen at all. They were all looking at Cheng Che. Upon discovering this, he was even more confused. Why was the Yin family so interested in Cheng Che.


    On the other side, Cheng Che considerately opened the door for Jiang Jin and helped her into the car while Mu Chen took care of his wife, Song Ning


    Ye He pretended as though he did not notice anything and said, ¡°The gentleman in the ck suit is Mu Chen, the current Chairman of the Mu Group. His wife is Song Ning, the owner of Zhuang Ji. She¡¯s also a doctor in the M City Hospital¡¯s traditional Chinese medicine department. She has a very good reputation and is a young and promising doctor. As for the young man in the white suit, his identity is quite special¡­¡±


    Yin Bin asked, ¡°Why is it special?¡±


    With this, Ye He confirmed that there was something going on with Cheng Che. Outwardly, he exined, ¡°He¡¯s Mu Chen¡¯s special assistant in the Mu Group. Mu Chen trusts him the most. He was adopted by Old Madam Mu, and she treats him like her grandson. However, the other rtives in the Mu family don¡¯t acknowledge him. Fortunately, Mu Chen and Old Madam Mu treat him very well. They helped him start apany over the years. He likes movies so he founded an entertainmentpany. Hispany is doing very well. He¡¯s very capable, after all. It¡¯s said that he handles two-thirds of Mu Chen¡¯s work. That¡¯s also one of the reasons the others from the Mu family dislike Cheng Che. After all, there are many young people in the Mu family who don¡¯t share the same treatment as Cheng Che.¡±


    Yin Bin remained quiet. Although Cheng Che and Mu Chen¡¯s cars had driven away, he stood there in a daze. Moreover, his family did not seem to be in a hurry to wake him up from his trance.

 Chapter 580 - Gifts

    <h4>Chapter 580 Gifts</h4>


    Jiang Jin, who was sitting in Cheng Che¡¯s car, was in a very good mood. She sighed emotionally as she said, ¡°Jiahui¡¯s parents and her uncle and aunt are very reasonable and educated; they¡¯re very good people. It¡¯s truly our fortune to have them as inws.¡±


    Cheng Che smiled. ¡°It¡¯s because Jiahui came from such a family that she¡¯s the way she is. They¡¯re all very straightforward and not pretentious at all.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Jiang Jin nodded. After a moment, she said, ¡°Your sister-inw¡¯s family is unreliable. I didn¡¯t expect Jiahui¡¯s family to be so big. They all treat your sister-inw so well. If your family is still around, I wonder how happy they would be.¡±


    Jiang Jin was slightly sad when she thought about this.


    Cheng Che said tofort Jiang Jin, ¡°Grandma, they¡¯re all watching me in heaven. I¡¯m sure they know I¡¯m doing very well.¡±


    Jiang Jin sighed. ¡°You and your brother really never let me worry about anything.¡±


    Cheng Che smiled. ¡°You can just treat us as gifts from heaven! Not only do you have Brother, but you have an extra gift as well!¡± ¡°What extra gift? How can you refer to yourself like that? In my eyes, you and your brother are the same. You¡¯re both gifts from the heavens. The heavens are really good to me. Sometimes, I wonder if the heavens mistakenly gave me two gifts.¡± Cheng Che smiled. ¡°Grandma, you¡¯ve done many good deeds so the heavens rewarded you ordingly.¡±


    The pair of grandmother and grandsonughed.


    In Mu Chen¡¯s car. ¡°Jiahui¡¯s family is very good,¡± Mu Chen said. He was very touched by Jiahui¡¯s family as well.


    Song Ning nodded. ¡°After my mother passed away, the dean and his wife often invited me to their house. Whatever they bought Jiahui, they would buy for me as well. They treated me really well. Jiahui may look carefree, but she¡¯s really observant. She always protects me and worries about me getting bullied. When Fu Le and I¡­¡± She paused for a moment to look at Mu Chen before she continued to say, ¡°When Fu Le and I were dating, she told me more than once that there was something strange about Fu Le and Feng Man. She was really relieved when we broke up. She was angrier at Fu Le than I was. It¡¯s my fortune to have Jiahui as a friend in this life.¡±


    After a moment, Song Ning added, ¡°There are also my seniors. They treat me very well. I¡¯m truly blessed.¡±


    Mu Chen reached out and stroked Song Ning¡¯s hair before he said, ¡°Kind people are blessed. That¡¯s why you and Cheng Che are blessed.¡±


    Song Ning could not help but ask, ¡°Is Cheng Che not going to look for his rtives? He¡¯s getting married, after all.¡± Mu Chen replied, ¡°Grandma has never hidden his family background from him. In a family like ours, such things can¡¯t be hidden anyway so it¡¯s best to be honest with him. Cheng Che¡¯s grandmother and Grandma were good friends. Back then, Cheng Che¡¯s grandmother fell out with her family and brought her pregnant daughter-inw to seek refuge with Grandma.¡±


    ¡°Then, didn¡¯t Grandma help them make peace with their family?¡± Song Ning asked curiously.


    Mu Chen nodded. ¡°Of course, she did. However, there was no news after that. I was very young at that time. Later, I heard Sister Yu say that Cheng Che¡¯s grandfather met someone outside so his grandmother fell out with him. Cheng Che¡¯s mother was adopted and raised by his grandmother. For that reason, his grandfather chased both Cheng Che¡¯s grandmother and mother out of the house. At that time, his mother was about to give birth so they thought his grandfather would be soft-hearted. s, Cheng Che¡¯s grandfather was rather hard-hearted. Cheng Che¡¯s father was afraid of Cheng Che¡¯s grandfather so his father did not dare to look for Cheng Che¡¯s mother. Due to all the stress from trying to mediate, she gave birth prematurely. When she gave birth, she bled heavily¡­¡±


    Song Ning frowned. ¡°This¡­ This is too ridiculous.¡±


    Mu Chen sighed. ¡°Cheng Che¡¯s character should be like his mother. They¡¯re always thinking about others.¡±

 Chapter 581 - The Past

    <h4>Chapter 581 The Past</h4>


    ¡°How pitiful. What about Cheng Che¡¯s grandmother? What happened to her?¡± Song Ning asked curiously.


    Mu Chen sighed again. ¡°His grandmother went abroad. Perhaps, it was due to the knot in her heart that formed after Cheng Che¡¯s mother¡¯s death. From then on, there was no more news about her. However, she left a lot of properties to Cheng Che. On Cheng Che¡¯s 18th birthday, his grandmother entrusted awyer to hand over all the properties to him. At that time, Grandma also told him he was free to look for his rtives or stay with us. Cheng Che did not hesitate to stay with us. As far as I know, Cheng Che has never touched those things left to him. The funds to start hispany were obtained through other means.¡±


    ¡°Cheng Che must be sad inside¡­¡± Song Ning said.


    ¡°Cheng Che is part of our family; this is a fact that won¡¯t change. After he gets married and has a baby in the future, I think he won¡¯t be sad anymore.¡±


    Song Ning smiled upon hearing these words. ¡°That¡¯s right! Time might not be able to cure him, but Jiahui can! In fact, there¡¯s no one she can¡¯t cure!¡±


    Mu Chen was infected by Song Ning¡¯s smile. ¡°That¡¯s right. With both of you, our family will be very happy in the future.¡±


    Yin Bin¡¯s expression was gloomy as he paced back and forth in his study. At this time, Madam Yin walked in and asked, ¡°Xiao Jin isn¡¯t back yet?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Yin Bin replied. Madam Yin asked tentatively, ¡°Hubby, are you sure he¡¯s that child?¡±


    Yin Bin¡¯s eyes fell on the garden outside as he said, ¡°He resembles his mother greatly.¡± Madam Yin¡¯s expression darkened as she asked, ¡°Should we inform the old man?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no confirmation yet. Let¡¯s wait a little longer,¡± Yin Bin said.


    Madam Yin looked at her husband¡¯s back and was about to speak before she forcefully swallowed the words hanging off the tip of her tongue. After a moment, she said with tears in her eyes, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡¯t take good care of Little Jian, causing his health to be poor. I couldn¡¯t help the Yin family, and I also let the old man down.¡±


    Yin Bin turned around and sighed before he hugged his wife. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense again. This has nothing to do with you.¡± Madam Yin said, looking aggrieved, ¡°What do you mean it has nothing to do with me. Yin Bin, every time you say that, you make me feel like an outsider. I¡¯ve given birth to two children for you, but you still treat me like an outsider.¡±


    Yin Bin frowned. He patientlyforted his wife as he said, ¡°Guan Ning, you know that¡¯s not what I mean. Didn¡¯t Dad say the same thing to you? Although Yin Jian can¡¯t be the head of the family, the things that belong to him will still belong to him. Yin Jian is the honorable Second Young Master of the Yin family. Even if the Yin family isn¡¯t around, he can still be a wealthy and idle person. You¡¯ve made great contributions to the Yin family. Don¡¯t let your thoughts run wild.¡±


    Madam Yin stopped crying and calmed down. ¡°If that Young Master Cheng Che is really Yin Xing, then we must bring him back no matter what, right?¡±


    Yin Bin said in a deep voice, ¡°Of course! He¡¯s the heir of our Yin family. How can we let him wander outside?¡±


    Madam Yin studied Yin Bin¡¯s expression for a moment before she asked probingly, ¡°Then, is Guan Tang¡¯s engagement with the Eldest Young Master still valid?¡±


    Yin Bin nodded. ¡°Of course. This has long been decided by Father. Father¡¯s words hold weight, after all. Now, we only have to confirm this matter.¡±


    At this moment¡­


    ¡°Master, I¡¯m back.¡±


    Yin Bin¡¯s assistant, Xiao Jin, stood at the entrance of the study. ¡°Quicklye in! How is it?¡± Yin Bin beckoned Xiao Jin to hurry up.


    Xiao Jin nced at Madam Yin and remained silent.


    Yin Bin saw this so he said, ¡°Madam wants to hear about it as well. Go ahead and speak.¡±

 Chapter 582 - Investigation

    <h4>Chapter 582 Investigation</h4>


    With that, Xiao Jin began to say, ¡°Mr. Cheng Che was adopted and raised by the former Chairman of the Mu family. The chairman treated him like her grandson, and he grew up with Mu Chen, the current Chairman of the Mu family. He studied at M University until his sophomore year before he went abroad with Mu Chen. After graduating, he stayed by Mu Chen¡¯s side to assist Mu Chen. Everyone who dealt with Cheng Che had praised him endlessly, saying he¡¯s very eloquent, capable, and has a good temper. Although Mu Chen¡¯s temper isn¡¯t good, he¡¯s very good to Cheng Che.¡±


    ¡°The former chairman loves her adopted grandson very much. It¡¯s said that when her two grandsons misbehaved, Mu Chen would be the one to get beaten up most of the time. Both the former chairman and Mu Chen are very protective of him. Right now, he¡¯s helping Mu Chen¡¯s wife to run Zhuang Ji. Apart from that, he has his ownpany as well. He¡¯s doing very well.¡±


    Yin Bin frowned. ¡°I asked you to investigate his origins, not these things.¡±


    Xiao Jin gulped before he said in a low voice, ¡°Yes, Master. Cheng Che¡¯s mother died when she gave birth to him.¡±


    Guan Ning cried out in surprise upon hearing these words.


    Yin Bin¡¯s grip on the armrest tightened slightly. After a moment, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s his mother¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°Yi¡­ Yi Wan,¡± Xiao Jin replied in a low voice.


    Guan Ning covered her mouth with her hand while Yin Bin slumped back against the couch.


    Xiao Jin looked at the duo¡¯s faces before he continued to say, ¡°Cheng Che¡¯s grandmother¡¯s name is Cheng Yi. She was good friends with the former Chairman of the Mu family. After Cheng Che¡¯s mother passed away, Cheng Yi left M City. Her current whereabouts are unknown. After that, Cheng Che was raised by the former Chairman of the Mu family. The Mu family isrge andplicated. The son of the former chairman made a mistake when he was young so he was expelled from the family. After that, the former chairman supported her grandson and helped him to take over the family business.¡±


    Yin Bin and Guan Ning exchanged a look before Guan Ning said in a soft voice, ¡°It seems like she¡¯s also a domineering woman¡­¡±


    Ye Xin¡¯s expression was a little unsightly. In his life, he hated domineering women like his mother the most.


    Xiao Jin continued to say, ¡°Cheng Che¡¯s fiancee is a doctor. They¡¯re going to get married in half a year. The Mu family is currently nning his wedding. In fact, the wedding is for Cheng Che and Mu Chen. Although Mu Chen¡¯s son is one and a half years old now, he has yet to have a wedding banquet. Since they¡¯re getting married together, it¡¯ll be especially grand.¡± ¡°T-this¡­ How can this be? How can the Eldest Young Master simply marry anyone?¡± Guan Ning asked as she reached out to hold Yin Bin.


    Yin Bin said icily, ¡°You said the former chairman treats him like her own grandson? It¡¯s just a lie. If it¡¯s true, why would shebine their wedding? She just wants him to serve as a foil for her biological grandson!¡±


    Guan Ning said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Moreover, what about Guan Tang?¡±


    Yin Bin said angrily, ¡°I won¡¯t let this happen. How can our family¡¯s child be manipted by others? Not just anyone can marry into our family! What else did you find out?¡±


    Xiao Jin braced himself and said, ¡°His fianc¨¦e is a Ph.D. student of Chinese medicine. Her father is the dean of the university, and her mother is from a schrly family.¡±


    ¡°So what? The Yin family doesn¡¯t care about things like that,¡± Yin Bin said angrily.


    Xiao Jin did not say anything.


    Yin Bin said, ¡°Investigate the Mu family¡¯s businesses and Cheng Che¡¯spany in detail. I¡¯ll visit the former Chairman of the Mu group in three days.¡±


    Xiao Jin hurriedly nodded before he left.

 Chapter 583 - A Visitor

    <h4>Chapter 583 A Visitor</h4>


    Over the past few days, Cheng Che had been busy with Zhuang Ji¡¯s affairs, dealing with the mess that Ye Xin left behind. This was not a difficult task for him. Apart from that, he had also been looking for new talents. He did not spare any effort when he worked, making sure there were no mistakes. After all, although Song Ning had no interest in running a business, Zhuang Ji meant a lot to Song Ning. Moreover, Zhuang Ji¡¯s works were like cultural treasures.


    Cheng Che wanted Zhuang Ji to be able to run independently so the staffing for some key positions was very important. He did his best in this matter and looked at the list of candidates that Mu Chen had given him.


    At this moment, An Ran came upstairs and said, ¡°Cheng Che, there¡¯s a strange customer downstairs. Do you want to go and have a look?¡±


    ¡°Strange customer?¡± Cheng Che shifted his eyes away from theputer and looked at An Ran in confusion. A customer was a customer; what was so strange?


    An Ran spread her arms and shrugged as she said, ¡°It¡¯s ady. She¡¯s quite good-looking and gentle. However, it doesn¡¯t seem like she¡¯s here to buy anything. She keeps asking about


    you.¡±


    ¡°Asking about me? Why would she ask about me?¡± Cheng Che was puzzled.


    An Ran shrugged again. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Why don¡¯t you go downstairs and have a look?¡±.


    Cheng Che rose to his feet but suddenly sat back down again. ¡°Forget it. Just get someone to send her away. Just because she asked about me doesn¡¯t mean I have to go and see her. If it¡¯s like this, I won¡¯t have time to work anymore. Moreover, I¡¯m not a salesperson. Just sent one of our staff members to deal with her.¡±


    An Ran smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just messing with you. I wanted to see your reaction.¡±


    Cheng Che could not help butugh. ¡°Do you have a lot of free time?¡± An Ran said, ¡°However, I wasn¡¯tpletely lying. Thedy downstairs actually asked to see you. She said that she knows you¡¯re here.¡±


    Cheng Che was puzzled. ¡°Who¡¯s she?¡±


    An Ran shook her head. ¡°How would I know? She said that her surname is Yin.¡±


    Cheng Che frowned and remained silent.


    After observing Cheng Che¡¯s expression for a moment, An Ran said, ¡°Why? Do you know her? She doesn¡¯t look that old. Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s your ex-girlfriend? Cheng Che, did you do something that would disappoint Jiahui?¡±


    An Ran reached out to nudge Cheng Che, but he pushed her hand away and said, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking things. I¡¯ll go and see who she is.¡±


    An Ran said nonchntly, ¡°I was just teasing you. If you really disappoint Jiahui, there¡¯s no need for us to do anything. Jiahui will rip you to shreds.¡± Cheng Che asked with a smile, ¡°Did I marry a tigress?¡±


    When Cheng Che walked down the stairs, the sound of his footsteps attracted the attention of the woman who was waiting for him.


    The woman was dressed in a long beige dress. Her long hair fell over her shoulders. Her posture was very dignified as well. Her face was rather beautiful.


    Cheng Che was confused when he saw her. He slowed down as he walked toward her.


    The woman smiled at him.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Cheng Che,¡± Cheng Che said as he gestured to the woman to take a seat in the reception area. ¡°Cheng Che? That¡¯s your name?¡± The woman stared at him unblinkingly.


    Cheng Che nodded. He was rather displeased, but his upbringing did not allow him to embarrass the other party. The woman¡¯s eyes reddened as she said, ¡°Cheng Che. Your grandmother gave you that name, right?¡± Cheng Che was stunned. The woman¡¯s tears dropped onto the back of her hands that were clenched together. She looked up and said with a smile, ¡°Your grandmother¡¯s surname is Cheng. In the past, she had an argument with your grandfather so she took your mother, who was pregnant with you at that time, away so she gave you her surname. It¡¯s wrong for the argument between elders to separate a family.¡± Cheng Che was shocked. ¡°You, who are you?¡±

 Chapter 584 - Sister

    <h4>Chapter 584 Sister</h4>


    The woman reached for a piece of tissue and quickly wiped her face before she calmed down.


    Cheng Che felt quite ufortable. He could tell the woman was used to suppressing her emotions.


    The woman quickly regained herposure; only her eyes were slightly red. She brushed her long hair aside, sitting elegantly, before she looked at Cheng Che with a fervent gaze and said, ¡°Cheng Che, I¡¯m your sister; your biological sister. My name is Yin Jia. Your name is originally Yin Xing.¡± Yin Jia¡¯s eyes were bright as she looked at the person in front of her. ¡®Sister?¡¯


    Cheng Che looked at the woman in front of him in shock.


    Yin Jia looked at Cheng Che and asked, ¡°Did they not tell you about your origin?¡±


    Clearly, ¡®they¡¯ referred to the Mu family.


    In just a few breaths, Cheng Che calmed down and regained hisposure. Then, he said tonelessly, ¡°When I turned 18, Grandma told me about my origin. She and my biological grandmother were friends. Due to the trouble at home, my grandmother brought my mother away. My mother passed away after she gave birth to me, and soon after, my grandmother disappeared. I was raised by the Mu family. To me, those who raised me are my family.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Yin Jia said hatefully, ¡°Trouble at home? That¡¯s right. Grandpa and Grandma quarreled so Grandma brought you away. After so many years, I don¡¯t understand why that family that raised you didn¡¯t send news about you to us! If it weren¡¯t for Dad and Aunting to this city for an investment project and running into you, we would still be in the dark! Those people abducted you!¡±


    Despite looking like ady from a prestigious family, her face was now twisted in anger, and her body shook slightly.


    Cheng Che¡¯s expression changed. ¡°How dare you say my Grandma abducted me?¡±


    Cheng Che could not help but raise his voice.


    Yin Jia jumped in fright before she looked atCheng Che timidly. Cheng Che¡¯s heart softened upon seeing this. Then, he sighed before he said in a low voice, ¡°I was raised by the Mu family. Before that, I was an orphan whom no one wanted. I wasn¡¯t abducted. Miss, I think you¡¯ve mistaken me for another person.¡±


    Yin Jia¡¯s tears fell again. ¡°No, I¡¯m not mistaken! You¡¯re my younger brother, Yin Xing. You resemble our mother! Everyone says that boys who look like their mothers are blessed. I really didn¡¯t expect you to still be alive. This is great!¡±


    Yin Jia could no longer control her emotions. She covered her face with both hands and began to cry.


    Cheng Che looked at the person in front of him helplessly. He really did not know what to do now that a family member suddenly appeared out of thin air.


    Cheng Che was naturally aware of his origin. Jiang Jin had never hidden anything from him. Moreover, Jiang Jin had given him a choice. At that time, she had said that if he wanted to return to look for his biological family, she would apany him to do so. He refused. He was not familiar with his biological family. He had a home with a grandmother and brother who loved him. Even if he was a fool, he knew how to make a choice.


    Cheng Che had always been kind. However, he found it slightly to ept when the person in front of him imed to be his biological sister.


    Yin Jie stopped crying and gently wiped her tears away. She brought a small hand mirror out of her bag to check her makeup before she asked, ¡°Brother, do you want to return with me now or do you want to wait for Father to ask the Mu family to return you to our family?¡±


    ¡°Ask the Mu family to return me?¡± Cheng Che was shocked.


    Yin Jia nodded. ¡°Yes. After Father confirmed your identity, he ns to visit Old Madam Mu and ask for your return. Although the Mu family neglected to tell us about you all these years, they raised you no matter what. Hence, our family won¡¯t pursue this matter. After you return to the family, even if you want to keep in contact with them, I think Grandpa and Father won¡¯t stop you. However, I advise you to sever all ties with them to avoid making Grandpa angry.¡±


    Cheng Che could no longer listen to these words. He rose to his feet and left.

 Chapter 585 - Car Accident

    <h4>Chapter 585 Car ident</h4>


    ¡°Yin Xing! Where are you going?!¡± Yin Jia cried out as she grabbed Cheng Che¡¯s sleeve.


    Cheng Che flung Yin Jia¡¯s hand away and said, ¡°My name is Cheng Che, not Yin Xing!¡±


    Then, Cheng Che strode away as his heart burned with anxiety.


    When Che Che stopped at the red light, he called Mu Chen.


    ¡°Brother¡­¡± Cheng Che choked on his words.


    ¡°Where are you?? Make sure to go home early today. Your sister-inw is bringing Jiahui home for dinner. I have a meeting so I¡¯ll bete. Help me apany Grandma and the baby,¡± Mu Chen said.


    Cheng Che¡¯s vision turned blurry from his tears as he said, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m your younger brother! I¡¯m not someone else¡¯s brother! I¡¯m not!¡± Mu Chen¡¯s voice carried a hint of a smile as he said, ¡°Cheng Che, are you itching for trouble? I only asked you to apany Grandma and the baby. What are you talking about? Of course, I know you¡¯re my younger brother. Otherwise, would I ask you to apany Grandma and the baby? They¡¯re the most important people to me. I¡­¡±


    Cheng Che interjected, ¡°Brother, I was raised by Grandma. In my eyes, Grandma is my biological grandmother, and you¡¯re my biological brother!¡±


    Mu Chen was stunned. At this moment, he finally realized something was wrong. He asked, ¡°Cheng Che, what happened? Where are you? What¡¯s wrong?¡±.


    Cheng Che disconnected the call and slumped against the seat.


    At this time, honking sounds came from behind him, and he started in shock. When he looked up, he saw the red light had turned green. With this, he hurriedly put the car into gear. s, just as he drove out, the red light turned green.


    At this time¡­


    The ear-piercing sounds of tires screeching rang in the air followed by the sound of collision.


    Cheng Che crashed into a car at the side.


    The airbag deployed, and Cheng Che felt his chest tighten before his vision turned ck.


    Cheng Che had yet to open his eyes, but he could feel the pain assaulting his body. He could not help but grunt softly.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake!¡±


    Cheng Che heard Song Ning¡¯s voice beside him. He tried his best to open his eyes, and when he did, the first person he saw was Mu Chen who wore a fierce expression on his face at this moment.


    Mu Chen said, ¡°Do you believe I¡¯ll beat you up? Did you forget to bring your brain with you when you went out or did you suddenly be color blind? Can¡¯t you differentiate the colors of traffic lights? Not only did you drive when it was red, but you even stepped so hard on the pedal! I really don¡¯t know what else to say. If it weren¡¯t because the car was so sturdy, I¡¯d be looking at a coffin right now. Rascal, if you scare or worry Grandma, I¡¯ll drag you out even if you enter a coffin! You have to coax Grandma before you turn into ashes!¡±


    Song Ning pushed Mu Chen away and said, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. Stand aside.¡± Then, she leaned over and asked Cheng Che, ¡°Cheng Che, where does it hurt? Don¡¯t listen to your brother. He was scared out of his wits earlier. His secretary said he was so frightened earlier that he couldn¡¯t even drive. Do you feel dizzy? You had a CT scan earlier. You¡¯re lucky that you don¡¯t have a concussion.¡± ¡°Sister-inw,¡± Cheng Che called out softly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Song Ning asked gently.


    Mu Chen pretended not to hear Cheng Che and only stared at him.


    Cheng Che smiled. Perhaps, he was dreaming. Perhaps, he dreamed that a woman hade to Zhuang Ji, iming to be his sister. After a moment, he asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Jiahui?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s speaking to the doctor who attended to you to ask about your conditions and what needs attention when taking care of you. She¡¯s worried about leaving it to the nurses,¡± Song Ning replied with a smile.


    Cheng Che closed his eyes. ¡®Yes, I must be dreaming earlier.¡¯


    After a moment, Cheng Che softly said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell Grandma about this.¡±


    Mu Chen said through gritted teeth, ¡°So you know Grandma would be worried? Tell me, what¡¯s going on? Why did you say those strange things to me? I almost thought you were going tomit suicide! I really want to beat you up!¡± Song Ning patted Mu Chen¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Go away. Cheng Che is already like this, and you still want to bully him. Be careful. Otherwise, I¡¯ll tell Grandma to teach you a lesson.¡±


    Mu Chen said, dissatisfied, ¡°You and Grandma spoil him too much! He¡¯s going to get married soon so you can¡¯t keep spoiling him.¡± ¡°He¡¯s our younger brother so he should be spoiled,¡± Song Ning said before she pulled Mu Chen to the side.

 Chapter 586 - Anxious

    <h4>Chapter 586 Anxious</h4>


    Cheng Che suppressed the urge to cry as he said in a small voice, ¡°Brother, someone from the Yin family came to me.¡±


    ¡°Yin family? What Yin family?¡± Mu Chen was confused. Cheng Che closed his eyes. He felt slightly dizzy.


    At this time, realization finally dawned on Mu Chen. ¡°The Yin family!¡±


    Cheng Che nodded slightly.


    Mu Chen pulled a chair over and sat down.


    Song Ning asked, confused, ¡°What Yin family? What¡¯s wrong? Cheng Che, you¡¯re injured so don¡¯t think about work. Just treat this time as a vacation. Let your brother do all the work. There¡¯s no need to feel sorry for your brother all the time. Feel sorry for yourself first, understand?¡±


    Song Ning had always felt that Cheng Che was too sensible and spoiled Mu Chen too much. Hence, she could not but feel sorry for Cheng Che.


    Cheng Che said softly, ¡°Sister-inw, the Yin family is my biological paternal family¡­¡± Song Ning was stunned. At this time, Jiahui came into the room. Then, she whispered, ¡°Dr. Zhang said that the car protected this muddle-headed egg. He¡¯s truly lucky.¡±


    After Jiahui finished speaking, she finally realized Cheng Che had woken up. Her expression changed immediately as she said through gritted teeth, ¡°Cheng Che! Just you wait! When you¡¯re healed, I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson! How dare you run a red light!¡± Song Ningughed before she said, ¡°Jiahui, speak properly.¡± Then, she turned around and asked Mu Chen, ¡°What about the Yin family? Don¡¯t just do nothing and let Cheng Che suffer alone. Moreover, I think he must have been too tired; that was why he was distracted and got into a car ident.¡±


    Cheng Che felt like crying again. Although Song Ning was not rted to him by blood, she truly treated him sincerely. Simrly, the Mu family treated him sincerely as well. How dare the Yin family ask for his return?


    Mu Chen coughed lightly before he said, ¡°Cheng Che¡¯s biological father¡¯s surname is Yin.¡±


    Song Ning was stunned.


    Jiahui did not understand what was going on. She asked in a soft voice, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did you suddenly bring this up?¡±


    Mu Chen looked at Cheng Che and said, ¡°Cheng Che said that someone from the Yin family came to look for him.¡±


    Jiahui was stunned. Then, she walked to the bedside and gently asked, ¡°Is that why you were distracted and ran a red light?¡±


    Cheng Che lowered his gaze and did not say anything


    Jiahui squatted down and held his hand before she said, ¡°Idiot! You¡¯re really a fool. What¡¯s there to be distracted about? You¡¯re not a minor. If you want to acknowledge them, then acknowledge them. If you don¡¯t want to, then don¡¯t.¡±


    Jiahui¡¯s world was very ck and white. It was simple and clear.


    Mu Chen understood Cheng Che and knew Cheng Che was rather sensitive when it came to this matter. He asked, ¡°Who came to find you? They want you to return to the Yin family?¡±


    Cheng Che, whose hand was held by Jiahui, finally calmed down. He said, ¡°Brother, you better go back and apany Grandma. If the Yin familyes, tell them to find me. Don¡¯t let them disturb Grandma.¡±


    Mu Chen nodded. ¡°Alright. However, what did they say? Why do you think they¡¯ll harass Grandma?¡±


    Cheng Che suppressed the anger in his heart before he said, ¡°They said the Mu family abducted me! They said the Mu family hid me from them and didn¡¯t send me back even though the Mu family knew I had a family. Brother, we can¡¯t let them use Grandma like this!¡±


    Mu Chen rose to his feet and gave his seat to Jiahui before he patted Cheng Che and said, ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. Is this your first time meeting Grandma? If they dare to use Grandma of abducting you, Grandma will scold them. Do you think Grandma is easy to bully?¡±


    Cheng Che said anxiously, ¡°I¡¯m just Grandma would be angered by their words. What should we do?¡±

 Chapter 587 - Warmth

    <h4>Chapter 587 Warmth</h4>


    Song Ning, naturally, understood Cheng Che¡¯s concern. She said reassuringly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Grandma won¡¯t let irrelevant people anger her. She¡¯ll only feel distressed for you.¡±


    Jiahui pinched Cheng Che¡¯s hand softly before she said, ¡°You should worry about yourself. If Grandma finds out you were distracted and got into an ident, you¡¯ll definitely be scolded! This is what will make her angry.¡±


    Cheng Che did not respond to the two women, Instead, he looked at Mu Chen anxiously.


    Mu Chen raised both his hands in a surrendering gesture as he said, ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll go home and see Grandma. Take good care of yourself and get well soon. Otherwise, your period of recuperation would be counted as unpaid leave.¡±


    Cheng Che smiled, finally feeling at ease. His brother knew him the best. Song Ning patted Jiahui¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Then, you stay here with him. I¡¯m going back to work.¡± Then, she said to Cheng Che, ¡°Don¡¯t let your imaginations run wild. Learn to be shameless, and let your brother protect you.¡±


    Then, Song Ning held Mu Chen¡¯s hand before they both left the room.


    Cheng Che¡¯s eyes were wet with tears.


    Jiahui pinched his hand again and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Do you want to talk to me?¡±


    Cheng Che sniffed before he pulled Jiahui¡¯s hand to his face and called out sadly, ¡°Jiahui¡­¡±


    Jiahui did not rush him to speak. She let him calm down.


    Cheng Che was not like those typical wealthy young men. Even Mu Chen had the temper of a Young Master, but Cheng Che had always been as gentle as jade. He always looked at things from other people¡¯s perspectives, putting others before himself.


    When Cheng Che moved slightly, he frowned. He felt slightly dizzy.


    ¡°You feel dizzy, right? Although the CT scan showed no concussion, you did hit your head, after all. Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯ll be fine in two days,¡± Jiahui exined when she saw the frown on his face. Then, she grabbed an apple and began to peel it for him.


    Such a warm scene made Cheng Che rx. Then, he said softly, ¡°Jiahui, when I was four years old, I already knew I was an unwanted child.¡±


    When the apple peel dropped, Jiahui reached out to catch it before putting it back on the te.


    After a moment, Cheng Che continued to say, ¡°At that time, Aunt Liang Zhen was still alive. I was treated the same as Brother Chen. They never treated me differently and loved us the same. Whether it was Grandma, Aunt Liang Zhen, or Brother Chen, all of them treated me sincerely.¡±


    ¡°Did you ever wonder why you didn¡¯t have a father and a mother?¡± Jiahui asked.


    ¡°Yes. I asked Grandma and Aunt Liang Zhen about it. At that time, they told me that my mother had to leave because she was sick, but she was watching from the sky like the stars. They said that my mother entrusted me to them so I have to be good and grow up quickly. Only then would my mother be happy. They said it so many times that I even know it by heart.¡±


    ¡°What about your father?¡± Jiahui fed him a piece of the apple she peeled.


    ¡°Since Brother Chen¡¯s father was busy and hardly home, I thought all fathers were the same. Hence, I didn¡¯t ask much and didn¡¯t feel his absence. Moreover, I had Brother Chen. That¡¯s enough.¡±


    ¡°Then, when did you first find out about it?¡± Jiahui could not help but praise the Mu family¡¯s sincerity and the way they raised Cheng Che.


    ¡°I got into a fight once. That child called me an unwanted bast*rd. After that, I asked one of the helpers at home about it. That helper was scolded that day so she vented her anger on me. She said I was an unwanted child; she said my mother died, my grandmother left me here, and I didn¡¯t have a father.¡± Cheng Che¡¯s expression was gloomy.


    The words were extremely cruel to a child.

 Chapter 588 - Foster Care

    <h4>Chapter 588 Foster Care</h4>


    ¡°Needless to say, Grandma fired that helper when she found out. That night, she slept with me. She told me that my biological grandmother left me because she had no other choice; it wasn¡¯t because she didn¡¯t want me. Grandma said that because she and my grandmother were good friends like Brother Chen and me, my grandmother was assured to leave me there. At that time, I had a puppy that I really loved. Grandma used it as an example at that time. She asked me if I had to go out alone, who would I entrust the puppy to? I remember I said that I would entrust it to Brother Chen. Then, Grandma exined that even though I left the puppy with Brother Chen, it didn¡¯t mean that I didn¡¯t love the puppy.¡±


    Jiahui nodded. ¡°Grandma¡¯s words really make sense. Moreover, she said it in a way that even a four-year-old child would understand.¡±


    Cheng Che could not help but smile. ¡°That¡¯s right. Moreover, as soon as she used Brother Chen as an example, I understood immediately. Then, at that time, she told me that she would bring me to see my father when I was older. In fact, I didn¡¯t feel the loss of not having a father. When Aunt Liang Zhen divorced Uncle Mu Qing, causing Aunt Liang Zhen tomit suicide, I felt even more certain that fathers were not important to me. Since Brother Chen no longer had a father, I was determined to apany him.¡±


    Jiahui sighed before she said with a smile, ¡°Your rtionship is really good.¡±


    Cheng Che continued to say, ¡°It was only when I turned 18 that Grandma sat me down and properly told me about my origin and biological family. First, it was because I was finally an adult. Second, it was because the rtives of the Mu family always had bad intentions and were trying to sow discord.¡±


    ¡°My biological grandmother¡¯s surname is Cheng. Back then, due to my grandfather¡¯s betrayal, she left the house. My mother was adopted and raised by my grandmother, and she grew up with my father. She was worried about my grandmother so she left with my grandmother. At that time, she was heavily pregnant and was about to give birth. She thought she would be able to persuade my grandmother to return to the family.¡±


    ¡°No one expected that my grandfather¡¯s lover would y tricks. She found someone to get rid of them. Out of shock, my mother gave birth prematurely. She bled so much that she eventually passed. With that, my grandmotherpletely severed her ties with my grandfather. She told them that I was her grandson and I had nothing to do with the Yin family.¡±


    ¡°After that, she left me with the Mu family and disappeared. Grandma told me not to me her. My biological grandmother felt responsible for my mother¡¯s death, and whenever she looked at me, she would be reminded of my mother and her failed marriage. To her, I was a constant torment to her conscience. Grandma understood my biological grandmother¡¯s decision to leave and hoped that I¡¯d be able to forgive my biological grandmother.¡±


    Jiahui was stunned after listening to Cheng Che. After a moment, she regained her senses and asked, ¡°Then, do you forgive her?¡±


    Cheng Che¡¯s eyes looked a little empty. After a long time, he said in a low voice, ¡°Jiahui, don¡¯t you think this story is too melodramatic?¡±


    Jiahui thought about it for a moment before she said, ¡°If you think about it from your grandmother¡¯s perspective, it¡¯s true that she was in great pain. However, no matter what, you were innocent. It¡¯s not been easy for you, Cheng Che.¡±


    Jiahui felt distressed for Cheng Che.


    Cheng Che shook his head slightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s not difficult for me. With Grandma around, I grew up without worries until now. My life has been smooth sailing. I studied without worrying about anything. Compared to sister-inw who struggled with her tuition fees and living expenses, I lived a really good life. I studied, went abroad, and worked in the Mu Group. Just like those people in the Mu family who didn¡¯t like me said, they were not even treated as well as I was treated.¡±


    Jiahui said, ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re outstanding! Those people are just jealous of you!¡± After thinking about it for a moment, she said, ¡°It¡¯s true that you¡¯re lucky because you have Grandma and Mu Chen. It has nothing to do with wealth, but love. They raised you with love. Children who are loved are very lucky. Look, weren¡¯t you so lucky that you met me?¡±

 Chapter 589 - Depression

    <h4>Chapter 589 Depression</h4>


    Jiahui smiled as she leaned closer to Cheng Che.


    Cheng Che looked at Jiahui¡¯s smiling face and returned the smile. The depression he felt in his heart had dissipated a little.


    Since Mu Chen had gone home, Cheng Che felt less worried about Jiang Jin. His brother had protected him since he was young and even bore the name of a bully. With his brother around, he always felt confident.


    When Jiahui saw that Cheng Che¡¯s mood had improved, she asked, ¡°Why did they suddenlye to look for you?¡±


    Cheng Che frowned slightly. ¡°Someone came to Zhuang Ji looking for me today, and it turned out to be my sister. She asked if I wanted to go home with her directly or if I preferred to wait for my family to ask for my return from the Mu family. She used the Mu family of deliberately hiding me and raising me for so many years despite knowing that I have a family; she used the Mu family of abducting me. When I heard her words, I was furious. I only thought about going home to see Grandma. I was worried they would look for Grandma and say those words to her. Can you imagine how angry Grandma would be if she hears those words?¡±


    Jiahui was stunned. ¡°How could they be so unreasonable? How can they baselessly use someone? Isn¡¯t this like repaying kindness with evil?¡±


    Cheng Che¡¯s frown deepened upon hearing these words. After pondering on it for a moment, Jiahui asked, ¡°After your biological grandmother left, did Grandma contact your family?¡±


    Cheng Che nodded and solemnly said, ¡°After I turned 18, Grandma told me about my family. After that, she hired awyer to transfer the properties my biological grandmother left me to my name. Then, she told thewyer to contact the Yin family to tell them about my existence.¡±


    Jiahui sighed in relief after hearing these words. ¡°Grandma really does things very well. We should learn from her. Since that¡¯s the case, those people have no reason to say Grandma abducted you. With awyer as a witness, what are you worried about?¡± Then, she continued to say, ¡°You get flustered too easily. You have to learn from Grandma; stay calm no matter what you face. Think about Song Ning¡¯s matter. Faced with such a huge matter, Grandma was still very calm. When I think about what had happened, I can¡¯t help but feel afraid. If it weren¡¯t for Grandma, no matter how well you nned, it¡¯d be impossible to have such a perfect result.¡±


    Cheng Che felt at ease after listening to Jiahui¡¯s words.


    Jiahui asked again, ¡°Why did they suddenly look for you with such urgency after ignoring you for so many years? Why do they want you to return so badly? To inherit the family business?¡±


    Cheng Che replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t let her finish what she wanted to say before I left. At that time, all I could think about was a group of people going to the house to cause trouble for Grandma. I was really anxious at that time. At that time, I was so flustered that I even called Brother Chen to tell him that he¡¯s my brother and I¡¯m his brother no matter what.¡±


    Cheng Che¡¯s eyes reddened again, and he turned his head to the side.


    Jiahui reached out and patted his head gently. She finally understood why Cheng Che had gotten into an ident.


    Before Mu Chen went home, he had called home and asked Mr. Jiang if there were any visitors today.


    Mr. Jiang replied, ¡°No one came to visit. The little master insisted that I apany him to pick cherries for the Old Madam.¡±


    Mu Chen disconnected the call after hearing that.


    Song Ning, who had heard Mr. Jiang¡¯s words, smiled. ¡°Mr. Jiang has been very energetic recently.¡± After a moment, she asked, ¡°Mu Chen, if the Yin family really demands Cheng Che¡¯s return, what should we do?¡±


    Mu Chen smiled. ¡°How old is Cheng Che? He¡¯s about to get married, and they¡¯re asking for him now? Do they think they can have what they want? He¡¯s an adult. It¡¯s up to him what he wants to do with his life and to live wherever he wants. He can move out and live with Jiahui after they getmarried if that¡¯s what he wants. I don¡¯t know why that silly kid is so nervous.¡±


    Song Ning did not smile. Instead, she said solemnly, ¡°Mu Chen, you still have to treat this matter seriously. Pay more attention to Cheng Che. The Mu family is your biological family, but it¡¯s not Cheng Che¡¯s biological family. After so many years, it¡¯s impossible for him to not feel pressured. If his family truly wants to reconnect with him, then that¡¯s fine. However, if they have ulterior motives, you can¡¯t let him face this alone.¡±

 Chapter 590 - Visit

    <h4>Chapter 590 Visit</h4>


    Song Ning recalled the attitude of the Mu family¡¯s elders toward Cheng Che.


    Cheng Che had been treated in this manner countless times since he was young. Although Mu Chen had protected him, it was inevitable that it would still affect him. Moreover, the more Mu Chen cared about him, the more he would feel pressured.


    Everyone knew Cheng Che was sensible and had a good temper. Although these were inherent traits, there was no doubt that the environment he grew up in yed a big part as well.


    Upon hearing Song Ning¡¯s words, Mu Chen¡¯s expression turned solemn. ¡°The Yin family is quiteplicated. They ignored Cheng Che¡¯s existence for so many years so why did they suddenlye to look for him? Did something happen?¡±


    Song Ning patted Mu Chen¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Why are you so slow? You only realized this now?¡±


    Mu Chen did not reply and instantly dialed a string of numbers on his phone before he said, ¡°I want all of the information on the Yin family. Be quick about this.¡±


    After disconnecting the call, Mu Chen thought about it for a moment before he said, ¡°I¡¯m going to go home to see Grandma. I¡¯m suddenly a little worried.¡±


    Jiang Jin looked at the five people sitting in front of her with a gentle smile on her face.


    Yin Bin said, ¡°Chairman Mu, forgive me foring here today.¡±


    Jiang Jin did not say anything. Yin Bin continued to say, ¡°This is my wife, Guan Ning. This is my eldest daughter, Yin Jia, and this is my youngest daughter, Yin Yi. This is my eldest son¡¯s fiancee, Guan Tiang.¡± Then, he turned to his family and said, ¡°This is Chairman Mu.¡±


    Everyone bowed to Jiang Jin in unison. ¡°Hello, Chairman Mu.¡±


    Jiang Jin gestured for everyone to take a seat. Then, she said, ¡°I¡¯m no longer the chairman of the Mu Group. I¡¯m just an idle olddy now.¡±


    Jiang Jin¡¯s smile was very warm and friendly.


    Yin Bin hurriedly said, ¡°Old Madam, you¡¯re too modest. Who doesn¡¯t know it¡¯s all thanks to you that the Mu Group is flourishing today? Although we stayed far away in S City, we¡¯re also aware of this.¡±


    Jiang Jin did not reply to these words. She had no intention of iming the credit for this.


    Yin Bin looked around before he said, ¡°The Mu family really lives up to its reputation. I¡¯ve wanted to visit for a long time now. However, there wasn¡¯t a suitable opportunity.¡±


    Jiang Jin listened quietly as she thought to herself, ¡®So there hasn¡¯t been a suitable opportunity for more than 20 years until now?¡¯


    Yin Bin¡¯s expression turned rather proud as he said, ¡°We¡¯re going to open a branch office in M City soonso my family and I moved here.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Jiang Jin replied perfunctorily. Then, her gaze shifted to the girls. Yin Jia was dignified and beautiful; she was the model of a young miss from a wealthy family. Her brows and eyes were 70% simr to Cheng Che¡¯s.


    Jiang Jin sighed. She wondered how Yin Jia lived in the Yin family all these years.


    Yin Yi did not have Guan Ning¡¯s beautiful appearance. Instead, she resembled her father greatly. Although her appearance was not outstanding, her clothes and makeup were exquisite. All in all, she was not bad.


    On the other hand, Jiang Jin looked at Guan Tiang a few times. In terms of appearance, the two young misses of the Yin family could notpare to her at all. Moreover, her bearing was much better than the other two as well. In fact, her bearing was even better than that of Guan Ning. Her eyes were bright and piercing as she looked around.


    Finally, Jiang Jin asked gently, ¡°How is it? What do you think of M City?¡±


    Guan Ning said with a smile, ¡°We¡¯ve only been here a few days. However, I feel the air here is very good. It¡¯s quitefortable here as well.¡± Since the Yin family did not reveal the reason for their visit yet, Jiang Jin only smiled and waited for them to continue. She was not in a rush.


    Yin Bin looked at Guan Ning meaningfully before Guan Ning looked around and asked with a smile, ¡°Old Madam, where are your family? Aren¡¯t they at home? I heard you have a great-grandson?¡±.

 Chapter 591 - Name a Price

    <h4>Chapter 591 Name a Price</h4>


    Clearly, the Yin family had done their homework.


    At this time, a childish voice promptly rang in the air.


    ¡°Great-grandma, great-grandma, I picked cherries for you!¡±


    Then, a small figure ran over with four or five adults following closely behind.


    ¡°Baby, slow down. Don¡¯t run,¡± Jiang Jin said with a smile as she rose to her feet and walked toward the baby.


    The baby raised a small box with his hand for Jiang Jin to see as he said, ¡°Great-grandma, this is for you!¡±


    Jiang Jin bent down and took the box before she said in a soft voice, ¡°Baby, we have guests now. You have to greet them.¡±


    At this time, the baby finally realized there were guests. He looked at them with his big and bright eyes before he said in a clear voice, ¡°Hello! I¡¯m Mu Lang.¡± Then, he turned to Jiang Jin and said, ¡°Great-grandma, you can talk to the guests! I¡¯ll keep the cherries in the fridge! No, Mom said I can¡¯t give you cold food. I¡¯ll look after the cherries in the kitchen, and we can eat them togetherter!¡±


    Then, the baby took the box back from Jiang Jin before he said to the guests, ¡°Goodbye, everyone. I have something to do so I¡¯ll leave first!¡±


    Without waiting for the guests¡¯ reply, the baby ran away like a gust of wind.


    Yin Bin and the others could not help butugh. How could resist the charm of such a cute child?


    ¡°The child is very cute,¡± Guan Ning said praisingly.


    ¡°He¡¯s my grandson¡¯s son,¡± Jiang Jin said proudly.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect your great-grandson to be so big now,¡± Yin Bin said with a sigh.


    Jiang Jin said nonchntly, ¡°Yes. After Cheng Che gets married, perhaps, I¡¯ll have another great-grandchild to y with.¡±


    Since the Yin family still refused to get to the main point, Jiang Jin decided to take the initiative and speak first. She was old now, and she was no longer as patient as she was before. She was not willing to pretend to be polite to these people.


    Yin Bin clearly did not expect Jiang Jin to bring the matter up so directly. He nned to take a huge roundabout before he started using Jiang Jin so Jiang Jin would not have words to refute. In his opinion, as long as Cheng Che lost Jiang Jin as a backer, there was no reason for Cheng Che not to return to the Yin family.


    Yin Bin looked ufortable as he loosened the tie around his neck slightly. He could only bite the bullet and say, ¡°Old Madam, since you¡¯re aware of the purpose of our visit, then I¡¯ll be straightforward. We n to bring Cheng Che back to the Yin family. He¡¯s the Yin family¡¯s heir. My father intends to let him inherit the Yin family¡¯s business in the future.¡±


    Jiang Jin sighed inwardly. What shoulde woulde, in the end. However, the Yin family¡¯s ways of doing things were not very good. She thought that Cheng Che would likely experience troubles soon. Outwardly, she said with a smile, ¡°This is a good thing. Cheng Che is an adult now so he can make his own decisions. Do you want me to call him back so you can speak to him directly?¡±


    Yin bin felt extremely ufortable. He cleared his throat before he said, ¡°I heard he¡¯s now assisting with the Mu family¡¯s business. He joined the Mu Group as soon as he graduated. He has been working for the Mu family for so long; it can be seen that he¡¯s willing to do so. I think it¡¯s because he feels that he owes the Mu family for raising him. Old Madam, why don¡¯t you name a price and let us settle this matter once and for all. This way, we can repay the favor and prevent him from feeling indebted or uneasy after he leaves.¡±


    Jiang Jin looked at Yin Bin in surprise after listening to his words.


    At this moment, a cold and stern voice rang from the entrance.


    ¡°So what price do you think is reasonable?¡±


    Mu Chen strode into the living room with a gloomy expression on his face. His body emitted a cold aura at the same time.

 Chapter 592 - Questions

    <h4>Chapter 592 Questions</h4>


    After Mu Chen walked in, he said to Jiang Jin respectfully, ¡°Grandma, Cheng Che is busy dealing with some matters so he¡¯ll only be backter.¡±


    Jiang Jin nodded before she said to the others, ¡°This is President Yin Yin, Madam Yin, and their two daughters. And, this is...¡±


    Jiang Jin paused.


    Guan Tang hurriedly said, ¡°My name is Guan Tiang.¡±


    Jiang Jin smiled as she looked at Guan Tang before she said, ¡°This is Mu Chen, my grandson.¡±


    Mu Chen and Yin Bin shook hands before Mu Chen nodded to greet the women.


    After sitting down, Mu Chen asked, ¡°I heard President Yin wants to buy something from my Grandma and asked her to name a price?¡± He did not wait for Yin Bin¡¯s reply as he continued to say, ¡°When ites to business, it¡¯s best that President Yin speaks to me directly. My grandmother is old now and doesn¡¯t participate in our family¡¯s business.¡±


    Yin Bin was displeased. It was clear that Mu Chen had overheard their conversation, but Mu Chen was pretending to be ignorant. He found it really despicable. Although the person in front of him was young, he felt the person¡¯s aura was rather domineering. He could feel the other party¡¯s cold and stern aura just by sitting across from him. He instinctively reached up to loosen his tie again.


    Upon seeing this, Jiang Jin could not help but sigh in her heart. She could not help but feel sorry for her good friend, Cheng Yi. Her son seemed to have been corrupted by the mistress. In the end, she said, ¡°Mu Chen, President Yin is Cheng Che¡¯s biological father.¡±


    Mu Chen cocked an eyebrow. ¡°Oh?¡± Then, he said, ¡°Oh, so Cheng Che¡¯s biological father came to look for him? Then, why is he talking about business?¡±


    Mu Chen¡¯s smile did not reach his eyes as he stared at Yin Bin.


    Yin Bin felt ufortable again. He cleared his throat again and reprimanded himself for being intimidated by such a young man. He reminded himself there was nothing to be afraid of as he said, ¡°It¡¯s like this. Cheng Che is my son. The Old Madam has also admitted to his. Our Yin family came to M City for some investments. We want to seize this chance to bring Cheng Che back to acknowledge the family.¡± ¡°Oh, so what price were you talking about?¡± Mu Chen asked.¡±


    Yin Bin¡¯s words grew more fluent as he said, ¡°Cheng Che has been in the Mu family for so many years so we want to express our gratitude. That¡¯s why I asked Old Madam Mu to name a price. Then, Cheng Che will no longer be indebted to the Mu family. Chairman Mu, Old Madam Mu, please don¡¯t hesitate to name a price.¡±


    Mu Chen¡¯s expression turned even gloomier, and his gaze turned hostile.


    Upon seeing this, Yin Bin could not help but shrink back.


    Yin Jia spoke up at this moment. She said, ¡°The Mu family can name whatever price they want. No matter what, it must not be easy raising Cheng Che for so many years. The Yin family truly appreciates this.¡± Yin Jia sat with her back straight, looking more dignified than Yin Yi.


    Mu Chen shifted his cold gaze toward Yin Jia and said, ¡°Not easy? What does Miss Yin know? Cheng Che was personally raised by my grandmother. Apart from me, only Cheng Che had this kind of treatment. When Cheng Che was three years old, he had measles. My grandmother was the one who stayed up for three days and three nights to take care of him until his fever subsided. When Cheng Che was in third grade, he had pneumonia. Although we had many helpers in the house, my grandmother personally looked after him as well. My grandmother raised him with love and care. Miss Yin, what kind of price do you think we should name then?¡±


    Yin Jia pursed her lips, unable to reply to Mu Chen.


    Mu Chen sneered before he said to Yin Bin, ¡°President Yin, after Cheng Che¡¯s 18th birthday, my grandmother sent awyer to notify the Yin family about Cheng Che¡¯s existence. What happened at that time?¡±

 Chapter 593 - Sister

    <h4>Chapter 593 Sister</h4>


    Yin Bin¡¯s expression turned slightly unsightly at this time.


    Mu Chen did not give Yin Bin a chance to speak and continued to say, ¡°At that time, the Yin family said that since the Mu family was raising him, then he¡¯s a member of the Mu family. The Yin family also said that he no longer had anything to do with the Yin family.¡±


    Yin Bin hastily said, ¡°No, no, no. There was a misunderstanding at that time. That¡¯s also something I want to exin to the Old Madam.¡± Then, he looked at Jiang Jin as though he was asking for help as he said, ¡°Old Madam, at that time, my father was seriously ill so the entire family was in a mess. When yourwyer found us, it was my stepmother who received him. Due to the estrangements between her and my mother, she said such cruel words at that time. However, those words don¡¯t represent the way my father and I feel. We naturally hope Cheng Che would return to our family.¡±


    Mu Chen said coldly, ¡°Is that so?¡±


    At the same time, Guan Ning and Yin Jia nodded. Mu Chen said, ¡°Ourwyer looked for you ten years ago. Did it take you ten years to finally convince your stepmother to ept Cheng Che?¡±


    Yin Bin was rendered speechless by these words.


    Mu Chen¡¯s expression was extremely dark as he said, ¡°Ten years ago, my grandmother specifically sent thewyer to your family because she wanted Cheng Che to meet his family. At that time, she thought Cheng Che would have two families. However, thewyer¡¯s words really surprised us. At that time, Cheng Che happened to return and overheard those words. He did not hesitate and said that the Mu family is his only family and that he won¡¯t go anywhere unless Grandma doesn¡¯t want him anymore. Earlier, President Yin tried to clear up the misunderstanding. Then, may I ask you how you¡¯re going to exin to him why you only want him after ten years?¡±


    Mu Chen inhaled deeply to calm himself down before he said, ¡°Over the past ten years, Cheng Che worked very hard to make himself not care about his biological family or thebel of an unwanted child. He worked hard and busied himself to prove he was worthy. He¡¯s truly worthy of Grandma¡¯s love and care. He¡¯s an outstanding person. Now, he¡¯s 28 years old and has made some achievements in his career. However, you suddenly came to look for him, trying to make him return to your family. You even wanted to buy his return with money. Why don¡¯t you return and discuss how much you think is suitable to buy Cheng Che¡¯s return?¡±


    Ye Bin¡¯s face alternated between red and white. For a moment, he did not know how to respond to Mu Chen¡¯s words.


    Upon seeing this, Yin Jia rose to her feet. She did not look at Mu Chen and kneeled in front of Jiang Jin before she said, ¡°Old Madam Mu, I¡¯m Cheng Che¡¯s biological sister. I think that no one in this world is more qualified than me to ask for Cheng Che¡¯s return, right? When I was five years old, I waited every day for my mother to give birth to my younger brother. However, before he was born, my mother left. After she left, she never returned. I lost my mother and my younger brother. Do you know I lived for so many years?¡±


    Tears streamed down Yin Jia¡¯s face as she continued to say, ¡°Old Madam Mu, you love Cheng Che,but won¡¯t you let me love him as well? I just want my brother to acknowledge his family. I know you¡¯re good to him and can¡¯t bear to part with him. I know I¡¯m selfish. As long as you¡¯re willing, I¡¯ll do whatever you want. I only beg you to let him return to the Yin family.¡±


    Jiang Jin pulled Yin Jia up and said, ¡°What are you doing, Miss Yin? Please get up.¡±


    Yin Jia did not persist in kneeling. She held Jiang Jin¡¯s arm as she continued to say through her tears, ¡°Old Madam Mu, I know you were my grandmother¡¯s best friend. As a junior, I don¡¯t have the right toment on my elders¡¯ affairs. I only beg you to return my brother to me so I can have someone to rely on in the future.¡±


    Mu Chen gritted his teeth in anger. Yin Jia was a woman so he could not be too harsh. He could only watch as she continued to pester his grandmother.

 Chapter 594 - Putting Them On the Spot

    Chapter 594 Putting Them On the Spot


    Jiang Jin sighed and gently patted Yin Jia¡¯s hand. ¡°Miss Yin, why don¡¯t You sit down and talk?¡± Then, she nced at Mu Chen and said, ¡°Call Cheng Che, and tell him toe back.¡±


    After that, Jiang Jin turned to the Yin family and gently said, ¡°I understand your meaning. Not only do you want Cheng Che to return to the Yin family, but you also want him to sever ties with the Mu family, right?¡±


    Yin Jia nodded with tears in her eyes. ¡°Old Madam Mu, please don¡¯t me us for being unreasonable. Cheng Che was raised by the Mu family. I¡¯m afraid he doesn¡¯t sever ties with your family, he won¡¯t be able to stay in the Yin family wholeheartedly. I hope you can understand us.¡±


    Yin Jia used the most pitiful expression to say the most unreasonable words.


    Jiang Jin and Mu Chen exchanged a look.


    Mu Chen finally understood why Cheng Che had gotten into a car ident. He really wanted to kick this group of people out. Jiang Jin smiled slightly as she reached out to pat Yin Jia¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Miss Yin, don¡¯t cry. Otherwise, I will feel uneasy. Let¡¯s talk properly. This isn¡¯t a big issue. If your grandmother were to see this, she¡¯d think that I¡¯m bullying you.¡±


    Yin Jia let go of Jiang Jin¡¯s hand with an embarrassed expression on her face. She quickly took the piece of tissue that Jiang Jin handed her to wipe her tears away. Then, she sat down on the couch again before she asked Mu Chen, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you called Cheng Che?¡±


    Mu Chen said without batting an eyelid, ¡°Grandma, Cheng Che¡¯spany invested in a new movie, and filming is starting soon. He has a meeting with a producer and the director. I called him earlier, and his phone was off. I¡¯ve already sent him a message. He¡¯lle back when he¡¯s done with the meeting.¡±


    Jiang Jin did not probe further. After all, Cheng Che¡¯s return to the house was not the main point. The Yin family did not care if they saw Cheng Che today. She motioned for Mu Chen to sit next to her before she looked at the Yin family and said, ¡°I understand what you mean. Let me tell you what I think.¡±


    Jiang Jin looked at the people who were her best friend¡¯s descendants. Fate truly yed a trick on people. What kind of person did her best friend marry? Not only did her best friend have to leave her house, but it was really pitiful that her descendants even turned out to be so selfish.


    Finally, Jiang Jin said, ¡°I personally raised Cheng Che, and I treat him like my grandson. A rtionship of more than 20 years can¡¯t be measured by money. If you insist on using money to buy this rtionship, then I¡¯ll double the price for you to leave him alone and not visit my house again. What do you think?¡± Jiang Jin¡¯s gaze was gentle but piercing at the same time as she looked at the Yin family.


    The Yin family was shocked. They were the ones who suggested buying feelings with money. They were defeated now that Jiang Jin doubled the price.


    Jiang Jin looked at the expressions of the people in front of her before she sighed and said to Yin Bin, ¡°Child, do you really think money can buy feelings?¡±


    Yin Bin¡¯s expression was slightly unsightly at this time.

 Chapter 595 - Marriage

    Chapter 595 Marriage


    Jiang Jin continued to say, ¡°Cheng Che is an adult now. In the end, this matter of acknowledging his family is his private matters so I won¡¯t interfere in the matter. I won¡¯t ept a single cent from you. If you mention money again, then just like I said earlier, I¡¯ll double your offer. The Mu family doesn¡¯tck money at all.¡± Then, she paused and looked at Yin Bin before she continued to say, ¡°The rtionship between Cheng Che and I isn¡¯t something you can buy. As long as Cheng Che still calls me Grandma, then he¡¯s my grandson. No one can bully or scheme against him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve said in the past that Cheng Che is the child from the Yin family. If the Yin family wants him, I¡¯ll support him. If the Yin family doesn¡¯t want him, I¡¯ll still support him. The Yin family gave up on him back then. No matter what the reason was, I can let it go. However, Cheng Che is no longer the Cheng Che from ten years ago. He has his own opinions and ns. I can¡¯t control him. Hence, it¡¯s best if you ask for his opinion. I won¡¯t interfere.¡±


    How could Jiang Jin not see through this group of people¡¯s intentions? At the end of the day, they were just trying to use morality to restrain her and let her be the viin in this matter. If it was for the good of Cheng Che, she would not refuse at all. s, it did not seem to be the


    case.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯m old so it¡¯s inevitable that I don¡¯t have much energy.Why don¡¯t we find another time for you to formally meet Cheng Che? Whether it¡¯s at my house or outside, you can choose,¡± Jiang Jin said. Her voice was gentle, but they were firm. It was clear she was sending the guests away. No matter how shameless Yin Bin was, he knew he could not stay any longer.


    At this moment, Guan Tang rose to her feet gracefully before she said, ¡°Old Madam Mu, I have a presumptuous request.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Miss Guan?¡± Jiang Jin asked gently. Guan Tang smiled sweetly as she said, ¡°I want to stay and wait for Cheng Che to return.¡±


    Jiang Jin and Mu Chen were stunned by the request.


    Guan Ning seemed to have just remembered Guan Tang¡¯s existence at this moment, and she hurriedly said, ¡°Look at me. I forgot such an important matter. Old Madam, Guan Tang is my brother¡¯s daughter. She and Cheng Che were born at around the same time. My sister-inw and Cheng Che¡¯s mother were good friends. At that time, they promised to let their childrenmarry. Guan Tang is Cheng Che¡¯s fiancee. This was arranged by his mother.¡±


    Guan Ning seemed rather satisfied that she found such a good wife for her stepson.


    Guan Tang wore a shy expression on her face, but her tone was serious as she said, ¡°O want to stay and wait for Cheng Che. Old Madam Mu, is that okay?¡±


    Mu Chen was simply shocked by Guan Tang¡¯s shamelessness.


    At this moment, Jiang Jin smiled and shook her head. ¡°Miss Guan, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to let you stay. If you¡¯re just Madam Yin¡¯s niece, you can even stay with the two misses from the Yin family. I like young and lively, especially beautiful girls the most. However, due to your ims about your rtionship with Cheng Che, I can¡¯t allow you to stay.¡±


    Jiang Jin continued to calmly say, ¡°Cheng Che already has a girl he likes, and they¡¯re already discussing marriage. He doesn¡¯t know about your existence nor did his mother have time to tell him about the matter. As for the Yin family or your family, both have never informed us about this matter as well. Hence, I think it¡¯s best to let him deal with this matter himself. In any case, it¡¯s not appropriate for Miss Guan to stay.¡±


    After saying that, Jiang Jin did not even spare a nce at Guan Tang who looked defeated. She said with a smile, ¡°President Yin, Madam Yin, let me know when you¡¯ve agreed on a time and date.¡±

 Chapter 596 - Observant

    <h4>Chapter 596 Observant</h4>


    After sending the Yin family away, Mu Chen said unhappily, ¡°Grandma, how can you be so polite to them? With their behavior, you should just chase them out immediately. To think they wanted to give us money to chase Cheng Che away! Let alone the fact that Cheng Che¡¯s 28 years old now, this kind of behavior isn¡¯t appropriate even if Cheng Che were 28 months


    old!¡±


    Jiang Jin looked at Mu Chen and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Cheng Che?¡±


    Mu Chen, who was caught off guard, was at a loss for words. ¡°H-he, he¡¯s busy!¡±


    Jiang Jin looked at Mu Chen pointedly.


    Mu Chen feigned innocence and said helplessly, ¡°Grandma, I already said he¡¯s busy. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Jiang Jin said, ¡°Earlier, when you said he was busy for the first time, it was clear that you thought up the excuse beforehand. The second time, it was even clearer that it was just an excuse. In any case, I¡¯m sure Cheng Che isn¡¯t busy. Where¡¯s he?¡±


    Mu Chen looked defeated as he said, ¡°Grandma, do you have to be so observant? I really can¡¯t hide anything from you.¡±


    Jiang Jin red at him and asked, ¡°So? Spit it out. What happened to Cheng Che?¡±


    Mu Chen held Jiang Jin¡¯s arm as he tried to calmly say, ¡°We, two monkeys, really can¡¯t hide anything from Grandma. Alright, don¡¯t be anxious. Cheng Che met with a minor car ident so he¡¯s staying in the hospital for observation.¡±


    Jiang Jin was shocked. She rose to her feet immediately and asked, ¡°When did this happen? Where¡¯s he injured? Is it serious? Which hospital is staying in? Bring me to see him.¡±


    Mu Chen tugged Jiang Jin¡¯s hand gently as he said, ¡°Grandma, I told you not to worry. If he was seriously injured, would I be so rxed now?¡±


    Jiang Jin looked at Mu Chen.


    Mu Chen continued to say, ¡°He¡¯s really fine. He¡¯s just staying there for observation. I¡¯m not lying. Moreover, Jiahui is there with him.¡±


    Jiang Jin looked at Mu Chen with a scrutinizing gaze, and Mu Chen did not dare to blink at all as he said, ¡°He was distracted and ran the red light. At the intersection, a car ran into his car. However, his car is sturdy, and he¡¯s fine. He¡¯s just a little dizzy. The doctor said he didn¡¯t have a concussion, and it¡¯s normal to feel dizzy for a day or two. Don¡¯t worry. Both Song Ning and Jiahui are with him. Believe me, Grandma.¡±


    Jiang Jin sighed in relief. If Cheng Che was in serious danger, Mu Chen would not hide it from her. After a moment, she asked, ¡°Why was he distracted?¡±


    Before Mu Chen could reply, realization dawned on Jiang Jin. She asked, ¡°The Yin family found him first? That¡¯s not right. If they found him first, Yin Bin wouldn¡¯t have had such an attitude earlier.¡±


    Mu Chen said, filled with admiration, ¡°Grandma, you can really see through everything? Can you teach me how to do that?¡±


    Jiang Jin rolled her eyes. ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard that the older you are, the wiser you¡¯ll be? When you live to my age, you¡¯ll naturally be wiser¡­¡±


    The pair of grandmother and grandson looked at each other and smiled.


    After that, Mu Chen said in a low voice, ¡°Grandma, Cheng Che¡¯s sister went to Zhuang Ji to look for him. She asked him if he wanted to return to the family with her or if he preferred to wait until the Yin family asks you for his return. Cheng Che was afraid that you¡¯ll be angered by them so he hurriedly drove him. It was at that time that he got distracted and ran the red light. Grandma, Cheng Che doesn¡¯t want to return to the Yin family. In fact, he doesn¡¯t even want to see them.¡±


    Jiang Jin nodded. She was well aware of the temperament of the child she raised.


    ¡°Grandma, why didn¡¯t you directly reject the Yin family? What kind of words did they say earlier? They¡¯re really¡­¡± Mu Chen trailed off. He swallowed the words that were hanging on the tip of his tongue. Jiang Jin nced at Mu Chen and said with a sigh, ¡°This is Cheng Che¡¯s fate. Mu Chen, Cheng Che needs to face this matter on his own. Although the Yin family seems simple, it¡¯s likely not the case. If we help Cheng Che, I¡¯m afraid their next move will be even more powerful.¡±

 Chapter 597 - Investigation

    Chapter 597 Investigation


    Mu Chen did not understand Jiang Jin. He said disapprovingly, ¡°What can they do? Can they force Cheng Che? Cheng Che is already an adult. He has his career and the people he loves. He¡¯s very capable. He doesn¡¯t need the Yin family to provide for him. What can the Yin family do to him? If they dare to bully him, I won¡¯t stand by and do nothing. So what if they¡¯re rted by blood? They didn¡¯t raise him for even a day! Cheng Che has already said he won¡¯t return to the family and that we¡¯re his family. I also told him that he¡¯s my younger brother no matter what.¡±


    Jiang Jin looked at Mu Chen, satisfied. ¡°You two brothers must have been fated in your previous lives. I¡¯m very happy that you protect each other like that. However, Mu Chen, think about this calmly. The Yin family has been around for several generations. Although they don¡¯t have much of a reputation in M City, they¡¯re one of the top families in S City. It has been ten years. No, it¡¯s been 28 years. Why did they suddenly think of Cheng Che? Even I thought Cheng Che would be a part of our family forever, and yet, they suddenly appeared in such a clumsy manner. Mu Chen, in business, every step counts. This kind of interpersonal matters is also the same...¡±


    Mu Chen nodded silently. Naturally, he understood what his grandmother meant. However, when he thought about how Cheng Che had gotten into an ident because someone from the Yin family looked for Cheng Che, he was filled with anger. At this moment, Mu Chen¡¯s phone rang. When he nced at the phone, he saw that it was Han Mo, his secretary. He answered the call and turned on the speaker.


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°Chairman Mu, the situation in the Yin family is veryplicated. The old Chairman, Yin Cheng, divorced in his middle age. Then, the new wife he married brought her son and daughter into the family. Those two changed their surnames to Yin. There are rumors about them being Yin Cheng¡¯s illegitimate children, and there are also rumors they¡¯re only his stepchildren. Regardless, Yin Cheng dotes on the two children very much. On the contrary, the eldest son, Yin Bin, isn¡¯t doted on at all because Yin Bin¡¯s mother is his ex-wife.¡±


    ¡°However, the rule in the Yin family states that the family business can only be passed on to the eldest son. Hence, although Yin Bin¡¯s ability is only average, he¡¯s the undisputed heir of the Yin family.¡±


    Han Mo paused for a moment before he continued to say, ¡°Yin Binter married Guan Ning, the youngest daughter from another wealthy family in S City. The Guan family is Yin Bin¡¯s backer so Yin Bin¡¯s two younger siblings don¡¯t dare to do anything to him. Yin Bin and Guan Ning have a son named Yin Zheng. Yin Zheng was groomed by the Yin family as the next sessor, but an ident happened half a year ago...¡±


    Han Mo trailed off.


    Mu Chen frowned.¡±Speak. Why are you keeping us in suspense?¡±


    Han Mo said, ¡°Yin Zheng had an argument with his cousin. The two of them fought, and he was seriously injured. It¡¯s said that his injuries will... affect him for the rest of his life.¡±


    Mu Chen and Jiang Jin were stunned by this revtion.


    What was going on?


    Han Mo cleared his throat before he said, ¡°Old Chairman Yin became anxious. Hence, Yin Bin was eager to look for his eldest son. Chairman Mu, you definitely won¡¯t be able to guess who Yin Bin¡¯s eldest son is...¡±


    Mu Chen nced at Jiang Jin and sighed before he said, ¡°Cheng Che...¡±


    ¡°Chairman Mu, you know about this? That... Does President Cheng know about this?¡±


    Mu Chen replied tonelessly, ¡°He knows. Don¡¯t tell anyone about this matter. Apart from that, arrange for two people to protect Cheng Che. I¡¯ll let you deal with this matter.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Han Mo was verypetent, and he did not ask any extraneous questions. After Mu Chen disconnected the call, he sneered. ¡°So it¡¯s because he has no children left to take over the family business that he suddenly thought of Cheng Che!¡±

 Chapter 598 - Schemes

    <h4>Chapter 598 Schemes</h4>


    ¡°They¡¯ve even chosen a wife for Cheng Che!¡± Jiang Jin could not help but feel angry.


    ¡°That¡¯s only their wishful thinking! No wonder they want us to sever ties with Cheng Che. With us around, they¡¯d have a harder time manipting Cheng Che!¡± Mu Chen was so angry that he punched the couch.


    Jiang Jin sighed. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect the Yin family to stoop so low.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, we can ignore this matter,¡± Mu Chen said firmly.


    Jiang Jin looked at her tall grandson and said, ¡°Of course, we can¡¯t let them do as they please. However, Mu Chen, the Yin family came prepared. We must be careful. We can¡¯t let them scheme against Cheng Che. I¡¯m afraid they would also try to scheme against our Mu family.¡±


    Mu Chen nodded silently.


    The Yin family seemed to act without thinking, but they were certainly notcking in schemes.


    Mu Chen could not help but feel sorry for Cheng Che who had to deal with this kind of strange family.


    Cheng Che slept soundly. Since Mu Chen did not call him, it meant that the Yin family did not look for Jiang Jin.


    Jiahui waited until Cheng CHe fell asleep before she left.


    Cheng Che felt he was very fortunate. Perhaps, he was a little unfortunate in regard to his biological family and his birth, but Jiang Jin and Mu Chen were the bestpensation from the heavens. Now that he met Jiahui, he felt that his life wasplete. He only wanted to live a normal and happy life like Mu Chen and Song Ning. He only wanted to be safe and happy. To him, it was good that the Yin family did not recognize him previously.


    After he spoke to Mu Chen, Song Ning, and Jiahui, he felt much more at ease.


    When he woke up, he did not feel dizzy anymore.


    At this moment, the nurse entered the room and asked, ¡°You¡¯re awake? Let¡¯s check your blood pressure.¡±


    Cheng Che gently propped himself up.


    The nurse said, ¡°Don¡¯t move around. I¡¯ll move the bed up for you. How are you feeling today?¡±


    Cheng Che smiled. ¡°I feel much better. Can I be discharged today?¡± The nurse shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. We¡¯ll have to wait for Dr. Song and Dr. An and see what they say.¡±


    After the nurse checked his blood pressure and was about to leave, another person came into the room.


    Cheng Che eximed in surprise, ¡°Grandma?! Why are you here?¡±


    Jiang Jin and Sister Yu walked into the room. Jiang Jin did speak to Cheng Che. Instead, she asked the nurse gently, ¡°Miss, how¡¯s my grandson? His brother said that he hit his head. Are there any seque?¡±


    The nurse smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not serious, and he¡¯s fine. Dr. Song Ning and Dr. An are looking after him as well. We¡¯ll wait for them toe before we decide if he can be discharged today.¡±


    Jiang Jin nodded. She said with a sigh, ¡°I¡¯m relieved to hear that. I¡¯m just worried my grandson would be even sillier after knocking his head.¡±


    The nurse stole a nce at the helpless Cheng Che before she lowered her head and said with a smile, ¡°That won¡¯t happen. With Dr. An around, he won¡¯t be silly.¡±


    Jiang Jin grinned. ¡°Very good, very good.¡± After the nurse left, Jiang Jin said to Sister Yu, ¡°That young nurse is really not bad. I want to ask Jiahui for her name. I like her¡­¡± Sister Yu, who was opening the lunch boxes, said with a smile, ¡°There aren¡¯t any more single young men in the family. Why are you asking for the young nurse?¡±

 Chapter 599 - Heartache

    <h4>Chapter 599 Heartache</h4>


    Jiang Jin sat on the chair next to Cheng Che¡¯s bed and said, ¡°Although I don¡¯t have another grandson to marry off, I still like good girls. They¡¯re hard toe by, after all.¡± After she finished speaking, she said to Cheng Che, ¡°I really don¡¯t understand how my silly grandson found a good girl like Jiahui. It¡¯s really a blessing from the heavens.¡±


    ¡°Grandma¡­¡± Cheng Che looked at Jiang Jin, not knowing whether tough or cry.


    Jiang Jin looked at Cheng Che with a smile on her face. It had been 28 years. In just a blink of an eye, the little baby had grown into a handsome young man. Just like Mu Chen, he was also her favorite.


    ¡°Your brother said you were distracted so you ran the red light and ended up in the hospital,¡± Jiang Jin said. She was angry, but she also felt her heart ache for him.


    Cheng Che had a feeling that Jiang Jin had already known about the matter so he could not help but panic. ¡°Grandma, I¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin stopped Cheng Che when he was about to get up. Then, she held his hand and said, ¡°Cheng Che, the Yin family came¡­.¡±


    Cheng Che¡¯s eyes darkened. His grandmother¡¯s grip was strong and warm. She was the source of his strength since he was young. He said softly, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m your grandson.¡±


    Jiang Jin nodded gently. ¡°Of course, you¡¯re my grandson.¡±


    Cheng Che felt as though there was a lump in his throat upon hearing these words. Jiang Jin continued to say, ¡°Your brother had already asked Han Mo to investigate the Yin family. There are quite a few problems with the descendants of the Yin family. Hence, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re determined to bring you back to the Yin family this time.¡±


    ¡°Bring me back? For what? To carry on the family line?¡± Cheng Che quickly grasped the main point.


    Jiang Jin gently pinched his hand and said, ¡°Child, they want you to inherit the family business.¡±


    Cheng Che scoffed. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m not going back!¡±


    Jiang Jin smiled.


    Cheng Che felt embarrassed when he realized he was acting like a child. Then, he said, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m already 28 years old. I don¡¯t want to acknowledge them nor do I want to inherit their business. I have my own ideals and career. I want nothing to do with the Yin family.¡±


    Jiang Jin patted Cheng Che lightly after she let go of his hand and said, ¡°Silly child, even if you express your feelings directly, I¡¯m afraid the Yin family won¡¯t let you off. Since they¡¯ve already made up their minds, they¡¯lle to look for you again. You have to be mentally prepared.¡±


    Cheng Che did not speak.


    Jiang Jin continued to say as she sighed, ¡°There¡¯s also another thing you have to be mentally prepared for. Madam Yin has a niece called Guan Tang. It¡¯s said that your mother arranged for you to marry Guan Tang, and the Yin family seems adamant that you marry her.¡±


    Cheng Che¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What?¡±


    Sister Yu said, ¡°They found a fiancee for you.¡±


    Cheng Che looked at Jiang Jin and Sister Yu nkly before he shook his head and said vehemently, ¡°No, no, I only like Jiahui!¡±


    Then, Cheng Che instinctively looked at the door before he said in a hushed voice, ¡°Grandma, Jiahui mustn¡¯t know about this. Otherwise, she¡¯d be unhappy with me. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to win her over. We¡¯re finally going to get married. Grandma, why don¡¯t we bring the wedding date forward? I, I will marry Jiahui immediately!¡±


    Jiang Jin looked at the flustered Cheng Che, feeling both distressed and angry. ¡°Cheng Che, what are you panicking for?¡±


    Cheng Che was taken aback.


    Jiang Jin looked at him and asked, ¡°What are you afraid of, Cheng Che?¡±


    Cheng Che was speechless.


    Jiang Jin sighed as she looked at him gently and said, ¡°Silly child, it¡¯s not good to hide from your problems. Think about the consequences if you continue to ignore your problems.¡±

 Chapter 600 - Standpoint

    <h4>Chapter 600 Standpoint</h4>


    Cheng Che looked at Jiang Jin and could help but break out in cold sweat. He called out softly, ¡°Grandma¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin nodded in response. Cheng Che rubbed his face as he said, ¡°Grandma, I was wrong.¡± Jiang Jin shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no right or wrong. Cheng Che, you¡¯re a descendant of the Yin family. There¡¯s no doubt about that. As for whether you want to return to the Yin family or not, you¡¯ll have to weigh the pros and cons yourself. You can¡¯t act impulsively. You can treat it like a business. If you don¡¯t put your feelings into it, it won¡¯t be difficult to handle.¡±


    Cheng Che looked at Jiang Jin in a daze.


    ¡°I¡¯ve taught you not to run away from your problems. You have to think of a way to solve your problems. You knew you¡¯d have to deal with the Yin family so you subconsciously wanted to run away. You thought about avoiding thempletely, right? You want to marry Jiahui as soon as possible and leave for your honeymoon far away, right?¡± Cheng Che nodded shyly.


    Jiang Jin knew her grandson best.


    ¡°Grandma, I really don¡¯t want to know or care about the Yin family. It¡¯s been 28 tears, and they¡¯ve always treated me as though I didn¡¯t exist. Why can¡¯t they continue doing so? I¡¯m not interested in them. Can¡¯t they just leave me alone?¡± Cheng Che finally admitted that he really did not want to face this problem.


    Jiang Jin naturally did not me him. ¡°Cheng Che, you¡¯ve been considerate since you were young. You always consider other people¡¯s feelings. This is your strength and also your weakness. Sometimes, your kindness can be used against you.¡±


    Jiang Jin continued to say, ¡°I just want to tell you clearly that you¡¯re my grandson no matter what. Nothing can change our rtionship. You have to believe me. I won¡¯t betray you or abandon you. It¡¯s just like how I believe in you. Next time, don¡¯t let other people¡¯s words affect you to the point that you even got into a car ident. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be worried.¡±


    Cheng Che¡¯s eyes reddened. He was moved by Jiang Jin¡¯s words.


    Jiang Jin held his hands and said, ¡°Find out about the Yin family. Don¡¯t go into a war unprepared.¡±


    The Yin family mette at night. The main purpose of their meeting was to discuss how to persuade Cheng Che to return to the Yin family.


    Despite staying upte, Yin Jia woke up rather early. When she went downstairs, she ran into Guan Tang, who had also woken up early.


    Guan Tang smiled sweetly. ¡°Good morning, sister.¡±


    Yin Jia nodded slightly.


    Guan Tang walked next to Yin Jia and said in a soft voice, ¡°I heard Aunty say that Cheng Che is in the hospital.¡±


    Yin Jia stopped in her tracks and looked at Guan Tang sharply.


    Guan Tang was unaffected by Yin Jia¡¯s piercing gaze as she continued to say, ¡°I heard that he ran a red light and was hospitalized. Sister, why don¡¯t you go and have a look? I think Aunty and Uncle will be going to the hospital after breakfast.¡±


    Yin Jia did not say anything and continued walking forward.


    Guan Tang continued to say, ¡°Uncle reported to the old man yesterday. The old man was very excited and asked Uncle to bring Cheng Che home. Sister, what do you think will happen to the olddy if she finds out?¡±


    Guan Tang looked at Yin Jia with a fawning smile on her face. However, that smile did not reach her eyes.


    Yin Jia said coldly, ¡°Just see what happens if you dare to touch my brother!¡±


    Guan Tang immediately made her stand clear. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m on your side.¡±


    Yin Jia said bluntly, ¡°My side? I still don¡¯t know which side I¡¯m on.¡± Guan Tang smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll stand on whichever side that Sister stands on.¡±


    <b>er</b>


    Yin Jia¡¯s expression softened a little. However, her voice contained a trace of mockery as she said, ¡°I¡¯m not against my brother marrying you because the Guan family is indeed a good backer. It¡¯s been hard on you. After all, you¡¯ve never even met him.¡±

 Chapter 601 - Breakfast

    <h4>Chapter 601 Breakfast</h4>


    The smile on Guan Tang¡¯s face did not fade at all as she said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what he looks like; I don¡¯t care. I¡¯ll be the wife of whoever I marry.¡± Yin Jia said expressionlessly, ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like you have a choice.¡±


    Guan Tang smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s why we should attack and defend together. After all, both of us will have the closest rtionship in this family in the future.¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Yin Jia said mockingly, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t your aunt be the closest person to you?¡±


    Guan Tang continued to smile and say, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll still be close to my aunt. Even if she¡¯s married into your family, we¡¯re still close.¡±


    Yin Jia¡¯s expression finally eased. She said, ¡°I heard that my brother has a fiancee now and that they¡¯re already discussing their marriage. It seems like they have a good rtionship. You have to be careful.¡±


    Guan Tang nodded. ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Sister.¡±


    At this time, a helper walked in and greeted them. ¡°Good morning.¡±


    The duo immediately fixed their expressions and distanced themselves from each other. When they walked out, they saw Yin Bin already sitting at the dining table, reading the newspaper.


    ¡°Good morning, Father.¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Uncle.¡± The two greeted Yin Bin before they took their respective seats.


    Guan Ning walked over, neatly dressed, before she said with a smile, ¡°Both of you woke up really early.¡±


    The duo nodded and greeted Guan Ning.


    Guan Ning asked a helper, ¡°Is the Second Young Miss still asleep?¡±


    The helper whispered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Yin Jia quickly said, ¡°Mom, Little Sister must have sleptte. Let her sleep in a little longer¡­¡±


    Before Guan Ning could reply, Yin Bin said, ¡°What time is it already? Go and wake Second Young Miss up. Tell her toe down for breakfast.¡±


    Yin Jia smiled and said, ¡°Father, don¡¯t be so fierce to Little Sister.¡±


    Yin Bin seemed to realize he had been harsh so he said, ¡°I just want her toe down for breakfast. She shouldn¡¯t mess up her schedule.¡±


    Guan Ning slowly said after she sighed, ¡°Yin Yi is too carefree, unlike our Eldest Young Miss. Our Eldest Young Miss has always been self-disciplined and has clear goals. Yin Yi is still so immature. I really don¡¯t know what to do with her.¡±


    After swallowing the food in her mouth, Yin Jia said, ¡°Mom, how can you say that about Little Sister? Yin Yi was born blessed. Moreover, she¡¯s Father¡¯s little lucky star, making Father¡¯s career thrive. She just needs to be happy and healthy. Isn¡¯t that right, Father?¡±


    Yin Bin nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Guan Ning withdrew her hand that was holding a pair of chopsticks while Guan Tang turned a blind eye to everything around her.


    At this time, Yin Yi walked in. She yawned before she said, ¡°Good morning, Mom, Dad, Sister, Cousin!¡±


    After the sleepy Yin Yi took a seat next to Guan Ning, the helper ced her breakfast in front of her.


    Yin Yi¡¯s face scrunched up in disgust when she saw the food. Sheined, ¡°This again? I really have no appetite seeing this.¡±


    Yin Bin red at Yin Yi. ¡°You¡¯re still half-asleep, but you¡¯re already picky with your food. Do you have any manners?¡±


    Yin Jia reached out and patted Yin Bin¡¯s hand, gesturing for him to calm down. Then, she said to the helper, ¡°Bring a sandwich and fry the sausages that Young Miss likes.¡±


    Then, Yin Jia pushed a ss of milk to Yin Yi as she said, ¡°Drink a ss of milk to warm your stomach first.¡±


    Yin Yi was so angry that she did not say anything. She obediently epted the ss of milk that Yin Jia pushed over.


    When the helper brought Yin Yi¡¯s breakfast over, Yin Bin put down his chopsticks and said to his eldest daughter, ¡°I heard that Cheng Che was hospitalized because of a car ident. Go to the hospital to visit your brotherter. Take care of him, understand?¡±


    Yin Jia straightened her back immediately before she replied, ¡°I understand, Father. I¡¯ll leave immediately after this.¡±


    Yin Bin was very satisfied with Yin Jia¡¯s attitude. Then, he turned to say to Guan Ning, ¡°As for you, go and visit Zhuang Ji as a customer today. Don¡¯t talk about anything else; just silently observe. I¡¯m still getting people to verify Ye He¡¯s words.¡±

 Chapter 602 - Sisters

    Chapter 602 Sisters


    Yin Bin looked at Guan Tang and said, ¡°Since you studied fashion design, see if there¡¯s anything special about it from a professional standpoint.¡±


    Guan Tang nodded. ¡°I understand, Uncle.¡±


    Yin Yi asked, ¡°Does this mean I can buy the clothes I like?¡±


    Yin Bin only nced at Yin Yi and did not say anything


    Instead, Yin Jia was the one who said, ¡°Of course, you can buy them. If we don¡¯t buy them, how will we know if the clothes are worthy of their reputation?¡±


    Yin Yi¡¯s face lit up as soon as she heard these words.


    On the contrary, Guan Ning felt that the food in her mouth was incredibly hard to swallow. When she saw Yin Bin standing up after he finished eating, she hurriedly followed suit and asked, ¡°Are you going topany now?¡±


    Yin Bin nodded. ¡°I have an appointment with Ye He to discuss something.¡± Guan Ning sighed. ¡°You¡¯re too busy. It¡¯s all that rascal, Yin Zheng¡¯s fault. Otherwise, he¡¯d be able to help you.¡±


    Yin Bin only scoffed coldly.


    Guan Ning no longer dared to say anything.


    Meanwhile, Yin Yi looked at her parents¡¯ backs before she turned around and made a face at her two sisters.


    Yin Jia and Guan Tang smiled indulgently.


    Yin Yi took a bite of her sandwich and mumbled, ¡°When will Dad forgive Brother? Look at how worried my mom is. She¡¯s been like this for the past six months.¡±


    Yin Jia and Guan Tang tacitly avoided this topic.


    Guan Tang asked Yin Jia, ¡°Sister, do you want to meet us after you leave the hospital?¡±


    With this, Yin Yi was reminded of Yin Jia¡¯s task today. She said, ¡°Sister, is Eldest Brother really handsome? I found his pictures online, but they¡¯re not very clear. I heard that Mu Chen hates having his pictures taken. However, I have to say that Mu Chen is very handsome. If he enters the entertainment industry, those top celebrities will be out of work. Oh, that¡¯s right. I heard Eldest Brother has a filmpany, right? The three shows they produced are airing now. Zhuang Ning, that popr celebrity, stars in one of them. Although I¡¯m a woman, I really like her. Sister, can you ask Eldest Brother to let me work in hispany? I want to get close to those celebrities! In fact, it¡¯s even better if I were given a chance to act!¡±


    Yin Yi spoke confidently while Yin Jia listened quietly and patiently.


    Guan Tang, on the other hand, advised, ¡°Yin Yi, the matter with your brother hasn¡¯t been settled yet. When he officially returns to the family, you can speak to him. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll agree to your request. After all, you¡¯re his younger sister.¡±


    Yin Yi smiled and said teasingly, ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re not even married yet, but you¡¯re already speaking up for my brother?¡±


    Guan Tang¡¯s face flushed red.


    Yin Jia calmly said, ¡°Your cousin is right. You can speak to your eldest brother when he returns to the family. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll acquiesce to your small request.¡±


    Yin Yi was very happy upon hearing these words. To her, she had no problem having another elder brother. After all, she was the youngest in the family, and everyone spoiled her. Recently, her father had been very angry because her second brother had gotten into trouble. Although it had nothing to do with her, she tried to help her mother by not contradicting her father, hoping it would appease her father¡¯s anger toward her second brother.


    Yin Yi was very curious about her eldest brother who suddenly appeared. He was not a poor person on the street like in those novels and dramas. He was also raised in a wealthy family. The Mu family was not inferior to the Yin family. In fact, the Old Madam of the Mu family¡¯s status was several times higher than her grandmother.


    Yin Yi looked forward to her eldest brother¡¯s return to the family. At that time, she would have another person she could ask for pocket money from. She could also brag to her friends that her elder brother is the boss of a film and televisionpany. It would give her a certain prestige.


    At this time, Yin Yi, who had the least burden, was the happiest person in the Yin family.

 Chapter 603 - Distressed

    <h4>Chapter 603 Distressed</h4>


    When Yin Jia arrived at Cheng Che¡¯s ward Cheng Che was looking at the detailed reports about the Yin family on his phone that Xiao An, his secretary had sent to him.


    Yin Jia knocked on the door and walked in without waiting for a reply. She said, displeased, ¡°How did you get into a car ident? Why are you alone? Don¡¯t you have anyone to take care of you?¡±


    Many thoughts appeared in Yin Jia¡¯s mind at this moment.


    Most people were surrounded by family when they were hospitalized. When Yin Zheng and Yin Xian were hospitalized, there were more than twenty helpers in the family attending to them. Moreover, they even booked the entire floor of the hospital. However, Cheng Che was alone in his ward. Did he have to personally ring the bell just to call the nurse when he felt unwell? Cheng Che was said to be raised in a wealthy family, but what was this treatment? If it were Mu Chen who was hospitalized, she did not believe no one would be with him.


    With all these thoughts in her mind, Yin Jia felt a lump in her throat and almost cried. She was certain her younger brother was being bullied under the roof of the Mu family just like how she had been bullied all those years ago. She was determined not to let her brother suffer like she did.


    ¡°How did you find me here?¡± Cheng Che looked at Yin Ji in surprise.


    Yin Jia said angrily, ¡°Do you think you can keep such a big matter a secret? I¡¯m your sister! I¡¯m the person closest to you in this world. If I don¡¯t care about you, do you expect anyone else to care about you? Tell me, where are you injured? What¡¯s the situation like? Are you going to tell me or do I have to ask the doctor?¡±


    Yin Jia keptining, and Cheng Che did not interrupt her. When she finished speaking, he only said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. I¡¯m only here for observation. I¡¯ll be discharged today.¡± Seeing that Cheng Che looked well, Yin Jia felt relieved. However, she still sized him up from head to toe. She said sadly, ¡°Yin Xing,e home with me.¡±


    However, when Yin Jia saw Cheng Che frowning, she hurriedly said, ¡°Grandpa heard about you, and he¡¯s very happy. He¡¯ll be arriving in M City in a few days. There¡¯s no objection at all about you returning to the family. Now that Yin Zheng and Yin Xian are in trouble, you¡¯re the only sessor left in the Yin family. No matter your request, Grandpa and Father will definitely agree to it. You¡¯re the only hope of the Yin family.¡±


    Cheng Che¡¯s frown deepened as he said, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in the Yin family nor do I have any intention of returning to the family. I¡¯m very happy with my life now. Please don¡¯te looking for me in the future. Just act like before and pretend I don¡¯t exist.¡±


    Yin Jia said anxiously, ¡°I¡¯ve never pretended you didn¡¯t exist! For the past twenty years, I¡¯ve been thinking of ways to bring you back home! However, I¡¯m too weak in the Yin family that I could barely survive. Do you know how hard my life had been? The only person I can rely on in the Yin family is you! Only when you return to the Yin family can the Yin family be considered my home. Yin Xing, do you understand?¡±


    Yin Jia¡¯s tears streamed down her face as she continued to say, ¡°If you me me for not looking for you until now, I¡¯ll admit I¡¯m not capable enough to do so since I don¡¯t have any influence in the Yin family. However, Yin Xing, now is the best time for you to return. If it were in the past, with Yin Zheng and Yin Jian around, we¡¯d have to struggle even if you return. Now, karma finally got back at them. They no longer have the ability topete with you. Moreover, the Yin family needs you to return. Think about it. The Yin family is yours, to begin with. You have to hold it tightly in your hand.¡±


    Yin Jia¡¯s hands were tightly clenched.


    Cheng Che remained unmoved. ¡°I said I¡¯m not interested.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Yin Jia was furious. She took a couple of deep breaths before she said, ¡°Yin Xing, please listen to your sister¡¯s advice.¡±

 Chapter 604 - Jade Pendant

    <h4>Chapter 604 Jade Pendant</h4>


    Yin Jia covered her face as she cried and said, ¡°When Grandmother left, Mother was pregnant with you when she looked for Grandmother. At that time, she left me at home. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that when I was born, the Yin family business suddenly flourished and Grandpa treated me as a lucky star, I would¡¯ve been treated even worse. That vicious old woman really did a lot of bad things!¡±


    Yin Jia looked at Cheng Che with tears in her eyes as she said, ¡°You¡¯ve never been in the Yin family before, and you don¡¯t even know about my existence. I don¡¯t me you that you don¡¯t feel sorry for me. However, you¡¯re my only younger brother. You¡¯re my only family. If even you don¡¯t want me, then my life is meaningless!¡±


    Cheng Che could not bear it.


    Indeed, he had never been in the Yin family before. When he found out about his biological family when he turned 18, he did not ask about the Yin family. To him, the fact that the Yin family did note to look for him spoke for itself. Hence, he did not feel the need to entangle himself with them. It was not like he could not live on without them or could not let them go. Hence, he severed his ties with the Yin family without difficulty. However, the person in front of him was his biological sister.


    Cheng Che hesitated.


    Yin Jia reached up and unfasted the sp of her ne. She held it in her hand as she said, ¡°This ne was custom-made by Mom for us. I don¡¯t know if they gave it to you. My jade pendant has my name engraved on it. However, yours don¡¯t have your name since at that time, we didn¡¯t know if you were a boy or a girl. If you were a boy, we would engrave ¡®Yin Xing¡¯ on it; if you were a girl we would engrave ¡®Yin Yi¡¯.¡±


    Cheng Che sighed. Then, he unfastened his ne and showed it to Yin Jia. The jade pendant was engraved with the words ¡®Cheng Che¡¯.


    Yin Jia took his ne and ced it next to hers. She sobbed and said, ¡°Grandmother must have engraved it for you after she left Grandpa. Why should we suffer because of their issues? Our family was broken up just like that. Why should we bear the consequences of their actions for 28 years?¡±


    Yin Jia clutched the two nes in her hand as she cried uncontrobly.


    Cheng Che could not help but feel sad. Indeed, he and Yin Jia were innocent, and the most innocent person was their mother. The three of them were used as sacrifices in this melodramatic tale of a wealthy family.


    Cheng Che reached out hesitantly and patted Yin Jia¡¯s shoulder as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡±


    Yin Jia¡¯s body froze slightly. Then, she raised her head and carefully returned Cheng Che¡¯s ne to him. After she fastened her ne around her neck, she wiped away the tears on her face with a piece of tissue. She brought out a hand mirror and tidied her makeup. Since she did not put on much makeup, it did not make much of a mess.


    Cheng Che observed her silently. She was likely raised under strict rules, considering her actions. At least, he had never seen such a rigid Young Miss of a wealthy family.


    After tidying herself up, Yin Jia calmed down. She said, ¡°Grandmother named you Cheng Che to show her determination to Grandpa. Back then, Grandpa¡¯s mistress, the current Old Madam Ji Yang of the Yin family, was our grandmother¡¯s best friend. However, that old woman actually dared to hook up with Grandpa. They were both over 30 years old at that time, and yet, they still did such a shameful thing! When Grandmother found out, it was chaotic. They were fighting and shouting. However, for some reason, before Grandma could do much, she was caught with another man by a reporter. With that, the tide suddenly changed. Grandma was adamant that she was innocent, but s, she could not defend herself.¡±

 Chapter 605 - 5 The Past

    <h4>Chapter 605 The Past</h4>


    Yin Jia sighed. ¡°Grandma had a strong personality, to begin with. When that happened, she left the house. Mom felt sorry for Grandma and trusted Grandma so she left me with Father before she went to look for Grandma. At that time, our parents agreed to work together to persuade Grandma and Grandpa to reconcile. However, who knew that as soon as Grandma and Mom left, the Yin family closed a huge deal. With that, Grandpa and Father became very busy and did not have time to care about anything else. Then,ter on, Father got drunk and had intimate rtions with Guan Ning. How could the Guan family overlook that? They demanded an exnation from Grandpa and Father, bringing more chaos to the family. With that, they dyed the matter regarding Grandma and Mom. In the end, the matter dragged on for over 28 years until now¡­¡±


    Yin Jia cried again.


    Cheng Che said, ¡°Grandma told me before that before Mom gave birth to me, Mom sent someone to inform our father, but he didn¡¯te.¡±


    Yin Jia sneered. ¡°Not only did he note, but he also asked someone to send divorce papers to both Grandmother and Mom!¡±


    Cheng Che¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief upon hearing this.


    Yin Jia was surprised, ¡°You didn¡¯t know? Old Madam Mu actually didn¡¯t tell you about this? Why did you think our mother had such a hard time giving birth at that time?¡± After a moment, she said, ¡°Old Madam Mu was probably trying to protect you. Even if you knew about it, what could you do at such a young age? It¡¯d only add to your troubles. From the looks of it, she treats you quite well.¡±


    For the first time, Yin Jia seemed to acknowledge Jiang Jin.


    ¡°Then what happened?¡± Cheng Che asked in a deep voice.


    Yin Jia smiled sorrowfully. ¡°What do you think? I suddenly gained a new grandmother and mother! Grandma signed the divorce papers without any hesitation, and that old woman officially entered the Yin family. She even brought her son and daughter along. Her children were already in their twenties, but they still changed their surnames to Yin! There were rumors that they were Grandpa¡¯s illegitimate children. In any case, he treats them like his own. Fortunately, there were the other elders from the Yin family. They did not agree to that old woman¡¯s son participating in the Yin family business. They made a huge fuss for a few years before Grandpa gave them a lot of benefits. Only then did they gradually calm down.¡±


    Yin Jia¡¯s voice was dripping with disdain as she continued to say, ¡°Miss Guan married our father and gave birth to Yin Zheng a few monthster. Our second uncle had a son, Yin Jian, around the same time. As those two grew up, the fight for the right of inheritance intensified again. The Yin family is too messy.¡±


    Cheng Che nodded slightly. Before Yin Jia came, he had already learned of this matter from his secretary.


    ¡°In short, the family is filthy!¡± Yin Jin said disdainfully.


    ¡°What happened to Yin Zheng and Yin Jian?¡± Cheng Che asked with a frown. The two men were ready-made heirs. There was no need for them to look for him who was so far away.


    Yin Jia revealed a strange smile on her face as she said, ¡°Those two? They were punished because of the wicked deeds of the previous generation! It¡¯s retribution! Those two were the same age and grew up together. From young until they grew up, they fought. Thanks to their fights, I was able to survive. Heaven is really fair! Are you wondering why they lost their right to inherit?¡±


    Yin Jiaughed before she said, filled with hatred, ¡°It¡¯s because they both fooled around outside. Both of them were infected with AIDS and a host of other filthy diseases!¡±


    Then, Yin Jia said in a voice filled with delight and gloating, ¡°They can¡¯t be cured. The money spent trying to cure them two years ago was wasted! Both of them could no longer have children.¡±

 Chapter 606 - Grievances

    <h4>Chapter 606 Grievances</h4>


    Yin Jia looked at Cheng Che with a fervent gaze as she said, ¡°That¡¯s why the future of the Yin family depends on you, Yin Xing, or Cheng Che. Even if you¡¯re Cheng Che, you¡¯re the Yin family¡¯s only hope for the future.¡±


    Cheng Che remained indifferent. ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡±


    Yin Jia frowned. ¡°What does this have to do with your interest? This is your responsibility! I won¡¯t ask you to return for my sake, but what about Mom? Mom was innocent! Those people killed her! Shouldn¡¯t you seek justice for her?¡±


    Yin Jia¡¯s breathing quickened as she spoke.


    Cheng Che, who had received a load of information all at once, felt like his heart was in a mess. Nheless, he held onto his principles. He said, ¡°I have nothing to do with the Yin family. You¡¯re my sister so we can have some contact. However, I¡¯m not going back to the Yin family.¡±


    Yin Jia stood up angrily with a loud bang and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been talking for so long? Have you not been listening?¡±


    Cheng Che nodded, ¡°I have. However, I don¡¯t think it has anything to do with me. I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t put myself in your shoes. I hope you can understand.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Yin Jia was about to explode. When she calmed down, she said with a sorrowful expression, ¡°Do you know what kind of life I¡¯d been living all these years? If Grandpa did not think I¡¯m the Yin family¡¯s lucky star, do you think I¡¯d be able to survive up until now in such aplicated family?¡±


    ¡°At the beginning, that old witch tried to get rid of me using all kinds of means. She even wanted to send me to a temple! She said since I was the family¡¯s lucky star, I¡¯d bring more luck to the family at the temple than at home. Fortunately, Miss Guan just married into the family at that time and was fighting with that old witch. Miss Guan wanted to be a model stepmother so she opposed that old witch and let me stay. Do you know how hard it was for me to live between those two women?¡±


    ¡°I was frightened every day and night. Frightened that if there were problems with the family business, I¡¯d no longer be able to use thebel of ¡®lucky star¡¯ anymore. Since I was young, I had been good at reading people¡¯s expressions. Do you know why? Whether it was grandparents, parents, aunts, uncles, and their children, I couldn¡¯t afford to offend any of them!¡±


    Cheng Che felt sad for Yin Jia when he heard her sorrowden words. He did not deny that he, his sister, and his mother were the most innocent ones and became victims of the chaotic battle. The instigators seemed to have achieved their goals while the three of them were separated forever.


    ¡°Sister,¡± Cheng Che called out softly.


    Yin Jia trembled slightly upon hearing this. She looked at him excitedly and grabbed his hand as she said, ¡°Brother! Yin Xing, no, Cheng Che!¡±


    Yin Jia was incoherent with delight.


    Cheng Che could not help but sigh. Then, he asked gently, ¡°Sister, are you willing to leave the Yin family and live with me?¡±


    Yin Jia was stunned.


    Cheng Che said seriously, ¡°I haven¡¯t saved much over the years, but I¡¯ve never touched the inheritance that Grandma left me. If you leave the Yin family, we can live together and make up for 28 years of regrets. Leave those disputes behind us. What do you think?¡±

 Chapter 607 - Sister-in-Law

    <h4>Chapter 607 Sister-in-Law</h4>


    Yin Jia rose to her feet immediately. She said, clearly agitated, ¡°You! What are you saying? What kind of words are those? Why do we have to leave the Yin family? We¡¯re the official Eldest Young Miss and Young Master of the Yin family! If anyone has to leave, it should be those people. Why should we leave? Why should we give them what they want? Yin Xing! You have to work harder! How did the Mu family raise you to be so unambitious? You don¡¯tpete for anything in the Mu family because you live under their roof and you don¡¯t have the right topete for anything. However, in the Yin family, you have more rights than anyone else! Do you understand? Why do you want to leave? No, I won¡¯t allow that!¡±


    Yin Jia¡¯s voice grew louder and louder as she spoke.


    Cheng Che looked at the agitated Yin Jia in a daze. For a moment, he did not respond.


    Yin Jia stared at Cheng Che intently, wishing she could stare some sense into him.


    At this moment, a teasing voice rang from the entrance.


    ¡°Yo, you have guests so early in the morning? Didn¡¯t I tell you not to bring your work to the hospital? Did the young nurse not keep an eye on you?¡±


    Yin Jia did not have time to correct her expression before she turned around and saw a beautiful face that was lit with joy.


    Jiahui walked in with her hands in her pockets. She had been slightly taken aback by the fierce expression on Yin Jia¡¯s face earlier.


    While Yin Jia tried to calm down, a smile already instinctively appeared on Cheng Che¡¯s face.


    Jiahui walked to Cheng Che¡¯s bedside and naturally reached out to hold his hand. Then, she nced at Yin Jia before she asked Cheng Che, ¡°What¡¯s going on? I think I heard an argument.¡±


    Despite her words, Jiahui thought to herself, ¡®What argument? It¡¯s clearly just this woman getting riled up on her own. Cheng Che didn¡¯t even say anything¡­¡¯


    At this time, Cheng Chen finally introduced Jiahui to Yin Jia. ¡°This is my fiancee, Jiahui. Her surname is An.¡± After a brief pause, he said to Jiahui, ¡°Jiahui, this is my sister, Yin


    Jia.¡±


    Yin Jia extended her hand toward Jiahui and said in a reserved manner, ¡°Hello, Dr. An.¡±


    Although Cheng Che had already made the introductions, Yin Jia did not address Jiahui by name.


    Simrly, Jiahui only addressed Yin Jia as Miss Yin.


    Yin Jia asked, ¡°Can my brother be discharged today?¡±


    Jiahui smiled professionally as she said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve alreadypleted the formalities for it.¡± Then, she said to Cheng Che, ¡°Mu Chen and Mr. Jiang will being to pick you up in a while.¡±


    Cheng Che nodded. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll go home first. Why don¡¯t you follow Sister-in-Law back to the house for dinner tonight? I¡¯ll tell the kitchen to prepare your favorite dishes.¡±


    Cheng Che treated Jiahui very well and did not put on any airs at all.


    Yin Jia felt her eyes hurt when she looked at the couple. Then, she said with a straight face, ¡°Then, I won¡¯t apany you. When you return, you can discuss the matter with Old Madam Mu. Father and Mother are still waiting for your decision.¡±


    After saying that, Yin Jia did not even bother to bid farewell to Jiahui before she walked out.


    As soon as Yin Jia left, Cheng Che quickly said to Jiahui, ¡°She¡¯s a little strange. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Jiahui pursed her lips before she said with a smile, ¡°Why should I take it to heart? Cheng Che, I¡¯m on your side. No matter what you decide on, I¡¯m on your side. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. We can¡¯t make your decisions for you, but we¡¯re all on your side. Grandma, Sister Yu, Mu Chen, Song Ning, and I are all on your side. Promise me not to make things difficult for yourself for someone else¡¯s sake. Use the easiest way to solve the problem, okay?¡±


    Cheng Che held Jiahui¡¯s hand and turned his head slightly to the side. His eyes were slightly wet. He was afraid he would cry. He was really thankful he had such a considerate partner.


    Jiahui patted Cheng Che¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Go home and wait for me. I¡¯ll see you after work.¡±

 Chapter 608 - Hinting

    Chapter 608 Hinting


    After Jiahui was doneforting Cheng Che, she walked out of the room. As soon as she looked up, she saw Yin Jia waiting at the nurses¡¯ station.


    Yin Jia¡¯s expression was reserved and arrogant. She nodded at Jiahui and asked, ¡°Dr. An, do you have time to talk?¡±


    Jiahui pointed up ahead and said, ¡°I have to go back to work. If you don¡¯t mind, you can talk while you walk with me to the consultation room.¡±


    Yin Jia suppressed the anger in her heart and followed Jiahui. She bluntly said, ¡°I believe Dr. An is aware of my brother¡¯s background, right?¡±


    Jiahui nodded. ¡°Yes, he told me.¡±


    Yin Jia continued to say, ¡°Dr. An, I think there¡¯s something I need to tell you. Yin Xin, oh, wait, you¡¯re all used to calling him Cheng Che, right? Anyway, before he was born, my mother and her best friend had arranged a marriage for their unborn children. So, he already has a fiancee, Guan Tang. She¡¯s also my stepmother¡¯s niece. Although she¡¯s not born into a schrly family like you, she¡¯s still a daughter from an influential family.¡±


    Jiahui stopped in her tracks.


    Yin Jia followed suit and looked at Jiahui provocatively.


    Jiahui calmly asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell Cheng Che about such an important matter?¡±


    Yin Jia opened her mouth, but no words came out. Indeed, she did not dare to say anything about this matter to Cheng Che. It would make Cheng Che even more disgusted. In turn, that would make Cheng Che even more reluctant to return to the Yin family. If Cheng Che did not have a girlfriend, perhaps, she could use Guan Tong¡¯s beauty and background to attract Cheng Che. However, Cheng Che was in a stable rtionship. Since she did not know much about his rtionship, she did not dare to act rashly. She did not expect Jiahui to be so sharp.


    Jiahui smiled as she continued to say, ¡°You don¡¯t dare to tell Cheng Che, right? Then, why do you decide to tell me? You want me to back off and break up with him?¡±


    Many thoughts raced in Yin Jia¡¯s mind at this time. When she made up her mind, she smiled at Jiahui gently and said, ¡°Doctor An, I¡¯m only telling you this because I want to be careful. Guan Tang is also in M City, after all. Most importantly, she¡¯s determined to get Cheng Che. Cheng Che is currently the sole heir to the Yin family¡¯s fortune. For the sake of her family and her position in the family, she must marry Cheng Che. I can see that you have a good rtionship with my brother so I decided to remind you so you can be mentally prepared.¡±


    Jiahui looked at Yin Jia¡¯s sudden change in attitude and sighed inwardly. ¡®What kind of person can change her face so quickly?¡¯


    In the end, Jiahui only nodded and said perfunctorily, ¡°Okay, thank you. I understand.¡±


    Upon seeing Jiahui¡¯sposure, Yin Jia felt anger surge in her heart. She took a deep breath to calm down before she said with a concerned expression on her face, ¡°Dr. An, Cheng Che is the closest person to me in this world. Right now, my only wish is for him to return to the Yin family and shoulder the responsibility. However, he¡¯s still hesitating. I hope Dr. An will stand on my side and help me persuade him. Both of us are the people closest to him. Apart from us, who else will treat him sincerely? Don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Jiahui looked at the exquisite beauty in front of her. The other party¡¯s features were exquisite, and they were made even more exquisite by her makeup. s, the other party was also selfish and scheming. She could not help but feel distressed for Cheng Che. All his sadness was caused by the people who were supposedly the closest to him. If they had no rtions with him, he would not be hurt at all. The damage dealt by family members was truly the most painful.

 Chapter 609 - Dragged Into This Matter

    Chapter 609 Dragged Into This Matter


    Jiahui said gently, ¡°Grandma and Mu Chen both treat Cheng Che very sincerely. He knows very well who treats him well. He¡¯s already a 28-year-old adult so he¡¯s not someone who¡¯s easily manipted. Since you¡¯re siblings, you tell him what you told me about his marriage. No matter what choices he makes, I¡¯ll support him. If he decides to honor the marriage his mother arranged for him, then I have to say he¡¯s really filial to his mother. For the sake of his mother, he¡¯s willing to sacrifice his life¡¯s happiness. I¡¯d have nothing but admiration for him. On the other hand, if he decides to be with me, then it¡¯s because he decides to follow his heart. In that case, I¡¯d also have nothing but admiration for him.¡±


    Yin Jia was caught off guard by Jiahui¡¯s disy of love toward Cheng Che. She felt truly suffocated. Fortunately, she had been raised in the Yin family. After so many years, she had long been used to adapting to all kinds of situations. In the end, she smiled and said, ¡°My brother is really lucky to have a girlfriend like you. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do my best to deal with those people in the family for both of you. You just need to know that I¡¯m on the same side as both of you.¡±


    Jiahui naturally did not believe that Yin Jia would suddenly switch allegiance.


    Yin Jia looked at her watch before she said, ¡°I have something to do so I¡¯ll take my leave first. Why don¡¯t we exchange numbers so we can keep each other updated?¡±


    Jiahui acquiesced. Then, she said casually, ¡°Take care. I won¡¯t see you out.¡±


    Back in the department.


    When Jiahui walked into the office, Song Ning was still busy with her work.


    As soon as Jiahui returned to the office, she silently walked to Song Ning¡¯s desk and carried a stack of medical records on Song Ning¡¯s desk to her desk before she began to work.


    Song Ning only had time to speak to Jiahui during their lunch break.


    Song Ning asked, worried, ¡°Has Cheng Che been discharged from the hospital?¡±


    Jiahui nodded as she looked at the medical record in her hands and said without looking up, ¡°Mu Chen and Uncle Jiang picked him up. There¡¯s no need for us to worry about him. I¡¯ll join all of you for dinner tonight.¡±


    Song Ning said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m sure he must have gone to the kitchen as soon as he got home to get Xiao Yu to prepare your favorite dishes.¡±


    Jiahui only smiled and did not say anything.


    Song Ning sighed.¡±Xiao Yu is really capable. Although our family is big, she¡¯s able to meticulously arrange everything for everyone. I should discuss raising her pay with Sister Yu.¡±


    Jiahui smiled and said teasingly, ¡°That¡¯s good that you have someone managing the household. If it was left up to you, I¡¯m afraid the house would be in chaos.¡±


    Song Ning replied, ¡°I know my limits, after all. I won¡¯t bother managing the household or the family business. I don¡¯t have the ability to do such things so I should just stick to what I know.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of knowing one¡¯s limits...¡± Jiahui said before she recounted her conversation with Yin Jia earlier.


    Song Ning¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Arranged marriage? What era does she think we¡¯re living in? Does she think we¡¯re in a historical novel or drama? How weird!¡±


    Jiahui only smiled and did not say anything.


    Song Ning asked tentatively, ¡°So, Cheng Che doesn¡¯t know about this?¡±


    Jiahui nodded. She was sure he did not know. She still had this bit of trust and understanding


    ¡°Cheng Che¡¯s really pitiful,¡± Song Ningmented as she shook her head and sighed.


    Jiahui looked up from the medical record and looked at Song Ning before she asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re pitying the wrong person? Shouldn¡¯t you be pitying me? I¡¯m an innocent victim who¡¯s suddenly dragged into this matter.¡±


    Song Ning smiled. ¡°Stop pretending. Everyone knows that Cheng Che¡¯s heart is set on you. I know your rtionship is as strong as gold. Stop showing off to me.¡±


    Jiahui smiled bitterly. ¡°Song Ning, how can you not pity me? Think about it. This matter is likely not going to end so soon. First, they approached Cheng Che and revealed their intention to bring him back to the family. Then,ter, they¡¯ll catch him off guard and tell him he has an arranged marriage. I can tell a storm is brewing on the horizon...¡±


    Song Ning rose to her feet and stretched her limbs before she patted Jiahui¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much and worry about things that have yet to happen. Don¡¯t you always say that to me? Don¡¯t worry. There¡¯ll always be ways to solve the problem when the timees.¡±

 Chapter 610 - Small Talk

    Chapter 610 Small Talk


    Jiahui was worried because she knew Cheng Che very well. She was not worried he would fall in love with someone else, but she was worried he would be morally kidnapped by his biological family. She sighed inwardly. This is really worrying...¡¯


    Yin Jia did not go to Zhuang Ji after leaving the hospital. Instead, she went home.


    When Guan Ning and the others returned, Yin Jia was sitting on the couch, reading the news on her tablet. When she saw them, she rose to her feet and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re back so soon?¡±


    Guan Ning hurriedly asked, ¡°Why are you back so fast? Why didn¡¯t you look for us? Zhuang Ji is really not bad. It¡¯s a pity you didn¡¯te to take a look.¡±


    Yin Yi held the bags that the chauffeur had handed to her and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. We can go again tomorrow. After all, I haven¡¯t bought enough yet. Sister, their embroidery work is really amazing! When I return to S City, I must buy them for my friends. It¡¯s really amazing.¡±


    Yin Yi could not wait to look through the things she had bought earlier.


    At this moment, Guan Tang handed two bags to Yin Jia and said, ¡°Sister, these are for you to choose from. See if you like them.¡±


    Yin Jia took the bags and thanked Guan Tang with a smile.


    Upon seeing this, Guan Ning said smilingly, ¡°Guan Tang, you¡¯re always thinking about Yin Jia.¡± Then, she said to Yin Jia, ¡°We told her that we¡¯ll apany you to Zhuang Ji next time, but she insists on buying something for you first. She said if you like the things she bought, we can visit the store again. Otherwise, we can just give those things away.¡±


    Yin Jia looked at the bags in her hands and said, ¡°Guan Tang knows me very well. Since she chose them, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll like them.¡±


    Guan Ning¡¯s smile deepened upon hearing these words. After that, she asked directly, ¡°You went to the hospital to visit Yin Xing, right? How¡¯s he? Are his injuries serious? Due to ourplicated rtionship, I can only let you visit him first.¡±


    Yin Jia sat next to Guan Ning. Her expression was a little unnatural as she said, ¡°Mom, Yin Xing¡¯s current name is Cheng Che. His name should¡¯ve been given to him by Grandma since he took Grandma¡¯s surname. I really don¡¯t know how to tell Grandpa about this.¡±


    Guan Ning stopped smiling. She patted Yin Jia¡¯s leg and said with a sigh. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what to say. In any case, we shouldn¡¯t force him. Should we just call him Cheng Che?¡±


    Yin Jia nodded. ¡°Yes. Everything happened so suddenly for him so he has difficulties epting them. I call him Cheng Che as


    ES


    well.¡±


    Guan Ning nodded before she asked, ¡°So how did it go? Is he willing to return to the Yin family?¡±


    Yin Jia lowered her gaze as she said, ¡°He... It¡¯s a little hard for him to ept this. I think it¡¯ll take a little time to convince him. After all, the Mu family has raised him for so many years. He grew up there and has deep feelings for them. He treats the Mu family as his own family.¡±


    Guan Ning said seriously, ¡°What a silly child. He treats them as family, but do they treat him as family? No matter how well the Mu family treats him, they still won¡¯t treat him like they would a descendant of the Mu family, right? Does he think they¡¯ll distribute their wealth to him? No matter what, he¡¯s adopted. When Old Madam Mu is gone, will Mu Chen still treat him like a biological brother? We¡¯ve seen fights within wealthy families. Even biological siblings fight among themselves, let alone those with no blood rtions.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Yin Yi chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Sister, you have to persuade Eldest Brother toe home as soon as possible. Once he returns, Father and Grandpa¡¯s anger will be gone, and they¡¯ll let Second Brother go.At that time, peace will also return to our family. The atmosphere is so bad at home now that I don¡¯t even dare to breathe!¡±


    As Yin Yi spoke, she pouted and sat next to Yin Jia.


    Yin Jia smiled and patted Yin Yi¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Peace will definitely return to our family.¡±

 Chapter 611 - Relationship

    Chapter 611 Rtionship


    After saying that, Yin Jia looked at Guan Ning and said, ¡°After all, we have the greatest mother.¡±


    Guan Ning smiled when she heard this. Yin Yi threw herself into Guan Ning¡¯s arms and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! Our mother is the best in the world!¡±


    At this time, Guan Tang smiled at Yin Jia meaningfully, and Yin Jia returned with a friendly smile of her own.


    Ye He was silent for a long time after listening to his assistant¡¯s report. The report was too shocking. Was the world truly so small? How could it be so coincidental that Cheng Che was the child of the Yin family?


    Ye He could not help but feel a burst of sourness in his heart as he thought to himself, ¡®Why does the Mu family get all the good things?¡¯


    Ye He had invited the Yin family to invest in hopes of obtaining Zhuang Ji. He had already learned about the embroidery manual, after all. He did not expect that the Yin family was inextricably linked to the Mu family. Once Cheng Che returned to the Yin family, it would be over for him. After all, who did not know that Cheng Che was running Zhuang Ji for Song Ning?


    Ye He stood up and paced back and forth. No matter how long he thought about it, he could not find a solution.


    He picked up the report on the table and read it carefully again from the beginning until the end. Then, he suddenly asked his assistant, ¡°Miss Yin is still single?¡±.


    The assistant replied, ¡°She had a fiance before. However, he got into a car ident. After that, Miss Yin didn¡¯t have a boyfriend until now.¡±


    Ye He nodded thoughtfully before asking again, ¡°She¡¯s not working for the Yin family?¡±


    ¡°No. Miss Yin studied art and likes ying the cello. I heard her fiance also dabbled in art. His family background wasn¡¯t good, but the Yin family didn¡¯t seem to mind it. After he passed away, Miss Yin quit teaching and went abroad to recuperate. She didn¡¯t work after she returned,¡± the assistant said, revealing everything he found out.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Ye He nodded.


    ¡°Master, do you want me to investigate Miss Yin?¡± the assistant asked, puzzled by Ye He¡¯s interest in Yin Jia.


    Ye He thought about it for a moment before he said, ¡°Go and investigate her hobbies. Call Young Master and tell him toe back when he has the time. Tell him I have something urgent to speak to him about.¡±


    Following that, the assistant hurriedly called Ye Cheng


    Ye Cheng was sitting on a couch watching the ancient drama that Zhuang Ning starred in.


    At this moment, Zhuang Ning, who was dressed in her home clothes, walked into the living room with a te of fruits and ced it on the coffee table in front of Ye Cheng.


    Ye Cheng quickly thanked her before he pointed at the television and said, ¡°I feel that you¡¯ll definitely win an award for this.¡±


    Zhuang Ning said with a faint smile, ¡°I¡¯m just a neer. I don¡¯t dare to hope for an award. I¡¯m already very satisfied with the few passable works I¡¯ve done.¡±


    Ye Cheng thought about it for a moment before he said, ¡°Do you want me to help you with this? I have connections with some of the judges.¡±


    Zhuang Ning rolled her eyes inwardly. She feigned surprise and asked, ¡°You have connections with the judges?¡±


    Ye Cheng¡¯s hand that was holding the fork stilled briefly.When he saw Zhuang Ning looking at him, waiting for an answer, he could only say, ¡°It¡¯s because of my sister back then...¡±


    Seeing the confused expression on Zhuang Ning¡¯s face, he exined, ¡°Back then, my sister had a very impressive and capable manager. She provided me with a channel to make these connections.¡±


    Zhuang Ning¡¯s hand, which was hidden from sight, was tightly clenched upon hearing these words. She tried her best to stay calm as she asked, Oh, then what is the manager doing now? Can you introduce her to me? Peng Peng is too young. I might need a more experienced manager. It¡¯s really hard to find a good manager these days. Since you know her, I¡¯d be rest assured with her abilities.¡±


    Ye Cheng spat the fruit core into the te before he waved his hand and said, ¡°She¡¯s not here anymore. If you want to change managers, I can help you look for one.¡±


    ¡°Not here anymore? Where did she go?¡± Zhuang Ning asked as she looked into Ye Cheng¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 612 - Fainting

    Chapter 612 Fainting


    ¡°Dead,¡± Ye Cheng said tly as he wiped his hands with a piece of tissue.


    Zhuang Ning could not help but raise her voice as she asked, ¡°Dead? How could someone die so young?¡±


    Ye Cheng raised his head and asked suspiciously, ¡°How did you know she was young?¡±


    Zhuang Ning¡¯s expression froze for a moment before she said, ¡°There aren¡¯t many managers who are old. For someone like your sister, her manager shouldn¡¯t be old.¡±


    Ye Cheng nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°How did she die?¡± Zhuang Ning asked persistently.


    Ye Cheng frowned. ¡°I think she died in a fire. I¡¯m not sure about the specifics. Your Xiao Peng used to be her assistant. Did she not mention it to you before? I didn¡¯t expect that the little assistant would be a manager in less than two years. Moreover, you¡¯re even the first artiste whom she¡¯s managing. She¡¯s really lucky to have you.¡±


    A smile appeared on Ye Cheng¡¯s face after she finished speaking


    Zhuang Ning rose to her feet abruptly and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to check and see if there are any more fruits in the fridge.¡±


    When she spoke, she could not stop her voice from trembling slightly. Clearly, Yang Li¡¯s death was not worth mentioning at all to Ye Cheng.


    In the kitchen, Yang Li cut open a watermelon. She brought the knife down on it over and over again, causing the juice to ssh on the chopping board.


    Ye Cheng, who came to the kitchen, saw this scene and quickly grabbed her hand. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? How can you cut a watermelon like that?¡±


    Zhuang Ning looked at the bright red watermelon juice before she slowly revealed a sweet smile on her face and said, ¡°I just want to chop it into smaller pieces so it¡¯s more convenient for you to eat.¡±


    Ye Cheng gently kissed her hand that was holding onto the knife and said in a soft voice, ¡°Silly. There¡¯s no need for you to do this. Quickly go and wash your hands and change your clothes. Leave this to me.¡±


    Zhuang Ning lowered her head and looked at her hands that were dripping with the watermelon juice and her home clothes that had been stained by the watermelon juice. She was briefly stunned by them, Then, she turned around to walk out. However, just when she was at the entrance of the kitchen, her body suddenly went limp, and she fell down.


    ¡°Zhuang Ning!¡± Frightened, Ye Cheng hurriedly set the knife down before he rushed to her.


    ...


    Ye Cheng drove as he looked at Zhuang Ning who was lying in the backseat of the car through the rearview mirror. He did not have time to wait for the ambnce so he decided to drive her to the hospital.


    At this time, his phone began to ring. It was his father.


    After answering the call, Ye Cheng asked, ¡°Dad, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Ye He¡¯s voice was filled with excitement as he said, ¡°Son, listen to me. I found out about something. The adopted son of the Mu family, Cheng Che, do you know him? Damn it! As it turns out, he¡¯s the Eldest Young Master of the Yin family that was lost a long time ago. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to find the Yin family and persuade them to work with me. With their help, I won¡¯t have to fear that Ning Zhe. Zhuang Ji will belong to us sooner orter. I want that Ning Zhe to die a horrible death!¡±


    Ye He scoffed coldly at the end of his words.


    Ye Cheng naturally caught the crux of the matter. ¡°Dad, what is it about Cheng Che again?¡±


    ¡°Cheng Che is the eldest son of Yin Bin from the Yin family. He¡¯s the future heir of the Yin family!¡±


    Screech!


    Ye Cheng stepped on the brakes immediately upon hearing these words. Then, he asked again, ¡°Cheng Che is the heir of the Yin family?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! What the f*ck! I didn¡¯t expect that kid to have such a good family!¡± Ye He cursed.


    Ye He¡¯s grip on the steering tightened. After a moment, he interrupted Ye He and said, ¡°Ye Cheng has always been managing Zhuang Ji.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! This is really troublesome,¡± Ye He said with a sigh.


    ¡°Dad, what are your ns?¡± Ye Cheng bluntly asked. He knew his father did not call to gossip with him.


    Ye He gulped loudly before he said, ¡°Son, there¡¯s something I need to discuss with


    you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Ye Cheng asked directly.


    ¡°There¡¯s a Young Miss in the Yin family. She¡¯s Cheng Che¡¯s biological sister. Currently, she¡¯s single. She once had a fiance, but he died before they got married. Yin Bin has always wanted to find a suitable family for her to marry into.¡±

 Chapter 613 - Eavesdropping

    Chapter 613 Eavesdropping


    ¡°The words sound nice, but Yin Bin just wants to sell his daughter in exchange for profit under the guise of looking for a husband for his daughter. In any case, I n to introduce you to Yin Bin. This is the best idea I can think of,¡± Yin Bin said. In the end, he decided to be honest with his motive. After all, his son was extraordinary and was not worse than him.


    Yin Bin continued to say, ¡°However, I asked around. Young Miss Yin was abandoned by her mother when she was young. When her mother left, Cheng Che was still in their mother¡¯s womb. With all this, there¡¯s no doubt she must have lived a miserable life all those years.¡±


    ¡°The wonderful thing is that a trusted eminent monk of the Yin family had said that she was the Yin family¡¯s lucky star. They attributed the Yin Group¡¯s thriving business to her. Hence, the Old Master of the Yin family treats her like a treasure. Although she lost her mother when she was young, she¡¯s still valued in the family and has noble status.¡±


    ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll send you all the information I have on her? You can create an opportunity and arrange a chance encounter to get to know her. What do you think? The Eldest Young Miss of the Yin family is our best entry point at this moment.¡±


    Ye He finished rambling in one breath.


    Ye Cheng¡¯s eyes shifted to the rearview mirror as he looked at the woman lying quietly on the seat. Her long hair covered her face, hidden in the shadows. Her snow-white hands hung limply, unmoving. After a moment, he said decisively and calmly, ¡°Alright, dad. Make the arrangements and let me know in advance.¡±


    ¡°Very good! I¡¯ll make the arrangements now!¡± Ye He said with barely concealed excitement.


    After disconnecting the call, Ye Cheng started the car again and drove to the hospital.


    At the same time, Zhuang Ning, who was in the backseat, had opened her eyes, unbeknownst to Ye Cheng. A cold smile appeared on her face.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Ye Cheng carefully carried Zhuang Ning out of the car. It was at this time that she regained consciousness. When she saw that she was in Ye Cheng¡¯s arms, she struggled to get off immediately. A wave of dizziness assaulted her immediately, causing her to sway on her feet.


    Upon seeing this, Ye Cheng hurriedly held her arms to support her. ¡°Be careful.¡±


    ¡°Where are we?¡± Zhuang Ning asked as she closed her eyes briefly.


    ¡°Hospital. You fainted earlier. I couldn¡¯t wait for the ambnce so I drove you here instead. Since we¡¯re already here, let¡¯s go for a check-up so we can find out why you fainted for seemingly no reason.¡±


    Zhuang Ning looked around warily as she distanced herself from Ye Cheng. Then, she said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Let¡¯s go back. I¡¯ll juste back to the hospital for a check-up another day. I¡¯m fine, really.¡±


    Ye Cheng chuckled softly. He could not help but feel distressed for her. He reached out to stroke her long hair as he said, ¡°Silly. There¡¯s no reason to dy this. It concerns your health, after all. I know a doctor in this hospital. Don¡¯t worry. If anyone dares to take pictures of us, I¡¯ll skin them alive.¡±


    Zhuang Ning lowered her head and chuckled before she allowed Ye Cheng to help her into the hospital.


    While Zhuang Ning was getting her check-up, Ye Cheng stood in the corridor and called Chen Chen. He said in a low voice, ¡®I¡¯m in Second Hospital. I came here with Zhuang Ning earlier without making any preparations. Check if there were any reporters around earlier. If there are photos on the Inte, you know what to do.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master Cheng.¡± Chen Chen did not ask for the reason. He could hear the urgency in Ye Cheng¡¯s voice.


    Following that, Ye Cheng called Xiao Peng. After making the necessary arrangements, he sat down on the bench in the corridor to sort out his thoughts.

 Chapter 614 - Anemia

    Chapter 614 Anemia


    Ye Cheng reached up to run his hand through his hair before he shook his head.


    At this time, a group of young nurses walked over. When they walked past Ye Cheng, they looked at him and smiled, whispering to each other.


    Ye Cheng could not help but feel a chill in his heart. Some things could not be hidden, and he had to think of a way to smooth things over. He could not help but close his eyes and leaned against the wall. He wondered once again why some people were born with good lives?


    AI


    Cheng Che had been with Mu Chen since he was young. Mu Chen was extremely good to his younger brother, always protecting him. If one were to beat up Mu Chen, Mu Chen might not even care. However, if someone bullied Mu Chen, Mu Chen would definitely spare no efforts to avenge his younger brother.


    Since Mu Chen and Cheng Che grew up together. Everyone was forced to recognize Cheng Che as Mu Chen¡¯s younger brother and the Second Young Master of the Mu family.


    When Ye Cheng was young, he had been especially envious of Mu Chen and Cheng Che¡¯s brotherhood. He also wished he had a younger brother whom he could share his troubles with. s, he only had a sister who liked causing trouble.


    Ye Cheng¡¯s phone vibrated at this time; it was Chen Chen.


    ¡°Young Master Cheng, there are many reporters rushing to the hospital now. Can you leave now?¡±


    Ye Cheng nced at the tightly-shut door of the examination room. He hesitated for a moment before he said, ¡°I can¡¯t leave now. Ms. Zhuang has yet to finish with her check-up.¡±


    After a brief silence, Chen Chen said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll arrange for someone to go over to the hospital now to provide cover.¡±


    Ye Cheng disconnected the call, still feeling a little conflicted with his decision.


    At the same time, the door to the examination room opened, and Zhuang Ning walked out looking slightly fatigued.


    Ye Cheng¡¯s heart softened immediately, and he hurriedly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The young nurse who apanied Zhuang Ning out hurriedly said, ¡°Ms. Zhuang¡¯s anemia is quite serious. The doctor suggested that she stays in the hospital for a detailed examination so he cane up with a suitable treatment n.¡±


    Ye Cheng was slightly surprised. He looked at Zhuang Ning before he asked, ¡°How can she be anemic? Moreover, it¡¯s so serious?¡±


    Zhuang Ning smiled bitterly and shook her head.


    The young nurse said with a sympathetic expression, ¡°She must have been over-exhausted. Moreover, she did not get enough rest, and her diet isn¡¯t very good as well. I¡¯ll arrange a ward for her. You can rest and wait first.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have to trouble you with this,¡± Ye Cheng said politely before he carefully helped Zhuang Ning to sit on the bench to rest.


    When Ye Cheng looked at Zhuang Ning¡¯s pale face, he could not help but grumble, ¡°It¡¯s so serious, and yet, you were unwilling toe to the hospital. How can you not cherish your body? When Peng Peng arrives, tell her to stop selecting so many scripts for you. Stop working temporarily and focus on your health.¡±


    Zhuang Ning smiled. ¡°How can I do that? How am I going to survive if I don¡¯t work? I don¡¯t have any other skills apart from acting.¡±


    Ye Cheng said slightly reproachfully, ¡°Do you think I won¡¯t take care of you?¡±


    Zhuang Ning, who was sitting on the bench, looked at him with a clean but fragile smile, which made people feel distressed for her, before she said, ¡°You¡¯ll take care of me?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem with that?¡± Ye Cheng asked with a chuckle.


    Zhuang Ning looked at him intently with bright eyes as she said, ¡°I¡¯m really touched. However, this seems like a plot from a movie. s, I have no interest in living that kind of life. I want to earn a lot of money. At least, when someone wants to marry me in the future, we¡¯ll be on equal footing; I won¡¯t be as lowly as I am now.¡±


    Ye Cheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Even he himself did not understand the slight trace of bitterness that appeared in his heart. The woman in front of him had always been able to move him. His heart ached for her, and he could not wait to put everything aside so he could spend the night with her, leaving the chaos of the world behind. He firmly believed she could give him all the love he wanted, but unfortunately, he could not afford it. At least, not now. It was just like how she wanted to earn a lot of money right now. They were simr people, in a way. Due to various circumstances, they did not have a choice.

 Chapter 615 - Reprimand

    Chapter 615 Reprimand


    Peng Peng ran over breathlessly. When she saw Ye Cheng and Zhuang Ning staring at each other, she came to a halt immediately and cried out in surprise. Then, she hurriedly turned around in embarrassment.


    Ye Cheng cleared his throat awkwardly as he and Zhuang Ning adjusted their positions.


    Zhuang Ning called out softly, ¡°Peng Peng.¡± Peng Peng hurriedly turned around and asked, ¡°Sister Ning, are you alright? I, I might have run a red light earlier because I was too anxious. Fortunately, it was at night. I might have been caught on camera, but fortunately, nothing happened.¡±


    Peng Peng patted her chest fearfully.


    Zhuang Ning pulled Peng Peng to sit next to her before she said, ¡°The doctor asked me to stay in the hospital for further observation and a detailed check-up. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s anything serious. It was Young Master Cheng who insisted I stay.¡±


    Peng Peng hurriedly rose to her feet and said, ¡°Thank you, Young Master Cheng, thank


    you.¡±


    By this time, Ye Cheng had already regained hisposure. He said, ¡°The doctor said she has severe anemia. Peng Peng, she¡¯s your artiste. How can you not look after her?¡±


    Peng Peng was shocked. ¡°What? H... H-how¡¯s that possible?¡±


    Ye Cheng was very dissatisfied with Peng Peng. He really did not understand how someone who followed Yang Li in the past was so ipetent. It seemed like he really had to look for a reliable manager for Zhuang Ning soon.


    Peng Peng hurriedly went over to ask Zhuang Ning about her well-being.


    Zhuang Ning held Peng Peng¡¯s hand and said gently, ¡°It¡¯s not Peng Peng¡¯s fault. How can she control me?¡±


    ¡°No, no, I can control her!¡± Peng Peng said determinedly, ¡°Sister Zhuang Ning, from now on, we won¡¯t be taking on any more jobs. You need to rest. At most, we¡¯ll cooperate and do some publicity. We¡¯ll just tell the public that... that you¡¯re going to further your studies. At that time, I¡¯ll find the best Chinese doctor and medicine for you. You have to start taking good care of your health. In any case, we¡¯ve already finished filming for the dramas this year. The ratings are very good. One is currently broadcasting, and the other three are waiting to be broadcasted. That¡¯s enough. We can take a break,¡± Peng Peng said in one breath.


    Upon hearing this, Ye Cheng felt slightly relieved. No matter what, it seemed like Peng Peng prioritized Zhuang Ning¡¯s health first. This was how it should be.


    Zhuang Ning smiled at Peng Peng and said, ¡°Alright. Then, you¡¯ll have to work hard.¡±


    Peng Peng said confidently, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let theme and bother me. I¡¯m not afraid.¡±


    Peng Peng turned to Ye Cheng and smiled meaningfully as she said, ¡°I wonder if President Cheng is busy? Can you apany Sister Zhuang Ning more often?¡±


    Ye Cheng pressed his fist against his lips and coughed lightly before he said, ¡°Of course.¡±


    Peng Peng smiled and winked at Zhuang Ning. Her mischievous look made both Zhuang Ning and Ye Cheng smile.


    After making arrangements for Zhuang Ning to stay in the hospital, Ye Cheng said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I have something to attend to so I have to leave first. Fortunately Peng Peng is here. I feel much more at ease now.¡±


    Zhuang Ning nodded. ¡°Thank you. You should hurry back to work now.¡±


    Peng Peng thanked Ye Cheng profusely as well.


    Ye Cheng sighed in relief when he heard these words. Before he left, Peng Peng kindly reminded him, ¡°President Ye, you should use the back entrance. There are many reporters waiting at the main entrance.¡±


    Ye Cheng frowned before he asked, ¡°Why are there so many reporters?¡±


    Peng Peng pursed her lips before she said, ¡°I heard that a small celebrity tried tomit suicide because of love. She even broadcasted it live for people to watch in order to force her lover to show up. It¡¯s such a melodrama; naturally, it attracted a lot of reporters. You should stay away from it. This is a huge matter. If you get dragged into it, it¡¯d be hard to wash your reputation clean. After all, you know these entertainment reporters wille to their conclusion and make up their own stories to write. It¡¯s best to avoid them.¡±


    Ye Cheng smiled. Peng Peng was honest and cute. He had been in the circle for so long due to Ye Xin, but neither he nor Ye Xin had been dragged into anything serious. It was really refreshing to have someone say these words to him.

 Chapter 616 - Secret Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 616 Secret Meeting</h4>


    When Peng Peng could no longer see Ye Cheng¡¯s back, she rushed back into the room and asked Zhuang Ning nervously, ¡°What happened? Why did you suddenly faint?¡±


    Zhuang calmly replied, ¡°It should be the side effects from the drugs I took during the stic surgery.¡±


    Peng Peng hastily said, ¡®Then, we have to make preparations!¡±


    Zhuang Ning nodded. ¡°Prepare aplete set of examination results to be used as a backup. Make a report based on the severe anemia, but give Song Ning the real results. Cheng Che has many connections in the hospital. Contact Cheng Che. I want to see him. I can¡¯t be discovered yet. Let him, Mu Chen, and Song Ninge.¡±


    Peng Peng nodded hurriedly. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll make the arrangements now. However, can you tell me what happened first?¡±


    Zhuang Ning nodded and recounted the conversation she overheard between Ye Cheng and Ye He in the car.


    Peng Peng was shocked. ¡°T-this¡­ This is too, too shameless, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Peng Peng was not interested in whose family Cheng Che belonged. She was more interested in the Ye family¡¯s scheme.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll arrange a ce and time for the meeting. From now on, no one will know we¡¯re in contact with them. We only have a professional rtionship with President Cheng,¡± Peng Peng said immediately.


    Zhuang Ning nodded in approval. Peng Peng had matured after the incident two years ago.


    ¡°You must also pay attention to your health. I¡¯ll talk to Sister Song Ning when I get back,¡± Peng Peng said. She was most concerned about Zhuang Ning¡¯s health.


    ¡°Did you take any photos of me and Ye Cheng today?¡± Zhuang Ning asked.


    Peng Peng nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Luckily, our men left early. We were almost caught by Ye Cheng¡¯s men. Fortunately, there was a huge crowd so our men managed to slip away.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t send the pictures out yet. We¡¯ll use them when the time is right,¡± Zhuang Ning said.


    Trump cards must be carefully used. They had a tough battle ahead of them, after all.


    Song Ning frowned as she checked Zhuang Ning¡¯s pulse. Then, she asked, ¡°How did it be so serious?¡±


    Zhuang Ning smiled bitterly and said, ¡°What¡¯s there to be surprised about? I¡¯ve already expected the consequences. The surgery was done in a hurry due to urgency. I wanted to return to normal as soon as possible. The only way was to increase the dosage of the medicine. How could I not know then that there¡¯d be side effects? I just didn¡¯t expect them toe so quickly. Song Ning, do your best now. It¡¯s fine if I get sickter, but I can¡¯t get sick now. I still have many things to do. After I¡¯m done, then we¡¯ll talk about my life and death.¡±


    Song Ning tucked the nket around Zhuang Ning as she said with a smile, ¡°What are you going on and on about? With me around, how can I possibly let anything happen to you? You must listen to me. Don¡¯t worry. Jiahui and I will definitely help you to recover. However, you must listen to us. I¡¯ll tell Peng Peng to supervise you.¡±


    Peng Peng, who was squatting at the side, said, ¡°Sister Song Ning, I¡¯ll do whatever you say. As long as Sister Li can recover, I¡¯ll even let her drink my blood!¡±


    Song Ning patted Peng Peng gently as she said to Zhuang Ning, ¡°See? If not for anything else, think about Peng Peng¡¯s hard work. You should put away all your negative thoughts.¡±


    Zhuang Ning turned to Peng Peng and said, ¡°Forget about Sister Li. You only have Sister Zhuang Ning now.¡±


    Peng Peng knew that she had misspoken so she nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes, yes, I understand.¡±


    After that, Zhuang Ning finally turned to look at Song Ning, Mu Cheng, and Cheng Che before she told them about the conversation she overheard between Ye Cheng and Ye He. ¡°The Ye father and son are very ambitious. Not only does Ye He wants to destroy the Ning family, but he even covets Zhuang Ji. I don¡¯t know why everyone covets Zhuang Ji. Even the Ning family isn¡¯t as attractive as Zhuang Ji to them. President Cheng, Ye Cheng is very jealous. We can¡¯t rule out the possibility that he¡¯ll make a move on you.¡±


    Cheng Che adjusted his sses and said solemnly, ¡°Thank you, Zhuang Ning.¡± Then, he let out a long sigh before he continued to say, ¡°All these family matters are really troublesome.¡±

 Chapter 617 - Attack

    <h4>Chapter 617 Attack</h4>


    Yin Jia sat alone in an alfresco cafe in Changxing Square. The cup of coffee in front of her had long turned cold. She looked at the Mu Group¡¯s building across the street silently like a statue.


    At this time, someone walked past Yin Jia¡¯s table and identally bumped into her table. She jolted and returned to her senses.


    The young man, who had bumped into her table, hurriedly said, ¡°Sorry, sorry, sorry.¡±


    Yin Jia nodded reservedly before she reached out to stir her coffee. Seeing it was no longer warm, she did not drink it.


    The Mu Group¡¯s building was like a huge mountain pressing down on her heart.


    28 years of nurture, love, and care were definitely not something that a few words and tears from an elder sister, whom Cheng Che had never met before, couldpare.


    The Old Madam of the Mu family had already made it clear that she would listen to and support Cheng Che¡¯s decision no matter what. What was the difference between saying these words or not saying them? In the end, Old Madam Mu pushed everything back to Cheng Che. She was certain Cheng Che valued rtionships and would never sever ties with the Mu family. She thought that Old Madam Mu was truly too shrewd.


    Yin Jia gritted her teeth. She was determined to sever Cheng Che¡¯s ties with the Mu family. She was Cheng Che¡¯s only family member so she had to snatch him back.


    At this time, a waiter brought a cup of coffee to her.


    Yin Jia was confused. ¡°I didn¡¯t order anything.¡±


    The waiter bowed and said, ¡°That gentleman over there ordered it for you. He said it¡¯s a token of his apology.¡±


    Yin Jia looked in the direction that the waiter pointed and discovered it was the young man who had bumped into her table earlier. He was sitting at the table next to hers. When he saw her looking at him, he quickly waved his hand and smiled before he returned to his work.


    Yin Jia only nodded expressionlessly in response. She did not drink the cup of coffee; she was too immersed in her thoughts and emotions.


    After sitting for a while, she rose to her feet to leave. When she nced at the next table, she realized the young man had left at some point.


    She walked out absent-mindedly. She was thinking about how she could meet Mu Chen. She had to put a lot of effort into Mu Chen. There was also the famous Young Madam of the Mu family, Doctor Song Ning.


    She sent a message to the driver, asking him to pick her up before she leisurely walked to the side of the road. Suddenly, she saw the people around her running in a panic. She turned around, puzzled, before she saw a private car drive crazily onto the sidewalk, heading toward her.


    Yin Jia was so scared that she froze, forgetting to dodge. Suddenly, a strong force pushed her to the side. She was caught off guard and fell. However, someone hugged her tightly, protecting her. She could feel the pain when she heard the thud when the person¡¯s back hit the ground.


    Following that, the screeching sounds of brakes rang in the air.


    Before Yin Jia could react, the car was reversing swiftly before it came at her again. The strong arm hugged her and quickly pulled her to the side.


    At this time, the police finally rushed over and quickly controlled the situation.


    Yin Jia was so scared that her body was stiff.


    The person behind her asked worriedly, ¡°Miss? Are you alright? Are you hurt anywhere?¡±


    Yin Jia turned her head slightly. The person hugging her was the person who had bought her a cup of coffee earlier. At this moment, his forehead and arm were bleeding.


    ¡°You, you¡¯re bleeding! Are you alright?!¡± Yin Jia eximed in shock.


    When the person saw Yin Jia was finally talking, he smiled, looking relieved, and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he suddenly fainted.


    Yin Jia screamed in fear. She frantically called 120. When the ambnce arrived, she could no longer care about anything else and entered the ambnce as well. The person was injured because he saved her; she could not just leave him alone.

 Chapter 618 - Acquaintance

    <h4>Chapter 618 Acquaintance</h4>


    After everything was settled, Yin Jia sat by the bedside and recalled the earlier scene. She could not help the fear that welled up in her heart.


    ¡®Was it an ident or was it deliberate? Was it targeted at me? Is it Guan Ning or someone else?¡¯


    Yin Jia had a headache thinking about these things. This was why she was adamant about Cheng Che¡¯s return to the Yin family. She had to have someone on her side. She could not fight alone anymore. She was the Yin family¡¯s lucky star, and the Yin family should be hers or her young brother.


    At this time, the person on the bed stirred, interrupting Yin Jia¡¯s thoughts.


    Yin Jia hastily leaned over and asked, ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    The person looked at her in a daze. He looked around before moving again. It seemed like the pain from his wound had red up as he hissed.


    Yin Jia¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°Were you knocked silly?¡±


    The man suddenly asked, ¡°Are you alright? Were you injured?¡±


    Yin Jin heaved a sigh of relief upon hearing this. He did not knock himself silly, after all. After a moment, she said, ¡°I¡¯m alright. Thank you very much. You only got injured because you saved me.¡±


    The man smiled. ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s what I should do. I¡¯m a police officer. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t wear my uniform. By the way, Miss, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    Yin Jia could not help but blush at the abrupt question so she lowered her head.


    Upon seeing this, the man took the initiative to say, ¡°My name is Ye Cheng.¡±


    Yin Jia let down her guard as she looked up at the young man. She suddenly found that he was a little cute. Finally, she smiled and said, ¡°My name is Yin Jia.¡±


    Ye Cheng hurriedly said, ¡°Hello, Miss Yin!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite. You can just call me by my name,¡± Yin Jia gently said.


    Ye Cheng nodded, looking somewhat embarrassed.


    Yin Jia said solemnly, ¡°Thank you for saving


    me.¡±


    Ye Cheng smiled. ¡°You¡¯re wee. Anyone else would¡¯ve done the same thing. It¡¯s only normal.¡±


    Yin Jia felt her mood improve instantly when she saw Ye Cheng¡¯s pure and beautiful smile. Then, she said apologetically, ¡°The doctor said you¡¯ll need to stay for observation. He¡¯s afraid there might be internal injuries.¡± Although Yin Jie had stopped apologizing, it was clear she still felt very apologetic.


    Ye Cheng said nonchntly, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to the doctor. They¡¯re just being extra cautious. I know my own body very well. I¡¯m fine so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Yin Jia¡¯s heart was suffused with warmth,


    At the same time, Ye Cheng made a call and reported the ident, giving the person on the other end of the line the location of the ident and the car number te. Then, he said, ¡°Go and investigate what happened.¡±


    After disconnecting the call, Ye Cheng¡¯s solemn expression vanished and returned to his friendly appearance. He asked tentatively, ¡°Did you offend anyone?¡±


    Yin Jia smiled and replied truthfully, ¡°I don¡¯t know who I¡¯ve offended? I¡¯ve only been here for less than a month. However, I¡¯ve encountered this kind of thing countless times since I was young. I¡¯ve already gotten used to it.¡±


    Ye Cheng looked surprised. ¡°What? Why? How¡¯s that possible? Who wants to harm


    you?¡±


    Yin Jia smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no reason. It¡¯s likely because I¡¯m a hindrance to some people. Fortunately, I¡¯m lucky. I¡¯ve escaped death time and time again. Look, I met such a noble person like you today.¡±


    Ye Cheng¡¯s expression was one of disbelief with a tinge of distress. He said, seemingly without thinking, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll protect you from now on!¡±


    Yin Jia¡¯s heart felt warm, and her tears almost fell from her eyes upon hearing these words.


    The distance between the duo suddenly shortened, and they both felt slightly awkward.


    Ye Cheng did not dare to look at Yin Jia and hurriedly averted his eyes.


    Apart from him, Yin Jia had only met two pure and innocent men in her life before. Thinking about this, her heart grew cold as she said in a soft voice, ¡°I¡¯m a jinx. I¡¯ll end up implicating you. Whoever gets close to me will end up getting crushed into pieces. I don¡¯t want to implicate you.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Ye Cheng grinned and said, ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? It¡¯s fine. You¡¯re a jinx, but I¡¯m a lucky star. In the future, I¡¯ll bring you luck. At that time, you¡¯ll be okay. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

 Chapter 619 - Aunt and Niece

    <h4>Chapter 619 Aunt and Niece</h4>


    Yin Jia could not help butugh. Was there anyone who would not be happy when faced with such a cheerful and warm person?


    The duo continued chatting, and they did not expect to hit off so well.


    At this moment, Yin Jia¡¯s phone suddenly rang. It was Guan Tang. She rose to her feet and went out to answer the call.


    ¡°Sister, are you free this afternoon?¡± Guan Tang¡¯s exceptionally gentle voice rang from the other end of the line.


    Yin Jia did not directly answer the question. Instead, she asked, ¡°Why are you looking for


    me?¡±


    Guan Tang replied, ¡°Well, I want to see a Chinese doctor. I made an appointment with Doctor An.¡±


    Yin Jia was briefly stunned. When realization dawned on her, she said, ¡°What time? I¡¯ll apany you.¡±


    ¡°2.30 in the afternoon,¡± Guan Tang replied.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s meet at the parking lot outside of the hospital,¡± Yin Jia said before disconnecting the call.


    When Yin Jia walked into the room, Ye Cheng said, ¡°You can leave if you have matters to attend to. There are doctors and nurses here. Moreover, I can take care of myself.¡±


    Yin Jia hesitated. Then, she asked, ¡°Do you want to inform your family?¡±


    Ye Cheng¡¯s expression darkened before he hastily said, ¡°No, no. My father will be shocked. It¡¯s better to wait until I¡¯m discharged and tell him face to face. As for my mother, her health isn¡¯t very good so I don¡¯t want to disturb her.¡± Then, he smiled at Yin Jia before he continued to say, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m not a child. You can go and do your work. When I¡¯m better, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal and pass some of my good luck to you.¡±


    Yin Jia could not help but feel distressed for him. Hence, she readily agreed. ¡°Alright. However, let me treat you to a meal instead. Not only did you get hurt because of me, but you¡¯re also passing some of your good luck to me. How can I let you treat me to a meal as


    well?¡±


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s a deal,¡± Ye Cheng said happily.


    The duo exchanged numbers and reluctantly said goodbye.


    Guan Tang poured herself a ss of fruit tea before she slowly picked it up. After taking a sip, she frowned. The tea was slightly sour. She had brewed the tea herself. It seemed like she would have to brew it all over again since she had gotten the ratio wrong.


    At this time, Guan Ning walked over.


    Guan Tang rose to her feet immediately. ¡°Auntie.¡±


    Guan Ning smiled and gestured for Guan Tang to sit.


    Just as Guan Ning was about to pour herself a ss of tea, Guan Tang quickly helped Guan Ning. Then, she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t choose the prunes well so the tea¡¯s a little sour.¡±


    Guan Ning did not seem to mind. She took a sip and said, ¡°I think it¡¯s okay.¡±


    Guan Tang smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to like it. I was just thinking of making another pot.¡±


    Guan Ning looked at her beautiful niece before she sighed softly and said, ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you. However, you¡¯re always able to find your own peace in this chaotic world. If only Yin Yi has half of yourposure, even if I die now, I¡¯d die in peace.¡±


    Guan Tang hurriedly said, ¡°Aunty, what are you saying? How can you say such unlucky words? Yin Yi is happy-go-lucky. She¡¯s my sister. No matter what, I¡¯ll always take care of her.¡±


    Guan Ning seemed to be very satisfied with Guan Tang¡¯s answer. She watched Guan Tang refill her ss before she softly said, ¡°Cheng Che has a good rtionship with his fiancee.¡±


    Guan Tang replied calmly, ¡°I know. I called her and made an appointment to meet her in the afternoon.¡±


    Guan Ning¡¯s eyes widened slightly in surprise.


    Guan Tian smiled. ¡°I have to know my enemy well, right? Yin Jia will be apanying me as well.¡±


    Guan Ning was even more surprised by this. ¡°How did you persuade her?¡±


    Guan Tang took a sip of the tea before she said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to persuade her. I only told her I¡¯m going to meet Doctor An in the afternoon, and if she would like toe with me. She naturally agreed.¡±


    Guan Ning¡¯s face was filled with disbelief.


    Guan Tang calmly said, ¡°Auntie, I know what she¡¯s up to. Hence, I¡¯m bringing her to meet that woman. Isn¡¯t she trying to start a war between the two of us? Then, I¡¯ll just lull her into a false sense of security. If she wants to watch a good show, I¡¯ll let her watch it. She wants to be the good person on both sides, but I won¡¯t let her do that. Let¡¯s see which side she chooses to stand on.¡±

 Chapter 620 - Showing Her Stance

    <h4>Chapter 620 Showing Her Stance</h4>


    Guan Ning scoffed coldly. ¡°She¡¯s really good at scheming. There¡¯s something wrong with her; she can¡¯t stand seeing people getting along with each other.¡±


    Guan Tang said softly, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re aware of this. You don¡¯t have to be nice to me in front of her. If she tries to sow discord, we should at least put on an act. She hopes we won¡¯t get along, after all. With that, she¡¯ll feel at ease letting me marry her younger brother.¡±


    Guan Ning felt distressed upon hearing these words. ¡°It¡¯s really been hard for you. You have to sacrifice so much for the Yin family.¡±


    Guan Tang¡¯s expression remained calm as she said, ¡°This is the fate of girls from wealthy families. Auntie is lucky. At the very least, there are feelings between you and Uncle. As for me, my sisters, and other aunties, we can¡¯t make our own decisions about how we want to live our lives. Auntie, don¡¯t worry. When our goal is achieved, I¡¯ll divorce Cheng Che. If we don¡¯t get a divorce, our family will be a parasite and leech their family until they¡¯re dry. That¡¯s what their family deserves. If we get a divorce, at the very least, I¡¯ll demand half of the assets. It¡¯ll hurt the Yin family greatly. Auntie, don¡¯t feel sorry for me.¡±


    Guan Ning sighed softly. ¡°You¡¯ve always been thoughtful and much better than me. If Yin Yi were like you, I¡¯d be very satisfied.¡±


    Guan Tang chuckled. ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t say that. Yin Yi has a family; she¡¯s loved by her father and her brother. Naturally, she won¡¯t be like me. This is her good fortune. Auntie, there¡¯s no need for you to worry about her.¡±


    Guan Ning was very impressed and satisfied with her niece.


    ¡°Yin Jia has always held a grudge because of her fiance. The person she hates most is her grandmother. After all, she felt the tragedy of her life was caused by her grandmother. However, she¡¯s unaware that she¡¯s very much like her grandmother. She¡¯s headstrong and self-centered. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m unaware of the petty tricks she¡¯d pulled behind my back all these years. It¡¯s unfortunate that I can¡¯t do much to her. Now, even Yin Bin is gradually trusting her more and more. I only hope she¡¯ll be punished!¡±


    Guan Tang¡¯s finger caressed the rim of her ss as she said, ¡°Auntie, the most difficult thing now is to get Cheng Che to acknowledge his engagement to me. I¡¯ll have to use some tricks to get what we want. Auntie, you¡¯ll have to help me as well.¡±


    Guan Ning¡¯s heart ached for Guan Tang even more. ¡°Silly child, of course, I¡¯ll help you. You¡¯re my niece. No one wants you to marry into the family more than I do. Only with you around would I have help. In this family, not a single one is easy to deal with. Their methods are all frightening. With you around, I¡¯ll have support. I just feel distressed that you have to suffer so much.¡±


    aro


    Guan Tang said, ¡°At this moment, the Yin family is my best choice. I have nothing to pick and choose from. This is my life. Hence, I¡¯ve always hoped to protect Yin Yi so she won¡¯t have to walk the path I have to walk. I hope she¡¯ll be able to be with the person of her choosing. I must ensure she¡¯s happy no matter the cost.¡±


    Guan Ning was extremely moved by these words.


    Guan Tang lowered her gaze. ¡®In this world, who would sacrifice themselves for another person? No one. If one wants to live well, one will have to fight for it. In order to achieve my goal, I¡¯ll have to do everything it takes. This is the basic skill of survival.¡¯


    Guan Tang continued thinking to herself, ¡®Yin Jia likesining that heaven is unfair to her. Sheins about her grandparents and parents. She mes the entire world. How¡¯s that useful? The person who thinks she¡¯s the smartest is, in fact, the dumbest.¡¯


    To Guan Tang, Cheng Che was not her fiance or husband; he was just a tool. At this moment, she desperately needed the tool to get her out of the quagmire that was the Guan family. Although the Yin family was not any better, it was still better than the Guan family. At the very least, she would feel better.

 Chapter 621 - Consultation

    <h4>Chapter 621 Consultation</h4>


    Jiahui looked at the patient¡¯s details as she asked the patient, who had just taken a seat, without looking up, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Where do you feel unwell?¡±


    The patient did not speak.


    After Jiahui wrote a few sentences, she set her pen down and looked at theputer. Then, she nced at a case book before she finally said, ¡°Guan Tang, please ce your hand here with your wrist up.¡±


    Guan Tang did as she was told as she stared at Jiahui unblinkingly.


    Jiahui reached out to check Guan Tang¡¯s pulse before she finally looked up. She was stunned when she saw Yin Jia standing behind her patient.


    Yin Jia smiled. ¡°Doctor An, this is my sister-inw. Please give her a check-up. For example, is her body healthy enough if she wants to get pregnant within the year?¡±


    Jiahui did not react. She only looked at Yin Jia silently.


    At this time, Guan Tang blushed and said, ¡°Sister, what nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    Jiahui turned a deaf ear to Yin Jia¡¯s words. Instead, she focused on checking Guan Tang¡¯s pulse. Suddenly, she frowned. Then, she asked, ¡°Is your period regr?¡±


    Guan Tang replied reluctantly, ¡°Not really¡­¡±


    ¡°Is it usuallyte or early?¡±


    ¡°Sometimeste, sometimes early,¡± Guan Tang replied.


    Jiahui nodded. ¡°Stick out your tongue so I can have a look.¡±


    Guan Tang did as she was told.


    Jiahui continued to ask about Guan Tang¡¯s condition before she wrote down the prescription.


    At this moment, Yin Jia asked, ¡°Doctor An, what¡¯s wrong with my sister-inw? Is it serious? You¡¯re writing the prescription without saying anything. It¡¯s making me worried.¡±


    Jiahui did not look up as she said, ¡°There¡¯s no big problem.¡±


    Yin Jia said unhappily, ¡°What do you mean? If there¡¯s no problem, why are you writing a prescription? Is there something you can¡¯t say or is it possible that you can¡¯t diagnose her?¡±


    After Jiahui was done writing, she stared at Yin Jia with clear eyes until Yin Jia felt ufortable. Only then did she shift her eyes to Guan Tang and said as she pointed at the prescription, ¡°Your lungs¡¯ meridians are damaged, and your livers are quite weak. Perhaps, it¡¯s due to overthinking and stress. Your sleep quality is very poor as well. I¡¯ve prescribed you medicine that will help strengthen your livers, regte your Qi and blood, and calm your mind. The treatment course for Chinese medicine is rtively long. You¡¯ll need to see a doctor every week to adjust the medicine ording to your condition. No one knows better than you how you feel. Doctors can only help you to a certain extent. It¡¯s up to you to cooperate and take care of your health.¡±


    Guan Tang was inwardly shocked when she heard Jiahui¡¯s words. After a moment, she asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Doctor, am¡­ am I okay?¡± Jiahui smiled. ¡°Humans aren¡¯t immortals, after all. Everyone would have a problem or two? As long as you take good care of yourself, you¡¯ll be fine. Like I said, it all depends on how willing you are to look after your health.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely look after my health!¡± Guan Tang quickly said.


    Jiahui smiled. ¡°Then, remember to take your medicine on time. Go out more often, and don¡¯t overthink things and stress yourself out. If you¡¯re too stressed, you¡¯ll be prone to falling sick.¡±


    Guan Tang looked at the female doctor in front of her. The doctor was wearing a mask so only her pair of big and round beautiful eyes were revealed. She felt that the pair of eyes were able to see through her and that she had nowhere to hide.


    Meanwhile, Yin Jia was very dissatisfied with Jiahui¡¯s attitude. She said, ¡°Doctor An, we came here because of the hospital¡¯s reputation. You can¡¯t just send us away like that, right?¡±


    Yin Jia did not intend to give up and leave just like that.

 Chapter 622 - Instigation

    <h4>Chapter 622 Instigation</h4>


    Jiahui adjusted her sitting posture before she raised an eyebrow as she looked at Yin Jia and asked, ¡°Did you register to see a doctor?¡±


    Yin Jia nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±


    Then, Jiahui pointed at the prescription and said, ¡°You¡¯ve seen the doctor. We¡¯re done.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that simple? It wasn¡¯t easy for us to make an appointment, and you just looked at her for a few minutes?¡± Yin Jia asked.


    Jiahui looked at Yin Jia and bluntly asked, ¡°What else do you want?¡±


    Yin Jia was stunned. She wanted to cause trouble and sow discord between Jiahui and Guan Tang so she could benefit from it. However, she did not expect that trash Guan Tang would be so useless at the critical moment. It was even more unexpected that Jiahui was not affected by Guan Tang at all even when she had told Jiahui that Guan Tang was Cheng Che¡¯s fiancee. With this, she had no choice but to personally make a move.


    Yin Jia leaned over slightly and said in a low voice, ¡°Doctor An, my brother and my sister-inw had been promised to each other since they were young. They¡¯ve been separated for a long time and will be meeting soon. They¡¯re not young anymore so their marriage is already on the agenda. The elders in the family are all looking forward to their marriage, hoping they¡¯ll have children as soon as possible. Earlier, you didn¡¯t say if my sister-inw¡¯s body is healthy enough to get pregnant sessfully. We really hope she¡¯ll give birth to a son first. Can you tell me how we can nourish and prepare her body for pregnancy?¡±


    Jiahui looked at Yin Jia quietly and patiently listened to Yin Jia. She thought to herself that she had to speak to Song Ning about this matter when she returned to the officeter. She had to praise herself for her patienceter in front of Song Ning.


    Finally, Yin Jia asked, ¡°Do you understand what I mean now? What do you think?¡±


    Jiahui nodded. ¡°I understand.¡± Then, she looked at Guan Tang and said, ¡°I apologize. I didn¡¯t know you were marrying into a wealthy family to only be used as a baby-making machine. Reproduction issues happened to be my research subject when I was a Ph.D. student. Don¡¯t worry. If you want to have children, we¡¯ll start with your treatment after you get married. I¡¯ll definitely help you. However, the prerequisite is that your fiance is willing to marry you. I have already checked your pulse. You¡¯re not even married yet, but your inws are already so anxious for you to have children? From the looks of it, you¡¯re highly educated and cultured. How can you be so willing to be manipted by your inws?¡±


    Guan Tang felt as though she was going to faint from being suffocated after listening to these words. She almost spat out a mouthful of blood. She red at Yin Jia resentfully before she replied, ¡°There¡¯s no choice. In a family like ours, our marriages are decided by the elders. Fortunately, our family isn¡¯t small. You might think we use our happiness to exchange for wealth. However, since my parents have chosen this marriage for me, I believe they¡¯ve considered all aspects to ensure my happiness.¡±


    Jiahuo¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she said, ¡°Heavens! Your fiance must be very blessed! In this day and age, he¡¯s able to marry such a gentle and virtuous woman like you! How lucky! If I were a man, I¡¯d want to marry a woman like you as well!¡±


    Guan Tang and Yin Jia were so angry that they were speechless.


    Jiahui smiled until her eyes were curved as she continued to say, ¡°If you still want me to help you, remember to bring your fiance with you next time. After all, pregnancy is the effort of two people. If one¡¯s healthy, and the other is not, it still won¡¯t do. Therefore, remember to convince your fiance toe with you next time. I¡¯ll have a look at both of you. Don¡¯t worry. As long as he cooperates, I¡¯ll definitely help you get pregnant!¡±

 Chapter 623 - Uninteresting

    Chapter 623 Uninteresting


    Jiahui did not wait for the duo to respond before she pressed the ¡®Enter¡¯ button on the keyboard. With that, the next patient was called. Then, she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I have other patients to see. I¡¯ll send the prescription out. You can just pay for the medicine at the counter. You can find someone to decoct it for you or you can decoct it yourself.¡±


    At this time, the next patient walked into the room. It was an olddy who was in her 70s or 80s, and she was apanied by her daughter.


    The daughter¡¯s face was filled with joy as she said, ¡°Doctor An, Doctor An! Thank you so much! My mother is doing very well this week! She slept very well for three days consecutively!¡±


    In their excitement, the mother and daughter pushed Yin Jia and Guan Tang aside.


    Jiahui no longer paid attention to Yin Jia and Guan Tang. Instead, she greeted the mother and daughter amicably.


    Upon seeing this, Yin Jia said angrily, ¡°Doctor An, what do you mean by this? We haven¡¯t finished talking so how can you let someone else in?¡±


    Jiahui frowned. ¡°What else do you want to


    say?¡±


    Yin Jia became unreasonable and said, ¡°You said you¡¯ll help my sister-inw with getting pregnant. You have to remember your words!¡±


    Jiahui¡¯s gaze turned icy at this moment as she said, ¡°Bring your brother over first. Giving birth isn¡¯t a woman¡¯s business alone.¡±


    Yin Jia wanted to speak again but was interrupted by the woman who apanied her mother to see Jiahui. The woman said, appalled, ¡°What era is this? There¡¯s still someone who¡¯s forcing her sister-inw to give birth? Does your family have an imperial throne to inherit? Did you not hear Doctor An? Giving birth is two people¡¯s business. Why don¡¯t you bring your brother here before you make a fuss? If you¡¯re done, please leave. Don¡¯t affect us!¡±


    After saying that, the woman seemed like she was going to push Yin Jia out.


    Yin Jia did not want the woman touching her so she quickly retreated and red at Jiahui before she left. Unexpectedly, Jiahui did not even look at her. Jiahui had already begun to ask about the olddy¡¯s condition in a soft voice.


    ....


    In the corridor of the hospital.


    Yin Jia sneered. ¡°Do you see? That¡¯s Cheng Che¡¯s fiancee. I heard their rtionship is very good. Shees from a family of doctors. Her parents are both renowned experts and professors. She¡¯s from a real schrly family. Her status isn¡¯t inferior to that of daughters from wealthy families. Moreover, she¡¯s also a doctor.¡±


    Guan Tang only smiled slightly upon hearing this. ¡°It¡¯s okay. With Sister¡¯s support, it doesn¡¯t matter how high her qualifications are. Sister and Yin Xing are brother and sister, after all. Both of you are the closest in the world. With you on my side, what do I need to be afraid of?¡±


    Yin Jia slowly turned around to look at Guan Tang.


    Guan Tang smiled sincerely as she said, ¡°Sister, with the current situation in the Yin family, it¡¯s now the best time for Yin Xing to return. The heavens are kind. It¡¯s not making up for the injustice you¡¯ve both suffered. The most important thing now is to persuade Yin Xing to return to the family, not provoke this Doctor An.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why did you make an appointment to see her today?¡± Yin Jia asked disdainfully.


    Guan Tang replied with a smile, ¡°I have to see what kind of person my opponent is, right? However, with Sister¡¯s support, even if I¡¯m not as good as her, I still feel at ease. Although their rtionship is strong, without your support, how can they go on?¡±


    Yin Jia was delighted by Guan Tang¡¯s words, but she did not show it on her face. She only turned around and walked forward.


    Meanwhile, Guan Tang smiled icily as she looked at Yin Jia¡¯s back.


    When they reached the car, Guan Tang suddenly said, ¡°Eh, I forgot to collect my medicine!¡±


    Yin Jia said, ¡°Do you dare to take the prescription she wrote you? Aren¡¯t you afraid you¡¯ll be infertile after taking the medicine she prescribed?¡±


    Guan Tang covered her smile with her hand before she said, ¡°Sister, how can you say that? After all, she¡¯s your brother¡¯s favorite person. Why do you have to make things difficult for her?¡±

 Chapter 624 - Worried

    Chapter 624 Worried


    Yin Jia sneered. ¡°You¡¯re so magnanimous? What? Are you going to allow Cheng Che to raise a child outside?¡±


    Guan Tang¡¯s expression changed, and she stopped talking


    When Jiahui got off work, she treated the earlier matter as a joke and told Song Ning about it.


    Song Ning¡¯s eyes widened after she listened to Jiahui. ¡°You, you said that?¡±


    Jiahui nodded. ¡°What else could I say?¡±


    Song Ning looked at Jiahui helplessly. ¡°I feel like you¡¯ve grown up and matured...¡±


    Jiahui blinked. ¡°What? What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    Song Ning shook her head then she said, ¡°If this matter is between Mu Chen and me, you¡¯ll definitely be the first to jump out and fight with them. Now that it concerns you, why are you so calm? You¡¯re not angry at all?¡±


    After changing out of her uniform, Jiahui walked out with Song Ning. They were going to the Mu family house for dinner. Then, Jiahui put her hands in her pockets as she leisurely replied, ¡°This is simple. Why was I easily angered when it concerns you and Mu Chen? It¡¯s because I didn¡¯t trust Mu Chen at that time, and I was worried you¡¯d be at a disadvantage. If it were now, I wouldn¡¯t be like that. I would speak to Mu Chen immediately because I trust in his feelings for you. I trust he would be able to handle the matter well and won¡¯t let you be at a disadvantage.¡±


    Song Ning understood Jiahui¡¯s meaning. ¡°In other words, you trust Cheng Che so you don¡¯t see any need quarreling with those two women, right?¡±


    Jiahui smiled but did not say anything.


    Upon seeing this, Song Ning reached out and gently tugged Jiahui¡¯s ponytail before she said, ¡°Very good! Little girl, you¡¯re all grown up now and have be very capable. Grandma will definitely be happy if she knows about this.¡±


    Jiahui said with a face filled with pride, ¡°That¡¯s right. No matter how obtuse I am, after experiencing so many things, I¡¯ve also learned my lesson.¡±


    The two womenughed as they walked out of the hospital.


    Mu Chen¡¯s chauffeur was already waiting outside.


    After they got into the car, Song Ning sighed and said, ¡°Jiahui, I don¡¯t think Cheng Che¡¯s matter is over. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s just the beginning. They definitely didn¡¯te with good intentions when they looked for you today. You have to be careful in the future. The trick they can y now is to destroy your rtionship with Cheng Che; they¡¯ll try to drive a wedge between both of you. You mustn¡¯t fall for their tricks, understand?¡±


    Jiahui said in a rxed manner, ¡°I understand. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Song Ning held Jiahui¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m still worried. Jiahui, you¡¯re too kind. You¡¯ve been raised in a clean environment since you were young. No matter how smart you are, you won¡¯t be able to imagine how despicable those people are. Promise me that no matter what, you have to put your rtionship with Cheng Che first. If you¡¯re confused or unhappy, you must tell me about it. Tell Grandma as well. We¡¯ll face everything together, okay?¡±


    Jiahui reached out and hugged Song Ning as she said, ¡°Alright, I know, I know. I¡¯ll definitely talk to you if I need help.¡±


    With this, Song Ning finally felt relieved.


    In the Mu family house¡¯s living room.


    Mu Lang, the baby, was running around.


    Nuan was very vignt. She followed Mu Lang and protected him when needed.


    Jiang Jin had told Sister Yu more than once that Nuan was truly perfect.


    Nuan was not only meticulous when caring for the baby, but it could be seen that the baby was her entire world. She also respected Song Ning and Mu Chen very much.


    With this, Jiang Jin was relieved.


    Sister Yu was old now. The most important thing for her was to apany Jiang Jin. All her previous jobs had now been handed to Xiao Yu, which was also a relief for her.


    The Mu family was now unprecedentedly peaceful.


    As soon as Cheng Che reached home, he called Xiao Yu over to discuss the dishes for dinner. Needlessly to say, the dishes he suggested were all Jiahui¡¯s favorite dishes.


    Jiang Jin and Sister Yu teased Cheng Che for a long time when they heard the dishes he suggested, but Cheng Che did not care at all.

 Chapter 625 - Family Bonds

    Chapter 625 Family Bonds


    The baby ran in and out of the kitchen, telling his uncle what was being cooked in the kitchen.


    Cheng Che sat on the couch, drinking tea and ying Go with his grandmother. He was calm and happy.


    When Mu Chen came back, he saw his energetic son sitting in Cheng Che¡¯s arms, sucking on his thumb as he watched his uncle and great-grandmother ying Go.


    As soon as the baby saw his father, he broke free of Cheng Che¡¯s arms and ran like the wind toward his father. ¡°Dad!¡±


    Mu Chen took two steps forward and caught his son. He chided his son gently, ¡°You can¡¯t run like this next time. It¡¯s very dangerous. What if you fall?¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t hurt!¡± the baby said in his childish voice.


    Mu Chen could not help butugh. In fact, he knew it was useless to say those things. The only way was for the baby to learn from the fall. When the baby tried to climb up his arms, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss. Otherwise, Mommy will be unhappy when she gets home.¡±


    The baby immediately stopped making a fuss and leaned quietly against Mu Chen¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Mommy won¡¯t be unhappy.¡±


    Mu Chenughed again. He patted his son¡¯s head and said, ¡°Alright, alright. Mommy won¡¯t be unhappy. However, we must not make Mommy unhappy no matter what, okay? We can¡¯t be unhappy with Mommy either. We¡¯re men. We have to protect Mommy and make Mommy happy, okay?¡±


    The baby extended his chubby hand and made an ¡®okay¡¯ gesture immediately. Then, he said seriously, ¡°Okay, Dad!¡±


    Everyoneughed when they saw this.


    Cheng Che said to his grandmother, ¡°My brother is sister-inw¡¯s fan. Now, he has also raised his son to be sister-inw¡¯s fan.¡±


    Jiang Jin smiled. ¡°In the future, you have to treat Jiahui like this as well. A man who dotes on his wife will not have bad luck.¡±


    Cheng Che smiled shyly as he nodded slightly.


    Sister Yu said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Old Madam. Young Master Cheng Che will definitely treat Miss Jiahui well in the future. Our Young Madam is calm and steady while Miss Jiahui is lively and cheerful. The two of them reallyplement each other.¡±


    Cheng Che said, ¡°Sister Yu, we¡¯re talking about me and Jiahui. Why did you suddenly mention sister-inw? It¡¯s as though Jiahui and sister-inw are a couple.¡±


    Sister Yu was briefly stunned before she burst intoughter.


    Jiang Jin could not help butugh as well.


    The baby did not understand why everyone wasughing. He scratched his head, thinking hard, before he said, ¡°Since Uncle is marrying a wife, Mu Lang also wants to marry a wife!¡±


    Everyoneughed even louder upon hearing these words.


    Song Ning and Jiahui, who had just returned, witnessed this scene of everyoneughing.


    Jiahuiughed. She could not help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±


    Jiang Jinughed until she was gasping for air. When she finally calmed down, she said to the two women, ¡°Mu Lang said since his uncle is getting married, he wants to get married as well.¡±


    Song Ning and Jiahuiughed as well when they heard this.


    Jiahui stepped forward and gently pinched the baby¡¯s cheek as she asked, ¡°Mu Lang, why are you in such a hurry to get married?¡±


    The baby struggled out of Mu Chen¡¯s arms and ran toward Song Ning. He felt more at ease when he was in Song Ning¡¯s arms. He reached up and wrapped his arms around Song Ning¡¯s neck.


    Song Ning smiled and asked, ¡®Who does Mu Lang want to marry?¡±


    Everyone waited for the baby¡¯s answer.


    The baby thought about it seriously before he replied, ¡°Someone like Mommy, Aunty Jiahui, Great-grandma, Grandma Yu, Sister Nuan, and Sister Xiao Yu!¡±


    The baby¡¯s answer and serious expression caused everyone to burst outughing again.


    Song Ning kissed her son on his forehead before she said, ¡°Silly child, you¡¯re too greedy. How could there be such a person?¡±


    Mu Chen took his son into his arms and said, ¡°Why not? My son will definitely find such a perfect partner!¡±

 Chapter 626 - Honesty

    Chapter 626 Honesty


    After dinner, everyone gathered around Jiang Jin in the living room and chatted happily as they watched Mu Lang y.


    At this moment, Jiang Jin whispered to Song Ning, ¡°You seem to have something on your mind?¡±


    Song Ning nced at Jiahui and Cheng Che, who were in high spirits, and quietly told Jiang Jin about what happened to Jiahui earlier.


    Jiang Jin was surprised after listening to Song Ning. After thinking about it for a moment, she looked at Sister Yu meaningfully.


    With that, Sister Yu smiled and coaxed Mu Lang. ¡°Baby, let¡¯s go to the toy room with Nuan to y. You haven¡¯t opened the new toys that we bought two days ago.¡±


    Mu Lang¡¯s eyes lit up immediately. ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Then, as though he just remembered something, he turned back to look at his parents.


    Song Ning nodded. ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    With that, Mu Lang happily grabbed A Nuan¡¯s hand. ¡°Sister Nuan, hurry up! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Sister Yu led everyone away, leaving only five people behind.


    Jiang Jin looked at Jiahui kindly and asked, ¡°Jiahui, did the Yin family look for you today?¡±


    Jiahui looked at Song Ning immediately. She knew Song Ning must have told Jiang Jin about today¡¯s incident.


    Song Ning said, ¡°Jiahui, this matter is not only between you and Cheng Che, but it¡¯s also our family matter. I hope that both of you won¡¯t bear this on your own. Don¡¯t think about keeping everything to yourselves so as to not worry us. It¡¯s best to be honest to reduce unnecessary misunderstandings and to avoid falling into other people¡¯s traps. If we¡¯re honest with each other, it¡¯d be difficult for others to sow discord. What do you think?¡±


    Jiang Jin nodded. ¡°I agree with Song Ning. Your brother and sister-inw have gone through so many twists and turns. If they didn¡¯t trust each other and weren¡¯t honest with each other, I¡¯m afraid they would have long been separated by those wicked people. Both of you should learn from them.¡±


    Cheng Che¡¯s expression had long changed. He asked, ¡°Who went to look for you? What did they say to you?¡±


    Cheng Che grabbed Jiahui¡¯s hand. His nervousness was apparent.


    Jiahui patted his hand and said casually, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s your sister. She¡¯s already looked for me once. She hoped that I¡¯ll persuade you to return to the Yin family, and she also told me you have a fiancee. Your sister came with your fiancee today. Your sister told me I have to make sure your fiancee is healthy so she can give birth to your children in the future.¡±


    Cheng Che was stunned by these words. His face slowly turned red from the anger as he said through gritted teeth, ¡°That¡¯s too much. She¡¯s¡­ She¡¯s too much.¡±


    Cheng Che did not know what else to say for a moment. He paced back and forth before he finally said, ¡°I¡¯m going to look for them.¡±


    When Cheng Che was about to leave, Mu Chen rose to his feet and blocked his path.


    Jiahui pulled Cheng Che back as well as she said, ¡°Cheng Che, calm down.¡±


    Cheng Che looked at Mu Chen, trembling in anger. ¡°They¡¯re too, too much!¡±


    Mu Chen patted Cheng Che lightly on his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t be rash and fall for their tricks. Perhaps, they wanted to provoke you so you¡¯d go looking for them.¡±


    Jiahui nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s what I think as well. Since you ignored her, she came to me. If I feel wronged, she thought I wouldin, and you¡¯d definitely go looking for them to stand up for me. At that time, they¡¯d try to negotiate with you and find out where your weakness lies.¡±


    Mu Chen nodded in approval when he heard Jiahui¡¯s words. Then, he said gently to Cheng Che, ¡°You see, it¡¯s hard to see clearly when you¡¯re the one involved. However, Jiahui is more clear-headed than you.¡±


    Cheng Che inhaled deeply to calm down.


    Jiahui shook Cheng Che¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Take a seat. We¡¯ll discuss this rationally. Don¡¯t be rash.¡±


    Cheng Che obediently sat next to Jiahui.


    Jiang Jin could not help but nod upon seeing this. She was very happy and satisfied. With Mu Chen and Jiahui watching over Cheng Che, she believed Cheng Che would definitely be able to survive this disaster.

 Chapter 627 - Meeting

    Chapter 627 Meeting


    Cheng Che sped his hands on top of his knees. His expression was grim. When he calmed down, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll look for President Yin to make my stance clear.¡±


    Mu Chen nodded. ¡°It¡¯s best to make these things clear. However, we still have to discuss our strategy. They¡¯re using your sister now. In their minds, no matter what, you won¡¯t fall out with your biological sister. Even if you fall out with your sister, at that time, President Yin will definitely step forward with some excuse and me it all on your sister. What can you do at that time?¡±


    Cheng Che felt a little lost and angry.


    Mu Chen continued to say, ¡°Timing is very important. They¡¯re trying to use Jiahui to pressure you. Once they arouse your anger, they¡¯ll make their move. From what I know, the Yin family isn¡¯t very harmonious or united. Everyone has their ulterior motives, but they have one thing inmon: they want you to return to the family. You have to be calm and patient at this time.¡±


    Cheng Che nodded slightly. His heart was filled with warmth. He asked, perplexed, ¡°What should I do then, Brother?¡±


    Mu Chen said, ¡°Let them make a fuss. Their intentions will slowly be revealed as they continue to make a fuss. Even if you can¡¯t see their intentions, you¡¯ll definitely be able to see their true colors at least. If they¡¯re trying to look for your weakness, you can also look for theirs. However, let me warn you. The more you know, the colder your heart will be. I know you have no feelings for them, but even then, I still have to warn you. You know I¡¯ve always treated you as my younger brother. If I know there¡¯s a fire pit ahead of you, I definitely won¡¯t let you jump


    in.¡±


    Cheng Che nodded before he said determinedly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to return to that family.¡±


    However, Jiahui suddenly said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you want to return to that family.¡±


    Cheng Che said without hesitation, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to return to that family. The Yin family has nothing to do with me. This has been decided since I was born. There¡¯s no need to discuss it any further.¡±


    Cheng Che¡¯s attitude was very firm.


    as


    Jiahui continued to say calmly, ¡°Returning doesn¡¯t mean you have to inherit the family business. It can be just a visit. You can leave after seeing them.¡±


    Everyone was stunned by Jiahui¡¯s words.


    Mu Chen and Song Ning smiled.


    Cheng Che understood Jiahui¡¯s meaning and said with a smile, ¡°Alright, I understand.¡±


    Jiang Jin sighed inwardly. Initially, she was worried Cheng Che would thoroughly sever all his family ties, and as a result, would end up hurting himself. However, not only were Song Ning and Mu Chen trying their best to protect him, but even Jiahui was protecting him. She could see Jiahui was guiding Cheng Che without pushing her opinions on him. Clearly, no one cared about the benefits having ties with the Yin family would bring them.


    Jiang Jin thought the children before her were all truly worthy of her pride.


    Naturally, the Yin family would not give up easily.


    Yin Bin had set the date for an official meeting between the families during the weekend. The venue was at a hotel that the Yin family had just invested in. It was adjacent to a six-star hotel under the Mu Group. Coincidentally, the private room that had been chosen to host the meeting had a window that directly overlooked the Mu Group¡¯s hotel.


    From the Yin family, there were Yin Bin, Guan Ning, Yin Jia, Yin Yi, and Guan Tang.


    On the Mu family¡¯s side, there were Jiang Jin, Mu Chen, Song Ning, and Cheng Che. Jiahui was not present because she did not want to escte the conflict now. She said she would support Cheng Che from behind for now.


    Cheng Che did not have confidence in the Yin family¡¯s morality and was worried they would target Jiahui. Hence, he also did not force Jiahui to attend the meeting.


    This was the first time Yin Bin officially met Cheng Che. After Yin Bin exchanged pleasantries with Jiang Jin and Mu Chen, he grabbed Cheng Che¡¯s hand, unwilling to let go as he looked at Cheng Che with a face full of smiles. After he pulled Cheng Che to sit next to him, he sighed emotionally as he said, ¡°You really resemble your mother. When I first saw you, I recognized you immediately.¡±


    Meanwhile, Yin Jia chose to sit next to Jiang Jin, showing the utmost respect to Jiang Jin.

 Chapter 628 - Introductions (1)

    <h4>Chapter 628 Introductions (1)</h4>


    Upon hearing Yin Bin¡¯s words, Yin Jia¡¯s eyes began to brim with tears. She grabbed Jiang Jin¡¯s hand and said tearily, ¡°Grandma Mu, you don¡¯t know how bitter my heart has been for so many years.¡±


    As Yin Jia spoke, tears began to stream down her face.


    Jiang Jin only sighed and patted Yin Jia¡¯s hand gently.


    Guan Ning¡¯s expression was slightly unsightly upon hearing this. Then, she sighed and said to Jiang Jin, ¡°Since ancient times, stepmothers have always been in difficult positions. When I first married into the Yin family, Yin Jia was still very young. She cried day and night. My heart broke just looking at her. Fortunately, I managed to look after her bit by bit¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin only smiled sympathetically in response.


    Yin Yi, who had chosen to sit next to Mu Chen, was delighted. She looked at Mu Chen from time to time, and her gaze seemed as though she wanted to swallow Mu Chen whole.


    Song Ning quietly switched seats with Mu Chen upon seeing this.


    Yin Yi did not bother to hide her disappointment at all. She said bluntly to Song Ning, ¡°I want to sit next to Brother Mu. I want to learn about my brother¡¯s life in the Mu family so I can tell my grandfather about it when I return.¡±


    Song Ning remained elegant as she said politely, ¡°Miss Yin, it makes no difference if you speak to me. I¡¯ve always treated Cheng Che as my younger brother, and I¡¯m very clear about his affairs. What do you want to know about him?¡±


    Seeing the unhappy expression on Yin Yi¡¯s face, Song Ning said apologetically, ¡°Everyone says my husband is like a cold-faced devil. Moreover, he¡¯s very blunt with his words. I¡¯m afraid his words would be unpleasant and would embarrass Miss Yin. If that happens, it¡¯d make the atmosphere awkward.¡±


    Yin Yi was rendered speechless by Song Ning¡¯s smiling face and words.


    Upon seeing this, Guan Tang said with a smile, ¡°Young Master Mu and Young Madam Mu have a truly profound rtionship. My little sister is still young so I hope you can understand her longing for her brother.¡±


    Song Ning looked at Cheng Che¡¯s ¡®fiancee¡¯ and replied with a smile, ¡°I heard that Cheng Che was born outside of the Yin family. Miss Yin misses her brother so much even though she¡¯s never seen her brother before. What a rare sibling love.¡±


    A trace of embarrassment appeared on Guan Tang¡¯s face upon hearing these words.


    Yin Yi hurriedly said, ¡°I heard the elders talking about my brother in the past so I want to know more about him. Sister, please let Brother Mu sit next to me and Sister Guan Tang so we can learn more about my brother.¡±


    Song Ning had seen a lot of shameless people before, and Yin Yi was not inferior to those people. Since Yin Yi was shameless, she could only be blunt. Hence, she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t like other women to be too close to my husband.¡±


    Song Ning had learned from Jiahui that to deal with shameless people, one had to be even more shameless.


    At this time, everyone finally took their seats.


    Yin Bin introduced his family to Cheng Che one by one. ¡°This is your stepmother. She raised your sister since your sister was young. It hadn¡¯t been easy on her. Your sister also addresses her as ¡®mother¡¯. You can also call her ¡®mother¡¯ from now on.¡±


    Guan Ning revealed a kind smile and hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t make things difficult for the child. Cheng Che, you can just call me ¡®aunty¡¯. Let¡¯s slowly get to know each other.¡±


    Cheng Che nodded slightly and said, ¡°Nice to meet you, Madam Yin.¡±


    Cheng Che naturally did not call Guan Ning ¡®mother¡¯ or ¡®aunty¡¯.


    Yin Bin and Guan Ning were clearly stunned by this obvious alienation. They exchanged a look before Yin Bin finally said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s take it slow as we get to know each other.¡±


    Then, Yin Bin continued to say, ¡°This is your sister, Yin Jia. You¡¯ve already met her. This is also your sister, Yin Yi. She just graduated from university. She¡¯s the youngest in the family so she¡¯s a little spoiled. Everyone dotes on her and indulges her too much.¡±


    ¡°Brother,¡± Yin Yi called out sweetly.


    Cheng Che only nodded and did not respond.

 Chapter 629

    Chapter 629 Introductions (2)


    When it was Guan Tang¡¯s turn, Yin Bin¡¯s smile deepened as he said, ¡°Come, Cheng Che. This is Guan Tang. She¡¯s the most important person to you. Your mother and her mother were best friends in the past. Back then, the two of them got pregnant at the same time. Just like in the dramas, both of them promised to marry their children to each other. This is also your mother¡¯s wish.¡±


    Yin Bin sighed as he continued to say, ¡°Your mother passed away early. Guan Tang¡¯s mother also passed away when she was ten years old. Your¡­ Your Aunty Guan is Guan Tang¡¯s biological aunt so Guan Tang grew up in our family as well. Your Aunty Guan personally raised Guan Tang. Since your grandfather also acknowledged Guan Tang as his granddaughter-inw, we naturally raised her like our own as well.¡±


    Yin Bin saw that Cheng Che had no intention of acknowledging Guan Ning as his mother so he referred to Guan Ning as ¡®Aunty Guan¡¯ instead.


    Guan Tang¡¯s face was slightly red as she greeted Cheng Che. ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    Guan Tang looked at Cheng Che with herrge eyes as though she wanted to say more. However, in the end, she only lowered her gaze.


    Cheng Che looked at Guan Tang expressionlessly before he turned away and introduced the Mu family one after another.


    ¡°This is my grandmother. She personally raised me since I was young. This is my brother and sister-inw. Since I was a little weak when I was young, my brother has always protected me. He fought for me whenever I got into trouble. My grandmother also couldn¡¯t bear to hit me when I was young. Hence, when I made mistakes, my brother would be hit instead. My sister-inw is the woman my brother loves most. From the moment she joined our family, she¡¯s always treated me like her younger brother. Although I¡¯m an orphan, I¡¯m exceptionally blessed,¡± Cheng Che said calmly as he adjusted his sses.


    The Yin family looked slightly embarrassed when they heard Cheng Che¡¯s words.


    Cheng Che continued to say, ¡°My fiancee is the woman I love most in my life. She¡¯s a doctor and is very lively and cheerful. She¡¯s also very beautiful. I love her very much. She¡¯s busy today so she¡¯s not here. I¡¯ll introduce you to her when she has the time.¡±


    Cheng Che did not mention anything about Yin Jia and Guan Tang visiting Jiahui. He did not want to give the two women any excuse to nder Jiahui. With these words, he also cleanly rejected Guan Tang. All in all, he made his stance very clear; he was Cheng Che, not a member of the Yin family.


    Yin Bin¡¯s expression was very unsightly at this moment. Just as he was about to lose his temper, Yin Jia looked at him meaningfully to stop him.


    Following that, Yin Jia said in a gentle voice that wasden with sorrow, ¡°Brother, did you consider Guan Tang¡¯s feelings when you said those words? She¡¯s innocent. As a girl, she was betrothed before she was even born. For over twenty years, she carried the empty title of being your fiancee. Now that you¡¯re found, you don¡¯t acknowledge her. Not only that, but you even bluntly spoke about your sweetheart. You¡¯re too much.¡±


    Guan Tang, who was sitting at the side, had already begun to shed tears.


    Cheng Che¡¯s expression was stiff. He really wished he could flip the table at this moment. Then, he calmly asked, ¡°If Yin Xing were not found, what identity was Miss Guan going to use to stay in the Yin family?¡±


    Yin Jia was stunned by this question. Then, she said helplessly, ¡°What are you saying? Didn¡¯t we find you in the end? If we didn¡¯t find you, we¡¯ll definitely marry her off like a daughter of the Yin family. After all, Mother is Guan Tang¡¯s biological aunt. However, it¡¯s different now that we found you. Guan Tang will continue being your fiancee. This is our mother¡¯sst wish after all. You won¡¯t defy our mother¡¯sst wish, right?¡±

 Chapter 630

    Chapter 630 Introductions (3)


    Yin Jia looked at Cheng Che reproachfully with the air of an elder sister.


    Guan Tang, who was seated next to Yin Jia, continued to cry silently, looking very pitiful.


    Cheng Che did not say anything.


    However, Song Ning feigned an expression of surprise as she said, ¡°As it turns out, Miss Guan is Madam Yin¡¯s niece.¡± Upon hearing this, Guan Ning quickly smiled. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re very close.¡±


    Song Ning smiled and said, ¡°Madam Yin, I really don¡¯t understand. My grandma informed the Yin family about Cheng Che when he turned 18. However, at that time, none of you wanted to acknowledge him. May I ask, at that time, what were your ns for Miss Guan¡¯s future?¡±


    Guan Ning¡¯s smile froze immediately.


    Yin Bin coughed lightly before he said, ¡°Regarding this, our family has our own arrangements. Young Madam Mu, I don¡¯t think we need to exin this to you. In any case, we¡¯re nning to bring Cheng Che back to the family, and Guan Tang is his official fiancee. Your question has nothing to do with the present.¡±


    Song Ning was simply amazed. If Yin Jia had said these words, she could excuse Yin Jia for being unreasonable. However, for Yin Bin to say such words, she was truly speechless.


    Jiang Jin and Mu Chen did not expect Yin Bin to be so direct as well. He did not even bother to beat around the bush or make up an excuse.


    At this time, Cheng Che said slowly and clearly, ¡°President Yin, I think we need to make our rtionship clear.¡±


    Yin Bin quickly said fawningly, ¡°Alright, please speak.¡±


    ¡°When I was 18, my grandma sent awyer letter to the Yin family to inform you of my existence. What did you say at that time?¡± Cheng Che asked.


    Yin Bin¡¯s expression froze. ¡°Cheng Che, that happened ten years ago. At that time, there were some problems at home, and I was in a terrible state. Hence, I didn¡¯t pay attention to the matter. Since the Mu family in M City was wealthy, and Old Madam Mu was your grandmother¡¯s best friend, I felt at ease leaving you with them at that time.¡±


    Cheng Che was unmoved by Yin Bin¡¯s exnation. He continued to say, ¡°At that time, you told thewyer to tell me to treat myself as a member of the Mu family and that I have no rtionship with the Yin family. You also said that if we were to meet again, we should treat each other like passersby.¡±


    Yin Binughed awkwardly and tried to make a joke out of it. ¡°Child, it¡¯s already been ten years, but you still remember everything so clearly.¡±


    Cheng Che said, ¡°I¡¯m very willing to be a member of the Mu family. For a long time, I even med Grandma for telling me the truth about my origins. I preferred to think of myself as an orphan. My grandma med herself as well. She felt that it was her fault. She thought she should¡¯ve personally met all of you first to test the water. If the reception was cold, she would not have told me about all of you. s, what was done had been done. After all, she did not expect the Yin family to reject me so thoroughly.¡±


    ¡°In fact, my grandma was not at fault at all. My grandma is too kind. She didn¡¯t expect there would be a father like you in the world. From the moment I was old enough to think for myself, I¡¯ve already regarded myself as an orphan. I have no parents or family. I only have my grandma and my brother. That¡¯s enough for me. I have everything that ordinary people have, and I also have everything that ordinary people don¡¯t have. My grandma and my brother have never mistreated me in any way.¡±


    Cheng Che inhaled deeply to calm down before he continued to say, ¡°President Yin, you might have forgotten what you said back then, but I¡¯ll never forget it. I don¡¯t care about the Yin family, and I won¡¯t return. No matter what reasons you have, they have nothing to do with me. Please don¡¯t use our blood rtions to hold me hostage. Let me tell you, it¡¯s useless. The grace of raising someone far surpasses that of blood rtions. I decided to show up today so I can make things clear once and for all. Everyone¡¯s quite busy. I heard the Yin family is nning to develop in M City so you must be busy. From now on, let¡¯s go our separate ways and not meet again.¡±

 Chapter 631 - Complaints

    Chapter 631 Comints


    Everyone was speechless.


    Finally, Yin Bin chuckled and tried to smooth things over. ¡°Look at what this child said.¡±


    Yin Bin no longer looked at Cheng Che. Instead, he looked at Jiang Jin and said, ¡°Auntie Jiang, to be honest, there were really some problems at home back then. At that time, my status in the family was almost non-existent, and I really didn¡¯t have the time to take care of my son. You¡¯re my mother¡¯s best friend so I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware of many things. My mother ran away from home in a fit of anger because of my father¡¯s affairs with my stepmother. She even brought my wife away¡­¡±


    Yin Bin nced at Guan Ning before he continued to say, ¡°My wife, at that time, was Yin Jian and Cheng Che¡¯s mother. Back then, she left so she could persuade my mother toe home. Who knew she would give birth prematurely? You might not be aware of this, but after my mother left, my stepmother came. She even brought her children with her and imed that they were my younger brother and sister. That naturally threatened the interest of our family. Since my mother was not home, who was going to fight for


    me?¡±


    ¡°At that time, I could only turn to the elders. My stepmother was really dramatic. She would make a fuss, cry, and threaten to hang herself three times a day. I¡¯ve never seen such a shameless woman. In order to enter our family, she really spared no efforts. Not only did she want to enter our family, but she even wanted our family to admit the two bast*rds as members of our Yin family. You don¡¯t know how difficult it was for me that year.¡±


    Yin Bin continued toin, ¡°I was a grown man. I had to take care of thepany, and I also had to take care of my five-year-old daughter at that time. On top of that, I also had to stop my stepmother from kicking us out of the family.¡± He spread his arms and said, ¡°I had no other choice but to grit my teeth and endure. It was thanks to the elders in our family that I was able to keep my position as the eldest son from the legal wife of the Yin family. With all those things, I truly had no time to care about my mother and my wife. When things finally stabilized, I found out that Cheng Che¡¯s mother had already¡­ had already¡­¡±


    Yin Bin did not finish his words. Instead, he rubbed his face and sighed. ¡°Her life was too bitter. She was an orphan raised by my mother. She was very docile and virtuous. I didn¡¯t expect that she wouldn¡¯t be able to enjoy the slightest bit of happiness after marrying me. I¡¯ve let her down.¡±


    Yin Bin let out another long sigh before he said again, ¡°Although my wife was no longer around, I still had a young daughter. She couldn¡¯t do without a mother, after all. I also couldn¡¯t do without the support of my mother against my stepmother. For various reasons, I married my current wife, Guan Ning. Auntie Jiang, you see, I had a tough time in the


    past.¡±


    Jiang Jin nodded but did not say anything. This was the Yin family¡¯s affairs. It was inappropriate for her toment, and she did not want to embarrass Yin Bin. No matter what, he was Cheng Che¡¯s father, and she felt she did not have the right to criticize Yin Bin¡¯s treatment of Cheng Che.


    However, Song Ning did not have such qualms. She said, ¡°President Yin, it really hasn¡¯t been easy for you.¡± Yin Bin nodded immediately and sighed. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? Now that I think about it again, it was really too difficult at that time. However, it dide to an end. My stepmother and her two children did not stop trying to bring me down. They always coveted my position. When Cheng Che was 18, I failed in an investment so she used it against me. She tried to use that to force me to give up my position and leave the Yin family.¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, my wife¡¯s family supported me, giving me enough strength to contend with them. That¡¯s how I was able to keep my position. At that time, you sent people to inform me about Cheng Che, and I said all those words to you.¡±


    Finally, Yin Bin faced Cheng Che after he was done with his exnation and said with a sigh, ¡°Cheng Che, you have to understand me. How could I not want you if I truly had a choice?¡±

 Chapter 632 - Explanation

    Chapter 632 Exnation


    The Mu family remained silent.


    Cheng Che said directly, ¡°It¡¯s pointless for you to say these things now. They have nothing to do with me.¡±


    Yin Bin hurriedly said, ¡°How can they have nothing to do with you? I know you¡¯re angry at me so I¡¯m trying to exin to you. Moreover, Auntie Jiang can be a witness. It¡¯s really not that I didn¡¯t want you. There were extenuating circumstances. Child, don¡¯t be so stubborn. How could you think we really abandoned you? Look, didn¡¯t wee to look for you now? It¡¯s fine for you toin, act like a child, and lose your temper. After all, I did let you down. However, haven¡¯t I apologized to you? That¡¯s enough. Hurry up ande home with me. We still have many important things to attend to.¡±


    Without waiting for anyone to reply, Yin Bin continued to say, ¡°Oh, right. Previously, we asked you to sever ties with the Mu family. We went back and discussed it and realized we were being unreasonable. There¡¯s no need to sever ties. You can just treat them as additional rtives. What do you think? We¡¯ve made a very big concession. We won¡¯t even force you to change your surname. Do you understand? Cheng Che?¡±


    Cheng Che felt as though his worldview had been overturned. Fortunately, Jiahui did note today. He did not want her to see such a disgusting family. No matter how much he loved Jiahui, he could tell her about today¡¯s filthy matters. He felt thoroughly ashamed. In front of his grandmother, brother, and sister-inw, he felt like a wronged child. Finally, after he controlled his emotions, he asked, ¡°So, do I have to thank you for your magnanimity?¡±


    Yin Bin nodded. ¡°We¡¯re family, after all. You don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡±


    Cheng Che finally lost his temper. ¡°Who¡¯s your family? I¡¯ve been talking for so long, but you still don¡¯t understand? I¡¯ve said it before. I won¡¯t return to the Yin family, and I don¡¯t care about being the heir of the Yin family. Please just pretend that I don¡¯t exist or that I died along with my mother.¡±


    ¡°Cheng Che! How can you say that?¡± Yin Jia¡¯s tears began to fall. ¡°You¡¯re my younger brother! Are you trying to make me die from pain? I lost my mother when I was five. Do you know how happy I was when I learned that I have a younger brother? I¡¯ve been looking forward to this day for so long, but you refuse to recognize us! Mom is watching over us from heaven! How can you be so heartless?¡±


    Guan Tang quickly handed Yin Jia a piece of tissue andforted her in a soft voice, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t cry. Calm down.¡±


    While Guan Tang was doing this, she made sure she faced Cheng Che with her most beautiful side profile.


    s, Cheng Che did not have Guan Tang in his eyes at all.


    Cheng Che said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about morally kidnapping me. No matter what you want to do, I don¡¯t care. You might as well save your energy.¡±


    Yin Yi, who has been listening for a long time, finally could not help but say, ¡°How can you say we¡¯re trying to morally kidnap you? Elder brother, Father was telling the truth. Although I¡¯m the youngest in the family, I¡¯m aware of those things. Father and Sister didn¡¯t lie to you. Don¡¯t me them for not looking for you in the past. They had their reasons..¡±


    Cheng Che sneered. The Yin family members were all the same. He suddenly felt very grateful at this moment. Fortunately, he did not grow up in the Yin family. Fortunately, he was raised by Jiang Jin and grew up with Mu Chen.

 Chapter 633 - Brother and Sister-in-Law

    Chapter 633 Brother and Sister-in-Law


    Yin Bin hurriedly turned to Jiang Jin for help as he said, ¡°Auntie Jiang, look at this child. Why is he so unreasonable? I¡¯ve already exined to him that I had no choice. We¡¯re father and son, after all. How can he draw such a clear line between us?¡± Then, he turned to Cheng Che and said, ¡°Everyone in the house is your family. It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re angry, but the facts remain that we¡¯re your family. Let me make it clear to you. You¡¯re the only one left in the family to inherit the family business. The Yin family belongs to you in the future. Aren¡¯t you tempted at all? Back then, I fought so hard to get to where we are now. All you have to do now is return to the family, and you¡¯ll have everything. What do you have to be angry about? A real man pays no mind to trivial matters. We have had many misunderstandings in the past. Regardless of who¡¯s right and who¡¯s wrong, it¡¯s all in the past. What¡¯s the point of dwelling in the past? You¡¯re too petty!¡±


    Cheng Che was so angry when he heard these words that he was unable to speak for a moment.


    Song Ning sighed inwardly. She thought it was a pity that Jiahui was not around. After all, Jiahui was the best at arguing and reasoning. Jiang Jin could not argue, and Mu Chen did not care to argue.


    Cheng Che¡¯s heart was in a mess. He thought he was truly too weak.


    Finally, Song Ning said, ¡°Mr. Yin, please calm down. Youined so much and even asked my Grandma to be your witness. You¡¯ve exined to Cheng Che that you¡¯ve no choice, and we¡¯ve already listened to your exnationas well. However, it seems like you still don¡¯t understand Cheng Che¡¯s words.¡±


    Yin Bin had already been displeased and wary of Song Ning, to begin with. Upon hearing these words, his expression turned unsightly.


    Song Ning ignored Yin Bin and continued to say, ¡°Cheng Che is 28 years old now. He¡¯s not a three-year-old child. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s inappropriate for you to disregard his wish and demand his return to the Yin family? Moreover, not only is Cheng Che a special assistant to Mu Chen, but he has his own business to run as well. Apart from that, he already has a fiancee, and the wedding date has already been set for June. Since earlier, I noticed that you ignored all these things and unterally demanded his return to the Yin family. You¡¯ve even dictated who he should marry. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being unfair to him and Miss Guan?¡±


    Yin Bin¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Young Madam Mu. First of all, this is the Yin family¡¯s matter. Outsiders shouldn¡¯t interfere. Guan Tang has long been regarded as a member of our Yin family. She doesn¡¯t feel it¡¯s unfair at all. Cheng Che is my son and a member of the Yin family. All my ns for him are for his good. Young Madam Mu, with all that said, how is it unfair that I want him to return to the Yin family? Even if you insist it¡¯s unfair, it¡¯s definitely not unfair to him. If anyone should have a say, it¡¯s the other descendants of the Yin family. Since they don¡¯t have any objections, what right do you have to speak? You have no right to speak at all.¡±


    At this moment, Mu Chen nced at the members of the Yin family and said expressionlessly, ¡°Of course, she has the right to speak.l She¡¯s my wife and Cheng Che¡¯s sister-inw. Even if she flips this table out of anger, she still has the right to do so. I¡¯m not a good person. I¡¯m the kind who stands by family no matter if they¡¯re right or wrong. I¡¯ve protected Cheng Che since we were both young regardless if he was right or wrong. Even now, it doesn¡¯t matter if he¡¯s right or wrong, I¡¯m his brother so I¡¯ll stand by him and help him unconditionally.¡±


    Mu Chen continued to say, ¡°President Yin, my grandma and I have no intention of getting involved in this matter. Cheng Che is all grown up, and he¡¯s no longer a child. I believe he can deal with this matter. However, it seems like his opponent is really shameless. Since that¡¯s the case, I have no choice but to step forward. Today, I¡¯ll make things clear. My brother can do whatever he wants. No one can force him to do anything against his wishes. Otherwise, they¡¯ll be an enemy of our Mu family!¡±

 Chapter 634 - Showing Weakness

    <h4>Chapter 634 Showing Weakness</h4>


    ¡°Brother¡­¡± Cheng Che reached out to Mu Chen to stop him.


    However, Mu Chen pushed Cheng Che¡¯s hand aside as he continued to say, ¡°My wife just said that Cheng Che already has a fiancee. Why do you insist on arranging his marriage for him? What¡¯s going on? Do you think you¡¯re in ancient times? Do you know it¡¯s illegal to force marriage upon someone? President Yin, I believe you¡¯re sensible. Why don¡¯t you speak truthfully instead? It¡¯d make everything easier.¡±


    Mu Chen had long been disgusted with Yin Bin¡¯s character. However, he still tried to speak patiently for Cheng Che¡¯s sake.


    Seeing that everyone was now focused on Guan Tang¡¯s matter, Yin Bin began to regret that he had been too hasty. Initially, he thought using a woman like Guan Tang would be able to move Cheng Che. Contrary to his expectations, Guan Tang held no attraction to Cheng Che at all. This was his mistake for assuming too much.


    Yin Bin felt slightly embarrassed. He could not refute Mu Chen¡¯s words at all.


    At this time, Song Ning asked, ¡°Mr. Yin, are you hiding something from us? To be honest, my Grandma and I don¡¯t wish for Cheng Che to suffer even the slightest injustice. Hence, We won¡¯t feel at ease until you rify the matter.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Yin Jia¡¯s eyes reddened. She said, ¡°Cheng Che, you¡¯re my younger brother and a child of the Yin family. Aren¡¯t these enough reasons for you to return to the Yin family? You can disregard the others, but you can¡¯t disregard me, right? I¡¯m your biological sister. We¡¯re born from the same mother!¡±


    Everyone turned to look at Cheng Che in unison.


    Cheng Che looked at Yin Jia and said, ¡°Indeed, you¡¯re my sister. However, it has nothing to do with whether I return to the Yin family or not.¡±


    ¡°How does it have nothing to do with that? If youe back, I¡¯ll finally have someone to rely on,¡± Yin Jia said earnestly.


    Cheng Che remained unmoved. ¡°If I¡¯m not there, do they bully you? If they do, you cane and look for me. Although I¡¯m not from a wealthy family, I can still afford to support my sister.¡± After saying that, he looked at the Yin couple meaningfully.


    Guan Ning was shocked and hastily said, ¡°I¡¯ve treated Yin Jia like my own since she was young. I didn¡¯t and I don¡¯t bully her. Moreover, Old Master Yin treats her like our family¡¯s lucky star. It¡¯s not just me, but no one in the family dares to bully her.¡±


    After Guan Ning finished speaking, she looked at Yin Jia with a hint of resentment. Her expression seemed to say, ¡°How can you imply that about me?¡±


    Yin Jia frowned. ¡®Did Guan Ning lose her brain? Can¡¯t she cooperate at this moment?¡¯


    However, Guan Ning would not allow her reputation and image to be tainted in the slightest.


    Yin Bin also immediately spoke up in defense of Guan Ning. He said, ¡°That¡¯s right. All these years, Guan Ning has treated your sister and Yin Yi the same. You don¡¯t have to worry about that. What your sister means is that you¡¯re her biological brother. With you around, it can lessen her longing for her mother.¡±


    Yin Jia was furious that the Yin couple spoiled her n, but there was nothing she could say now.


    At this moment, Guan Tang said softly, ¡°Cheng Che, I understand. You don¡¯t want to return to the Yin family because of me, right? It doesn¡¯t matter. We can cancel our engagement.¡±


    Guan Tang¡¯s voice was trembling, and her eyes shone with tears as she continued to say, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve already met your girlfriend. Not only is she a doctor, but she¡¯s very nice and beautiful as well. I know I can¡¯tpare to her at all in every aspect. It¡¯s normal that you like her, not me. I understand. This is my bad luck, and I don¡¯t me anyone for it. I only hope that you¡¯ll return to the Yin family. It doesn¡¯t matter if you cancel our engagement.¡±


    Tears finally streamed down Guan Tang¡¯s face as she said, ¡°My aunty has been bullied by her mother-inw and sister-inw. Her days are very difficult. Only when you return to the family can we turn things around. Please do this for the sake of saving the family. Pleasee back.¡±

 Chapter 635 - Retreating to Advance

    Chapter 635 Retreating to Advance


    Song Ning and Jiang Jin exchanged a nce, and Jiang Jin stopped Song Ning from speaking with a look.


    Song Ning held back her words as she looked at the beautiful woman who was weeping.


    Guan Tang continued to say tearfully, ¡°I¡¯m just an insignificant person. Since I was raised by my aunty, I¡¯ve always lived in the Yin family. My uncle and aunty both treated me as their daughter. During the years you were away, I didn¡¯t think about our arranged marriage. Later, when I heard about your marriage, no one brought up our arranged marriage so I didn¡¯t think about it as well.¡±


    Guan Tang paused briefly before she continued to say, ¡°If you refuse to return to the Yin family because of me, I promise to leave. The Yin family has raised me for so many years, after all, so I don¡¯t want to be a burden to the Yin family. I beg you, for the sake of yourte mother, please return to the Yin family at least just to take a look.¡±


    Guan Tang continued crying beautifully, evoking people¡¯s sympathy. Seeing that everyone was listening to her, she wiped her tears elegantly and said, ¡°I know you dislike being treated like a tool. I admit that from a certain perspective, you¡¯re indeed like a tool; a tool that can help my uncle and aunty get out of trouble; a tool to let your half-brother see the light of day again. However, have you thought that you¡¯re doing a good thing, whether you¡¯re a tool or not? You alone can help so many people. Moreover, they¡¯re your flesh and blood.¡±


    Guan Tang showed no signs of stopping as she continued to say, ¡°I¡¯m sure you must have us investigated. My aunty and uncle have a son, Yin Zheng. He¡¯s a year younger than you. If you don¡¯t return to the family, he¡¯ll be the sessor of the family. If Yin Zheng were fine, you could continue to live a carefree life. However, something happened, and Yin Zheng has an incurable disease. If you don¡¯t return, the Yin family will be seized by the other rtives of the Yin family. Uncle once said that he couldn¡¯t give up on the Yin family because it would be letting his mother down.¡±


    At this time, Guan Tang had already stopped crying. She said with a solemn expression on her face, ¡°Cheng Che, you can abandon your entire family just because of my existence. If you¡¯re willing to return, I¡¯ll leave the Yin family immediately. The Yin family has raised me for so many years, and I couldn¡¯t do anything to help them. However, I refuse to be an obstacle. If you agree to return, I¡¯ll dly leave the Yin family.¡±


    The Yin family was all moved by Guan Tang¡¯s words.


    Guan Ning held Guan Tang in her arms with tears streaming down her face. Guan Tang patted Guan Ning¡¯s back before she calmly rose to her feet. She bowed to everyone before she looked at Cheng Che and said, ¡°I hope that you can see my sincerity. Please help my uncle, aunty, and your sister.¡±


    After saying that, Guan Tang turned around and left.


    The Yin family was all stunned by Guan Tang¡¯s seemingly decisive action.


    Guan Ning hurriedly said to Yin Yi, ¡°Yin Yi, hurry up and chase after your cousin.¡±


    Yin Yi could no longer bother with anything else and hurried toward Guan Tang.


    The people from the Mu family exchanged a look.


    Song Ning felt slightly worried for Jiahui. Clearly, Guan Tang¡¯s status was rather high in the Yin family. Moreover, Guan Tang was really good at scheming; Guan Tang¡¯s earlier move could be considered perfect.


    Meanwhile, Yin Bin could not help but say anxiously, ¡°Alright, are you satisfied now? Since you don¡¯t want to marry Guan Tang, that¡¯s fine. We can discuss the marriageter. However, you must return to the Yin family now. Did you hear Guan Tang say you have to return now? We can¡¯t allow that woman and her children to seize the Yin family¡¯s assets!¡±


    Mu Chen said quietly, ¡°President Yin, why is Mr. Yin Jian also unqualified to inherit the family business?¡±

 Chapter 636 - 6 Threats

    Chapter 636 Threats


    Yin Bin¡¯s expression froze as soon as he heard Mu Chen¡¯s question, and he did speak for a long time.


    Mu Chen said, ¡°Mr. Yin, let¡¯s be honest. The two heirs of the Yin family are locked in a death struggle now. Now that things have reached this stage, everyone in S City knows about it. It¡¯s only a matter of time before that news reaches M City. How long do you n to hide it from us?¡±


    Yin Bin said, ¡°I don¡¯t n to hide it. Didn¡¯t you find out about it? So you¡¯re aware of our situation. Hence, Cheng Che has to return with us and be the heir of the Yin family.¡±


    Yin Bin¡¯s words were shameless, but he did not care at all. In fact, he was even a little annoyed.


    Cheng Che no longer wanted to bother with these people; he had heard enough. He said, ¡°Alright, I understand what you mean. I¡¯ll make it clear once again. I will never return to the Yin family. We won¡¯t have anything to do with each other in the future.¡±


    After saying that, Cheng Che rose to his feet and said to Jiang Jin, ¡°Grandma, I still have matters to attend to so I¡¯ll take my leave first. Let Brother and sister-inw send you home.¡±


    Then, Cheng Che nodded at the Yin family before he left.


    Upon seeing this, Jiang Jin said helplessly to Mu Chen, ¡°What are you waiting for? Go with him.¡±


    Mu Chen knew Jiang Jin did not want him to get into another conflict with the Yin family so he rose to his feet and nodded at everyone as he said, ¡°I¡¯m going to see him.¡±


    Before the Yin family could stop them, Mu Chen and Cheng Che had already vanished from sight.


    Yin Bin stomped his foot angrily as he said, ¡°Aunty Jiang, what is this supposed to mean? What do you think I should do? What can I do before he¡¯s willing to return to our family? Don¡¯t tell me that I, as his father, have to kowtow to him?¡±


    Guan Ning quicklyforted her husband. ¡°Why are you anxious? Don¡¯t be so anxious. Calm down and speak properly.¡±


    Meanwhile, Yin Jia¡¯s heart was a mess. Her eyes were filled with tears as she gritted her teeth to endure it.


    Jiang Jin sighed before she said, ¡°Although Cheng Che has been obedient and sensible since he was a child, he¡¯s also very stubborn. Why don¡¯t we just let nature take its course? Since he¡¯s no longer a child, we can¡¯t force him to do anything.¡±


    Yin Bin sighed as well. ¡°If he insists on going his own way, then don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡±


    Jiang Jin was taken aback by these words. She raised an eyebrow as she looked at Yin Bin.


    Yin Bin drank a ss of water to suppress the anger in his heart before he said, ¡°He thinks that he has his own business now and that he has grown up so he doesn¡¯t need the Yin family. Very well. Then, I¡¯ll let him taste what it feels to have nothing. When he has nothing, he¡¯ll naturally return to the Yin family.¡±


    Jiang Jin truly did not expect Yin Bin to be so shameless to this extent.


    ¡°Dad, how can you do that? He¡¯s your biological son!¡± Yin Jia said unhappily.


    Yin Bin restrained his emotions and scoffed.


    Guan Ning said gently, ¡°Old Madam Mu, my husband has a bit of a temper and is quite impatient. It¡¯s best if you try to persuade Cheng Chen.¡± Then, she said to Song Ning, ¡°Young Madam Mu, I see that Cheng Che respects you greatly. Can you persuade him as well? We¡¯re willing to satisfy whatever conditions he has.¡±


    Guan Ning seemed very sincere when she spoke.


    Jiang Jin said amiably, ¡°I think you should be honest with Cheng Che. Don¡¯t hide anything from him, and don¡¯t even think about lying to him. He¡¯s not a child. If you want to build a good rtionship with him, you should at least be honest, right?¡± Then, she said, ¡°As for what you said about obstructing his business earlier, I advise you not to have such thoughts. I¡¯ll fully support him in this aspect. You can talk to him about family ties, but I definitely won¡¯t allow you to bully him. It¡¯s not just you; no one¡¯s allowed to bully him.¡±


    Although Jiang Jin¡¯s tone was gentle, she clearly expressed her stance.


    Upon hearing these words, the Yin couple could not help but frown even more.

 Chapter 637 - Alliance

    Chapter 637: Alliance


    The formal negotiations between the two families ended in failure.


    The next day, Cheng Che left M City early in the morning to go on a business trip. For this reason, Yin Jia, who intended to continue pestering him, was exasperated since she could not find him.


    When Guan Tang came to bid farewell to Yin Jia, Guan Tang looked haggard as though she did not sleep the entire night. She had always looked exquisite, but today, her face was bare without a stitch of makeup.


    ¡°What happened to you?¡± Yin Jia asked, slightly startled.


    Guan Tang smiled weakly. ¡°What I said yesterday was the truth. I won¡¯t be an obstacle. I¡¯ll leave if that¡¯s what it takes for him to return.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Yin Jia asked.


    Guan Tang remained silent.


    ¡°Are you returning to the Guan family in S City?¡± Yin Jia asked. She could not help but raise her voice when she spoke.


    Although Guan Tang had a forlorn expression on her face, she said with a beautiful smile, ¡°The world is so big, there must be a ce for me, right? I¡¯ll rent a small apartment outside. After settling down, I¡¯ll look for a job.¡±


    ¡°What a joke! You¡¯re the Young Miss of the Guan family and the future daughter-inw of the Yin family. What job are you going to look for?¡± Yin Jia felt that Guan Tang had lost her mind.


    Guan Tang looked at Yin Jia and switched the topic. She said, ¡°Sister, thank you for taking care of me. From now on, we¡¯re still rtives and sisters, but I¡¯m no longer your sister-inw.¡±


    Yin Jia looked at Guan Tang. ¡°Did you aunty agree?¡±


    Guan Tang nodded slightly. ¡°After all, Cheng Che¡¯s return to the family is of grave importance. Hence, Uncle and Aunty have agreed to me moving out. After all, I¡¯m not a legitimate member of the Yin family, and my presence is a hindrance to Cheng Che¡¯s return.¡±


    Guan Tang¡¯s gentle attitude moved Yin Jia, but it ignited her anger toward the Yin couple. ¡°So this is how it is! Now that they¡¯ve exhausted your use, they¡¯re burning the bridge!¡±


    Tears finally fell from Guan Tang¡¯s eyes. ¡°Do you believe me now, Sister? I¡¯m just a chess piece. We¡¯re both chess pieces. Blood ties aren¡¯t important in the Guan family as you can see from my aunty¡¯s attitude. Their care only depends on how useful we are to them. Our situation is really simr. I really wanted to gain Sister¡¯s trust previously. However, it seems like there¡¯s no need for that now. Everything is over. It¡¯s time for me to leave.¡±


    ¡°Who said that?¡± Yin Jia said fiercely. Inwardly, she gritted her teeth and thought to herself, ¡®As long as I¡¯m around, nothing is over!¡¯


    Guan Tang sighed. ¡°Aunty and Uncle are at their wits¡¯ ends as well. I can¡¯t help them. The only thing I can do is stop bringing trouble to them. Sister, I¡¯ll take my leave now. I¡¯ll contact you again after I¡¯ve settled down.¡±


    After that, Guan Tang turned around with an ashen face.


    However, Yin Jia hurriedly pulled Guan Tang back and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll apany you to look for a ce to stay. Just pretend like you¡¯re going to leave, but I won¡¯t really let you leave. You¡¯re the person my mother personally chose. I only acknowledge you as my sister-inw.¡± 2


    Guan Tang looked incredibly moved by these words.


    Yin Jia patted Guan Tang¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I still need you to help me n how to get Cheng Che to return. Apart from you, no one¡¯s sincere.¡±


    Guan Tang hesitated slightly before she nodded.


    Yin Jia sighed in relief inwardly. She was sure that after this, Guan Tang would bepletely on her side. After all, to pull Guan Tang firmly to her side, she had to show some sincerity. She needed Guan Tang¡¯s help to clear some obstacles, after all. Her foolish brother was rather difficult to deal with. It seemed like she could only use drastic measures to deal with him.


    At this moment, Guan Tang said, ¡°Sister, the most important thing is to make Cheng Che return willingly. We have to give him a good reason to return.¡±


    Yin Jia¡¯s eyes lit up. She knew that she and Guan Tang shared the same thoughts.

 Chapter 638 - Farewell

    Chapter 638: Farewell


    As soon as Jiahui left the office, she saw Guan Tang standing in the corridor, looking dignified.


    Guan Tang walked over and said, ¡°Dr. An, it¡¯s finally time for you to leave work.¡±


    Guan Tang¡¯s smile looked genuine. From afar, it was as though the two women were good friends.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Jiahui did not have any ill feelings toward Guan Tang. She was mostly wary of Yin Jia. As for Guan Tang, she only felt that Guan Tang was also a victim of the arranged marriage. Previously, she had seen how the timid Guan Tang did not even dare to speak up in front of the fierce Yin Jia so she thought Guan Tang had to be a gentle person. Hence, her voice could not help but soften when she spoke to Guan Tang.


    As the two of them walked down the corridor, Guan Tang calmly said, ¡°Dr. An, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Although Jiahui did not understand the purpose or meaning of those words, she said, ¡°Oh.¡±


    Guan Tang continued to say, ¡°The Yin and Mu families had a formal meeting previously. Cheng Che made it clear that he won¡¯t return to the Yin family. He said he already has a fiancee and that he can¡¯t ept my existence.¡± She sighed softly before she continued to say, ¡°Dr. An, I don¡¯t have any intention of interfering in your rtionship. I¡¯m helpless as well and have my own circumstances. I hope you can understand this.¡±


    Jiahui only smiled softly and did not speak since she really did not understand what Guan Tang was trying to say.


    Finally, Guan Tang said again in a soft voice, ¡°Dr. An, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Jiahui stopped in her tracks, slightly surprised.


    Guan Tang stopped walking as well. A hint of sadness could be seen on her otherwise calm face as she said, ¡°I¡¯ve alreadye to an agreement with my aunty, uncle, and sister. I¡¯m moving out of the Yin family. I have no choice in the arranged marriage just like Cheng Che. However, I can¡¯t be a hindrance to his return to the Yin family. Since he won¡¯t return because of me, then I¡¯ll leave. I¡¯ll treat this as me repaying the Yin family for their care for me for so many years.¡±


    Jiahui remained silent again as she continued to move forward.


    After a moment, Guan Tang asked with a smile, ¡°Dr. An, how did both of you meet? I¡¯ll treat it as listening to a beautiful story.¡±


    Jiahui thought about it for a moment before she generously replied, ¡°We met because of Mu Chen and Song Ning. Mu Chen and Song Ning fell in love at first sight while Cheng Che and I can be considered to have fallen in love over time.¡±


    Guan Tang smiled. ¡°It¡¯s good to fall in love over time. Cheng Che seems a little slow emotionally. It took him a while to fall in love with you. This means that he thought about it for a long time and is serious about you.¡±


    Guan Tang¡¯s smile was a little bitter when she spoke.


    Jiahui felt slightly bad for Guan Tang. She asked, ¡°The Yin family had no intention of recognizing Cheng Che in the past. Needless to say, they didn¡¯t even mention your arranged marriage. Since Cheng Che isn¡¯t returning to the family, what will you do?¡±


    Guan Tang did not seem to mind Jiahui¡¯s question at all. She sighed lightly and said, ¡°My aunty raised me and treated me as a daughter. When the right timees, I¡¯ll marry into a family that¡¯ll be of help to aunty, uncle, and the Yin family. It doesn¡¯t matter what kind of man my husband is. As long as he¡¯s able to help the Yin family, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Guan Tang looked at Jiahui, looking a little humble as she said, ¡°When others look at us daughters from wealthy families, they only see the bright side. No one knows the pains we hold in our hearts. In order to maintain our dignity, there are many things we have to endure. For example, even if our husbands cheat, we won¡¯t be able to get a divorce. After all, our marriages aren¡¯t just between the couples; it involves the interests of the families as well.¡±

 Chapter 639 - Kidnapped

    <h4>Chapter 639: Kidnapped</h4>


    ¡°Why do you have to suffer so much?¡± Jiahui was puzzled.


    Guan Tang said with a slightly bitter smile, ¡°I really envy you. You can study, have your own opinions, and you don¡¯t have topromise. Some things are destined from birth. All the girls in my family have such a fate. For example, my aunty is considered rather lucky. Although my uncle has been married twice, my uncle treats her well. This is a blessing that causes others to be envious. As for me, I don¡¯t have such luck. Since my fiance despises me, I can only muster up the courage to leave. I have no idea what my future will be like.¡±


    Jiahui could not help but have a good impression of Guan Tang. She said, ¡°Originally, Cheng Che and I were supposed to get married this week. If it wasn¡¯t for the Yin family, we would already be married. We were waiting for Grandma and my family to prepare for the wedding. After our wedding, we would go on our honeymoon to start off our married life. We both like a simple and peaceful life. We only care about being happy and healthy.¡±


    Guan Tang nodded slightly.


    ¡°Miss Guan, I don¡¯t wish toment on your rtionship with Cheng Che. However, I think you¡¯re a pretty good woman. If there¡¯s anything I can help you with, please don¡¯t hesitate to ask,¡± Jiahui said.


    Guan Tang smiled. ¡°I¡¯m really touched by your words. Regardless of whether I have any request or not, I want to thank you.¡±


    Then, the two women exchanged a look and smiled.


    When the duo was in the underground car park, Guan Tang¡¯s phone suddenly rang. She gestured at her phone and said to Jiahui, ¡°I have to take this call. The reception is bad down here. Goodbye.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye,¡± Jiahui replied.


    After Jiahui turned around, a dignified and elegant smile appeared on Guan Tang¡¯s face as she muttered to herself, ¡°Since you don¡¯t intend to quit, I have no choice but to use force.¡±


    ¡­


    When Jiahui woke up, she found herself in an unfamiliar room. It was very clean and tidy, and there was a faint fragrance in the air. Her arms and legs were tied firmly to a chair. Needless to say, she was shocked.


    When she finally calmed down, she began to recall what she had done for the day. She was certain she had been kidnapped, and she was almost certain the culprit was Guan Tang.


    ¡®Where did it go wrong? I was too careless!¡¯


    Updates by


    .


    Despite the Yin family¡¯s attitude, Guan Tang hade to see her in such a calm manner and even confided in her. It was too suspicious. Jiahui thought it was a pity that she had been so naive and trusted Guan Tang so easily.


    Jiahui sighed, ming herself for being so careless.


    After a moment, she shouted at the top of her lungs, ¡°Help! Help!¡±


    After shouting over ten times, the door finally opened, revealing Guan Tang.


    ¡°With your intelligence, do you really think someone will hear your cries for help? Why waste your energy?¡± Guan Tang asked. She no longer maintained the virtuous and dignified expression on her face. Now, she looked cold and ruthless.


    ¡°I just wanted you to show yourself. Look, isn¡¯t it effective?¡± Jiahui said casually when faced with Guan Tang¡¯s disdainful words.


    Guan Tang was rendered momentarily speechless.


    Jiahui smiled and continued to say, ¡°Miss Guan, didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re leaving the Yin family? What about not having anything to do with Cheng Che anymore? Why? Is there a need to lie to me? What¡¯s the point in kidnapping me?¡±


    Guan Tang took a seat across from Jiahui before she said slowly, enunciating each word, ¡°Dr. An, what do you know? Since I was young, I¡¯ve never failed in getting what I wanted. Now that I¡¯m 28 years old, you left a mark on my otherwise spotless record. You stole my man.¡±


    Guan Tang had been raised as a young miss of a wealthy family. Even at this time, her movements were still elegant. Nheless, in this setting, there was something chilling about her elegance.

 Chapter 640 - Naivety

    <h4>Chapter 640: Naivety</h4>


    Jiahui¡¯s eyes widened slightly. ¡°Your man? Who¡¯s your man? Why would I steal your man?¡±


    Guan Tang stared at Jiahui silently and unblinkingly.


    Then, realization dawned on Jiahui. She said with a scoff, ¡°Oh, I get it now. You¡¯re referring to Cheng Che, right? So you were just pretending to be calm. Why bother? You should¡¯ve just said that you like Cheng Che and asked me to give him to you. Wouldn¡¯t that be easier?¡±


    With this, Guan Tang¡¯s expression finally changed.


    Jiahui continued to say, ¡°Naturally, even if you asked, I wouldn¡¯t give him to you.¡±


    Smack!


    Guan Tang pped Jiahui¡¯s face hard.


    Jiahui¡¯s head was knocked to the side, and her ears began to ring. Nheless, she still said with a smile, ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired of pretending? What a hypocrite. Let me tell you. You won¡¯t be able to win over Cheng Che with this kind of behavior. He hates hypocrites and people who put on air the most. In other words, you¡¯re the kind of person he hates.¡±


    Guan Tang raised her hand again.


    Jiahui closed her eyes, but the p did note. When she opened one eye and saw the p had fallen, she opened the other eye and said with a sigh, ¡°I was just thinking how could there be such a beautiful and also gentle woman in the world? Cheng Che¡¯s really unlucky.¡±


    Guan Tang sneered. ¡°Without you, he¡¯d be lucky.¡±


    Jiahui smiled contemptuously. ¡°I knew you¡¯d think that way. Let me tell you now. Even if you kill me now, Cheng Che still wouldn¡¯t like you. He¡¯s the kind who¡¯s very loyal. Since he¡¯s fallen in love with me, he won¡¯t fall in love with another woman.¡±


    Guan Tang did not take Jiahui¡¯s words to heart.


    Jiahui continued to say, ¡°I know. You probably think there are no good men in this world. You likely have never met a decent man either. How pitiful. Let me tell you that there are three good men in this world, and Cheng Che is one of them. I dare to bet with you using my life that Cheng Che won¡¯t change his mind.¡±


    Updates by


    .


    Guan Tang could not help but ask curiously, ¡°Who are the other two good men?¡±


    ¡°The other two? Oh. One of them is my father. He¡¯s loyal to my mother. In my father¡¯s eyes, even just a strand of the hair on my mother¡¯s head is cute. It doesn¡¯t matter if she¡¯s almost 60 years old now. In my father¡¯s eyes, she¡¯s the most beautiful woman in the world. My father has loved my mother for so long, and he¡¯ll continue to do so until hisst breath on earth. What do you think? Touching, right?¡± Jiahui said. After a pause, she continued to say, ¡°The second man is someone you know. Mu Chen.¡±


    Guan Tang raised an eyebrow. ¡°Do you like Mu Chen?¡±


    Jiahui rolled her eyes. ¡°Are you sick? Mu Chen¡¯s married to my best friend, Song Ning. He could tell even when someone was impersonating Song Ning. I¡¯m really impressed.¡±


    Then, Jiahui¡¯s voice softened as she slowly said, ¡°And like I said earlier, the third one is Cheng Che. Although our rtionship isn¡¯t as romantic as my parents or as passionate and dramatic as Song Ning and Mu Chen, as the saying goes, ¡®Still water runs deep¡¯. Cheng Che will never betray me. So, Miss Guan Tang, I advise you not to waste your energy.¡±


    Guan Tang looked at Jiahui¡¯s red and swollen cheek before she said with a sneer, ¡°I advise you not to be too naive.¡±


    Jiahui asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being naive?¡±


    Guan Tang said frostily, ¡°You¡¯ll be struck by reality. Do you want to see the cruel reality of this world? Let¡¯s start with Cheng Che. Let¡¯s bet on whether he¡¯d have a change of heart. What do you think?¡±


    Jiahui thought about it seriously for a moment before she said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll bet with you. If Cheng Che has a change of heart, I promise to leave him and never see him again. However, what if he doesn¡¯t have a change of heart?¡±


    Guan Tang said, ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to set the conditions.¡±


    Jiahui looked at the ropes that bind her before she said, ¡°Very well. It¡¯s up to you then.¡±

 Chapter 641 - Extended Death Sentence

    <h4>Chapter 641: Extended Death Sentence</h4>


    Guan Tang said, enunciating each word, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s up to me. Your life is in my hand now, after all. How dare you try to negotiate with me.¡±


    Jiahui said nonchntly, ¡°Alright, then do what you want.¡±


    Jiahui¡¯s nonchnce stunned Guan Tang for a moment. When she recovered her senses, she said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t forget you¡¯re my prisoner now.¡±


    Jiahui knew she had misspoken again so she remained silent.


    Guan Tang¡¯s expression was gloomy as she said, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely let you see the man you love betray you with your own eyes.¡±


    Then, Guan Tang reached out and lifted Jiahui¡¯s chin as she said, ¡°I really want you to die. However, I¡¯m still not familiar with this city. It won¡¯t be easy to deal with you if you die now so I¡¯ll let you live for now. Moreover, I want you to witness your man¡¯s change of heart. Apart from that, I really need someone to talk to. After all, I have to face those people every day; it makes me feel like vomiting.¡±


    Jiahui was not surprised by these words. ¡°Oh, so the death sentence has been extended, and I¡¯ve been given a reprieve.¡±


    Guan Tang smiled. ¡°Not only are you good-looking, but you¡¯re almost smart. I kind of like you. You¡¯re right. The death sentence is postponed for now. Worstes to worst, we¡¯ll just die together in the future.¡±


    Jiahui nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s see how long thissts. By the way, can you untie me? I promise I won¡¯t run. It¡¯s not like I can escape anyway.¡±


    Guan Tang stroked Jiahui¡¯s face as she said, ¡°Just because you said you won¡¯t run, you think I¡¯d believe you? How stupid do you think I am?¡±


    ¡°Fine, forget what I said,¡± Jiahui said helplessly.


    Guan Tang smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll still untie you. After all, I¡¯m not worried you¡¯d be able to escape.¡±


    With that, Guan Tang gently loosened the knot, but she did notpletely untie it. Then, before she left, she said cheerfully, ¡°I¡¯m going to entertain those self-righteous people now. I doubt you¡¯dmit suicide. If you want to escape, you can try thinking of a way. It¡¯s also a way for me to verify if the person who sold me the house is reliable or not.¡±


    Guan Tang did not even look back at Jiahui, who was struggling to untie herself, as she closed the door behind her. After closing the door, she leaned against the door. She raised her head slightly as she closed her eyes.


    Updates by


    .


    Life was just like a drama, and she was just an insignificant supporting character. However, no one would expect that a supporting character wanted a life of her own. She would not be someone who waited to be called upon only when needed.


    .After a moment, Guan Tang straightened her back and turned to nce at the shut door with a faint smile on her face.


    ¡­


    At this time, Yin Jia and Ye Cheng were having a pleasant lunch together. The duo chatted happily. Over the past ten days, they had met a few times. From the initial chance encounter to their date now.


    Yin Jia¡¯s heart was filled with happiness.


    Ye Cheng thoughtfully served Yin Jia the dishes as he said, ¡°Try this. It¡¯s the restaurant¡¯s specialty.¡±


    Yin Jia thanked him before he said, ¡°You¡¯re a very attentive person.¡±


    Ye Cheng smiled and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m just attentive to you. How can I not be attentive to the girl I¡¯m pursuing?¡±


    Yin Jia was stunned by these words. Her face flushed red immediately. She did not expect Ye Cheng to be so direct. After a moment, she asked, ¡°You, don¡¯t you have a girlfriend?¡±


    Ye Cheng smiled and picked some food for her. He did not directly answer her question. Instead, he said, ¡°My parents married for the sake of business, and they were unhappy in their marriage. I witnessed their fights and cold wars, mutually hurting each other, since I was young. Those things had traumatized me.¡±


    ¡°Married for business? Your family¡­¡± Yin Jia quickly caught the main point.


    Ye Cheng nodded slightly. ¡°They didn¡¯t have any feelings for each other but married each other for their status. In any case, I¡¯ve been avoiding them. I don¡¯t want to marry for the sake of business.¡±


    Yin Jia nodded to indicate she understood him. ¡°However, you can still marry someone you like with equal status. Perhaps, someone like a childhood sweetheart¡­¡±

 Chapter 642 - Confession

    <h4>Chapter 642: Confession</h4>


    ¡°Childhood sweetheart?¡± Ye Cheng smiled bitterly. ¡°How could there be such a romantic thing? It only exists in dramas and novels. I¡¯ve never had such fantasies. Moreover, due to my job, I¡¯ve never mingled in that circle. Since that¡¯s the case, I hardly have any interactions with girls of equal status,¡± Ye Cheng said slowly. His expression was one of sadness and disappointment.


    Yin Jia listened attentively as Ye Cheng spoke.


    Finally, Ye Cheng asked with a smile, ¡°Yin Jia, are you willing to be my girlfriend?¡±


    Ye Cheng¡¯s eyes seemed to sparkle with starlight, and Yin Jia could not help but feel moved. Her face heated up as she said softly, ¡°But you know nothing about my family background¡­¡±


    Ye Cheng said sincerely, ¡°Yin Jia, if it¡¯s you, I don¡¯t even mind marrying for the sake of business.¡±


    As he spoke, he reached across the table and held Yin Jia¡¯s hand.


    Yin Jia instinctively pulled back, but Ye Cheng held it, not allowing her to pull her hand back.


    Then, Ye Cheng said while holding her hand, ¡°I want us to love each other and slowly understand each other¡¯s families. To me, love is the most important thing. As long as you feel the same way as I do, no matter what kind of background you have, it doesn¡¯t matter to me.¡±


    Upon hearing this, tears brimmed in Yin Jia¡¯s eyes.


    Ye Cheng looked at her tenderly, causing her to avert her gaze. A drop of tear rolled down her face, and she quickly pulled her hand back before bringing out a piece of tissue to wipe the drop of tear away. Then, she smiled bitterly and asked, ¡°What if I¡¯m like Cindere?¡±


    Ye Cheng seemed somewhat startled by these words.


    Yin Jia continued to say, ¡°What if I¡¯m like Cindere? Are you willing to be my prince and pull me out of that family?¡±


    Ye Cheng did not hesitate as he said, ¡°It¡¯d be my honor!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Yin Jia smiled as tears fell down her face. She hurriedly turned away. She felt embarrassed that she could not stop her tears.


    Updates by


    .


    Ye Cheng held her hand again across the table and said, ¡°Come with me, Cindere. I¡¯ll personally build a kingdom for you.¡±


    Ye Cheng¡¯s affection was like water that moistened Yin Jia¡¯s dry and shriveled heart. She looked at him and said, ¡°In fact, I¡¯m not like Cindere. I¡¯m not so kind. In my heart, there lives a witch who wants to destroy everything.¡±


    Ye Cheng was briefly stunned. Then, he said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. The most important thing to me is love. I don¡¯t care about anything else. I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re Cindere or a witch. My little witch, if you need help to destroy the world, I¡¯ll do my all to support you.¡±


    With this, Yin Jia¡¯s heart waspletely captured by Ye Cheng. There had never been a man like Ye Cheng who ignited her fighting spirit.


    ¡­


    When Yin Jia got home, Guan Tang was sitting on the couch elegantly and drinking a cup of tea.


    Yin Jia was in such a good mood that her mood was not affected at all even when she saw those who were displeasing to the eyes.


    When Guan Tang saw Yin Jia, she hurriedly rose to her feet. ¡°Sister, I¡¯ve already settled down. I came to ask if you have the time to visit my new ce.¡±


    Guan Tang was gentle; she was neither servile nor overbearing.


    Although Yin Jia knew Guan Tang was not a simple person, she simply could not find any ws. She had always disliked Guan Tang but tolerated Guan Tang since Guan Tang could still be exploited.


    When Yin Jia heard Guan Tang¡¯s words, she asked in surprise, ¡°You¡¯ve already found a ce to live so quickly?¡±


    Guan Tang smiled weakly. ¡°It¡¯s just getting a house. It¡¯s not difficult as long as one has money.¡±


    Indeed.


    ¡°Does Dad and Mom know?¡± Yin Jia asked. She knew that Guan Tang was just retreating in order to advance. Yin Bin and Guan Ning naturally would not expel Guan Tang from the house so easily.

 Chapter 643 - New House

    <h4>Chapter 643: New House</h4>


    Guan Tang smiled. ¡°Sister, why do you always refuse to face the truth? How could Aunty and Uncle not know? The most important thing now is to get Cheng Che to return.¡±


    Yin Jia looked at Guan Tang, who was smiling brightly, not knowing what to say. She really could not believe that Guan Tang was someone without desires. How could Guan Tang be like an angel like others like to say? However, she really could not find any ws on Guan Tang.


    Guan Tang looked at Yin Jia with a hint of anticipation as she asked, ¡°Do you want to visit my new house?¡±


    Yin Jia adjusted her expression and said, ¡°Alright. Is there anything you need in your new house? We can buy them on the way. I¡¯ll help you decorate your house.¡±


    Guan Tang smiled sweetly. ¡°Sure!¡±


    Yin Yi had just returned at this time and mored to go with them.


    In the end, the trio left to visit Guan Tang¡¯s house.


    ¡­


    After the trio arrived at Guan Tang¡¯s house and put away the things they bought, Guan Tang began to wash the ingredients for the hotpot they were going to have.


    Since Yin Jia and Yin Yi were not good at these things, they were of no help to Guan Tang.


    Guan Tang quickly prepped the ingredients as she chatted with the two sisters.


    Yin Yin looked at the house and said emotionally, ¡°Although this ce is a little small, it¡¯s very peaceful. Cousin, I really want to move in with you so my mother won¡¯t nag me all day.¡±


    Guan Tang said softly as she worked, ¡°Don¡¯t be ignorant of your good fortune. Aunty is doing it for your good. It¡¯s a blessing to have a mother nagging at you.¡±


    Yin Yi stuck out her tongue. She said, unconvinced, ¡°My mother is good to you too! She treats both of you like biological daughters. However, she treats both of you better than she does me!¡±


    Updates by


    .


    Guan Tang and Yin Jia exchanged a quick look before they looked away.


    At this moment, Yin Jia suddenly said, ¡°Guan Tang, this house seems a little strange.¡±


    Guan Tang¡¯s eyes followed Yin Jia¡¯s gaze andnded on a long stretch of wall. ()Then, she said, ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s because theyout of the house isn¡¯t very good so I managed to buy it at a cheap price. Even if I don¡¯t live here in the future, I can still rent it out. After all, young people nowadays don¡¯t pay attention to this kind of detail.¡±


    Yin Jia nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. In the future, let me know if you see any paintings you like. I¡¯ll buy them for you so you can hang them on the wall. It won¡¯t look so nd that way.¡±


    Guan Tang said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I n to buy a projector and use the wall as the screen.¡±


    Yin Yi said instantly, ¡°That¡¯s a great idea!¡±


    After a while, Guan Tang brought the dishes out and ced them on the dining table. Then, she brought out the hot pot that had been filled with soup. In just a moment, water vapor hung in the air, giving the house a warm feeling.


    Guan Tang nced at the long wall as she said with a smile, ¡°You must be hungry. Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    When the two sisters were not looking earlier, Guan Tang had already packed a container of meatballs. She said to the two sisters, ¡°Both of you can start eating first, I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡±


    When Guan Tang entered the bathroom, she opened the door of a closet in the bathroom that led to a secret room.


    Jiahui sat on the chair, looking outside. The wall was in fact a one-way ss. Not only could she see everything, but she could also hear everything. No matter how hard she tried, no one could hear her.


    Guan Tang ced the food container by the door and looked outside. Then, she asked calmly, ¡°Are you hungry? Have something simple for now. After they leave, I¡¯ll give you more.¡±


    Without waiting for Jiahui¡¯s reply, Guan Tang left.


    ¡­


    Yin Yi put the slices of meat into the hot pot enthusiastically. Among the trio, she was the mostfortable and carefree. She did not care about the image a young miss from a wealthy family should have. She was not like Yin Jia and Guan Tang who were trained to be elegant at all times.


    Guan Tang took a sip of water from her ss before she said casually, ¡°Now that I¡¯ve left the Yin family, I believe Cheng Che will return to the family soon. The dust has finally settled.¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t understand what¡¯s wrong with Elder Brother? Sister, why don¡¯t you persuade him again? If it doesn¡¯t work, then just let him marry that doctor. He has toe back quickly so Second Brother can be released,¡± Yin Yi said to Yin Jia with a hint of pleading as she ate.

 Chapter 644 - Dinner

    <h4>Chapter 644: Dinner</h4>


    Yin Jia red at Yin Yi. ¡°What do you mean by letting him marry that doctor? What about your sister, Guan Tang, then?¡±


    Yin Yi said disapprovingly, ¡°What the big deal? They can get a divorceter! Moreover, it¡¯s not like Cousin is unaware of our family¡¯s situation.¡±


    Guan Tang smiled. ¡°What divorce? I heard that your elder brother has a very good rtionship with that female doctor. No matter who he marries, as long as hees home, it¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Yin Yi, who was still chewing her food, mumbled, ¡°How can that be? You¡¯re my future sister-inw! Even our entire family thinks so! Right, Sister?¡±


    Yin Jia remained silent.


    Guan Tang smiled and said, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t talk when you¡¯re eating. I¡¯ve already said that as long as your eldest brother is willing to return, it doesn¡¯t matter who he marries.¡±


    Yin Yi picked up her ss and drank a big gulp of water before she said, ¡°That won¡¯t do! Only you can be my sister-inw. I heard my mom speaking to my dad about this matter. Although they didn¡¯t mention anything about you moving out, I know my mom would never let you suffer like this! We¡¯re just doing this now as a temporary measure to make him let down his guard. After all, Second Brother will only be released once Eldest Brother returns home. At that time, our family will return to normal. At that time, even if Eldest Brother were married to that female doctor, we¡¯ll definitely make sure they get a divorce! Cousin, you have to bear with it for now.¡±


    Guan Tang saw that Yin Jia¡¯s expression was not too good so she hurriedly said, ¡°Let the adults worry about this matter. If you don¡¯t want to stay at home in the future, you cane here. You¡¯ll have another ce to go.¡±


    Yin Jia was very happy when she heard these words. She nodded.


    Then, Guan Tang picked some food for Yin Jia and said, ¡°Sister, try this bamboo shoot. The shopkeeper strongly rmended them to me. They look pretty good.¡±


    Yin Yi interjected from the side, ¡°They¡¯re very tender and delicious!¡±


    Yin Jia picked the bamboo shoots up and said with a smile, ¡°If Guan Tang said it¡¯s not bad, then it must not be bad. After all, you were raised by my mother.¡±


    Guan Tang¡¯s stiffened for a moment. ¡°¡±Then, she smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m stupid so I can¡¯t learn from Aunty.¡±


    Yin Yi said, ¡°Both of you have learned from my mother. I¡¯m the only one sheins about. She keeps saying I don¡¯t act like a girl. I really have to hand it to both of you for being able to meet her harsh demands.¡±


    Updates by


    .


    Guan Tang and Yin Jia looked at each other again before they averted their eyes.


    The trio continued to chat happily.


    Guan Tang was so hospitable that Yin Yi did not even want to leave. In the end, Yin Jia had to forcefully drag Yin Yi away.


    .After sending the two sisters off, Guan Tang slowly tidied up the ce. Then, she put some dishes in a bowl and mixed them with sauce before she brought it to Jiahui.


    Jiahui did not hesitate and began to eat.


    Guan Tang pulled a chair over and sat a distance away from Jiahui before she silently watched Jiahui eat.


    Jiahui did not seem bothered at all. She ate happily and began to chat with Guan Tang. She asked, ¡°Is that little girl Cheng Che¡¯s sister?¡±


    Guan Tang nodded. ¡°Yes. Her name is Yin Yi. She¡¯s Cheng Che¡¯s half-sister. Her mother is my aunt, and she has a brother called Yin Zheng. Yin Jia, as you know, is Cheng Che¡¯s biological sister. Both Yin Jia and I were raised by my aunt.¡±


    Jiahui looked at Guan Tang and said, ¡°Yin Jia looked for me before to tell me about your existence. However, at that time, she said she had no intention of asking me to leave Cheng Che; she only wanted me to be wary of you. However, when you came with her again to see me, she seemed very protective of you. After seeing the interaction between both of you today, I feel like she doesn¡¯t like you very much. She was much nicer to your younger cousin.¡±

 Chapter 645 - Status

    <h4>Chapter 645: Status</h4>


    Guan Tang said inly, ¡°You¡¯re quite observant.¡±


    Jiahui shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s an upational habit. Moreover, those two weren¡¯t aware of my presence so they were very rxed and genuine. That makes it easier for me to observe them.¡±


    Guan Tang nodded in agreement.


    After Jiahui set the bowl down, she stood up and stretched her limbs. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve finished eating and drinking. Now, tell me what you want to do. Since you postponed my death sentence, before I find a way to leave, why don¡¯t we coexist peacefully?¡±


    Guan Tang looked at Jiahui with a gentle gaze as though she was looking at a friend whom she liked very much. She said honestly, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for all those things, I think I¡¯d really like to be friends with you.¡±


    Jiahui shrugged.


    Guan Tang said, unprompted, ¡°I don¡¯t have any friends. I haven¡¯t had one since I was young. Moreover, I don¡¯t know how to make friends. Yin Jia and I¡­ Yin Jia doesn¡¯t like me, and I don¡¯t have the right to dislike her. She¡¯s the Eldest Miss of the Yin family, and I¡¯m just a rtive living under someone¡¯s roof. Although she doesn¡¯t have a mother, she¡¯s regarded as the lucky star of the Yin family so she¡¯s always been high and mighty.¡±


    ¡°Even my aunt, her stepmother, has to treat her well. However, I¡¯m different; I don¡¯t have anything. My parents died early, and my inheritance is controlled by my aunt and uncle. I can only live by pleasing everyone. Under such circumstances, I learned to read people¡¯s expressions and have a good temper, manners, and grades. Even then, I could neverpare to the Eldest Miss of the Yin family,¡± Guan Tang said self-deprecatingly.


    ¡°When my parents passed away, I was in an awkward position. I was betrothed to the Eldest Young Master of the Yin family, but the Yin family did not have an Eldest Young Master. The Yin family didn¡¯tck daughters. At that time, Old Master Yin said there¡¯s no harm in having another young miss in the family; it would eventuallye in handy. With just one sentence, he determined the trajectory of my life and my fate, which was to be used as a pawn in an alliance marriage.¡±


    ¡°You must think that as a rtive, my status should only be second to the young misses of the Yin family, right? Moreover, I also have the dowry that my parents left for me. I lived very carefully, aware of my future and what I had to do. Who knew things would suddenly change again. I was once again the fiance of the Eldest Young Master of the Yin family,¡± Guan Tang said as she gracefully brushed a lock of her long hair back. Her movements were elegant, and even the way she spoke was elegant.


    ¡°So what is it you want? Do you want to stay in the Yin family or do you want to leave the Yin family? All I¡¯ve heard so far is what people want you to do, not your own thoughts,¡± Jiahui said with a frown.


    Jiahui felt that Guan Tang and Yin Jia were rather simr. The duo did not know what they wanted, but they kept ming others for not letting them do anything. They were showing typical signs of a narcissist.


    ¡°My own thoughts? Am I allowed to have my own thoughts?¡± Guan Tang smiled mockingly. She did not look at Jiahui as she continued to speak. It was as though she was talking to herself. ¡°I carried the ridiculous and empty title of the future Young Madam of the Yin family for so many years. When I was a teenager, Yin Jia lost her temper and called me a jinx. She said that it was my fault that her mother died and her younger brother was lost. After that, she chased me out of the house and made me kneel in the yard. I was not allowed to get up even when it rained. Then, I was made to stay in the servant¡¯s quarters. For that reason, I ran a very high fever. During the month I stayed in the servant¡¯s quarters, Yin Jia did not feel guilty at all. After her anger subsided, she pretended like nothing had happened. As for me, I had to act as though I was insensible and was caught in the rain, causing me to fall sick. When I was sick, my treatment was even worse than that of the servants. In fact, I even had to curry favor with the servants. There were so many people. Even if I had to exhaust all my energy, I tried to curry favor with as many people as I could. I used to be so desperate.¡±


    Jiahui listened very attentively. When Guan Tang stopped speaking, she asked, ¡°What happened after that? What did you do?¡±


    Updates by


    .

 Chapter 646 - Scheming

    <h4>Chapter 646: Scheming</h4>


    Guan Tang seemed to return to her senses at this moment. She smiled and said, ¡°What could I do? Get rid of those who were obstacles, and rece them with those who were obedient.¡±


    Jiahui could not help but feel slightly frightened when she saw the sweet smile on Guan Tang¡¯s face when saying such words.


    ¡°During that month when I was sick, I was finally enlightened. Survival is the most important thing. There¡¯s nothing more important than living. Whoever threatens my wellbeing, I¡¯ll make them die a horrible death. I can¡¯t do anything to the masters of the house, but it wasn¡¯t difficult to deal with the servants. I wouldn¡¯t let those who bullied me have a good ending.¡±


    Guan Tang looked at Jiahui proudly and chuckled before she said, ¡°During that period of time, there were servants who fell almost to their deaths; servants who were poisoned until they vomited and had diarrhea; servants who were inexplicably chased by fierce dogs; servants whose thievery was discovered by my aunt. I orchestrated all those things. After all, since no one would protect me, I would have to learn to protect myself.¡±


    Jiahui frowned, puzzled. ¡°Even if you reced them with new servants, once the new servants learned about your circumstance, wouldn¡¯t they be the same as the old servants?¡±


    Guan Tang smiled scornfully. ¡°Neers were naturally easy to manipte. You have to set the rules from the very beginning. I only had to let them know whose words would influence my aunt. Those who were smart naturally knew what to do.¡±


    Jiahui could not help but nod. ¡°You have a point. You¡¯re quite smart.¡±


    Guan Tang said smugly, ¡°They were just servants; why should I be bullied by them? Growing up was difficult enough as it was with Yin Jia showing off her superiority and arrogance. If it weren¡¯t for my parents passing away, I would¡¯ve also been a high and mighty young miss like her. Since she dared to unt her power in front of me, I¡¯d definitely make her pay the price.¡±


    Jiahui was slightly taken aback. ¡°Even if she seems to dislike you, she¡¯s very protective of you.¡±


    Guan Tang looked at Jiahui as though she was looking at an idiot as she said, ¡°Protective of me? You think she¡¯s protective of me! Ha! Someone like you wouldn¡¯t have been able to survive in the Yin family for a month.¡± Sheughed before she said with a sigh, ¡°No, she¡¯s protective of my dowry and the Guan family behind me. She¡¯s protective of Cheng Che. However, it¡¯s all for her own sake. If Cheng Che marries me, he¡¯ll be the son-inw of the Guan family. With our marriage, the ties between the Guan family and the Yin family will also be stronger. My dowry is quite sizable as well. Cheng Che definitely won¡¯t lose anything by marrying me. This is also why she¡¯s determined to destroy your rtionship with Cheng Che. Although your family background isn¡¯t bad and you¡¯re capable, Yin Jia already has her own ns, and she won¡¯t change them easily. Moreover, she feels like she can control me while she¡¯s not confident she¡¯s able to control you.¡±


    Jiahui looked at Guan Tang with a surprised expression.


    This seemed to please Guan Tang. ¡°You think it¡¯splicated, right? In fact, it¡¯s not thatplicated. Yin Jia has always been like a mascot of the Yin family. When she was young, a fortune teller said that she was the Yin family¡¯s lucky star. The fortune teller said that with Yin Jia around, the Yin family would definitely prosper. I don¡¯t know if it was true, but the Yin family¡¯s business truly did grow over the past 30 years. For that reason, everyone, including Old Master Yin, doesn¡¯t want her to get married even if they did not explicitly say it. They were half-hearted in arranging her marriage, and my aunt had to shoulder the me for that. Yin Jia had always beencent and unbothered about this until she fell in love.¡±


    Guan Tang¡¯s voice suddenly turned frosty as she continued to say, ¡°No one really liked her due to her arrogance and domineering personality. The young masters from the other wealthy families only tolerated her because of her background. In any case, she¡¯s notpletely stupid so she was aware of that as well. However, who knew she would meet someer. The two of them loved each other to death. The other party was even willing to marry into the Yin family for her sake.¡±


    Updates by


    .

 Chapter 647 - Psycho

    <h4>Chapter 647: Psycho</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Guan Tang suddenly smiled very sweetly. She tilted her head slightly as she asked Jiahui, ¡°Do you know why or how she was separated from her lover?¡±


    Jiahui felt a chill in her heart as she looked at Guan Tang¡¯s angelic face and eyes that shone like the devil¡¯s. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you had something to do with it?¡±


    Guan Tang¡¯s expression was smug. She neither confirmed nor denied it. Instead, she sighed softly and said, ¡°There are no loyal men in this world; all men cheat. It only depends on how big the temptation is. Her lover was truly outstanding. Even I was moved. He was also sincere to Yin Jia.¡±


    Jiahui could not help but ask curiously, ¡°Then, why did he have a change of heart?¡±


    Guan Tang¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it? There are no loyal men in this world. Put that aside, there¡¯s nothing permanent in this world.¡±


    Guan Tang suddenly rose to her feet, and her expression turned gloomy as she said icily, ¡°Your Cheng Che will be the same. I¡¯ll definitely show you so you can die knowing the truth. In the next life, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t be a woman. Rather than being a woman who has no control over her life, it¡¯s better to be a cat or a tree!¡±


    After saying that, Guan Tang turned around and left, mming the door in her wake.


    Jiahui watched with her mouth agape. Guan Tang¡¯s mood had changed so abruptly that she did not even have time to react.


    ¡®What a psycho!¡¯


    Jiahui sighed. After thinking for a moment, she picked up the bowl of unfinished food and took a bite. She needed the energy to escape from this ce. Fortunately, that madwoman decided to postpone her death sentence. She had to work hard to think of a way to escape.


    She wondered if anyone had noticed she was missing and sighed.


    Her parents likely thought she had gone to look for Cheng Che. After all, she often stayed at the Mu family house because of Jiang Jin. Even if her parents did not hear from her, they would not think anything was wrong.


    She did not have ns to meet with Cheng Che today so Cheng Che would think that she had gone home.


    With all these, it seemed like someone would only notice she was missing the next day when she did not show up for work.


    Updates by


    .


    Jiahui¡¯s expression was grim as she ate a beef ball. It seemed like she could only rely on herself now. However, this room was truly a masterpiece. She really wondered who designed it. When she regained her freedom, she was going to look for that person to beat him or her up.


    Jiahui thought that the entire Yin family was crazy, but none of them couldpare to Guan Tang who was a psychopath.


    After Jiahui was full, she wandered the room, looking for a way to leave.


    ¡­


    Song Ning had been feeling restless and uneasy since dinner time.


    At this moment, Mu Lang ran over and shook Song Ning¡¯s hand. ¡°Mommy, Mommy, I want to eat an apple! Apple!¡±


    Mu Lang looked at her with his chubby cheeks puffed up.


    Song Ning smiled and leaned down to pick him up. ¡°Why do you look so angry when you want to eat an apple?¡±


    Mu Lang hugged Song Ning¡¯s neck and said, looking aggrieved, ¡°Yesterday, Daddy said that I¡¯m a little fat and overweight. Then, he told Sister Nuan to control my diet! Daddy is mean!¡±


    Song Ning could not help butugh before she kissed her son¡¯s face. ¡°Daddy was just joking. There¡¯s no need to control your diet; you can just exercise with Daddy, okay? Sister Nuan probably doesn¡¯t have enough strength to keep up with you so you can y with Daddy.¡±


    Mu Lang pped his hands and nodded. ¡°Okay, okay! How about Uncle and Aunty? I want them to apany me!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Song Ning said, ¡°Alright. Mu Lang, let¡¯s call Aunty and ask if she¡¯s done with work. We¡¯ll tell her toe for dinner, okay?¡±


    Mu Lang nodded. ¡°Tell Aunty to buy apples for me!¡±


    Song Ningughed again. ¡°We have apples at home. Why do you want Aunty to buy you apples?¡±


    Mu Lang tilted his head and said innocently, ¡°Uncle said that the apples that Aunty bought are sweeter!¡±


    Song Ning could not contain herughter when she thought about how Cheng Che was going all out to coax Jiahui. He could even say such words.

 Chapter 648 - Comfort

    <h4>Chapter 648: Comfort</h4>


    After Song Ning dialed Jiahui¡¯s number, it rang for a long time before a mechanical female voice rang from the other end of the line.


    ¡°The number you¡¯ve dialed is currently unavable. Please try againter.¡±


    Song Ning frowned. ¡®Where did she leave her phone?¡¯


    At this moment, Mu Lang looked Song Ning and shook her hand as he said, ¡°Call Uncle! Call Uncle!¡±


    Song Ning lowered her head and looked at her son; she could not help but smile. After dialing Cheng Che¡¯s number, she handed the phone to Mu Lang and asked, ¡°Baby, do you want to talk to Uncle?¡±


    Mu Lang put the phone against his ear, clearly familiar with the phone.


    ¡°Sister-inw?¡± Cheng Che¡¯s voice rang from the other end of the line.


    ¡°Uncle, I want Aunty!¡± Mu Lang said with his childish voice.


    ¡°Baby, what do you mean?¡± Cheng Che asked.


    ¡°Ask Aunty to buy apples for Mu Lang!¡± Mu Lang said.


    Cheng Che smiled before he said, ¡°Aunty isn¡¯ting over to the house today. If you want apples, I¡¯ll bring you to buy applester, okay? I¡¯m already home.¡±


    Following that, the sounds of footsteps promptly rang in the air. Soon enough, Cheng Che and Mu Chen walked in.


    ¡°Daddy!¡±


    After Song Ning put Mu Lang down, he ran over to Mu Chen with his short legs. He hadpletely forgotten that he had justined to his mother about his father saying he was a little overweight.


    Updates by


    .


    Mu Chen picked his son up and kissed the side of his son¡¯s head. ¡°Why do you want Aunty to buy you apples?¡±


    Mu Lang hadpletely forgotten about the apples once he saw his father. Upon hearing his father¡¯s words, he looked behind Mu Chen and said, ¡°Aunty?¡±


    Cheng Che instinctively turned to look back as well. Then, he reached out to stroke Mu Lang¡¯s head and said, ¡°Aunty isn¡¯t here. I thought she was here. You really scared me.¡±


    Mu Chen pped Cheng Che¡¯s hand away yfully before he said, ¡°Did you do something wrong? Why would you be scared if Jiahui were here?¡±


    Cheng Che rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Hey, hey, don¡¯t say these kinds of words! Why are you always trying to cause trouble for me?¡± Then, he turned to Song Ning, who was standing at the side, and said, ¡°Sister-inw, I really don¡¯t think he acts like my brother. Why don¡¯t you be my sister, and he¡¯ll be my brother¨Cinw from now on?¡±


    Song Ning smiled. It had been a while since the brother bantered yfully like this.


    Mu Chen said unhappily, ¡°Keep dreaming! If I were your brother-inw, I¡¯d be bullied to death by you.¡±


    Cheng Che said righteously, ¡°That¡¯s right! I want a brother-inw who¡¯d let me do whatever I want; a brother-inw who¡¯s easy to bully. What do you think, Sister?¡±


    Cheng Che deliberately emphasized the word ¡®sister¡¯.


    Mu Chen rolled his eyes as he continued walking with his son in his arms. His son had just reminded him again that he wanted to eat an apple.


    Meanwhile, Song Ning asked Cheng Che, ¡°Did Jiahui call you? I just called her, but she didn¡¯t pick up the call.¡±


    Cheng Che said, ¡°No. She¡¯s going back to see her parents today. Maybe she was eating so she didn¡¯t hear the phone ring. It¡¯s really hard to contact her. When I call her, she hardly picks up. I can only wait for her to call me.¡±


    Cheng Cheined a little.


    Song Ning smiled. ¡°Your timing is just bad. When we¡¯re working, how can we answer calls? It¡¯s fine when we¡¯re off work.¡±


    Cheng Che said sullenly, ¡°Sister-inw, tell Grandma to pick another date for us. I want to get married as soon as possible.¡±


    Song Ning said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s only half a year away. We still have a lot of things to prepare. What¡¯s the rush?¡±


    Cheng Che frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t feel at ease. I just want to quickly marry her and live a happy life with her. At that time, my life will beplete.¡±


    Cheng Che was very rxed in front of Song Ning. He always felt a sense of security when he was with her. Sometimes, he wondered if they were siblings in their previous lives.


    Song Ning knew what Cheng Che was worried about so she said tofort him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Jiahui will never leave you. She¡¯s someone who¡¯s very loyal. She knows your feelings and trusts you. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have agreed to be with you.¡±

 Chapter 649 - Missing

    <h4>Chapter 649: Missing</h4>


    Before going to bed, Song Ning was still worried. She called Jiahui again, and Jiahui still did not answer her call.


    ¡®Did she lose her phone?¡¯


    Mu Chen, who had just walked out of the bathroom and was drying his hair, asked, ¡°It¡¯s sote now. Who were you calling?¡±


    ¡°Jiahui. She¡¯s not been answering her phone,¡± Song Ning said with a frown.


    At this moment, someone knocked on the door.


    As soon as Mu Chen opened the door, Cheng Che barged in and asked anxiously, ¡°Sister-inw, when was thest time you saw Jiahui?¡±


    Cheng Che¡¯s face was frighteningly pale at this time.


    Song Ning rose to her feet immediately. Her phone was still in her hand. Her heart raced in her chest as she asked nervously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I just called her, but no one picked up the call.¡±


    Cheng Che looked at her anxiously as she continued to say, ¡°I left the office at 2 o¡¯clock and came home immediately.¡±


    Mu Chen asked in a deep voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Cheng Che¡¯s voice was trembling slightly as he said, ¡°Brother, Jiahui is missing. She left work on time, but she didn¡¯t go home. She didn¡¯te to our house as well. She¡¯s also not picking up her phone.¡±


    ¡°Why would she go missing all of a sudden?¡± Mu Chen was puzzled.


    Song Ning knew the gravity of the matter so she said, ¡°Cheng Che, call the police. Check Jiahui¡¯s car and find out where she went.¡±


    Although Mu Chen was slightly confused, it did not take long before he understood Song Ning and Cheng Che¡¯s thoughts. Then, he said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to call the police. We can find out on our own. Cheng Che, check the surveince cameras at the hospital and the car park. Don¡¯t just stand here. Go now!¡±


    Cheng Che turned around and ran to the study without saying a word.


    Mu Chen and Song Ning followed after Cheng Che.


    ¡­


    Song Ning¡¯s heart sank to the bottom immediately as she looked at the monitor. She said softly, ¡°Guan Tang went to look for Jiahui.¡±


    Cheng Che frowned. ¡°Is Jiahui angry with me after listening to her? Is that why she didn¡¯t answer our calls? Where did she go?¡±


    Cheng Che was very angry now.


    Mu Chen looked at the surveince video a few times. Then, he switched to looking at the recordings from the other cameras.


    Song Ning asked nervously, ¡°Did you find anything?¡±


    Mu Chen pointed at theputer and said, ¡°The ce near where Jiahui parked her car is a blind spot, and her car is no longer there.¡±


    The implication behind Mu Chen¡¯s words was clear.


    Cheng Che turned around wordlessly to leave.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Mu Chen asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to speak to that Guan Tang!¡± Cheng Che said in a tone that was a mix of anxiety and anger.


    Mu Chen rose to his feet and pulled his brother back. ¡°Calm down. You can¡¯t panic at this time. We¡¯re not sure if Jiahui¡¯s in trouble. If this has something to do with the Yin family, you can go to them now. You¡¯ll only end up alerting them and walking straight into their trap.¡±


    Song Ning hurriedly nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, Cheng Che. Calm down, and listen to your brother.¡± Then, she added, ¡°I¡¯m going to call my seniors first to see if they know anything.¡±


    After speaking to her seniors, Song Ning discovered that no one knew where Jiahui went. Jiahui was thest to leave the office today so no one even saw Guan Tang/


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely that woman¡¯s doing!¡± Cheng Che said.


    Mu Chen pointed at theputer and said, ¡°However, from the video, Jiahui and Guan Tang separated near the entrance of the hospital. They were bothughing and talking. There was no sign of a conflict at all.¡±


    Cheng Che gritted his teeth. ¡°It has to be her. Why would she look for Jiahui for no reason? Isn¡¯t she just scheming? Since she couldn¡¯t get to me, she schemed against Jiahui. I¡¯m going to look for her now!¡±


    Mu Chen pulled Cheng Che back again. ¡°Don¡¯t be rash! Are you going to ask her directly? She can deny it. You have no evidence at all!¡±

 Chapter 650 - Face to Face

    <h4>Chapter 650: Face to Face</h4>


    Song Ning continued to call her colleagues to try and find out more.


    At the same time, Mu Chen finally found Jiahui¡¯s car at her house.


    From the surveince camera there, they saw the person who drove Jiahui¡¯s car was a young man.


    Cheng Che, Song Ning, and Mu Chen¡¯s expressions were extremely grim at this moment.


    ¡­


    Half an hourter, the young man who had driven Jiahui¡¯s car was pulled out of his bed with a confused expression on his face.


    Cheng Che tossed a picture of Jiahui¡¯s car to the man and asked, ¡°Do you remember this car?¡±


    The man looked at the number te and nodded fearfully. ¡°Yes, yes. Someone asked me to drive the car away from the hospital to a designated ce and to leave the keys at the front desk of the building.¡±


    ¡°Who was it?¡± Cheng Che asked, suppressing his urge to kick the man.


    ¡°It was a woman. I didn¡¯t see her; we only spoke on the phone. She paid double the usual price,¡± the man said. He waspletely awake now. He brought his phone out and showed it to Cheng Che.


    Cheng Che was perplexed. The number that called the man belonged to Jiahui. With this, all their leads were gone. It was as though Jiahui had vanished into thin air.


    Mu Chen, who had just got off a call, said to Cheng Che, ¡°That woman, Guan Tang, bought out a house recently, and she had just moved in today.¡±


    Cheng Che¡¯s eyes narrowed before he turned to leave. He could not care now about alerting the enemies or not.


    ¡­


    It was already 3 in the morning as he drove to the address that Mu Chen had given him.


    When Guan Tang opened the door, she was in her pajamas. She looked stunned when she saw Cheng Che.


    Cheng Che entered the house being invited as he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Guan. I¡¯m looking for my fiancee, Jiahui.¡±


    Guan Tang looked at Cheng Che in a daze. She seemed to be at a loss for words. There were tears brimming in her eyes, and her mouth was slightly parted as she looked at Cheng Che. It was as though she forgot to answer Cheng Che¡¯s question or did not know how to answer his question.


    At this time, Guan Tang was dressed in a set of silk pajamas, and her face was free of makeup. She continued to look at Cheng Che with her pair of big and teary eyes.


    At the same time, Jiahui, who had been awakened by the knocking, saw this scene and felt her breath get stuck in her throat. She could not help but feel a stab of pain in her heart. She somewhat understood how Guan Tang managed to seduce Yin Jia¡¯s ex-boyfriend. What kind of man could resist such a beauty?


    Naturally, Jiahui knew Guan Tang had done this deliberately.


    Jiahui looked at the time; it was 3 in the morning. Cheng Che must havee looking for her when she did not answer his call before he went to bed. She did not expect him to find her so quickly. However, what would he do when faced with such a seductive woman?


    Jiahui had never been so nervous before. She had always been confident about her rtionship with Cheng Che, and she trusted Cheng Che as much as she trusted herself. However, at this moment, she could not help but feel uncertain. After all, even as a woman, she was attracted by Guan Tang¡¯s beauty at this moment, let alone a man.


    Jiahui¡¯s heart continued to ache faintly.


    At this time, Cheng Che looked at the woman in front of him with a frown as he asked, ¡°Miss Guan, did you go to see my fiancee this afternoon?¡±


    As though she did not hear the question, Guan Tang subconsciously reached out to cover herself before she lowered her gaze and said, embarrassed, ¡°Sorry, I¡­ I need to put on some clothes.¡±


    After that, Guan Tang hurried into her room, leaving Cheng Che behind.


    Cheng Che looked impatient, but he knew he could not lose his temper now. He studied the house carefully before his gaze fell on the empty long wall.


    At the same time, Jiahui looked at Cheng Che from the other side of the wall. Her face was already wet with tears. Although they were only separated by a wall, it seemed there was a world of a distance between them.

 Chapter 651 - Seduction

    <h4>Chapter 651: Seduction</h4>


    When Guan Tang came out of the room again, she was already dressed properly in a long dress; it was simple and elegant. In the middle of the night, she had no makeup on, making her look unspeakably beautiful.


    Cheng Che looked away from the wall and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disturb you at this time. I heard that you went to look for my fiancee today and that you left together. I wanted to ask you where she went after that.¡±


    Guan Tang seemed surprised by Cheng Che¡¯s words, but there was also an understanding expression on her face. She reached out to pour a ss of water for him before setting the ss down near him. Then, she asked, ¡°Did something happen to Dr. An?¡±


    Cheng Che said helplessly, ¡°I can¡¯t find her so I came to ask if you know where she went.¡±


    Guan Tang shook her head with a perplexed expression. ¡°I don¡¯t know. When I arrived at the hospital, Dr. An was about to get off work. We chatted for a while and walked out together. After we parted, she likely went to the car park. I left in the other direction, and a driver picked me up. We¡¯re not very close so I didn¡¯t ask about her schedule.¡±


    Guan Tang¡¯s words sounded reasonable.


    Cheng Che took two steps forward before he asked, ¡°Then can I ask you why you went to look for her? What did you talk to her about?¡±


    An aggrieved expression appeared on Guan Tang¡¯s face as she looked at Cheng Che stubbornly with her big eyes. ¡°I, I¡¯ve already moved out of the Yin family house. I don¡¯t want to be an obstacle to your return to the family. I only wanted to tell Dr. An about this. I thought it¡¯d be more credible if Dr. An heard it from me. After all, I don¡¯t think she¡¯d believe the Yin family. Hence, I told her about my situation and how I¡¯m indebted to the Yin family before I asked her to understand my circumstances. Between the two of you, there¡¯s no doubt I¡¯m a third party. I told her not to worry since I have no intention of interfering in your rtionship.¡±


    Guan Tang lowered her gaze as tears fell from her eyes. She continued to say, ¡°My parents passed away when I was young so I¡¯ve been living with my aunt and my uncle. I have nothing to repay them with. If my departure can reunite your family, then it can be considered as a small form of repayment for their grace toward me.¡±


    Cheng Che pursed his lips and did not speak.


    Guan Tang reached out to wipe her tears, and her actions were graceful as well. Then, she looked up at Cheng Che and said in a soft voice, ¡°Dr. An is very lively and straightforward. She told me not to think too much and said that no one can affect the rtionship between both of you. Cheng Che, I wish both of you happiness.¡±


    Looking at the pitiful face in front of him, Cheng Che¡¯s anger subsided. ¡± ¡± He could not vent his anger, after all. In the end, he only said, ¡°Whether or not I return to the Yin family has nothing to do with you. I¡¯m not angry at you.¡±


    These words seemed to be very important to Guan Tang. Her face lit up immediately as she asked, ¡°Really? Really, Cheng Che? Your refusal to return to the Yin family has nothing to do with me?¡±


    Cheng Che nodded. For a moment, he did not notice the strangeness of those words.


    Guan Tang smiled. Her smile was sweet and innocent. Her eyes shone with gratitude as she said, ¡°Thank you, Cheng Che. Thank you.¡±


    Cheng Che was slightly in a daze.


    Guan Tang looked like a mischievous little girl now. She sighed in relief before she said, ¡°You¡¯re unaware of this, but I¡¯ve been feeling anxious and sad over these past few days. I feel like I¡¯ve be an unnecessary person. Not only was I unable to help you, but I even caused trouble for the Yin family. I thought about it for a long time, but I still didn¡¯t know what to do. In the end, I could only move out of the Yin family house first. Without me, I thought you¡¯d naturally return to the Yin family. As for our¡­ engagement, that¡¯s the previous generation¡¯s matter. Since our mothers are no longer around, it¡¯s normal to cancel our engagement.¡±

 Chapter 652 - Tenderness

    <h4>Chapter 652: Tenderness</h4>


    <h4>?</h4>


    Guan Tang¡¯s tone was very sincere as she said, ¡°As you know, the Yin family originally didn¡¯t intend to bring you back to the family. Hence, at that time, they didn¡¯t mention our engagement. In fact, the engagement was not only sudden for you, but it was sudden for me as well. I felt even more ufortable when I learned you already have someone you love. Why would I want to be a third party in someone¡¯s rtionship? It¡¯d be awkward to be sandwiched between the both of you.¡± Then, she tilted her head slightly and asked with a hint of teasing, ¡°Moreover, do I look like I¡¯d have trouble marrying? Do I look like I need you to marry me?¡±


    Cheng Che looked at Guan Tang and felt his heart calm down. He thought that finally there was someone normal from the Yin family. With that, his expression softened as he asked, ¡°Miss Guan, when you parted ways with Jiahui, was she agitated?¡±


    Guan Tang stopped smiling and thought about it seriously before she gently shook her head and said, ¡°No, her emotions were stable. I carefully apologized to her, and she was very magnanimous. She didn¡¯t care at all that I had a prior engagement with you. She trusts you very much. Your rtionship must be very good for her to be so confident. You must have given her a sense of security.¡±


    Cheng Che remained silent as his eyebrows remained furrowed.


    At this time, Guan Tang called out tentatively, ¡°Cheng Che.¡±


    Cheng Che looked up. ¡°Huh? What is it?¡±


    Guan Tang studied his expression for a moment before she said tentatively, ¡°Although the engagement our mothers agreed upon back then doesn¡¯t count, can we be friends?¡±


    Cheng Che was slightly startled by these words.


    Upon seeing this, Guan Tang hastily said, ¡°I, I mean, we can be ordinary friends. My,my parents left early. Although my aunt adopted me, and I have my cousins, I still can¡¯t forget my parents.¡± She bit her lower lip as she looked at Cheng Che and said carefully, ¡°In my heart, you¡¯re like the gift that my mother left me. It¡¯s fine that we don¡¯t be husband and wife. I understand that you don¡¯t like me that way. However, I can¡¯t help but feel close to you, kind of like a rtive. Do you understand what I mean?¡±


    After a brief moment, Guan Tang added timidly, ¡°I don¡¯t have any ulterior motives¡­¡±


    Cheng Che looked at Guan Tang and could not help but pity her. Hence, he said slowly, ¡°Alright. If you have any difficulties, you can call me. I¡¯ll do my best to help since I don¡¯t want my mother to be sad either. I apologize, but I don¡¯t love you and I won¡¯t marry you. Love can¡¯t be forced, after all.¡±


    The light in Guan Tang¡¯s eyes dimmed slightly, but she still nodded. ¡°I understand, I understand. It¡¯s just that with you around, I feel like I can feel the warmth from my mother. I don¡¯t have any extravagant desires.¡±


    /


    Following that, Cheng Che wrote down a string of numbers on a piece of paper before he said, ¡°If there¡¯s anything, you can call this number. It belongs to my secretary, Xiao An. It¡¯d be easier for you to look for him than to look for me. He¡¯ll help with your problems.¡±


    Guan Tang bit her lower lip again and nodded slightly. ¡°Alright, thank you.¡±


    Then, she looked as though she was hesitating to say something.


    Cheng Che looked at her and softened his tone as he said, ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    Guan Tang looked at Cheng Che and forced a smile on her face before she asked, ¡°Can I call you to talk if I have any troubles?¡±


    Cheng Che scratched his head and said, ¡°This¡­ I don¡¯t think I¡¯d be good at it. When I find my fiancee, you can interact with her more. She¡¯s very understanding and considerate. I¡¯m sure both of you will be good friends. At that time, it¡¯d be more convenient for us to look after you. After all, the dust hasn¡¯t settled yet for now.¡±


    Guan Tang nodded. ¡°Alright. This is great. I¡¯ll help you to look for Dr. An as well!¡±


    After saying that, without giving Cheng Che a chance to refuse, she grabbed her phone and hurried away.

 Chapter 653 - The Past

    <h4>Chapter 653: The Past</h4>


    <h4>?</h4>


    When Guan Tang returned to see Jiahui, it was already ten in the morning. She had showered and changed her clothes before she cooked two bowls of noodles and brought them into the secret room. She looked very pleased with herself.


    ¡°Are you hungry? Sorry you had to wait. I followed them to look for you. They were so anxious to find you. They saw that I was with them the entire night so they felt sorry for me and told me to return to rest first,¡± Guan Tang said nonchntly as she held the bowl of noodles in her hand, waiting for it to cool down. She spoke as though the matter had nothing to do with her at all.


    Jiahui waited for the bowl of noodles to cool down as well. She said, ¡°It seems like you¡¯re having fun.¡±


    Guan Tang smiled smugly. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s fun?¡±


    Jiahui took a bite from the bowl of noodles as she red at Guan Tang.


    Guan Tang smiled. ¡°They¡¯re very interesting. They¡¯re truly anxious to find you. In the beginning, I thought it was just an act, you know? You know what humans are like. For example, Yin Zheng, my aunt¡¯s biological son and Cheng Che¡¯s half-brother. When he first got into trouble, everyone acted anxious and worried. However, apart from my aunt and uncle, I don¡¯t think anyone was sincerely worried. They were all just acting.¡±


    Guan Tang shook her head before she ate the noodles.


    Jiahui asked casually, ¡°What exactly happened to Yin Zheng?¡±


    Guan Tang paused and looked at Jiahui who was eating the noodles. Then, she brought a piece of tissue to wipe her mouth before she asked, ¡°Do you want to hear a story?¡±


    Jiahui stirred the noodles in her bowl as she sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s not like I have anything better to do. So, if you want an audience¡­¡±


    Guan Tang seemed pleased by Jiahui¡¯s response. She smiled and leaned backfortably like Jiahui before she said with a sigh, ¡°It¡¯s so nice to sit like this. All of you really know how to enjoy yourself. I¡¯ve never tried sitting like this before. Otherwise, I¡¯d be scolded to death.¡±


    ¡°How pitiful,¡± Jiahui said as she shook her head.


    ¡°Pitiful? Let me tell you something even more pitiful. The story is a little long so I¡¯ll summarize it to satisfy your curiosity,¡± Guan Tang said. She leaned against the chair limply, rxed.


    ¡°Old Master Yin lost his mind in his middle age and fell in love with a washed-up female celebrity. He naturally nned to keep her outside of the family, but she wasn¡¯t easy to deal with. After she obtained his heart, she spared no efforts in officially entering the Yin family so she tried to meet Old Madam Yin, the legal Madam of the Yin family back then. She seeded. Old Madam Yin¡¯s dowry was rather sizable when she married into the Yin family. At least half the wealth of the Yin family belonged to her. It was said that she and Old Master Yin promised to be together for a lifetime. Clearly, she would not tolerate being betrayed,¡± Guan Tang said. After a brief pause, she said, ¡°Look, that¡¯s another person who believes in love. No matter the era, there¡¯s no shortage of foolish women like you.¡±


    /


    Jiahui did not say anything and waited for Guan Tang to continue.


    Guan Tang, who had never had an audience before, was rather excited. She began to talk non-stop.


    ¡°Old Madam Yin questioned her husband directly. s, her husband no longer loved her as he did back then. He made up all kinds of excuses and said a lot of things. Basically, he wanted to have his cake and eat it too. Unfortunately, his two women were not simple, and they shed like fire and water. The mistress had many underhanded tricks. How could the Old Madam, who had been raised in thep of luxury all her life, endure it? In a fit of anger, she ran away from home. This was naturally what the mistress wanted. Not long after, the mistress even brought her son and daughter into the Yin family.¡±


    ¡°Old Madam Yin¡¯s daughter-inw was an orphan whom she personally raised. She was the child of Old Madam Yin¡¯s friends. Come to think of it, she was a little like me. It¡¯s just that she had no blood rtions with Old Madam Yin. Anyway, she left to look for Old Madam Yin when Old Madam Yin left, hoping she¡¯d be able to persuade Old Madam Yin to return. Who knew that after she left, she would never return.¡±

 Chapter 654 - Eldest Grandson

    <h4>Chapter 654: Eldest Grandson</h4>


    ¡°You know who I¡¯m talking about, right? Yes, it¡¯s Cheng Che¡¯s mother. She was a good friend of my mother. At that time, Cheng Che¡¯s mother was seven months pregnant with him. She left her daughter to look for her mother-inw and never returned. Her decision implicated me and Cheng and changed our fates. If she did not leave, even if my parents passed away early, I wouldn¡¯t have been in such an unfortunate state,¡± Guan Tang said, filled with self-pity. She sighed before she continued to say, ¡°Cheng Che¡¯s mother¡¯s name was Yiwan. Aunt Yiwan¡¯s death aggravated the conflict between the Old Madam and Old Master Yin. Coupled with the instigation of a third party, the rift in their rtionship grew even more difficult to mend. The Old Madam was so furious about the Old Master¡¯s abandonment that after leaving the Yin family, she let Cheng Che take her surname.¡±


    ¡°Not long after that, that old man arranged for my aunt to be married into the family as his eldest daughter-inw. The Yin family and the Guan family have close business rtions, after all. Daughters of wealthy families like ours are just mere tools for marriage. My aunt didn¡¯t have the right to choose her husband. Fortunately, she was blessed. She got pregnant after two months of marriage. This means that Yin Zheng is only a year younger than Cheng Che. In that old man¡¯s eyes, Yin Zheng was the heir-apparent of the Yin family. With that, the Old Madam, Aunt Yiwan, and Cheng Che, who had never entered the Yin family at all, werepletely forgotten. They werepletely erased from the family; there were no traces of them at all. As a result, Yin Yi was unaware of all these old family matters.¡±


    Finally, Guan Tang smiled bitterly and asked, ¡°What do you think? Did this refresh your worldview? This is what wealthy families are like; we¡¯re all chess pieces in a wealthy family.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re taking too long to get to the point. I want to know about the original heir of the family. What happened to him? Although the family is quite chaotic, I¡¯m sure the rules are still there.¡±


    ¡°Yin Zheng. Like I said, Yin Zheng is my aunt¡¯s first child. For the longest time, he held the position of the eldest grandson in the Yin family. His birth was legal, and his mother¡¯s from a suitable family, hence, the old man was extremely fond of him. Yin Zheng grew up by the old man¡¯s side, and this caused the mistress to be dissatisfied. After all, her son and daughter are also children of the Yin family. Why couldn¡¯t her grandchildren be the heir of the Yin family?¡±


    ¡°If the position of the heir of the Yin family belongs to the eldest grandson, then both Yin Zheng and Yin Jian, the mistress¡¯ grandson, aren¡¯t qualified. They¡¯re not the eldest grandson of the Yin family, after all. The real eldest grandson of the family was wandering outside. Since both of them were unqualified, the mistress thought Yin Jian should be given the same treatment as Yin Zheng. Because of this issue, Yin Xing, or Cheng Che, was brought up in the family for the first time.¡±


    Guan Tang spoke with emotions that even Jiahui could not help but be immersed in her storytelling.


    ¡°Our Guan family attaches importance to Yin Zheng since he would be the future head of the Yin family. Hence, when the mistress caused a scene, it was equivalent to denying Yin Zheng¡¯s status. Naturally, the Guan family wouldn¡¯t ept it. As a result, they went looking for the old man to make their stance clear.¡±


    ¡°That old man¡¯s heart had already been moved by his mistress. However, when faced with the Guan family, he naturally had to consider the two families¡¯ rtionship that spanned generations. The mistress was afraid of unexpected changes so she eavesdropped on the conversation when the Guan family came over. As a result, when she heard the conversation, she naturally couldn¡¯t ept it and stepped forward to argue her case. For the longest time, there was no conclusion to that matter.¡±


    ¡°The parties involved, Yin Zheng and Yin Jian, grew up together. They shared the same interests and were like brothers. Their parents fought fiercely for them, but they took advantage of it to rx and enjoy themselves. In the end, both of them fell in love with the same girl. For that reason, they both fell out with each other and began to oppose each other along with their parents.¡±


    ¡°It was also at that time that thewyer, whom Old Madam Mu sent, came to the Yin family. How could the Yin family acknowledge Cheng Che at that time? It would mean there would be an extra person fighting for the Yin family. Uncle would rather not have his son as well. Can you imagine how chaotic it was?¡± Guan Tang asked as she looked at Jiahui.

 Chapter 655 - Insurmountable Obstacle

    <h4>Chapter 655: Insurmountable Obstacle</h4>


    Jiahui, who was still engrossed in the story, said, ¡°So they simply ignored Cheng Che just so there¡¯d be one less contender?¡±


    Guan Tang nodded.


    Jiahui frowned. ¡°Although the family¡¯s actions are appalling, it has nothing to do with Cheng Che. In fact, it¡¯s a good thing that they gave up on Cheng Che. It¡¯s also beneficial to the Yin family. Why did the family suddenly go back on their words? Why are they now insisting that Cheng Che returns to the Yin family?¡±


    Guan Tang sneered before she said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that because the heavens are watching and Cheng Che is blessed by the heavens? He¡¯s the rightful heir to the Yin family; how could the heavens allow his position to be usurped by those who are unworthy?¡±


    Jiahui said, disagreeing with Guan Tang, ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. Moreover, Cheng Che doesn¡¯t care about this at all. Whether it was when he was 18 or now when he¡¯s 28, Mu Chen has always treated him like a brother. There¡¯s no need for him to fight for the Yin family¡¯s inheritance.¡±


    Guan Tang rolled her eyes. ¡°Even if Cheng Che has no intention of fighting for the Yin family, do you think those wicked people would feel reassured with his existence? It would be different if Cheng Che died. However, not only is he alive, but he¡¯s also living quite well. This makes him a strong opponent.¡±


    ¡°When the mistress brought Cheng Che up, she naturally only brought it up as an excuse. How could she really want Cheng Che to return to the family? It was the same for the Guan family. Since Yin Zheng¡¯s position was threatened after the mistress mentioned Cheng Che, the Guan family instructed my aunt to make a fuss, cry, and threaten tomit suicide. My uncle was under my aunt¡¯s control so he naturally refused to bring Cheng Che back to the family,¡± Guan Tang said. She sighed before she continued to say, ¡°s, life is unpredictable. Yin Zheng and Yin Jian embarked on a path of no return because of a woman. Their enmity that began when they were young couldn¡¯t be resolved. They took pleasure in stealing each other¡¯s girlfriends and were proud of sleeping with women the other party had slept with. For that reason, they caught AIDS from a woman they both slept with.¡±


    ¡°What? This¡­ This¡­¡± Jiahui was so shocked that she almost fell off her chair. She was speechless.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it so absurd?¡± Guan Tang said, extremely satisfied with Jiahui¡¯s reaction. Then, she continued to say, ¡°Now you understand why Cheng Che absolutely has to return to the Yin family, right? It¡¯s because the Yin family has no other heirs. The old man watched me grow up and felt that I¡¯m the most suitable candidate to be his eldest granddaughter-inw. He felt that when his eldest grandson returns to the family, his eldest grandson would be very pleased with our engagement. Do you understand now? I was originally a chess piece andter turned into a gift. However, due to Cheng Che¡¯s refusal, my position is very awkward now.¡±


    Guan Tang smiled before she looked at Jiahui provocatively and said, ¡°Oh, right. Did you see his actions earlier? Let me tell you. There¡¯s no man who can resist a woman¡¯s active pursuit. Previously, he was so determined about not having anything to do with me. What about now?¡±


    ¡°My move is retreating to advance. He won¡¯t be able to resist this move. Growing up in the Mu family gave him happiness, but it also robbed him of his ability to survive in a family like the Yin family. Dr. An, I¡¯m not trying to bully you. However, between Cheng Che and I, there¡¯s an obstacle you can¡¯t surpass and that is his mother, Yiwan. No matter what, he¡¯d give me a little bit of consideration because of his mother, and this is all I need toe between the both of you. As long as I¡¯m around, the both of you won¡¯t be able to live in peace!¡± Guan Tang said with a very sweet smile on her face.

 Chapter 656 - Madwoman

    <h4>Chapter 656: Madwoman</h4>


    Guan Tang sat up straight before she said with a sigh, ¡°Initially, I nned to kill you. However, I¡¯m not familiar with this city so it won¡¯t be easy to dispose of your corpse. In any case, I¡¯ve changed my mind now. It¡¯s good to keep you around so I can chat with you and also for you to be an audience. I don¡¯t have any friends and have no one to confide in. No one has ever listened to me seriously like you do¡­¡±


    Guan Tang paused, looking as though she was thinking about something seriously before she said, ¡°I¡¯ve never talked so much to another person before. Who would listen to someone like me?¡±


    Jiahui was rendered speechless by Guan Tang. After a moment, she looked at Guan Tang with an expression of pity as she asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you have a job?¡±


    ¡°A job?¡± Guan Tangughed as though she had heard a funny joke. ¡°Why do I have to work and earn money? What kind of job do you think suits me?¡±


    Jiahui asked patiently, ¡°What did you study in university?¡±


    Guan Tang nced at Jiahui as she said, ¡°Naturally, I studied business management. Don¡¯t try to understand me with your knowledge. It¡¯s useless. We¡¯re from two different worlds. In my world, what I study has nothing to do with what I do in life. Whether it¡¯s my family or my inws, what I studied isn¡¯t important. In the eyes of my family, I¡¯m an outsider. After all, sooner orter, I¡¯d be married into another family. As for my inws, I¡¯m also an outsider. The best for me is to be a full-time housewife. I¡¯d dress up beautifully every day and live afortable life. Independent women are rare in families like ours.¡±


    Jiahui looked at the jaded young woman in front of her and said, ¡°How pitiful that you can¡¯t be yourself¡­ You must be unhappy¡­¡±


    Guan Tang lowered her gaze and chuckled. ¡°So what if I¡¯m unhappy? I¡¯ll feel happy as soon as I see others in pain. For example, when I went to search for you with your friends, I felt very happy when I saw how anxious they were. It made me even more satisfied when they were nice to me because I helped them to look for you. I like the feeling of blending in with the crowd and doing bad things without anyone knowing.¡±


    Guan Tangughed until she cried after she finished speaking. After a while, she wiped her tears away with elegant movements before she rose to her feet. Then, she said with a smile, ¡°You must have been worried all night and didn¡¯t sleep well, right? You should rest now and wait to see how I snatch your fiance away from you and make him mine. I must make you understand that all men are the same. Back then, Yin Jia¡¯s boyfriend loved her so much, but in the end, didn¡¯t he still throw himself at me?¡±


    Guan Tang¡¯s expression changed immediately after she finished speaking and left the room.


    Jiahui thought to herself helplessly, ¡®This woman is mad. She¡¯s been driven mad by her family.¡¯


    However, Jiahui was filled with hope when she recalled Guan Tang had said that she no longer intended to kill her. At the very least, she had some breathing room now. Her biggest problem now was to escape from this ce.


    ¡­


    On the other side.


    Everyone returned empty-handed after searching for Jiahui.


    Cheng Che¡¯s expression was extremely unsightly. After all, it was as though Jiahui had vanished into thin air; there was no clue at all.


    Mu Chen said in an attempt to reassure Cheng Che, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ve already made a police report. Apart from that, our men are also looking for her. There¡¯ll definitely be news.¡±


    Cheng Che remained silent. He was at a loss over what to do, and an ominous feeling lingered in his heart.


    Song Ning said with a frown, ¡°I keep feeling there¡¯s something wrong with Guan Tang, but I can¡¯t ce my fingers on it¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin said in a deep voice, ¡°Let¡¯s not worry about that now.¡± Then, she said to her two grandsons, ¡°Send out all your men. Nothing is as important as Jiahui now. You must bring Jiahui back!¡±


    Cheng Che looked at his grandmother gratefully, and his heart was filled with emotions.

 Chapter 657 - Confirming the Relationship

    <h4>Chapter 657: Confirming the Rtionship</h4>


    Ye Cheng slowly sipped from the ss of wine in his hand. A gentle smile could be seen on his face as he looked at Yin Jia. From time to time, he would sigh as he listened to Yin Jia¡¯s story.


    On the other hand, tears welled up in Yin Jia¡¯s eyes as she spoke. It had been many years since someone had listened to her so seriously, and it had been many years since she chatted with someone so freely.


    Ye Cheng handed her a piece of tissue.


    After gently wiping the tears off her face, she asked, feeling slightly embarrassed, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s too dramatic? My first love died in my arms just like that. I don¡¯t even know if his death was an ident or intentional. Five years have passed, and I still haven¡¯t found the answer.¡±


    Ye Cheng said regretfully, ¡°It¡¯s too tragic. Yin Jia, I hope you can let go of the past and move on. After all, you¡¯re still young. People can¡¯t just live in the past.¡±


    Yin Jia¡¯s tears began to fall again when she heard these words. She tried her best to smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m only telling you this because I don¡¯t want to hide anything from you. If you¡¯re still willing to be with me after knowing this, then I¡¯m willing to reconsider our rtionship.¡±


    Ye Cheng seemed slightly surprised upon hearing this. He straightened his back and asked, ¡°Yin Jia, you¡¯re willing to start a new life?¡±


    Yin Jia nodded slightly and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m willing to try with you.¡±


    A smile blossomed on Ye Cheng¡¯s face before he said, ¡°Great! This is great!¡±


    Yin Jia smiled shyly as she said, ¡°When you have the time,e home with me to meet my family.¡±


    Ye Cheng smiled and replied, ¡°Why don¡¯t you see when it¡¯s convenient for your family to meet me? I¡¯ll make time to meet them.¡±


    Yin Jia nodded with a sincerely happy smile on her face. ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡­


    During dinner, when everyone was present, Yun Jia announced that she wanted to bring her boyfriend back to meet her parents.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Guan Tang, who was invited back for dinner, was the most stunned.


    Guan Ning asked tentatively, ¡°Yin Jia, when did you get a boyfriend? Why haven¡¯t we heard anything about it at all?¡±


    Yin Jia smiled faintly, and her tone was gentle as she said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not young anymore. I¡¯m not like Yin Yi who has time to slowly fall in love. I think he¡¯s a good person. Meet him and tell me what you think. If there¡¯s no problem, I want to get married as soon as possible.¡±


    Yin Bin said unwillingly, ¡°Why are you in such a rush to get married? What do you mean by you¡¯re not young anymore? It¡¯s not like our Yin family can¡¯t afford to raise you. You¡¯re my daughter. Even if you remain unmarried until you¡¯re 80, you¡¯ll still be the princess of our family.¡±


    Although Yin Jia¡¯s expression was one of gratitude, her eyes were cold. She softened her voice and said, ¡°Dad, why are you so anxious? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m getting married tomorrow. I¡¯ll wait for Cheng Che¡¯s return before I get married. I have to see him return to your side before I can get married without any worries. Our family can only have one lucky star. If I¡¯m here, how can my brother return? Once I¡¯m married, my brother will surely return to inherit the family business. With this, our Yin family will be blessed.¡± Then, she paused before she said coquettishly, ¡°If you can¡¯t bear to part with me, then you can add to my dowry.¡±


    Yin Bin¡¯s expression eased when he heard the words ¡®lucky star¡¯. He said gently, ¡°Of course, of course.¡± Then, he said to Guan Ning, ¡°We can¡¯t be sloppy with Yin Jia¡¯s dowry.¡±


    Guan Ning said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It was prepared long ago.¡±


    Yin Jia¡¯s eyes were frosty as she lowered her gaze and drank from the bowl of soup in front of her.


    At this time, Guan Tang said softly, ¡°Eldest sister has finally recovered from her emotional trauma. I¡¯m really happy for you.¡±


    Yin Jia¡¯s gaze was as sharp as a knife when she looked at Guan Tang.


    Guan Tang revealed an apologetic expression on her face immediately, looking as though she was about to cry.

 Chapter 658 - The Daily Life of a Family

    <h4>Chapter 658: The Daily Life of a Family</h4>


    Yin Yi asked curiously, ¡°Sister, what does my new brother-inw do? When did you meet him? Is he a local?¡±


    The words ¡®new brother-inw¡¯ stabbed at Yin Jia¡¯s heart, but she pretended as though she did not hear it as she said, ¡°He¡¯s just an ordinary civil servant in the Public Security Bureau. He¡¯s a local. His family does business as well, but I didn¡¯t ask him much about it. He¡¯s an only child. His mother is seriously ill and is recuperating so only his father manages the family business since he has no interest in business.¡±


    Guan Ning could not help but inwardly sigh in relief upon hearing this.


    On the contrary, Guan Tang¡¯s eyes shed.


    Yin Bin frowned. ¡°How did both of you meet? Does he know about your background?¡±


    Yin Jia replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t tell him about our family. He probably thinks I¡¯m an ordinary white-cor worker. Dad, I don¡¯t want to marry someone who only likes me for my background. He¡¯s a civil servant with a stable job. He won¡¯t cause trouble for our Yin family in the future. I think he¡¯s the most suitable candidate for me. In the past, I was too young and made judgments quickly. I was too immature. Now, I think I should be more practical.¡±


    Yin Bin did not say anything, but his expression was not very good.


    Yin Yi asked bluntly, ¡°Sister, does this mean you have to support him?¡±


    Yin Jia replied with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. His sry isn¡¯t low either. At most, we¡¯ll contribute evenly in the future. I think it¡¯s not a bad idea.¡±


    Yin Yi quickly said, ¡°Dad, then we really have to make sure that Sister has a sizable dowry. There must be a house and a car! Apart from that, we can¡¯t forget about a prenuptial agreement. In the future, if he betrays Sister, he won¡¯t get anything from us!¡±


    Yin Jia could not help butugh. ¡°Nothing¡¯s happened yet, but you¡¯re already thinking about my divorce. Can¡¯t you wish me well?¡±


    Guan Ning said slightly reproach to Yin Yi as well, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡± Then, she turned to Yin Jia and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mind your sister. She just cares about you and worries that you¡¯ll be wronged.¡±


    Yin Jia ignored Guan Ning and said to Yin Yi, ¡°Wait until you meet him before you start worrying.¡±


    Yin Yi¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Could it be that he¡¯s as outstanding as Mu Chen?¡±


    Yin Yi did not bother to hide her admiration for Mu Chen at all.


    Guan Ning said angrily, ¡°Yin Yi! How can you always be thinking about a married man?¡±


    Yin Yi was very unhappy that her mother interrupted her conversation with Yin Jia. She said indignantly, ¡°Wasn¡¯t Dad also married when you liked him?¡±


    Guan Ning¡¯s expression changed drastically. She instinctively turned to look at Yin Jia. Fortunately, Yin Jia seemed to be engrossed in a conversation with Guan Tang and did not seem to hear Yin Yi¡¯s disgraceful words.


    Yin Yi knew she had misspoken so she no longer said anything. However, a resentful expression could still be seen on her face.


    On the other side, Guan Tang chuckled lightly and asked, ¡°Sister, what time do you n to bring your boyfriend back tomorrow? I want to have a look as well.¡±


    Yin Jia said, ¡°Is it convenient for everyone if I bring him back at 8 pm?¡±


    Guan Ning hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s convenient, it¡¯s convenient. Do you need me to prepare anything?¡±


    Yin Jia said, ¡°No need. He¡¯ll juste over for a visit.¡±


    No one asked about what Yin Jia and Guan Tang were talking about earlier.


    Guan Tang¡¯s smile did not reach her eyes, and Yin Jia did not say anything.


    Finally, Yin Bin said, ¡°Alright, then bring him back tomorrow so we can have a look.¡±


    After that, Yin Jia switched the topic. She asked with a concerned expression on her face, ¡°Dad, how are things going with Brother?¡±


    Yin Bin frowned. ¡°Your grandfather will be visiting in the next few days. He¡¯ll go over and speak to Old Madam Mu again. There are some things that only your grandfather can do and say.¡±


    Yin Jia nodded. ¡°That¡¯s for the best. I didn¡¯t expect Cheng Che to be as stubborn as you. Although he didn¡¯t grow up by your side, he¡¯s very much like you.¡±

 Chapter 659 - Anger

    <h4>Chapter 659: Anger</h4>


    When Yin Bin heard those words, he felt as though he had just drank a ss of ice water on a hot day. A smile could be seen on his face as he said, ¡°Hmph, that brat¡¯s temper is really bad!¡±


    After that, Yin Bin rose to his feet and made his way to the study.


    Upon seeing this, Yin Jia got up and followed Yin Bin. She said, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re stubborn but soft-hearted; I think Cheng Che¡¯s the same as well. Like father, like son. In fact, I think Grandpa is like that as well.¡±


    At this time, Yin Yi got up as well and said, ¡°I¡¯m done eating. Enjoy yourselves.¡±


    After saying that, Yin Yi ran away. She had been gathering information about Mu Chen recently and had long be Mu Chen¡¯s fan. Needless to say, she knew she could not let her family know about it.


    In the end, only Guan Ning and Guan Tang were left at the dining table. It was silent for a moment.


    Finally, Guan Ning broke the silence and asked, looking troubled, ¡°Do you think she¡¯s serious?¡±


    Guan Tang remained silent. At this moment, her heart was already in turmoil. She could not believe Yin Jia had forgotten about her former so quickly.


    Guan Ning continued to ask uneasily, ¡°Do you think she noticed something? She didn¡¯t even reveal her boyfriend¡¯s name earlier. Do you think she¡¯s guarding against us?¡±


    Guan Tang sneered. ¡°She is definitely guarding against us, and that¡¯s not all she¡¯s doing.¡±


    Guan Ning could not help but say with reddened eyes, ¡°It¡¯s all Yin Zheng¡¯s fault for failing to live up to expectations.¡±


    ¡®What¡¯s the point of saying this now?¡¯ Guan Tang thought to herself irritably.


    ¡­


    When Guan Tang returned home, her anger had yet to dissipate. She tossed the food she had packed for Jiahui into the room.


    Jiahui had been hungry for a long time and did not mind Guan Tang¡¯s behavior. She nced at Guan Tang and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You look as though someone owes you money and refuses to pay you back. Do you want me to check your pulse? I think your anger is too much.¡±


    Guan Tang red at Jiahui silently before she sat down on the chair near the door.


    There were only two chairs and one bed in the room.


    The chair Jiahui was sitting on was by the bed, and the one Guan Tang upied was near the door. Every time Guan Tang visited Jiahui, she was very vignt and always maintained a certain distance from Jiahui.


    Seeing that Guan Tang did not say anything, Jiahui said as she ate, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re keeping me alive so I can be your audience? If you have something on your mind, just say it. Isn¡¯t it ufortable to hold it in? Why? Did you fail to seduce Cheng Che?¡±


    Guan Tang rolled her eyes before she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t see Cheng Che today. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely seed.¡±


    Jiahui shrugged.


    Guan Tang looked at Jiahui before she suddenly asked, ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll love Cheng Che forever?¡±


    Jiahui nodded without hesitation. ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°What if he betrays you?¡± Guan Tang asked.


    Jiahui shook her head. ¡°Cheng Che won¡¯t betray me.¡±


    ¡°I mean, what if? What if he betrays you? Will you still love him?¡± Guan Tang stared at Jiahui unblinkingly, not wanting to miss any changes in Jiahui¡¯s expression.


    Jiahui shook her head and said, ¡°Then, I won¡¯t love him. Since he betrayed me, why would I still love him? Do you think I¡¯m sick in the head? In any case, Cheng Che won¡¯t betray me. I¡¯m only answering this hypothetically.¡±


    Guan Tang remained silent.


    After eating a few mouthfuls of the food, Jiahui asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re quite good at keeping people in suspense.¡±


    Guan Tang¡¯s eyes seemed unfocused as she softly murmured, ¡°Yin Jia is in love.¡±


    Jiahui¡¯s hand that was holding the chopstick froze briefly. ¡°Cheng Che¡¯s sister?¡±


    ¡°Yes. She used to love her former lover so much. How long has it been since he died? However, she¡¯s already fallen in love with someone else and forgotten about that rtionship. Tell me, how can she be so heartless? This is too much!¡±


    At the end of the words, Guan Tang¡¯s anger returned again.


    With this, Jiahui finally understood why Guan Tang had asked her those questions earlier. She asked casually, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say Yin Jia¡¯s former lover betrayed her and fell in love with you? Why are you dissatisfied now that she has a new lover?¡±


    Guan Tang said angrily, ¡°Before her boyfriend died, she had already forgiven him. Shouldn¡¯t she continue to love him? How can she find another lover and think about getting married?!¡±

 Chapter 660 - Clues

    <h4>Chapter 660: Clues</h4>


    Jiahui looked at Guan Tang, slightly surprised. She wondered inwardly, ¡®Is her madness acting up again?¡¯


    Guan Tang kicked the door as she said, ¡°She said she forgave him, and he died in her arms! She was heartbroken! Doesn¡¯t this mean she loved him very deeply? Shouldn¡¯t she be forever affected by his death? Otherwise, how could it be called love? How can she change her mind and fall in love with another person?¡±


    Jiahui could not keep up with Guan Tang¡¯s thoughts so she only remained silent.


    After Guan Tang was done venting her anger, she left and mmed the door behind her, returning to her bedroom.


    Jiahui had yet to finish her food when she saw Guan Tang had changed her clothes and was rushing out of the house.


    Jiahui felt that the Yin family was really abnormal. Fortunately, Cheng Che was raised by Jiang Jin.


    After Guan Tang left the house, she called for a car to bring her to the Mu family house.


    ¡­


    Jiang Jin and Song Ning were anxiously waiting for news about Jiahui from Mu Chen and Cheng Che. When they heard that Guan Tang came to visit, they exchanged a look immediately.


    Finally, Jiang Jin said, ¡°Bring her in.¡±


    As soon as Guan Tang saw Jiang Jin and Song Ning, she said anxiously, ¡°I, I came to look for Cheng Che. Please let me see him.¡± Tears brimmed in her eyes as she continued to say, ¡°Old Madam Mu, Dr. Song, I came to look for Cheng Che because of an urgent matter.¡±


    Song Ning invited Guan Tang to take a seat before she said, ¡°Miss Guan, let¡¯s talk slowly. Cheng Che isn¡¯t here. He¡¯s out looking for Jiahui.¡±


    Guan Tang seemed to hesitate for a moment before she stammered, ¡°I, I suddenly remembered something, and I wanted to tell Cheng Che about it. It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s about his sister, Yin Jia, and Jiahui.¡±


    Song Ning perked up immediately. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Guan Tang lowered her gaze and remained silent.


    Jiang Jin said kindly, ¡°Miss Guan, since you¡¯re willing to help Cheng Che, please tell us everything you know. The Mu family and Cheng Che will be eternally grateful to you.¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Guan Tang finally looked up with eyes that shone with tears. She said, ¡°Old Madam Mu, Dr. Song, I don¡¯t know if Cheng Che had told you this, but my parents passed away early, and I grew up in my aunt¡¯s house. My aunt and her family have been very kind to me.¡±


    Guan Tang looked hesitant as though she had something on her mind as she said these words.


    Jiang Jin and Song Ning looked at each other before Jiang Jin reached out and patted Guan Tang¡¯s hand. Then, she said, ¡°Miss Guan, it¡¯s been hard on you.¡±


    Guan Tang¡¯s tears fell immediately. ¡°Old Madam Mu, please call me Guan Tang. I¡¯ve never seen such a warm family like yours. I never knew families can be so warm and harmonious. Cheng Che is more fortunate than I am.¡±


    Without waiting for Jiang Jin¡¯s response, Guan Tang wiped her tears away, and her expression turned solemn as she said, ¡°I came because I suddenly recalled what Sister Yin Jia said so I wanted to tell Cheng Che about it to see if he can find any clues from her words.¡±


    Jiang Jin and Song Ning listened attentively.


    Guan Tang said, ¡°I looked for Dr. An at the hospital before, and Sister Yin Jia apanied me. Sister Yin Jia dislikes Dr. An a lot. Previously, she had looked for Dr. An and told Dr. An to leave Cheng Che. When we went to look for Dr. An together, she was also very rude to Dr. An and said a lot of harsh words. She hopes that Cheng Che will marry me. After all, although my parents are no longer around, I¡¯m a member of the Guan family so my dowry is quite sizable. Sister Yin Jia thinks I¡¯ll be of help to Cheng Che, and, and¡­¡±


    Guan Tang paused briefly before she continued to say timidly, ¡°Sister Yin Jia thinks that I, I have a good temper; I¡¯m obedient and easy to control. However, Dr. An is too smart. Hence, Sister Yin Jia dislikes her.¡±


    Jiang Jin and Song Ning looked at each other in surprise.


    Guan Tang said, lost in her thoughts, ¡°I spoke to Sister Yin Jia¡¯s driver and asked about the day that Dr. An disappeared. He said that he drove Sister Yin Jia to the hospital. However, I dare not ask her if she met Dr. An.¡±

 Chapter 661 - Probing

    <h4>Chapter 661: Probing</h4>


    Guan Tang looked even timider as she continued to say, ¡°However, today, Sister Yin Jia was in a particrly good mood. She had been in a terrible moodtely due to Cheng Che¡¯s refusal to return to the Yin family. She even med me for failing to attract Cheng Che¡¯s attention. She, she¡¯s always med Dr. An because Cheng Che loves Dr. An so much.¡±


    Jiang Jin inhaled deeply before she said to Song Ning, ¡°Quick. Call Mu Chen and tell him to investigate Yin Jia immediately. Right, don¡¯t tell Cheng Che about it yet. After all, Yin Jia is his biological sister.¡±


    Song Ning nced at Guan Tang before she nodded in agreement. She walked outside to make the call.


    Guan Tang looked at Jiang Jin gratefully as she said, ¡°Old Madam Mu, I only hope you¡¯ll be able to find Dr. An as soon as possible. This is just my own suspicion. I hope that everyone¡¯s fine, and Cheng Che will be able to return to the Yin family. I¡¯ve already moved out of the Yin family house. Moreover, Cheng Che and I have also made our rtionship clear; we¡¯ll be good friends from now on. I really wish him and Dr. An well.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Jin sighed emotionally. ¡°You¡¯re a very good child.¡±


    Not long after, Guan Tang rose to her feet and took her leave.


    Jiang Jin personally sent Guan Tang to the door and instructed someone to send Guan Tang home. After that, she looked for Song Ning and asked, ¡°What did Mu Chen say?¡±


    Song Ning said, ¡°I¡¯ve already spoken to Mu Chen. Grandma, Yin Jia¡¯s new boyfriend is Ye Cheng.¡±


    Jiang Jin was stunned. ¡°The world is actually so small.¡±


    ¡­


    After leaving the Mu family house, Guan Tang rushed to the Yin family house. She had to help Guan Ning with the preparations. After all, Yin Jia was bringing her boyfriend home in the evening.


    Guan Tang apanied Guan Ning as Guan Ning supervised the help. After a while, she finally led Guan Tang to sit down in the living room.


    As Guan Tang poured a cup of tea for Guan Ning, she asked, ¡°Why is Sister so mysterious this time? She didn¡¯t reveal anything before this, and she suddenly said she got a boyfriend and is bringing him home¡­¡±


    Guan Ning pursed her lips before she said with a scoff, ¡°Who knows what she¡¯s thinking? Didn¡¯t you hear what she said? She¡¯s willing to give up her position as the Eldest Miss of the Yin family for her younger brother. She wants to show that everything she does is for the sake of the Yin family. Previously, she didn¡¯t marry because she¡¯s the lucky star of the family. For the sake of the family, she sacrificed her happiness. Now that she wants to marry, it¡¯s also for the sake of the family. It¡¯s so the heir of the Yin family can return. Isn¡¯t she just two-faced? She can say and do whatever she wants!¡±


    ¡°Aunty, keep your voice down,¡± Guan Tang kindly reminded Guan Ning.


    Guan Ning could not help but subconsciously look around her surroundings as she said indignantly, ¡°I can¡¯t even speak freely in my own house!¡±


    After a moment of silence, Guan Tang asked, ¡°What did Uncle say? Will he allow Sister to marry?¡±


    To Guan Tang, this was important.


    Guan Ning scoffed. ¡°He must have gone to report to the Old Master immediately. What can he do on his own?¡±


    Guan Tang felt rather speechless. She thought that there was a reason why Old Master Yin still held so much power in the Yin family; his son was nothing but a puppet. Finally, she said casually, ¡°Sister really spared no effort in trying to bring Cheng Che back to the family.¡±


    This time, Guan Ning remained silent. Her eyes slowly teared up as she said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s all due to Yin Zheng¡¯s bad luck. It¡¯s my fault for not keeping an eye on him. If only I could¡¯ve stopped him from making trouble outside and prevented him from hanging out with that bast*rd!¡±


    Guan Tang quickly handed a piece of tissue over to Guan Ning before she said in a soft voice, ¡°Aunty, don¡¯t be sad. Since things have alreadye to this point, you can¡¯t dwell on things that you have no control over.¡±


    Guan Ning sniffed before she said, ¡°Let them make a fuss for now. The most important thing is to cure Yin Zheng.¡±

 Chapter 662 - Preparations

    <h4>Chapter 662: Preparations</h4>


    Guan Tang quickly said, ¡°He¡¯ll be fine. Don¡¯t worry, Aunty. You must maintainposure so others won¡¯t see you as a joke.¡±


    Guan Ning smiled bitterly. ¡°Haven¡¯t I been a joke for a long time?¡±


    Guan Tang looked as though she had done something wrong. She did not dare to say anything and lowered her head silently.


    ¡­


    Before dinner, Yin Bin¡¯s car pulled into the driveway.


    Guan Ning sneered.


    As for Guan Tang, she understood that it must be Old Master Yin¡¯s wish for Yin Bin to return to meet his potential son-inw. It seemed like everything was to pave the way for Cheng Che¡¯s return to the family.


    When Yin Bin walked in, he asked, ¡°Is Yin Jia back?¡±


    ¡°No. You¡¯re back early today,¡± Guan Ning said gently.


    At this time, Yin Bin saw Guan Tang standing behind his wife. He nodded slightly at her before he said, ¡°Guan Tang, although you¡¯ve moved out, you have toe back often to apany your aunt. Have you settled down in your new house? Do you need anything? Tomorrow, I¡¯ll ask my secretary to transfer 200,000 yuan to you so you can buy the things you need. You¡¯ve been wronged. Don¡¯t worry, your aunt and I know what to do.¡±


    Guan Tang smiled. ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡±


    Guan Tang was pleased with Yin Bin¡¯s words. It meant that Old Master Yin hade to a conclusion about her and Cheng Che¡¯s matter.


    As for Guan Ning, she did not know whether to feel happy or pity for Guan Tang.


    At this moment, Yin Yi walked in. ¡°Sister isn¡¯t back yet?¡±


    Then, Yin Yi looked around the room with a slightly disappointed expression. However, it was quickly reced with a happy expression as she said, ¡°I¡¯ll quickly go and touch up my makeup. Cousin,e and help me pick out my clothes. Aiya, why are you dressed so inly today? This won¡¯t do. I have to show my new brother-inw our family¡¯s good genes. I haven¡¯t worn the dress we bought togetherst time. You can wear it first!¡±


    Yin Yi did not wait for Guan Tang¡¯s response and pulled Guan Tang upstairs.


    Yin Bin doted on his younger daughter very much. He smiled and asked, ¡°Can you be more mature?¡±


    Naturally, Yin Yi could not be bothered with her father at this moment.


    Yin Bin and Guan Ning sat on the couch. As Guan Ning poured a cup of tea for Yin Bin, she asked, ¡°Have you spoken to the Old Master about Yin Jia?¡±


    Guan Ning knew her husband very well. A puppet would not be willing to admit he was a puppet. Hence, she had to be careful with her words.


    Yin Bin took a sip from the cup before he slowly said, ¡°He¡¯s already on his way here.¡±


    Guan Ning could not help but exim in surprise, ¡°The Old Master is on his way?!¡±


    Yin Bin nodded proudly. ¡°It¡¯s only natural that he¡¯s concerned about this matter. Cheng Che and Yin Jia are both important people in the Yin family.¡±


    ¡®Important people? Then, what about my son?¡¯ Guan Ning thought to herself as she suppressed her anger. Outwardly, she said, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll tell the kitchen to prepare more food.¡±


    Yin Bin nodded. ¡°Prepare dishes that old man likes.¡±


    Guan Ning nodded and hurried into the kitchen.


    ¡­


    Yin Jia and Ye Cheng sat together closely in the car. During the journey, she introduced the members of her family to him. When she was done, she sighed and said, ¡°Although I have a huge family, I¡¯m just like an orphan.¡±


    Ye Cheng squeezed her hand gently as he said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s good to be independent as well; you only need to consider your own feelings. You don¡¯t have to care about others.¡±


    Yin Jia smiled bitterly. ¡°Well, if I were really an orphan, that would be great. Then, there would truly be no need for me to consider anyone or anything. s, I¡¯m treated like an orphan, and yet, I still have to consider my family.¡±


    Ye Cheng reached and pulled her into his embrace. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. In the future, when we have our own home, I¡¯ll shelter you from the wind and rain. All you have to do is to live as you want. You can cry andugh whenever you want; there¡¯s no need to suppress yourself.¡±


    Yin Jia¡¯s heart was suffused with warmth upon hearing these words.

 Chapter 663 - Shock

    <h4>Chapter 663: Shock</h4>


    When Yin bin heard Ye Cheng¡¯s introduction, he stood up in shock. ¡°What? You, you¡¯re Ye He¡¯s son?¡±


    Ye Cheng looked shocked as well. ¡°Uncle, you know my father?¡±


    Yin Binughed heartily. ¡°You¡¯re actually Old Ye¡¯s son! I really didn¡¯t expect this! Does your father know that your girlfriend is my daughter?¡±


    Ye Cheng quickly said, ¡°I told my father I have a girlfriend now and that I would bring her to meet him soon.¡±


    Yin Bin asked, slightly skeptical, ¡°Your father didn¡¯t ask about your girlfriend¡¯s background?¡±


    Ye Cheng smiled. ¡°My father said that during his time, people married for the sake of their businesses. However, he said there¡¯s no need for that when ites to me. It¡¯s fine as long as it¡¯s someone I like. He doesn¡¯t care about things like family background, and I have no interest in inheriting the family business. He says that he¡¯ll continue to work until he¡¯s too old to do so, and at that time, he¡¯ll let his grandchildren inherit the business. If his grandchildren have no interest as well, he said he¡¯ll hire professionals to manage the business. In short, he thinks that there¡¯s no need to make things difficult for the younger generation, and we should be able to do what makes us happy.¡±


    Yin Bin said, filled with praise, ¡°Old Ye is truly open-minded! I¡¯ll call him to see where he is and invite him to join us. With this, both families can meet in advance.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Ye Cheng hurriedly said, ¡°I heard from my father this morning that he¡¯s out of town. Since we don¡¯t get to see each other often, we promised to call each other every morning.¡±


    Yin Bin looked at Ye Cheng in surprise. His impression of Ye Cheng improved even more. Then, he turned to say to Guan Ning, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect there¡¯d still be such a filial and sensible young man in this time and age.¡±


    Guan Ning smiled and nodded, but her heart was filled with bitterness. She did not expect Yin Jia would be able to find such a perfect boyfriend. Was it a blessing in disguise?


    Meanwhile, Guan Tang tried with all her might to suppress the raging fire in her heart. She was so angry that her body trembled slightly.


    At this moment, Yin Jia also introduced Guan Tang to Ye Cheng. She said simply, ¡°This is Guan Tang.¡±


    Ye Cheng greeted Guan Tang politely, and his gaze did not linger on her.


    Yin Jia smiled as she continued to say, ¡°Guan Tang is also my future sister-inw. Didn¡¯t I tell you that I have a long-lost brother? When he returns, they¡¯ll get married.¡±


    Ye Cheng looked at Guan Tang in surprise, and she only smiled awkwardly.


    Yin Jia continued to say as though she was unaware of Guan Tang¡¯s awkwardness, ¡°Oh, right, you¡¯re a local. Perhaps, you know my brother. His name is Cheng Che, and he helps Chairman Mu of the Mu Group.¡±


    ¡°What? What did you say your brother¡¯s name was?¡± Ye Cheng looked shocked.


    ¡°Cheng Che. Do you know him?¡± Yin Jia asked.


    Ye Cheng looked as though he had yet to recover from his shock as he asked, ¡°The Mu family¡¯s Cheng Che?¡±


    Yin Jia smiled and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. You know him?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I know him. In fact, I¡¯ve known him since he was in kindergarten. Mu Chen and I were ssmates. Cheng Che is Mu Chen¡¯s younger brother. Mu Chen cherishes his younger brother very much and is very protective of him. He had gotten into a lot of fights because of Cheng Che. Cheng Che was weak and sickly when he was young, after all, so he was often bullied. Mu Chen would always stand up for him and teach the bullies a lesson,¡± Ye Cheng said, still shocked.


    Ye Cheng¡¯s words piqued the interest of everyone in the Yin family.


    Yin Bin asked with a smile, ¡°Are you on good terms with Cheng Che?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m close to Mu Chen so I treat Cheng Che like my younger brother as well. Mu Chen and I have been friends since we were in kindergarten. We fought and grew up together. Since he was young, he was quiet and strove for the first ce. Once in a while, when I managed to rank first, he¡¯d surely grab that position back. Looking back, I¡¯m really grateful to him. If it weren¡¯t for him, I might not be so hardworking!¡±

 Chapter 664 - Old Friends

    <h4>Chapter 664: Old Friends</h4>


    Ye Cheng said humorously, ¡°However, when we were students, I felt rather resentful. It was like we were both born with talent, but he was shining so brightly. As time passed, I grew to like him a lot. In the end, we¡¯re friends but also rivals. Later on, we became slightly estranged due to his rtionship with my sister. Nheless, our childhood friendship will always be in our hearts.¡±


    Ye Cheng told another one or two stories about how mischievous they were and the trouble they got into when they were young.


    Everyone listened with great interest, especially Yin Yi.


    It did not escape Ye Cheng¡¯s notice that Yin Yi¡¯s expression was particrly bright when he spoke about Mu Chen.


    Finally, Yin Jia asked the question in everyone¡¯s minds. ¡°Why was Cheng Che bullied when he was young? Didn¡¯t he have anyone following him to school?¡±


    Ye Cheng was briefly stunned before realization dawned on him. ¡°Oh, our families were the same and sent all of us to ordinary schools, not private schools. Moreover, it¡¯s impossible and too ostentatious to reveal our identities in such a manner. My sister was the only exception because she¡¯s a girl; she was sent to a private school since she was young. Cheng Che, Mu Chen, and I went to ordinary schools. Just like ordinary people, we don¡¯t have chauffeurs or bodyguards apanying us. The bodyguards would just watch from afar, and they didn¡¯t interfere with our lives. Even when we fought, they didn¡¯t interfere. They only appeared if our personal safety was threatened. That¡¯s how Mu Chen and I became good at fighting as well.¡±


    Ye Cheng looked slightly pleased with himself when he finished speaking.


    Guan Ning could not help but ask, ¡°Then was Cheng Che at a disadvantage? After all, he was just adopted by the Mu family.¡±


    Ye Cheng spread his hands and said, ¡°When we were young, Mu Chen always said Cheng Che is his younger brother. At that time, we assumed Cheng Che was his younger cousin brother. We never thought about digging deeper into the matter. Since Mu Chen said Cheng Che is his younger brother, all of us treated Cheng Che like our younger brother. Moreover, Cheng Che was both sensible and smart. He¡¯s been a straight-A student since he was young. All of us were rather envious of Mu Chen for having such a younger brother.¡±


    Yin Bin and Yin Jia smiled happily upon hearing these words.


    Ye Cheng sighed before he said to Yin Jia, ¡°To think the world is so small. As it turns out, Cheng Che is a member of the Yin family and he¡¯s your brother.¡±


    Yin Jia said proudly, ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s my biological brother.¡±


    Ye Cheng said, ¡°No wonder he¡¯s so smart. As it turns out, he¡¯s Uncle Yin¡¯s son.¡±


    Yin Bin was delighted when he heard these words.


    Yin Jia looked at Ye Cheng hopefully and asked, ¡°Then, how¡¯s your rtionship with Cheng Che now?¡±


    Ye Cheng revealed a slightly bitter expression on his face as he said, ¡°Ever since the incident between my sister and Mu Chen, I¡¯ve had little contact with Mu Chen. Needless to say, the same goes for Cheng Che.¡±


    Yin Jia could not help but feel disappointed.


    Upon seeing the disappointment on Yin Jia¡¯s face, Ye Cheng hurriedly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?


    Yin Jia nced at Yin Bin meaningfully.


    Yin Bin smiled and quickly switched the topic. He said with a wide smile, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect the world to be so small.¡±


    Since her father has no intention of continuing on that topic, Yin Jia said, ¡°In the future, you have to interact more with Cheng Che.¡±


    Ye Cheng replied with a smile, ¡°Of course. Now that I think about the fights I fought for him when we were young, I think they¡¯re really worth it.¡±


    Yin Jia looked down shyly.


    Yin Yi looked at Yin Jia mischievously as she said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Eldest Brother definitely won¡¯t expect that the person who protected him when he was young will be his brother-inw. Right, Sister?¡±


    Yin Jia¡¯s face turned even redder. She gently hit Yin Yi¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Stop being so mischievous.¡±


    Meanwhile, Guan Tang could see that Yin Jia¡¯s boyfriend was well-liked. Everything was going too smoothly. She clenched her hands, digging her nails into the palm. When she saw the beautiful smile on Yin Jia¡¯s face, jealousy flooded her heart. Moreover, it was infuriating how Yin Jia¡¯s boyfriend, who was not inferior to Yin Jia¡¯s ex-boyfriend, did not even spare an extra nce for her. She almost lost herposure because of this.

 Chapter 665 - Seduction

    <h4>Chapter 665: Seduction</h4>


    Guan Tang raised her hand and called the helper over. Then, she made sure everyone could hear her as she said in a low voice, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring out the wine that Master treasures?¡±


    The helper was briefly stunned before she turned to look at Yin Bin?


    Yin Binughed out loud. ¡°Guan Tang, you¡¯re still the most meticulous and considerate. Alright, go. Bring out the bottle of aged wine from the wine cer. I want to drink with Ye Cheng today.¡±


    Ye Cheng hurriedly said, ¡°Uncle, my alcohol tolerance isn¡¯t very good. You have to go easy on me.¡±


    Yin Bin was even happier upon hearing these words. He thought that a modest young man like Ye Cheng was truly rare.


    Guan Tang nced at Ye Cheng. Seeing that Ye Cheng did not even look at her, she grew even more annoyed. After a while, she rose to her feet gently. When she saw Guan Ning looking at her, she leaned forward and whispered something into Guan Ning¡¯s ear.


    Then, Guan Ning said, ¡°Alright. Quickly go and see why it hasn¡¯t been served yet.¡±


    Guan Tang turned around with a smile. From the corners of her eyes, she caught a glimpse of Ye Cheng looking at her curiously.


    Guan Tang went to the kitchen to check on the duck soup. She discovered it had not been served because it was still being heated. In fact, she only used this as an excuse to leave the table. She wanted to gamble and bet on Ye Cheng.


    She leaned against a wall somewhere close to the kitchen next to a small table. Then, she picked up the book on the small table and casually flipped through it.


    Soon after, she heard the sounds of footstepsing from the side, but she did not turn around. When the footsteps stopped next to her, she heard a gentle voice ask, ¡°Why is Miss Guan here?¡±


    Guan Tang looked up and feigned a flustered expression. She said shyly, ¡°Mr. Ye? Ah, I mean, brother-inw¡­¡±


    Ye Cheng smiled. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you return to the dining room¡±


    Guan Tang hurriedly pointed to the kitchen and said, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for the duck soup to be ready. It¡¯s the chef¡¯s specialty. You have to try itter, brother-inw.¡±


    The smile on Guan Tang¡¯s face was pure and cute.


    ¡°Why wait here? You can eat while you wait,¡± Ye Cheng said with a smile.


    Guan Tang nced at Ye Cheng before she lowered her gaze. Her smile disappeared from her face as she said softly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll wait here. Brother-inw, go eat. I¡¯ll be back in a while.¡±


    Ye Cheng¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Guan Tang hastily said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Brother-inw, you better hurry back. Otherwise, Sister will be angry.¡±


    Then, Guan Tang looked behind Ye Cheng with a panicked expression as though she was worried Yin Jia would suddenly show up.


    Ye Cheng¡¯s smile faded immediately. ¡°Are you afraid of her?¡±


    Guan Tang¡¯s smile looked very forced as she said, ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. Why would I be afraid? I, I lost my parents when I was young so I grew up here. Everyone treats me very, very well.¡±


    As Guan Tang spoke, her head lowered even more.


    Ye Cheng remained silent.


    After a moment, Guan Tang raised her head tentatively to look at Ye Cheng. When she saw he was looking at her with a profound gaze, she forced a smile on her face and said, ¡°Brother-inw, go and eat.¡±


    Guan Tang¡¯s smile was so fragile that it made those who saw it feel bad for her.


    Ye Cheng said softly, ¡°If there¡¯s anything you need my help with, you can just say it. A girl has to live happily.¡±


    Guan Tang raised her head and looked at Ye Cheng in surprise. Tears shone in her eyes. Her expression showed that she was both touched and grateful.


    With that, Ye Cheng smiled before he turned to leave.


    In just a moment, Guan Tang¡¯s tears vanished, and her smile grew wider. She was truly very good at acting. She thought to herself smugly, ¡®I knew it¡¯s impossible for you not to notice me.¡¯


    At this time, a helper came over and said respectfully, ¡°Miss Guan, the soup is ready.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bring it out,¡± Guan Tang said frostily.


    Then, the helper handed a pair of gloves to Guan Tang to prevent her hands from getting scalded.

 Chapter 666 - Showing Off

    <h4>Chapter 666: Showing Off</h4>


    Guan Ning praised Guan Tang for bringing the soup out and serving everyone.


    Guan Tang only smiled as she served the soup. When it was Ye Cheng¡¯s turn, she lowered her gaze and said respectfully, ¡°Brother-inw, please have a taste.¡±


    Ye Cheng thanked her.


    After that, Guan Tang served a bowl of soup to Yin Jia.


    Yin Jia took the bowl and did not thank Guan Tang. She turned to Ye Cheng and said, ¡°You have to try it. It¡¯s our family chef¡¯s specialty.¡±


    Ye Cheng smiled before he drank a spoonful of the soup. Then, he said, filled with praise, ¡°It¡¯s really good. I¡¯ve never tasted such delicious duck soup before.¡±


    Yin Bin and Guan Ningughed.


    Guan Tang walked back to her seat and sat down elegantly. When Ye Cheng¡¯s gaze drifted over, she looked slightly startled, and her face turned slightly red.


    The dinner continued. Everything was going very smoothly. It felt as though if Ye Cheng¡¯s parents were here, the wedding date would have been decided upon immediately.


    At this point, Yin Bin, who had drunk quite a bit, was slightly tipsy. He held Ye Cheng¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll look for Old Ye to discuss the wedding date as soon as possible. I¡¯ll feel at ease once everything has been decided.¡±


    Ye Cheng said respectfully, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to the elders. With the elders¡¯ help, Yin Jia and I won¡¯t have to worry about anything.¡±


    Then, Ye Cheng reached out to hold Yin Jia¡¯s hand. His gaze was tender and affectionate when he looked at her.


    At the same time, Guan Tang watched coldly from the side as many vicious thoughts appeared in her mind.


    ¡­


    When Guan Tang returned to her house, she kicked her high heels off at the entrance. She untied her hair as she walked into her bedroom. Halfway there, she stopped in her tracks and looked at the long wall in annoyance as though she just remembered something.


    Then, she walked into the kitchen and cooked a packet of instant noodles before she brought it into the secret room. She said tonelessly, ¡°I forgot about you. Just eat this.¡±


    Jiahui did not stand on ceremony and epted the bowl of noodles. After all, she had been starving for an entire day.


    Guan Tang turned around to leave, but after thinking about it, she took a seat on the chair near the door.


    Jiahui looked at Guan Tang and asked, ¡°Why are you unhappy again?¡±


    Guan Tang leaned back on the chair and did not speak as she stared at the living room outside.


    Jiahui shrugged and continued eating the noodles.


    After a long while, Guan Tang said, ¡°I want to rob her of her boyfriend. Do you think I¡¯ll seed?¡±


    Jiahui looked at Guan Tang disapprovingly. ¡°Whose boyfriend do you covet now? Shouldn¡¯t you focus on robbing me of my boyfriend?¡±


    Guan Tang stretchedzily. ¡°Your boyfriend is mine to begin with; there¡¯s no need for me to rob him from you. He¡¯ll return to my side sooner orter. Although I don¡¯t like this man, I really want to snatch him over.¡±


    Jiahui frowned, unable to keep up with Guan Tang¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Why would you snatch him over if you don¡¯t like him?¡±


    Guan Tang rolled her eyes. ¡°It has nothing to do with liking him or not. I just want to see how loyal men are. I also dislike those arrogant women who think their men are faithful and won¡¯t betray them. These women think they¡¯re the best and that their men will forever love them. I want to prove to them that no man is loyal.¡±


    As Guan Tang spoke, a strange smile appeared on her face.


    Jiahui nodded. ¡°I understand. You¡¯re testing the men on women¡¯s behalf.¡±


    Guan Tang was very satisfied with Jiahui¡¯s words. She felt like Jiahui was one of the rare people who understood her. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m actually being kind.¡±


    Jiahui lowered her head to eat before she said, ¡°In fact, no one needs this kind of kindness.¡±


    Guan Tang sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I only used a petty trick early, but he had already noticed me. This means he¡¯s not sincere to Yin Jia. A man will be instinctively protective when he meets a pitiful woman; men want to be heroes saving the damsel in distress. No man can resist this. This includes your Cheng Che. Oops, I mean, my Cheng Che.¡±

 Chapter 667 - Concerned

    <h4>Chapter 667: Concerned</h4>


    Jiahui frowned. ¡°You¡¯re really shameless to proim my boyfriend is yours in front of me.¡±


    Guan Tang sneered. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being shameless to a rival?¡±


    Jiahui felt speechless.


    ¡°I have self-righteous women the most,¡± Guan Tang said hatefully. Then, she suddenly rose to her feet and walked out.


    Jiahui felt much morefortable after drinking the soup in the bowl. Then, she thought to herself, ¡®Guan Tang is really crazy.¡¯


    ¡­


    Cheng Che had not slept for two days and two nights.


    Song Ning handed Cheng Che a ss of water and said, ¡°Cheng Che, you can¡¯t continue like this. How are you going to look for Jiahui if your body copses?¡±


    Cheng Che¡¯s eyes reddened as he picked up the ss and drained it in one go.


    After that, Song Ning said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I put a sleeping pill in there. Sleep first. Your brother and I will continue to look for her. You have to rest before you continue the search.¡±


    Cheng Che looked at Song Ning helplessly.


    At this time, Mu Chen ced a hand on Cheng Che¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Listen to your sister-inw. Sleep. Don¡¯t be reckless.¡±


    Cheng Che grew sleepier and sleepier so Song Ning found someone to help him back to his room. After that, she said to Mu Chen helplessly, ¡°I didn¡¯t have a choice. This is the only way we can get him to sleep.¡±


    Mu Chen patted Song Ning¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°You did the right thing. We can only for him to rest now. OId Master Yin is already in town, and Cheng Che¡¯s battle will only get tougher from here on out. It¡¯s important that he looks after his health now so he doesn¡¯t copse.¡±


    Song Ning nodded before she asked, ¡°We don¡¯t have any leads now. What should we do?¡±


    Mu Chen said in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s because we don¡¯t have leads that it¡¯s even more important for us to stay calm. I summoned Han Mo and Xian An. Let¡¯s reanalyze the day Jiahui disappeared.¡±


    Song Ning could tell that the more serious andplex the situation was, the calmer Mu Chen would be. Back then, if it were not for Mu Chen¡¯s calmness, who knew how long it would take her to solve the problem? Hence, she trusted Mu Chen¡¯s judgment very much.


    ¡­


    After Yin Jia sent Ye Cheng out and agreed on the meeting time for the next day, she suddenly stopped him just as he was about to leave. She asked hesitantly, ¡°You, don¡¯t you want to ask me about Guan Tang?¡±


    Ye Cheng looked puzzled. ¡°Ask about her? Why?¡±


    Yin Jia smiled at him with a hint of relief. Then, she said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Go home. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow. I might even ask you to apany me to see my grandfather tomorrow. In fact, he was supposed to be here for dinner.¡±


    Ye Cheng smiled. ¡°I¡¯m more than happy to apany you. Does it mean that the more elders I meet, the more likely I¡¯ll pass the test with flying colors?¡±


    Yin Jia only smiled. Although she remained silent, her gaze was gentle and happy.


    Ye Cheng leaned forward and hugged her before he gently ced a kiss on her forehead. ¡°Go in. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    After Ye Cheng¡¯s car had long disappeared from the driveway, Yin Jia was still deeply immersed in the feeling of being kissed on her forehead. How many years had it been since she had felt so moved? This time, she finally found the right person.


    Despite Guan Tang¡¯s attempt to attract Ye Cheng, it seemed like Ye Cheng had no impression of her at all. Yin Jia thought to herself, ¡®As expected of an experienced and mature man like Ye Cheng. He¡¯s not easily moved.¡¯


    In the past, Yin Jia believed in love wholeheartedly. She believed that if a man loved a woman, he would be faithful to her for the rest of his life. She thought that was the case when she met the purest and most innocent man. s, purity and innocence did not equal loyalty. Perhaps, he was easily moved because he had not seen enough of the world.


    However, Yin Jia thought Ye Cheng was different. He had seen and experienced many things and was aware of women¡¯s schemes. Hence, he would not easily fall for them.


    When Yin Jia recalled Guan Tang¡¯s pitiful expression, she felt disgusted as though she had just eaten a fly.


    ¡­


    At this time, the ¡®matured and experienced¡¯ Ye Cheng was standing outside Zhuang Ning¡¯s house.

 Chapter 668 - Dream

    <h4>Chapter 668: Dream</h4>


    After quietly smoking a cigarette, Ye Cheng tossed the cigarette butt on the ground before he put it out with his foot. To him, marrying a woman he did not love but was useful was not painful, but a blessing. However, since he had someone else in his heart, it felt rather painful.


    Zhuang Ning was reading a script when Ye Cheng arrived. When she saw him, she only looked at him indifferently before she returned to reading her script.


    Ye Cheng knew she could not be disturbed at a time like this. He sat on the couch and silently looked at her side profile. It was said that a man was most attractive when he was working hard; the same was true for women.


    Ye Cheng felt his eyelids grow heavier and heavier. He was always tired, but he could onlypletely rx when he was with Zhuang Ning. At some point, he fell asleep and began to dream.


    There was always a knot in his heart that could not be untied, and he knew it was Ye Xin.


    At this time, he saw Ye Xin dressed in a white dress, looking at him coldly.


    He sighed inwardly and thought that Ye Xin was truly a beautiful girl. In fact, her facial features were even more stunning than Song Ning¡¯s. s, she was too spoiled. It naturally had a lot to do with how she was raised. She was pampered by their parents and him.


    ¡°You¡¯re my brother! If you don¡¯t stand on my side, are you going to stand on that b*tch¡¯s side? I don¡¯t care, you have to teach her a lesson! She took my money, but she dares to help that b*tch, Ning Xia! Brother, you have to teach her a lesson!¡±


    Ye Xin¡¯s words were vicious, but he only felt sorry for his sister because he loved his sister. As usual, he went along with her and asked, ¡°Alright, alright. Tell me, how do you want me to teach her a lesson?¡±


    Ye Xin thought for a moment before she said fiercely, ¡°I want her face destroyed so she won¡¯t dare to see anyone again!¡±


    Since Ye Xin cared about her appearance the most, naturally, the most horrendous punishment she could think of was to ruin another woman¡¯s appearance.


    Ye Cheng sighed as he watched his dream self agree to his sister. ¡°Alright, alright. We¡¯ll let her live a life worse than death, okay? We¡¯ll destroy her face and let her live like a street rat. Don¡¯t be angry anymore, okay?¡±


    With that Ye Xin slowly calmed down.


    At this moment, Ye Cheng suddenly jolted awake when he felt the sensation of a nket gently ced on his legs. He opened his eyes and saw Zhuang Ning.


    Zhuang Ning said expressionlessly, ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    Ye Cheng hurriedly sat up, causing the nket to fall, as he said, ¡°Sorry, I fell asleep.¡±


    Zhuang Ning sat on the couch across from him and began to brew a pot of tea.


    Upon seeing this, Ye Cheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He thought that the way she brewed tea was really simr to Yang Li. In the past, Yang Li would sometimes personally brew tea for Ye Xin¡¯s guests.


    Ye Cheng did not take Yang Li seriously. In front of Ye Xin, it was natural that Yang Li did not have the status and treatment that managers usually had.


    Zhuang Ning set a small teacup down in front of him before she said with a hint of reproach, ¡°You¡¯re so tired. Why don¡¯t you go home and rest?¡±


    Ye Cheng took a sip of the tea and looked at her. ¡°Recently, I¡¯ve been sleeping very poorly. I can only sleep peacefully when I¡¯m with you.¡±


    Zhuang Ning paused briefly before she looked at Ye Cheng and said with a smile, ¡°Your words can easily cause misunderstandings.¡±


    ¡°What misunderstandings?¡± Ye Cheng smiled.


    Zhuang Ning did not answer him.


    Ye Cheng said in a low voice, ¡°I really want to stay next to you all the time. I just want to sleep well.¡±

 Chapter 669 - Probe

    <h4>Chapter 669: Probe</h4>


    Zhuang Ning refilled Ye Cheng¡¯s cup of tea as she saidzily, ¡°Young Master Ye, please let me off. If that happens, you¡¯ll be called an infatuated young master, and I¡¯ll bebeled as the vixen who enchanted you.¡±


    Ye Cheng looked at Zhuang Ning and said, ¡°Zhuang Ning, I like you the most. You know my heart.¡±


    Zhuang Ning smiled nomittally.


    Ye Cheng asked, ¡°Zhuang Ning, if I marry someone I don¡¯t love for the benefit of my family, will you still take me in like now?¡±


    Zhuang Ning cocked an eyebrow as she said, ¡°Young Master Ye, enough is enough. No matter what your reason is, it¡¯s still a marriage. There¡¯s no need to use family as an excuse. In any case, if you get married, we¡¯ll sever our ties and have nothing to do with each other anymore.¡±


    Zhuang Ning drained her cup of tea after she finished speaking.


    Ye Cheng smiled bitterly and swallowed the words hanging on the tip of his tongue. Instead, he only said, ¡°Zhuang Ning, you¡¯re too stubborn.¡±


    ¡°Did I say anything wrong? If you have a girlfriend, and you still maintain a close rtionship with your girlfriend, it¡¯ll be too unfair for your girlfriend,¡± Zhuang Ning said.


    Ye Cheng looked at her and asked, ¡°You¡¯re always thinking about others. When are you going to think about yourself?¡±


    Zhuang Ning replied indifferently, ¡°No, I¡¯m also thinking about myself. After all, if people found out about it, I¡¯d bebeled as the third party whether it¡¯s true or not. It¡¯d be too unfair for me to bear the me. Hence, if you have a girlfriend, no matter your motives, I¡¯ll back off to protect my reputation.¡±


    Ye Cheng smiled bitterly before he said with a soft sigh, ¡°Must you be so clear-headed and rational?¡±


    Ye Cheng had to admit that Zhuang Ning¡¯s words were reasonable, but he really did not want to ept them. Hence, he said again, ¡°Zhuang Ning, can¡¯t you try to consider that I really have no choice? My heart will always be yours. Other women are just tools. Zhuang Ning, I¡¯m serious.¡±


    Zhuang Ning looked at him meaningfully before she asked with a smile, ¡°Do you already have a girlfriend whom you¡¯re ready to marry?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Ye Cheng denied immediately, feeling a little nervous.


    Zhuang Ning looked at him silently for a moment before she said with a faint smile on her face, ¡°Young Master Ye, I¡¯m not surprised if you¡¯ve already found a suitable marriage partner. However, please don¡¯t drag me down with you. I have no interest in being a mistress so please let me go. Thank you.¡±


    Ye Cheng could only smile bitterly.


    Zhuang Ning switched the topic easily and asked, ¡°Were you dreaming earlier? I heard you calling out ¡®Ye Xin¡¯. Did you dream about your sister?¡±


    ¡°Did I talk in my sleep?¡± Ye Cheng looked a little confused.


    Zhuang Ning nodded. ¡°I think you promised her to teach someone a lesson. You spoiled her a lot. Were you willing to help her teach those she didn¡¯t like a lesson?¡±


    Ye Cheng wiped his face before he leaned against the couch and said, ¡°Yes, I spoiled her a lot. Whether she was right or wrong, no matter what she did, I always stood by her side. I¡¯d support and back her up. I¡¯d done terrible things for her.¡±


    Zhuang Ning, who was listening quietly, asked, ¡°Such as?¡±


    Ye Cheng stopped talking as Zhuang Ning looked at him with a burning gaze.


    Ye Cheng finally gritted his teeth and said, ¡°For example, she told me to teach her manager a lesson because her manager refused to listen to her. I helped her deal with it. It was not a difficult matter anyway.¡±


    Zhuang Ning¡¯s face was already deathly pale at this time, but Ye Cheng, who was immersed in his memories, did not seem to notice it. She said in a somewhat frosty voice, ¡°What happened to that manager?¡±


    Ye Cheng shook his head. ¡°She disappeared from the world¡­¡±


    ¡°So she¡¯s dead?¡± Zhuang Ning asked.


    Ye Cheng did not reply. After a long time, he finally said, ¡°Maybe. After all, she had been disfigured. It¡¯d be quite difficult for her to survive.¡±

 Chapter 670 - Chance Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 670: Chance Encounter</h4>


    ¡°Do you regret it?¡± Zhuang Ning asked him.


    Ye Cheng shook his head slightly. ¡°What¡¯s there to regret? She was unaware of her circumstance and did not understand the situation. How could she be so tactless? Did she really not know she wouldn¡¯t have a good ending if she offended Ye Xin?¡±


    Crash!


    The cup of tea in Zhuang Ning¡¯s hand fell to the ground. The sound of it breaking was very jarring.


    A fragment of the porcin cup flew and nicked Zhuang Ning¡¯s exposed calf.


    Ye Cheng sat up in surprise and hurriedly took a piece of tissue and held it against the cut.


    Zhuang Ning brushed his hand away and said, ¡°It¡¯ste. You should go home.¡±


    She did not wait for his reply and used the tissue to wipe the blood off before she went into the bedroom, leaving a bewildered Ye Cheng behind.


    As soon as the bedroom door closed, she leaned against it and slowly slid down to the floor. She raised her head to prevent her tears from falling. She thought to herself, ¡®In these people¡¯s eyes, my life is like that of an ant. What reasons do I have to be soft-hearted? Is there anything I can¡¯t do?¡¯


    Zhuang Ning fiercely wiped the tears off her face and grew even more determined.


    ¡­


    In a restaurant at the bottom of the Ye Group¡¯s building.


    Yin Jia and Guan Tang were having coffee.


    Guan Tang looked around before she said, ¡°The Ye Group is really impressive.¡±


    Yin Jia did not say a word. She had deliberately brought Guan Tang here. The better Ye Cheng¡¯s conditions were, the more Guan Tang would be unable to hold back.


    After looking around, Guan Tang asked softly, ¡°Brother-inw¡¯s conditions are really good. Why does he work at the Public Security Bureau?¡±


    Yin Jia stirred her coffee as she replied, ¡°Everyone has their own ns. Look at our family. In the past, Grandpa had always wished Yin Jia would enter politics so Yin Jia could take care of the family in the future.¡±


    Guan Tang smiled. ¡°It¡¯d be strange if he could take care of the family. It¡¯d be good enough as long as he didn¡¯t cause trouble for the family.¡±


    Yin Jia¡¯s attitude eased upon hearing these words.


    At this moment, Ye Cheng hurried over and said with a smile, ¡°I apologize for keeping the two beautifuldies waiting. What would you like to drink?¡±


    Ye Cheng raised his hand and beckoned the waiter over.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already offered coffee,¡± Yin Jia said, gesturing at her cup of coffee.


    Ye Cheng ordered a fruit tter before he asked Yin Jia, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Guan Tang did not let Yin Jia reply and quickly said, ¡°Grandpa is in the city, and he wants to meet you. Sister came to see if you¡¯re free.¡±


    Guan Tang looked very cute when she spoke.


    Ye Cheng nced at Guan Tang before he said with a smile, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m free.¡± Then, he asked Yin Jia, ¡°Is there anything I should be aware of? What kind of gift should I bring for my visit?¡±


    Yin Jia smiled gently as she said, ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared a gift on your behalf. You can follow me to the car and get itter.¡±


    Ye Cheng was surprised. ¡°That¡¯s inappropriate, right?¡±


    ¡°My grandfather has a strange temper and is difficult to please. I¡¯d carefully selected the gift. Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯ll definitely like it,¡± Yin Jia replied.


    Guan Tang chimed in, ¡°Sister is Old Master Yin¡¯s favorite! He has doted on her since she was young. If Sister¡¯s happy, he definitely won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡±


    Yin Jia only smiled and did not say anything.


    Ye Cheng said with a shrug, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll follow your arrangements.¡±


    Guan Tang grabbed Yin Jia¡¯s arm gently and said, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re really lucky! Brother-inw listens to you so much. This is something many women dream of!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this how all boyfriends should be?¡± Ye Cheng asked with a smile.


    Guan Tang ced one hand against her heart and said, ¡°Sister, look. Brother-inw is showing how much he likes you.¡±


    Yin Jia was in a good mood.


    At the same time, Ye Cheng scoffed inwardly at the two women. He thought that Guan Tang really spared no effort in putting on a good show and seducing Yin Jia¡¯s boyfriend so openly.


    At this moment, a slightly trembling voice rang from behind Ye Cheng.


    ¡°Ye Cheng?!¡±


    Ye Cheng froze. It was as though he had been struck by a bolt of lightning.


    ¡®Why is Zhuang Ning here?¡¯


    Zhuang Ning walked to the side of their table. Her eyes were only trained on Ye Cheng as she asked in a soft and slightly pained voice, ¡°Ye Cheng, should I congratte you?¡±

 Chapter 671 - Jealousy

    <h4>Chapter 671: Jealousy</h4>


    Ye Cheng was dumbstruck. Finally, he asked a question, which even he found useless and stupid, ¡°Zhuang Ning, why are you here?¡±


    At this time, Zhuang Ning looked as though she had already regained herposure. However, her face was extremely pale. She said with a smile, ¡°The production team wants to shoot a few scenes here today.¡±


    Ye Cheng was already panicking inwardly. ¡°Oh, okay. Is there anything I can help you with?¡±


    ¡°No, thank you,¡± Zhuang Ning replied curtly before she turned around and walked out toward the cameras outside.


    Xiao Peng, who was standing not too far away, looked at Ye Cheng with an extremely disgusted expression on her face.


    At this moment, Ye Cheng felt as though his heart had left his body and followed Zhuang Ning, who had vanished from sight. Even so, he did not leave and continued to sit with Yin Jia and Guan Tang.


    ¡°Who is she?¡± Guan Tang asked curiously. All of a sudden, realization dawned on her, and she eximed, ¡°She¡¯s Zhuang Ning! Sister, that¡¯s Zhuang Ning!¡±


    Guan Tang shook Yin Jia¡¯s arm excitedly as she spoke.


    The coffee in Yin Jia¡¯s hand almost spilled as she looked at Ye Cheng and asked, ¡°Is that so? Ye Cheng?¡±


    Ye Cheng, who had already regained hisposure, said, ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s Zhuang Ning, the actress. I don¡¯t usually pay attention to entertainment news; I didn¡¯t know she¡¯s so popr. Is Miss Guan a fan as well?¡±


    Ye Cheng clearly wanted to change the topic.


    Guan Tang did not seem to notice at all as she asked with a gossipy expression on her face, ¡°How did brother-inw and Zhuang Ning know each other?¡±


    Ye Cheng replied inly, ¡°Her manager is my sister¡¯s former assistant. I don¡¯t remember the details, but I did them a small favor before.¡±


    Guan Tang held Yin Jia¡¯s arm and acted coquettishly as she said, ¡°But I feel that brother-inw¡¯s rtionship with her seems a little unusual. Don¡¯t you agree, Sister?¡±


    Yin Jia¡¯s expression was obviously rather bad at this moment.


    Ye Cheng looked at Yin Jia with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s my first time seeing Yin Jia jealous. However, her jealousy means she cares about me, right? Yin Jia, isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    Yin Jia¡¯s face flushed slightly. She rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°I¡¯m not jealous at all. She¡¯s just an actress, after all.¡±


    Ye Cheng sighed. ¡°As expected, I¡¯m still not important enough. Although Guan Tang said my rtionship with her is unusual, you don¡¯t care at all.¡±


    Yin Jia reached out and patted his arm as she said, ¡°What¡¯s unusual? Why don¡¯t I see it? In any case, why do I have to feel jealous? You¡¯re looking down on me too much. She¡¯s just a small celebrity, after all.¡±


    As Yin Jia spoke, she raised her head arrogantly.


    Ye Cheng smiled and held Yin Jia¡¯s hand. He sighed emotionally as he said, ¡°I must have saved the world in my previous life. Otherwise, how could I have met someone as good as you?¡±


    Guan Tang covered her mouth and giggled. ¡°Both of you are too lovey-dovey!¡±


    Guan Tang¡¯s eyes were sparkling as she looked at Ye Cheng.


    ¡­


    Zhuang Ning¡¯s shooting was going very well. She continued posing in front of the camera.


    At this moment, an assistant said from the side, ¡°Sister Zhuang Ning, you¡¯re on top form today! I think we¡¯d be able to call it a day soon!¡±


    Zhuang Ning¡¯s expression remained aloof and chic as she continued posing.


    After a moment, the photographer scrolled through the photos he had taken, looking very satisfied. Then, he looked at Zhuang Ning and said, ¡°Miss Zhuang Ning, I have a small suggestion.¡±


    Zhuang Ning looked at him and gestured for him to continue.


    The photographer showed her the photos and said, ¡°The photos are very beautiful, and you look aloof as always. This is simr to your past role as the female lead. However, have you ever thought about doing something different?¡±


    Zhuang Ning was stunned.


    Peng Peng¡¯s eyes lit up immediately. ¡°You¡¯re saying she should show a different side? Like a contrast to her aloofness?¡±


    The photographer nodded excitedly.


    Peng Peng looked at Zhuang Ning and asked, ¡°Sister Zhuang Ning, let¡¯s give it a try, okay?¡±

 Chapter 672 - Making Friends

    <h4>Chapter 672: Making Friends</h4>


    Zhuang Ning smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯ll do it for both of you this time.¡±


    Peng Peng and the photographer were delighted.


    Peng Peng immediately called for the makeup artist while the photographer spoke to his assistant about the set and lighting. It was chaotic for a moment.


    At the same time, Zhuang Ning saw a woman sitting in the area next to the shooting location. With just a nce, she knew the woman was one of the two women whom Ye Cheng was with earlier.


    Zhuang Ning quietly cooperated with the photographer and let him direct her.


    Although the photographer had no idea why Zhuang Ning was so cooperative today, he had noints about this stroke of luck.


    Zhuang Ning was very good when receiving directions from the photographer. After listening to his ideas and thoughts, she was able to bring out the emotions he wanted.


    Peng Peng said excitedly to the photographer, ¡®Brother Guo, this is great! You discovered a new side of Sister Zhuang Ning. With this, she¡¯ll be cast in more diverse roles in the future. I can also show these photos to casting directors.¡±


    The photographer replied, ¡°I just feel she has a wide range of expression despite her aloofness.¡°Please reading on N?WN0V?L.0?G¡±? It¡¯ll be a pity if she¡¯s typecasted. If that happens, she won¡¯t be able to maintain her poprity for long. Look at how beautiful it is when she smiles so brightly? This is great. Her smile is really enchanting!¡±


    The duo continued to talk as photos after photos were taken.


    By the time the shoot was over, the photographer was exhausted. His throat was slightly sore. Even then, it did not dampen his excitement.


    After changing her clothes, Zhuang Ning patted Peng Peng¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Your stamina is too low. You have to train it. Perhaps, you should follow Brother Guo.¡±


    The photographer onlyughed before he said, ¡°Miss Zhuang, today¡¯s photos are too beautiful. I want to post them.¡±


    Zhuang Ning looked at the camera and calmly said, ¡°Peng Peng, you go and discuss it with Brother Guo.¡±


    The photographer was very happy upon hearing these words and left with Peng Peng.


    After Zhuang Ning took a seat, the woman took a seat in front of her. Then, she held out her hand and said in a reserved and elegant manner, ¡°Hello, Miss Zhuang. My name is Guan Tang.¡±


    Zhuang Ning ignored Guan Tang¡¯s extended hand and replied tonelessly, ¡°Hello.¡±


    Guan Tang withdrew her hand awkwardly. However, her smile was friendly as she said, ¡°Miss Zhuang, you¡¯re even more beautiful in person!¡±


    Zhuang Ning heard these words more than 100 times a day; she had already grown immune to them. She asked expressionlessly, ¡°Miss Guan, is there something you need from me?¡±


    Guan Tang smiled innocently. ¡°We met earlier! You might not have noticed me earlier. Ye Cheng is my cousin¡¯s boyfriend. They¡¯re getting married soon.¡±


    Guan Tang¡¯s eyes were staring intently at Zhuang Ning as she spoke.


    Zhuang Ning¡¯s expression changed as she asked coldly, ¡°Ye Cheng is getting married?¡±


    Guan Tang nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Zhuang Ning fell into a daze.


    Guan Tang¡¯s eyes did not move away from Zhuang Ning¡¯s face at all. She smiled and asked, ¡°Miss Zhuang, can I watch you during your photoshoot?¡±


    Zhuang Ning, who seemed to have regained her calm, said, ¡°Do what you want.¡±


    ¡°When you¡¯re filming next time, can I visit you?¡± Guan Tang asked excitedly.


    Zhuang Ning looked at Guan Tang briefly before she said, ¡°Up to you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great! I haven¡¯t been in this city for long so I don¡¯t have many friends. Thanks, Miss Zhuang! You¡¯re really nice. No wonder so many people like you!¡± Compliments spilled out of Guan Tang¡¯s mouth as she spoke.


    Zhuang Ning¡¯s expression gradually eased as Guan Tang continued to speak.


    At the end of the day, it seemed like Zhuang Ning and Guan Tang were already good friends.


    Peng Peng, who saw this, was rather surprised.

 Chapter 673 - Performance

    <h4>Chapter 673: Performance</h4>


    When they finally got off work, Guan Tang invited everyone to a meal. However, everyone had their own matters to attend to and quickly left.


    Zhuang Ning, however, looked as though she was considering the invitation.


    Peng Peng had already received hints from Zhuang Ning so she also said she had to go home soon.


    Seeing that Zhuang Ning had yet to agree, Guan Tang invited Zhuang Ning again.


    Peng Peng said worriedly, ¡°That won¡¯t do. Sister Zhuang Ning can¡¯t simply appear in public. Otherwise, who knows what kinds of headlines will appear tomorrow?¡±


    Guan Tang was not discouraged. She asked happily, ¡°Then, Zhuang Ning, do you want to visit my house? I live alone. We can chat all night!¡±


    Zhuang Ning seemed rather keen, but Peng Peng was still slightly worried.


    Guan Tang said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not a bad person. Ye Cheng is my cousin-inw. I heard you¡¯re his sister¡¯s former assistant, right?¡±


    Peng Peng turned to look at Zhuang Ning.


    Zhuang Ning finally nodded.


    Peng Peng said reluctantly, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll have to trouble Miss Guan. Did Miss Guan drive? Sister Zhuang can¡¯t leave in her car. Otherwise, the paparazzi will definitely follow her.¡±


    Guan Tang was overjoyed. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll get the driver to pick us up.¡±


    While Guan Tang was on the phone, Zhuang Ning and Peng Pengmunicated briefly.


    Zhuang Ning wanted to see what kind of monster this cousin of Ye Cheng¡¯s fiancee was.


    Guan Tang was immersed in her happiness. Seducing Ye Cheng aside, it was not a bad idea to get to know the woman Ye Cheng seemed to like. Perhaps, she might obtain important information. As long as she could make Yin Jia suffer, she was very willing to do anything.


    ¡­


    Zhuang Ning looked at the long wall in front of her as a strange feeling rose in her heart.


    Guan Tang poured a ss of water and said, ¡°I n to hangndscape paintings on that wall. I know it looks out of ce now.¡±


    Zhuang Ning withdrew her gaze and took a seat.


    After handing Zhuang Ning a ss of water, she sat next to Zhuang Ning. She asked bluntly, catching Zhuang Ning off guard, ¡°Zhuang Ning, you like my cousin-inw, right?¡±


    The ss of water almost slipped out of Zhuang Ning¡¯s hand when she heard this.


    Guan Tang was inwardly delighted. It seemed like she had guessed correctly. She pressed on. She said with a slightly sad expression, ¡°He likes you too, right? The way he looks at you¡­ He has never looked at my cousin like that.¡±


    Zhuang Ning was slightly taken aback. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say they¡¯re getting married?¡±


    Guan Tang shrugged. ¡°Yes. However, who said that people can only marry each other for love?¡±


    Zhuang Ning fell silent, looking extremely vulnerable.


    ¡®What a beauty. Even when she looks sad, Yin Jia can¡¯tpare to her beauty,¡¯ Guan Tang praised inwardly. She did not expect Ye Cheng to like this kind of woman. She took note of it and thought she should change her tactic.


    Guan Tang continued to say, ¡°There are many kinds of marriages. Have you heard of business marriages? My cousin and Ye Cheng¡¯s marriage is a business marriage. With their marriage, the interests of the two families will be linked. It has nothing to do with love. However, I can see the love between you and him earlier. What do you n to do?¡±


    Zhuang Ning sighed softly and said in a low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡­


    At the same time, Jiahui, who was in the secret room, could not figure out why Zhuang Ning woulde to Guan Tang¡¯s house. However, after listening in for a while, she had a vague idea of what was happening.


    Jiahui sighed when she looked at Zhuang Ning¡¯s every action and word. As expected of an actress. She thought that Zhuang Ning¡¯s control over her emotions and expressions was amazing.


    Through Song Ning, Jiahui knew that the target of Zhuang Ning¡¯s revenge was Ye Cheng. She thought that it was kind of enjoyable being able to watch Zhuang Ning¡¯s performance now.

 Chapter 674 - Brainwashing

    <h4>Chapter 674: Brainwashing</h4>


    Guan Tang looked at Zhuang Ning eagerly.


    Zhuang Ning looked at a loss as she gently tapped the cup in front of her.


    Guan Tan became happier when she saw this. She sighed and said with a pained expression, ¡°How pitiful. Have you decided to give up?¡±


    Zhuang Ning smiled bitterly. ¡°What else can I do? I can¡¯t possibly be his secret lover, right? I¡¯m not that lowly.¡±


    Guan Tang asked, ¡°How can you give up so easily?¡±


    Zhuang Ning looked at Guan Tang in surprise.


    Guan Tang continued to say solemnly, ¡°Zhuang Ning, you¡¯re different from all the celebrities I¡¯ve met. You¡¯ve shown me what love should be like. How can youpromise? People say that love is selfish. Look at you. How can you give up your love for someone else?¡±


    Zhuang Ning seemed taken aback by Guan Tang¡¯s passionate speech. She looked at Guan Tang in a daze as she said, ¡°How can Ipete when I¡¯m just a small celebrity?¡±


    Guan Tang frowned. ¡°What do you mean by small celebrity? Zhuang Ning, you¡¯re very popr now, okay? Why do you look down on yourself? If you look down on yourself, who¡¯s going to care about you?¡±


    When Guan Tang saw that Zhuang Ning was listening to her attentively, she thought that it was about time to strike. She said slowly and calmly, ¡°Zhuang Ning, you have to bravely pursue your love! Even if they¡¯re about to get married, don¡¯t give up on the happiness that¡¯s supposed to be yours. Moreover, the person Ye Cheng really likes is you!¡±


    Zhuang Ning raised her head to look at Guan Tang and asked, ¡°Really?¡±


    Guan Tang smiled warmly. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true! The gaze of a person in love can¡¯t be faked. When Ye Cheng looked at you, I could tell that he really likes you.¡±


    Zhuang Ning¡¯s expression seemed to ease as she muttered, ¡°Really? If it¡¯s true, then he¡­¡±


    Guan Tang patted the table lightly and interjected, ¡°You¡¯re too muddle-headed.¡±


    Zhuang Ning looked at Guan Tang in confusion as Guan Tang said solemnly, ¡°Zhuang Ning, what¡¯s Ye Cheng¡¯s status? He¡¯s the only heir in his family. I heard from him that his father is struggling to manage the family business alone. He feels guilty that he¡¯s able to live the life he wants while his dad is struggling. Hence, when his father proposed a business marriage, apart from agreeing to it, what else could he have done? You have to think from his perspective as well.¡±


    Zhuang Ning nodded slightly, but she still looked slightly uncertain. ¡°How do you know that? Did he tell you?¡±


    Guan Tang¡¯s beautiful eyes shed briefly before she said, ¡°No, I heard this while he was chatting with my uncle and the others. I¡¯m very certain about my analysis of him. He¡¯s someone who values friendship and loyalty. Moreover, his EQ is very high as well. How can someone like him agree to a business marriage for no reason? He must have his difficulties so you have to understand him. Both of you are in a loving rtionship so you shouldn¡¯t let secr matters affect you.¡±


    Seeing that Zhuang Ning was thinking about her words, Guan Tang continued to persuade Zhuang Ning earnestly. ¡°Life is short. It¡¯s not easy to meet someone who treats you sincerely. If you give up, you¡¯ll regret this in the future. Listen to me. Don¡¯t give up. I support you. I¡¯ll always support you!¡±


    Zhuang Ning seemed to finally regain her senses. She asked, ¡°Why are you helping me? Shouldn¡¯t you be on Miss Yin¡¯s side?¡±


    Guan Tang smiled bitterly before she said, ¡°I stand on the side of reason, not my family. Moreover, it¡¯s my family¡¯s fault, to begin with. Why should you be the one to bear the consequences? However, you¡¯ve asked the right question. Indeed, I do have selfish motives. I don¡¯t want Yin Jia to be happy. After all, she stole my boyfriend and caused his death. I hate her so I won¡¯t let her be happy. She doesn¡¯t deserve to be happy!¡±

 Chapter 675 - Watching a Show

    <h4>Chapter 675: Watching a Show</h4>


    Guan Tang¡¯s eyes were brimming with hatred as she spoke through clenched teeth.


    Zhuang Ning looked at Guan Tang in surprise. ¡°Your¡­ Your boyfriend?¡±


    Guan Tang nodded. ¡°I was engaged to Yin Jia¡¯s brother since I was a child, but her younger brother was taken away from the family before he was even born. My parents passed away early so I stayed with the Yin family. A few years ago, I fell in love with an outstanding man. This was fine since no one expected me to marry Yin Jia¡¯s younger brother; he was not around, after all. I can¡¯t marry someone who wasn¡¯t around and be single for the rest of my life, right?¡±


    Guan Tang paused to drink a big gulp of water.¡±  ¡±? Her elegance seemed to have disappeared as she said hatefully, ¡°I met that man while we were in university. He was exceptionally outstanding, and our rtionship was exceptionally good as well. It wasn¡¯t until I brought him home that Yin Jia saw him. From then, our two-person world became a three-person world. Yin Jia spared no effort in getting in between me and my boyfriend. With that, our rtionship gradually changed. Yin Jia was really capable. Our rtionship was so good, but it still could not withstand her efforts. She was really persistent like a man pursuing a woman.¡±


    Guan Tang¡¯s voice was filled with unwillingness and gloominess, but it also contained a hint of pride. She could not even hide the smile on her face.


    Zhuang Ning looked at Guan Ning in confusion and a little bit of uncertainty.


    Guan Tang patted Zhuang Ning¡¯s hand and said seriously, ¡°Zhuang Ning, you must listen to me. Don¡¯t give up on your rtionship. We¡¯re all born equal. Why must you give up on your feelings for the sake of others?¡±


    Zhuang Ning seemed encouraged by Guan Tang¡¯s words as her eyes slowly lit up.


    Meanwhile, Jiahui watched the wonderful scene outside with her mouth agape. She really wanted to apud the duo for their amazing acting skills. If she did not know about Zhuang Ning through Song Ning, she would have been moved by Zhuang Ning¡¯s weak and pitiful appearance. Even the high-level liar, Guan Tang, believed that Zhuang Ning was deeply in love with Ye Cheng.


    Jiahui could not help but sigh and praise inwardly, ¡®Zhuang Ning is a really good actress. If this could be filmed, it would be a ssic. That lunatic, Guan Tang, also has superb acting skills. I really wonder what happened when she was young to turn her into such a lunatic. She bragged about stealing Yin Jia¡¯s ex-boyfriend, how all men have to bow down to her, and how those who are immune to her charm like Cheng Che have mental problems, but look at how she¡¯s reversing the story just to make use of Zhuang Ning. That ex-boyfriend really had umted eight lifetimes¡¯ worth of bad luck to meet two strange women like Yin Jia and Guan Tang.¡¯


    Jiahui continued to think to herself, ¡®s, everything in this world has a natural enemy. I believe Zhuang Ning can deal with those two. What a good show. I wonder if Zhuang Ning will be able to help me.¡¯


    With this thought in mind, Jiahui could not help but sigh. She really hoped God would help her and give her a chance to contact the outside world so she could leave this damned ce and that woman who was scarier than a ghost.


    However, based on how Guan Tang left the house without worries, as though she did not imprison someone in her house, it could be seen that Guan Tang was very confident about her secret room. Moreover, since Jiahui was still here, Guan Tang¡¯s confidence was not unfounded.


    Nheless, Jiahui remained calm. She did not seem depressed from being imprisoned and was patiently looking for a way out when Guan Tang was not around. It was just unfortunate that after so long, she had yet to find a way to leave. The secret room was truly amazing.

 Chapter 676 - A Discovery

    <h4>Chapter 676: A Discovery</h4>


    After Zhuang Ning excused herself to go to the bathroom, she stood in the bathroom as she tried to make sense of her inexplicable difort. She felt that Guan Tang¡¯s house was very strange; even the bathroom was strange. Unfortunately, she could not put her fingers on what exactly it was that made her feel strange and ufortable.


    Zhuang Ning carefully recalled theyout of the living room when she noticed a pool of water under her feet. Water was slowly seeping out of the cracks at the bottom of the wall. Shocked, she squatted down to study the wall.


    ¡®This wall should be connected to the extremely long wall in the living room. Is there a room behind this wall?¡¯


    Zhuang Ning reached out to knock on the wall and was shocked when she heard a hollow noise. However, after a moment, she thought it was not strange for there to be a secret room; everyone had their own secrets, after all.


    As she looked at the puddle of water, she wondered to herself again, ¡®Did someone intentionally create this puddle of water or is it just a leakage?¡¯


    Soon enough, her heart skipped a beat when she noticed the water seemed to carry what seemed like a trace of blood.


    At this moment, Guan Tang knocked on the door and asked, ¡°Zhuang Ning, are you done?¡±


    Zhuang Ning hurriedly answered, ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    Zhuang Ning looked around before she filled a small water scoop with water before sshing waster against the crack in the wall, washing the water that carried a trace of blood away. Then, she deliberately dropped the basin and eximed, ¡°Ah! I identally dropped the bucket of water.¡±


    When Zhuang Ning opened the door, she said to Guan Tang apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I spilled water on the floor.


    Guan Tang immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± When she walked in and saw the mess, she asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Zhuang Ning picked up the water scoop from the ground and said, ¡°I saw your water scoop. It¡¯s really unique. The patterns inside are really beautiful. Where did you buy it? I dropped it earlier when I picked it up to have a closer look. Hurry up and see if it¡¯s broken.¡±


    Guan Tang seemed pleased that Zhuang Ning liked her choice of decorations. ¡°It¡¯s nice, right? If you like it, I¡¯ll bring you to the ce I bought it.¡±


    Zhuang Ning pointed at the puddle of water on the ground and said, ¡°Sorry for causing a mess.¡±


    Guan Tang pulled Zhuang Ning out and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The cleaner will clean it up.¡±


    As Zhuang Ning walked out, she briefly turned to look at the wall again.


    After Guan Tang pulled Zhuang Ning to the couch, she asked kindly, ¡°What do you think? I¡¯ve been talking to you for so long. Have you thought it through?¡±


    Zhuang Ning feigned an enlightened expression and nodded. ¡°I have. Guan Tang, thank you! You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll ask Ye Cheng to meet when I return.¡±


    Guan Tang sighed in relief. ¡°That¡¯s right. You must have faith in your rtionship. After all, this concerns your lifelong happiness. However, I admit I have my selfish reasons as well. I hope that you and Ye Cheng will be able to stay together and not let Yin Jia have what she wants.¡±


    Guan Tang was rather smart. To admit her selfishness now would make most people trust her even more.


    As expected, Zhuang Ning said, ¡°Guan Tang, don¡¯t say that. I¡¯m very grateful to you. Initially, I told myself that I would not bother with Ye Cheng ever again. However, after listening to you, I finally understood that there¡¯s no reason for me to give up on my feelings for someone else¡¯s sake! I¡¯ll definitely ask Ye Cheng if he still has me in his heart. If¡­ If his feelings for me are real, then, I¡­ I definitely won¡¯t give up!¡±


    Zhuang Ning looked determined as she spoke.


    Guan Tang smiled and patted Zhuang Ning¡¯s hand encouragingly. ¡°That¡¯s right. If it¡¯s inconvenient for both of you to meet outside in the future, you can alwayse to my house. No one will be able to guess that both of you are meeting here.¡±


    When Zhuang Ning¡¯s face lit up upon hearing these words, a sense of aplishment flooded Guan Tang¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 677 - Grandfather and Granddaughter

    <h4>Chapter 677: Grandfather and Granddaughter</h4>


    At this moment, Yin Jia, who was being schemed against, was sitting in front of the head of the Yin family, Old Master Yin.


    Old Master Yin looked very good for his age, and he did not look any worse than his son, Yin Zheng.


    Apart from that, Yin Bin, Guan Ning, the current Old Madam of the Yin family, and her son and daughter-inw, Yin Yang and Kang Ru, were present as well.


    Old Master Yin asked affectionately, ¡°I heard that you found a pretty outstanding boyfriend?¡±


    Yin Jia acted like a child in front of her grandfather. Her expression was not arrogant or cold as usual. Instead, her face was slightly red as she shook her grandfather¡¯s arm and said softly, ¡°Grandfather¡­¡±


    Old Master Yin was very happy. ¡°I heard from your father that the young man is good-looking, and he¡¯s from a family that¡¯s not inferior to ours as well. He¡¯s quite worthy of my granddaughter.¡±


    Yin Jia¡¯s face was tinged red as she said honestly, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ve invited him to meet you.¡±


    Old Master Yin nodded. ¡°Alright, alright. Let me see what kind of person he is.¡± Then, his expression turned solemn as he asked, ¡°Apart from that, I heard that Yin Xing is still unwilling to return to the family?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Yin Jia hurriedly said, ¡°Grandpa, my younger brother just finds this difficult to ept for the time being. He still has matters of the past in his heart, after all. However, he¡¯s grown into a very promising young man. You have to give him some time. Don¡¯t be anxious, Grandpa.¡±


    Old Master Yin¡¯s expression did not ease in the slightest. He said sternly, ¡°Why is he so adamant about noting back? How could he hold such a grudge against his father? I think he was raised rotten by that Mu family. That Jiang Jin is the same as that woman! How could she have raised a good child with her personality?¡±


    A smile appeared on Old Madam Yin¡¯s meticulously made-up face when she heard this. She said, ¡°How can you say such words? This attitude isn¡¯t eptable. After all, she helped you raise your grandson. We have to properly thank her instead. Let me tell you. You can¡¯t show her this attitude when you meet.¡±


    Old Master Yin¡¯s expression finally eased with these words, and he did not say anything else. Among the people present in this room, he would only listen to Old Madam Yin and perhaps, Yin Jia.


    Yin Jia changed the topic and said, ¡°Grandpa, Yin Xing runs his own entertainmentpany. Apart from that, to repay the Mu family¡¯s kindness, he¡¯s also assisting the Young Master of the Mu family. The Mu family trusts him greatly, and their rtionship is very good. Initially, my father wanted to pay them for raising Yin Xing and also to ask them to sever their ties, but the family and Yin Xing firmly rejected it. Hence, I advised my father to endure it for now. Our goal is to bring Yin Xing back to the family. We can¡¯t be too rigid now. Otherwise, it¡¯ll only be counterproductive. When my father spoke to Old Madam Mu again after that, she had said that she won¡¯t interfere in this matter and that she¡¯ll let Yin Xing make his own decisions.¡±


    Yin Jia seemed to be speaking up for her father, but it had the opposite effect.


    Old Master Yin patted her hand and said, ¡°You did the right thing. Your father has always been impulsive. Fortunately, he has you by his side. Our Yin family really can¡¯t do without you.¡± Then, he changed the topic abruptly as he asked, ¡°So is that kid willing to marry into our family?¡±


    When her marriage was brought up again, Yin Jia feigned anger and embarrassment as she said, ¡°Grandpa, we were talking about my younger brother!¡±


    At this moment, Yin Bin hurriedly said, ¡°Father, Ye Cheng is the son of one of our business partners. He¡¯s the only son in the family so I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be possible for him to marry into our family.¡±


    Old Master Yin only red at his son before he patted Yin Jia¡¯s hand and said with a sigh, ¡°Then, are we going to let our little lucky star marry into another family? I really can¡¯t bear to part with you.¡±


    Yin Jia smiled and said, ¡°Grandpa, what era do you think this is?? Even if I marry someone, I¡¯ll still be a member of the Yin family. Moreover, he has also said that my dowry and Yin family¡¯s assets have nothing to do with him.¡±

 Chapter 678 - Advice

    <h4>Chapter 678: Advice</h4>


    Old Master Yin raised an eyebrow. ¡°Oh? That young man said that?¡±


    Yin Jia nodded proudly. ¡°Of course! He loves me, not the Yin family¡¯s assets.¡±


    Old Master Yin smiled and did not say anything.


    At this moment, Old Madam Yin smiled gently and said, ¡°Congrattions to our family¡¯s Young Eldest Miss. Although your younger brother hasn¡¯t returned to the family yet, you¡¯ve already found a marriage partner.¡±


    Yin Jia¡¯s expression changed as she asked, ¡°Are you implying that I¡¯m selfish and that I only care about myself, not my younger brother?¡±


    Old Madam Yin only smiled in response.


    Upon seeing this, Guan Ning hurriedly said, ¡°Yin Xing acknowledges his eldest sister the most. It was only after Yin Jia persuaded him time and time again that the two families had a chance to meet and negotiate. That child is very stubborn. Yin Jia had been angered by him so much previously that she cried so many times.¡±


    The Yin family had always been like this. No matter what grudges they had between them, when faced with Old Madam Yin, they would always stand on the same side. For example, Yin Jia would speak up for her father, and Guan Ning would speak up for Yin Jia despite their private conflicts.


    Old Master Yin said, ¡°Oh? He actually dared to treat his sister like that? Yin Jia, you¡¯ve suffered.¡±


    Yin Jia hurriedly said, ¡°Grandpa, what are you saying? What¡¯s there to suffer? He¡¯s my younger brother and your grandson, after all. Tell me, who do you think his temper is like? Isn¡¯t he just as stubborn as you?¡±


    In the entire Yin family, only Yin Jia dared to speak in this manner. She was the best at handling Old Master Yin.


    As expected, Old Master Yin was not angry. Instead, he seemed to find her words pleasing to the ears.


    Yin Jia lowered her voice slightly as she said, ¡°Wait until you meet Yin Xing. He¡¯s like a copy of you. In fact, he resembles you even more than he resembles Dad.¡±


    Old Master Yin¡¯s eyes lit up immediately.


    Yin Jia said, ¡°I feel really distressed and said looking at how stubborn he is. I wonder how much more outstanding he would be if he were raised by your side? He¡¯s already so outstanding now¡­¡±


    Old Master Yin nodded, pleased.


    Everyone could only watch as the grandfather and granddaughter spoke. No one else could get a word in. However, their expressions were quite different.


    Yin Bin and Guan Ning were smiling and rxed. With Yin Jia around, they had nothing to worry about.


    On the contrary, Old Madam Yin and Yin Yang¡¯s expressions did not look very good.


    At this moment, Yin Yang cleared his throat and asked, ¡°Yin Jia, based on what you said, our Eldest Young Master is unwilling to return to our family?¡±


    The air seemed to freeze for a moment.


    Then, Yin Jia smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Second Uncle. He¡¯s been hurt by our family and has yet to forgive us. However, this is indeed our fault, especially Dad. If it weren¡¯t for our family matters back then, Dad wouldn¡¯t have had to leave Yin Xing outside, and we would not have to wait so many years for his return.¡± Then, she turned to Old Master Yin and said solemnly, ¡°Grandpa, if Yin Xing agreed to return to the family immediately, would you be happy?¡±


    Old Master Yin was stunned by these words.


    Yin Jia continued to say, ¡°If he had returned immediately, let alone you, even I would¡¯ve suspected he had ulterior motives. How could a righteous person return so quickly without anyints or resentment?¡±


    Yin Jia could not help inwardly give his daughter a thumbs-up. Each of his daughter¡¯s words hit Old Master Yin¡¯s heart.


    As expected, Old Master Yin slowly nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 679 - Pacifying His Anger

    <h4>Chapter 679: Pacifying His Anger</h4>


    Old Madam Yin¡¯s expression was very unsightly at this moment. Her son, Yin Yang, was the first to react. He clicked his tongue and said praisingly, ¡°Yin Jia is right! Dad, Yin Xing is really a rare and outstanding young man.¡±


    As though she understood the direction Yin Yang was heading, Old Madam Yin hurriedly said, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. We should really thank Old Madam Mu for raising him so well.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Old Master Yin¡¯s expression darkened immediately as he scoffed.


    Old Madam Yin was not afraid at all and continued to say earnestly, ¡°It¡¯s true that Yin Xing belongs to our family. However, it¡¯s also true that the Mu family raised him. You can¡¯t just expect him to return to the family just like that. After all, Yin Bin and Guan Ning have already done so much but failed. Hence, we have to change our methods and attitude. That¡¯s our grandson. If it means he¡¯ll return, we have to plead with Old Madam Mu.¡±


    Old Master Yin remained silent.


    After so many years, Old Madam Yin naturally understood her husband. It was not difficult to make him listen to her. She continued to say gently, ¡°Remember what you taught our son? A man has to know when to advance and retreat.¡±


    Finally, Old Master Yin nodded imperceptibly. He patted Yin Jia¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Can you ask your brother out for a private meeting?¡±


    Yin Jia quickly said, ¡°Yes, Grandpa. I¡¯ll make the arrangements.¡±


    At this time, Old Madam Yin looked at Guan Ning and asked, ¡°Guan Ning, where¡¯s Guan Tang?¡±


    Guan Ning could not help but look at old Master Yin. She tried to calm down before she said smilingly without looking at Old Madam Yin, ¡°Dad, we were a little hasty when we first dealt with this matter. We directly introduced Guan Tang to Yin Xing as his fiancee. We didn¡¯t expect him to already have a girlfriend. I heard it was arranged by Old Madam Mu. In the end, Guan Tang became one of the main reasons why Yin Xing didn¡¯t want to return to the family. You know what Guan Tang is like since she¡¯s raised by our family. She¡¯s very sensible and moved out immediately upon learning she was the reason for Yin Xing¡¯s refusal to return to the family. She even told Yin Xing that since their mothers are gone, there was no need to care about the engagement and there was no need to stay away from the family because of the engagement.¡±


    As Guan Ning spoke, her eyes began to redden.


    Old Master Yin scolded, ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    Guan Ning lowered her head and wept.


    ¡°Their marriage was arranged by their mothers. If he dares to forsake the marriage, he¡¯d be really unfilial! What right does the Mu family have to interfere with my grandson¡¯s marriage? The partner they arranged for Yin Xing must benefit the Mu family! We mustn¡¯t let such a woman marry into our family,¡± Old Master Yin said furiously.


    No one dared to speak at this moment.


    Finally, Yin Jia said, ¡°Grandpa, this is just a temporary measure. Guan Tang is sensible, after all. When Yin Xing returns, we¡¯ll naturally be able to talk to him about these things. There¡¯s no point talking about this matter now.¡±


    Old Master Yin looked at Yin Jia as she continued to say, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Guan Tang has settled down nicely outside. Yin Yi and I have both been to her house. We even had dinner there. It¡¯s quite good. Guan Tang isn¡¯t unhappy. You should know she¡¯s very sensible.¡±


    Old Master Yin¡¯s expression softened. Then, he looked at Guan Ning and said, ¡°Guan Ning, tell Guan Tang that I only recognize her as my granddaughter-inw. I¡¯ll definitely make up for her suffering in the future. Everything she¡¯s doing now is for the Yin family, and I¡¯ll definitely remember this.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Thank you, Father,¡± Guan Ning said. She could barely conceal her delight.

 Chapter 680 - Gossip

    <h4>Chapter 680: Gossip</h4>


    When Zhuang Ning bade farewell to Guan Tang, she promised Guan Tang that she would fight for her love.


    Guan Tang sent Zhuang Ning out with a smile, but as soon as the door closed, her smile vanished abruptly.


    At this time, her phone, which was lying on the table, began to vibrate.


    ¡°Aunty?¡±


    Guan Ning excitedly recounted what happened to Guan Tang, and Guan Tang could not help but smile.


    ¡®Cheng Che, when the whole world betrays you, you¡¯ll definitely return to my side. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve waited for you for 28 years. I have a lot of patience.¡¯


    At this moment, Guan Ning sighed and said, ¡°Guan Tang, you¡¯re right. This move of yours is really brilliant.¡±


    ¡°Aunty, you have to be careful of that old witch. She¡¯s not that kind. You have put in 120% of your effort and guard against her,¡± Guan Ning said with a smile.


    ¡°I know, I know. I think the old man will be meeting Cheng Che tomorrow. Tonight, Yin Jia will bring her boyfriend back to meet the old man. Do you want to join us?¡±


    After thinking for a moment, Guan Tang said, ¡°I won¡¯t join all of you. If the old man asks, just say that I have a work appointment.¡±


    ¡°Are you nning to work?¡± Guan Ning was surprised.


    Guan Tang smiled faintly. ¡°Aunty, let¡¯s talk about whether I¡¯ll be working or not in the future. Just tell the old man that first and see how he reacts.¡±


    Realization dawned on Guan Ning immediately. ¡°Alright, I got it, I got it.¡±


    After disconnecting the call, Guan Tang could not help but smile in satisfaction. Everything was under her control.


    ¡®Cheng Che, if you¡¯re unwilling to follow my n, I¡¯ll destroy you!¡¯


    After that, Guan Ning entered the bathroom and found a mop to clean up the puddle of water. The water had already reached the bottom of the wall. When she pushed open the secret door, sure enough, she saw the water had leaked into the secret room. She did not even look at Jiahui as she mopped up the water.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m hungry,¡± Jiahui said bluntly.


    Guan Tang, who was in a good mood, said with a smile, ¡°Sorry. I was too busy and forgot about you.¡±


    After leaving the secret room, she prepared a bowl of instant noodles and brought it back to the secret room for Jiahui. ¡°Just eat this. I¡¯m not in the mood to cook for you.¡±


    Jiahui was not dissatisfied. For someone who had been kidnapped, it was good enough that she had food. After sitting down with the bowl of noodles in her hand, she looked at Guan Tang, who was seated on the chair near the door, and asked, ¡°How do you know such a popr celebrity?¡±


    Guan Tang looked momentarily confused. ¡°Popr celebrity? Oh, you mean Zhuang Ning. That¡¯s right, she¡¯s a popr celebrity. However, do you know who her boyfriend is?¡±


    Jiahui said curiously, ¡°ording to the media, she doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend. However, based on your conversation with her earlier, it seems like she has fallen in love with a man she shouldn¡¯t have fallen in love with.¡±


    ¡°A man she shouldn¡¯t have fallen in love with?¡± Guan Tangughed. ¡°You know what? You¡¯re really cute. I like you. If only you weren¡¯t the person Cheng Che likes.¡±


    Jiahui began to eat. After a moment, she said, ¡°We¡¯ve already spoken about this, and there¡¯s no solution at the moment. Why don¡¯t you tell me about Zhuang Ning? She¡¯s very popr now! I think her acting skills are great, and I enjoyed watching her dramas.¡±


    Guan Tang said, ¡°You¡¯re a doctor. I didn¡¯t expect you to be interested in celebrity gossip.¡±


    Jiahui rolled her eyes inwardly as she ate another mouthful of noodle. Then, she simply said, ¡°Doctors are humans too. Everyone likes to gossip.¡±


    Guan Tang¡¯s mood, due to Jiahui¡¯s words and actions, improved even more.


    Guan Tang was stunned. ¡°What big celebrity? Oh, you mean Zhuang Ning. Yes, she¡¯s a big celebrity. But, do you know who her boyfriend is?¡±

 Chapter 681 - Confession

    <h4>Chapter 681: Confession</h4>


    Guan Tang¡¯s eyes shone with excitement as she said, ¡°Do you know? Zhuang Ning¡¯s boyfriend is Yin Jia¡¯s boyfriend as well?¡±


    Jiahui pretended to be shocked as she asked, ¡°You¡¯re saying Zhuang Ning¡¯s a third party in their rtionship?¡±


    Guan Tang waved her hand and said, ¡°What are you saying? What do you mean by Zhuang Ning¡¯s the third party? Yin Jia is the third party, okay? Yin Jia snatched another woman¡¯s boyfriend away! She used her family background to break up a pair of lovers.¡±


    Guan Tangughed.


    Jiahui looked at Guan Tang with a puzzled expression. She did not understand what was so funny about this.


    After Guan Tang was doneughing, she said, ¡°How fun! This is karma!¡±


    Jiahui ate her noodles, and after a while, she asked, ¡°Which of you snatched whose boyfriend?¡±


    Guan Tang said disdainfully, ¡°Of course, I snatched hers. What charm does she have to snatch a boyfriend from me?¡±


    Jiahui knew Guan Tang¡¯s crazy talk was about to begin again.


    ¡­


    Peng Peng apanied Zhuang Ning home. As soon as she opened the door, she saw Ye Cheng waiting for her. Her expression changed immediately, and without thinking, she turned around and walked out.


    ¡°Zhuang Ning!¡± Ye Cheng called out. He reacted quickly; he rose to his feet and hurriedly grabbed her.


    Zhuang Ning shook off Ye Cheng¡¯s hand, took a few steps back, and asked Peng Peng frostily, ¡°Why is he here?¡±


    Peng Peng hurriedly pleaded on Ye Cheng¡¯s behalf and said, ¡°Sister Zhuang Ning, Young Master Ye has something to say to you. I saw that he was really sincere so I let him in.¡±


    Zhuang Ning sneered. ¡°Really sincere? How funny. He¡¯s the son-inw of a wealthy family now; what does he have to say to me? Why should I listen to him?¡±


    Peng Peng was at a loss for words. She turned to look at Ye Cheng with a helpless expression on her face.


    Ye Cheng lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Zhuang Ning, can you listen to me?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Zhuang Ning said without hesitation.


    Chills permeated Ye Cheng¡¯s heart immediately. He hurriedly said, ¡°Zhuang Ning, please give me a chance. Let me exin.¡±


    When Ye Cheng saw that Zhuang Ning¡¯s expression seemed to ease slightly, he quickly shot Peng Peng a meaningful look, signaling her to leave.


    Peng Peng did not dare to move. Instead, she looked at Zhuang Ning.


    Zhuang Ning sneered and said, ¡°Young Master Ye, if you have something to say, then say it. However, my manager has to be here so she can be a witness. Otherwise, if word of this gets out in the future, it won¡¯t be good for me.¡±


    Ye Cheng smiled bitterly with a helpless expression on his face. ¡°Zhuang Ning, listen to me. I really have no other choice. I really have no feelings for Yin Jia. From the beginning until now, there¡¯s only you in my heart!¡±


    Zhuang Ning looked at Ye Cheng and scoffed coldly. ¡°I understand. It¡¯s a business marriage. I really didn¡¯t expect you to be such a scumbag. You don¡¯t love her, but you pretend to love her. Then, youe to me and tell me the person you love most is me. I¡¯m really lucky that Young Master Ye looks at me so favorably. Thank you very much. All I ask is that you leave me alone from now on. Just like during the day, treat me like a stranger. Please let me go. I don¡¯t want to be dragged into your business marriage.¡±


    As Zhuang Ning spoke, tears rolled down her face, causing Ye Cheng¡¯s heart to ache. However, there was a hint of joy in his heart as well. He had never been able to figure out Zhuang Ning¡¯s feelings for him. He did not expect his affair with Yin Jia would be able to reveal her feelings for him. As it turned out, she liked him as well. She was just hiding her feelings or testing him previously. Now, due to external issues, her feelings for him had been exposed. The Zhuang Ning in front of him now made it even more difficult for him to restrain his feelings. He thought that she was the best gift that God had given him.

 Chapter 682 - Touched

    <h4>Chapter 682: Touched</h4>


    Zhuang Ning cried so pitifully that Ye Cheng felt his heart was going to break. He forcefully pulled her into his arms, ignoring Peng Peng who was still standing at the side. He hugged her tightly as he said in a low voice, ¡°Zhuang Ning, Zhuang Ning, listen to me, okay? I love you. I really love you. Apart from you, I¡¯ve never loved another woman. Not before, and not in the future. In my life, there¡¯s only you.


    Zhuang Ning struggled with all her might to break free of his embrace, trembling and sobbing. Exhausted, she finally leaned against him.


    Ye Cheng heaved a sigh of relief and silently gestured for Peng Peng to leave.


    Peng Peng was very worried. She made all sorts of threatening gestures, warning him to speak to Zhuang Ning properly.


    With his eyes, he assured Peng Peng before Peng Peng left.


    At this time, Zhuang Ning, who had grown tired from crying, finally calmed down.


    The duo sat on the couch and finally had a proper talk.


    Ye Cheng exined again that he had no choice.


    Zhuang Ning nodded. ¡°Guan Tang told me everything.¡±


    ¡°G-guan Tang?¡± Ye Cheng was surprised.


    Zhuang Ning red at him as she reached out for a piece of tissue. As she wiped the tears at the corners of her eyes, she said, ¡°Guan Tang is a good person. I felt enlightened after speaking to her. She put in a good word for you, saying that you have no choice. She said that the Young Miss of the Yin family is used to ying with men. She told me to bravely fight for my love. Don¡¯t give up, and don¡¯tpromise.¡±


    Ye Cheng was secretly shocked, but he still smiled and patted Zhuang Ning¡¯s hand. ¡°I really have to thank Miss Guan. I didn¡¯t expect her to see things so clearly.¡±


    Zhuang Ning nced at him. ¡°You only treat me as a confidant, right?¡±


    Ye Cheng hurriedly waved his hand. ¡°No, no, no. How¡¯s that possible? What do you take me for? Zhuang Ning, I¡¯m serious. I really like you. There¡¯s only you in my heart!¡±


    Zhuang Ning turned her head away, ignoring him. Her eyes brimmed with tears again as she said, ¡°To begin with, I¡¯m someone with no one to rely on. I¡¯ve already done all that I can to reach where I am now in the entertainment industry. I knew how you felt about me, but I didn¡¯t dare to let myself think about it. I¡¯m afraid this is just a whim to you. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll hurt in this rtionship. For these reasons, I¡¯ve been holding back. However, when I saw you with another woman today, I felt as though my heart had been stabbed. As it turns out, it¡¯s useless no matter how I try to suppress my feelings. I don¡¯t know when it started, but I fell in love with you. I¡¯m really useless.¡±


    Zhuang Ning covered her face and wept.


    Ye Cheng felt as though his heart had melted when he heard these words. At this moment, he was really willing to die for Zhuang Ning. As it turned out, this was what love felt like.


    ¡­


    When Ye Cheng finally left, Zhuang Ning copsed on the couch in exhaustion. It was not easy to lie.


    At this moment, Peng Peng walked in with a worried expression on her face. She asked, ¡°Sister Zhuang Ning, aren¡¯t taking too big of a risk by doing this?¡±


    Zhuang Ning sneered. ¡°Only by doing this will Ye Cheng not suspect anything. He¡¯s an arrogant person. How can he easily believe me?¡±


    Peng Peng frowned. ¡°I better arrange for a few more bodyguards to stay by your side.¡±


    Zhuang Ning did not object. Instead, she asked, ¡°Any news from Song Ning?¡±


    Peng Peng shook her head. ¡°No. There¡¯s nothing. Dr. An seems to have disappeared. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange?¡±


    Zhuang Ning sat up. ¡°Help me arrange it. I¡¯m going to the Mu family. I have a strange feeling, but I can¡¯t tell if it has anything to do with Jiahui. I have to meet them and listen to their ns. Only by meeting them can the n advance¡­¡±

 Chapter 683 - Smile

    <h4>Chapter 683: Smile</h4>


    Cheng Che had lost a lot of weight in just three days. If it weren¡¯t for Song Ning¡¯s acupuncture treatment and Chinese medicine, and if it weren¡¯t for his determination, he would have long copsed before Jiahui was found.


    Han Mo and Xiao An had put all their tasks aside and were focused on looking for Jiahui.


    Zhuang Ning¡¯s visit was a little out of everyone¡¯s expectations. She was also shocked when she saw Cheng Che. She looked at Song Ning, puzzled. After Song Ning exined everything to her, she felt that everything was too unbelievable. Her mind was racing as thoughts flitted swiftly through her mind; her thoughts were fleeting, and she could not grasp them. She asked, ¡°Did you call the police?¡±


    Song Ning nodded and said in a low voice, ¡°Mu Chen and Cheng Che¡¯s men are probably more efficient than the police. The police have to follow procedures for everything so they¡¯re naturally slower.¡±


    Zhuang Ning looked at the fourputers and piles of paper that covered the huge table.


    Xiao An said grimly, ¡°Thest person whom Dr. An saw that day was Miss Guan. However, it¡¯s really too strange. After the two of them went their separate ways, Dr. An disappeared without a trace. I checked the surveince footage multiple times, but I really can¡¯t find anything.¡±


    Xiao An pointed at the screen of one of theputers. The person on the screen was Guan Tang, and Jiahui¡¯s back could be seen in the distance. On the blurry screen, the smile on Guan Tang¡¯s face could be vaguely seen.


    Zhuang Ning¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She walked to the front of theputer screen and pointed at it as she said, ¡°This is Guan Tang.¡±


    Everyone looked at Zhuang Ning in surprise.


    Song Ning hastily asked, ¡°Do you know her?¡±


    Zhuang Ning looked at Cheng Che. ¡°What does she have to do with Jiahui¡¯s disappearance?¡±


    Cheng Che¡¯s eyes were sunken. For a moment, he did not react to Zhuang Ning¡¯s question.


    Zhuang Ning turned to Mu Chen and asked anxiously, ¡°How does she know Jiahui?¡±


    Mu Chen knew that something was amiss. He quickly told Zhuang Ning everything in detail, including Guan Tang¡¯s identity.


    Zhuang Ning was stunned.


    ¡°Zhuang Ning¡­¡± Song Ning called out softly.


    Zhuang Ning raised her hand immediately and stopped Song Ning from speaking. ¡°Don¡¯t talk. Let me think.¡±


    There was too much messy information in Zhuang Ning¡¯s mind; she did not know how to organize it. She looked at Guan Tang on theputer screen. Although Guan Tang¡¯s smile was a little blurry, she was very familiar with this smile. She had been looking at it for an entire night. She was very clear when such a smile would appear on Guan Tang¡¯s face. However, she could not connect the dots; she felt as though the answer was just slightly out of her reach.


    Zhuang Ning pulled a chair out and sat down. She epted the ss of water that Song Ning handed her and drained it in a gulp. s, the water failed to extinguish the anxiety and sense of urgency in her heart.


    Everyone looked at Zhuang Ning. Even the dazed Cheng Che was looking at her with burning eyes.


    Zhuang Ning looked at Cheng Che and said slowly, ¡°If you return to the Yin family and be Young Master Yin, Guan Tang will be your fiancee?¡±


    Cheng Che hesitated briefly before he nodded and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Yes, but I don¡¯t want to return to the Yin family.¡±


    Zhuang Ning only cared about the first half of Cheng Che¡¯s sentence. She said, ¡°So Jiahui is Guan Tang¡¯s biggest stumbling block, right? With her around, Guan Tang won¡¯t be able to marry you, right?¡±


    Cheng Che did not quite get what Zhuang Ning was trying to say. He said slowly, ¡°She told me that she knew about my rtionship with Jiahui. She said our marriage was arranged by our mothers so it doesn¡¯t count. She also went to look for Jiahui to exin everything.¡±


    Cheng Che trembled before he looked at Mu Chen as though he was asking for help.

 Chapter 684 - Analysis

    <h4>Chapter 684: Analysis</h4>


    Mu Chen and Song Ning could tell that Zhuang Ning knew something. He sat down across from Zhuang Ning while Song Ning sat next to Zhuang Ning.


    Mu Chen¡¯s voice was solemn and urgent as he asked, ¡°Do you know something?¡±


    Zhuang Ning stared at the smile on Guan Tang¡¯s face and shook her head slowly. ¡°I just know that Guan Tang isn¡¯t a good person.¡±


    Then, Zhuang Ning told them about the matter with Ye Cheng. Then, she said to Cheng Che, ¡°I came here to tell you that your sister has met a scumbag. Ye Cheng¡¯s goal should be the Yin family. He¡¯s really ambitious. Although it seems like his father is managing the Ye family business, in reality, his father listens to him in everything he does. His mother has been ced under house arrest somewhere. No one knows if she¡¯s alive or dead. Ye Xin is locked up in prison. Both father and son are very ambitious. Yin Jia is a proud person; she¡¯s no match for Ye Cheng at all. In fact, I¡¯m afraid even the entire Yin family isn¡¯t a match for him. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be so confident and arrogant.¡±


    ¡°However, Guan Tang is definitely not a simple or good person. She looks gentle and virtuous, but she¡¯s just pretending. She encouraged me to snatch Ye Cheng back from Yin Jia just because she can¡¯t bear to see Yin Jia happy. She said that Yin Jia stole her boyfriend and even caused his death.¡±


    When Zhuang Ning saw the shocked expressions on everyone¡¯s faces after listening to her words, she was even more certain that something was wrong with Guan Tang.


    Cheng Che, Mu Chen, and Song Ning had all met Guan Tang before. Thewoman who was raised by the Yin family was gentle and beautiful. She was the model of a youngdy from a wealthy family. She did not speak much, but her manners were impable.


    Although Song Ning and Jiang Jin had their doubts about Guan Tang, it was only because Guan Tang was hard to read. Guan Tang was calm andposed unlike the others from the Yin family. However, they did not dwell on this matter too much.


    Cheng Che said, ¡°I went to her house. She moved out from the Yin family and is living alone now. She told me that our marriage is no longer valid and that she hopes we can be friends.¡±


    Cheng Che looked as though he found it difficult to believe Zhuang Ning¡¯s words.


    ¡°You went to her house?¡± Zhuang Ning was surprised.


    Cheng Che nodded. ¡°Yes. In order to draw a clear line with me, she moved out of the Yin family. She said her parents passed away early so she was raised by her aunt. Hence, she¡¯s been living under someone else¡¯s roof since she was young. She said that she¡¯s very grateful to the Yin family and that my sister is good to her. She doesn¡¯t want to be a hindrance to the Yin family and be the reason for my refusal to return to the Yin family so she moved out. Even when I told her my refusal has nothing to do with her, she insisted on staying outside.¡±


    Cheng Che fell silent. Previously, he had thought Guan Tang was quite magnanimous and decided to look out for her more in the future.


    Zhuang Ning immediately grasped the main point. ¡°She told you that she was grateful to the Yin family and that your sister is good to her? However, what she told me was that your sister stole her boyfriend and that she hates the Yin family.¡±


    Mu Chen reacted quickly. He told Han Mo and Xian An, ¡°Investigate Yin Jia and Guan Tang¡¯s boyfriend immediately.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± Han Mo and Xiao An went to work immediately on theputers.


    Song Ning thought about it for a moment before she said, ¡°So Guan Tang has two faces. No, she has multiple faces. There¡¯s a different one in front of you and each of us. They¡¯re all different.¡±


    Zhuang Ning nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve only met her once, but she wants to use me to sabotage Yin Jia and Ye Cheng¡¯s rtionship. Based on this, you can see she¡¯s really vicious. I don¡¯t believe she can let go of Cheng Che so easily and let Jiahui have him.¡±


    Then, Zhuang Ning pointed at theputer screen before she continued to say, ¡°There¡¯s also this smile. Whenever she persuaded me and I agreed with her, she would reveal this smile on her face; it was a sort of victorious smile like she got what she wanted. I¡¯m an actress so I believe I¡¯m better than the average person when ites to reading facial expressions. Hence, I believe when she parted ways with Jiahui, she had already confirmed her victory.¡±

 Chapter 685 - The House

    <h4>Chapter 685: The House</h4>


    The four of them fell silent. All of them felt chills running up their spines.


    Zhuang Ning suddenly recalled something and said, ¡°When I was at her house, I had a very strange feeling. To be precise, her house was very strange. There was a very long wall. When I first saw it, I just dismissed it as the house owner¡¯s preference. However, when I went to the bathroom, the sense of something was wrong with theyout of the house grew stronger. Moreover, I found a puddle of water that seeped out from a crack in the wall. When I tried knocking on the wall, I found it hollow. I deliberately poured water at that time and saw the water seeping through the crack.¡±


    Cheng Che¡¯s eyes widened as he said, ¡°I found her house strange as well. I was only in the living room. I remember thinking theyout was strange as well.¡±


    Zhuang Ning picked up a pen and began to sketch theyout of the house on a piece of paper. ¡°I have a very strong perception of space. I feel that something about theyout of her house doesn¡¯t make sense. It doesn¡¯t match with the outside of the house. I¡¯m not sure, but I strongly feel something is wrong.¡±


    After Zhuang Ning stopped sketching, Cheng Che looked at it before he looked at Mu Chen. Then, he muttered, ¡°Although theyout is strange, I don¡¯t see what¡¯s wrong with it. Brother?¡±


    Mu Chen looked at the sketch. Without raising his head, he said, ¡°Han Mo, find theyout n of the house immediately.¡±


    ¡°Brother, what did you discover?¡± Cheng Che asked urgently.


    Mu Chen shook his head gently. ¡°Let¡¯s wait until we see theyout n. I suspect that there¡¯s something else in this room.¡±


    Zhuang Ning looked at Mu Chen. ¡°I have the same suspicion.¡±


    The four of them studied the sketch on the table again.


    While Zhuang Ning and Mu Chen shared their thoughts, Song Ning and Cheng Che were clueless.


    Finally, Song Ning asked, ¡°So Jiahui was kidnapped by Guan Tang? However, there are no traces at all? How did she do it?¡±


    Everyone fell silent. Indeed, this was the strangest part, but there was also no denying that there was something off about Guan Tang¡¯s house.


    Suddenly, Xiao An eximed, ¡°I found it!¡±


    Everyone looked at Xiao An.


    Xiao An looked at theputer and said, ¡°Yin Jia¡¯s ex-boyfriend¡¯s name was Kang En. He was her senior when they were in university. The two of them met at an alumni gathering. Later, they broke up because of some issues, and three monthster, he died in a car ident.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were trained on Xiao An, waiting for him to continue.


    Such a small piece of information did not exin anything at all. Mu Chen asked, ¡°There¡¯s nothing else?¡±


    Xiao An gulped before he said, ¡°After Kang En and Yin Jia broke up, he had a mysterious girlfriend. There¡¯s nothing about her at all. Her identity could not be found, and there are no pictures of her.¡±


    Zhuang Ning sighed. ¡°Amazing. I¡¯m sure that person is Guan Tang. This makes sense. She stole Yin Jia¡¯s boyfriend, but she told me that Yin Jia stole her boyfriend. She even said that Yin Jia caused the man¡¯s death. Which part of that woman¡¯s words is true? Why do I feel like she¡¯s especially good at manipting people? Her schemes are terrifyingly deep.¡±


    ¡°What about the car ident?¡± Mu Chen asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s no evidence suggesting foul y,¡± Xiao An replied with a shake of his head.


    Song Ning frowned and said, ¡°Why does it feel simr to Jiahui¡¯s disappearance? It seems to have no connections to her, but something just feels off.¡±


    ¡°I feel the same way,¡± Zhuang Ning said.

 Chapter 686 - Complaints

    <h4>Chapter 686: Comints</h4>


    Mu Chen fell deep into his thoughts.


    Everyone looked at Mu Chen, filled with confusion and questions.


    ¡°Young Master, the houseyout n has been found,¡± Han Mo said as he quickly printed out theyout of the house and handed it to Mu Chen.


    Everyone gathered around to study theyout n.


    Cheng Che did not understand it at all.


    Mu Chen put the printed-outyout and Zhuang Ning¡¯s sketch next to each other as hepared them. He frowned as he asked, ¡°Zhuang Ning, is it possible for you to approach Guan Tang?¡±


    Zhuang Ning nodded. ¡°Yes. She thinks we¡¯re good friends now.¡±


    Mu Chen said, ¡°We have to use extreme methods. Zhuang Ning, think of a way to install two surveince cameras in her house.¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    Mu Chen said, ¡°This is the only way for us to obtain evidence. Our suspicions now have no basis. Based on theyout n and Zhuang Ning¡¯s sketch, I suspect that a secret room has been built. Since it¡¯s a secret room, it¡¯s naturally not easy to find. The only way is to install surveince cameras in her house. Han Mo, you¡¯re in charge of the equipment. Discuss the locations with Zhuang Ning.¡±


    Han Mo nodded.


    ¡°Xiao An, find all the surveince cameras near Guan Tang¡¯s house and tried to obtain the footages. If she really kidnapped Jiahui, she¡¯d definitely holding Jiahui in her house. The question is how did she bring Jiahui there without leaving any traces behind?¡± Mu Chen said.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Xiao An said.


    ¡°Then?¡± Song Ning asked anxiously.


    ¡°Then we wait. We¡¯ll see if we can find anything with the footages from the surveince cameras we install,¡± Mu Chen replied.


    Zhuang Ning thought about it for a moment and said, ¡°How about we hide in a pot of flowers, and I¡¯ll send it to her house?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too obvious. It definitely won¡¯t work,¡± Song Ning said.


    Zhuang Ning sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t think straight. It¡¯s too scary. Don¡¯t you think this woman is terrifying? When I think about the time I spent with her now, I feel chills running up my spine.¡±


    Cheng Che sat there in a daze.


    Song Ning waved her hand in front of Cheng Che and called out, ¡°Cheng Che! Cheng Che?¡±


    When Cheng Che regained his senses, his eyes were slightly red. ¡°It¡¯s been so long. How¡¯s Jiahui? Is she being abused? Does she have anything to eat or drink?¡±


    Everyone fell silent. No one had the answers to these questions.


    Mu Chen pped his hands. ¡°Let¡¯s act immediately. Don¡¯t waste time!¡±


    ¡°What should I do?¡± Cheng Che asked after he calmed down. He looked rather miserable at this time.


    Mu Chen ced his hand on Cheng Che¡¯s shoulder and said solemnly, ¡°Cheng Che, you have to pull yourself together. Apart from finding Jiahui, you also have to deal with the Yin family. I heard the Old Master of the Yin family is here. You¡¯ll have to meet him sooner orter.¡±


    Cheng Che felt helpless. ¡°They¡¯re going to say the same thing. They¡¯ll tell me to return to the Yin family to inherit the family business, and when I refuse, they¡¯ll continue saying the same thing over and over again as though they didn¡¯t hear what I said.¡±


    Mu Chen looked at his younger brother. He understood his younger brother¡¯s feelings very well.


    Cheng Che smiled bitterly. ¡°Even if I return, is there a point? Do you think that biological father of mine will easily give up the business he had spent so many years running? What about that ill half-brother of mine? Do you think he¡¯ll tolerate my sudden appearance in the family? What kind of good intentions do they have asking me to return to such aplicated environment? I just want to live a peaceful and happy life. Why would I return?¡±


    Cheng Che could no longer hold back his tears as he said, ¡°Right now, I only want to find Jiahui. I don¡¯t want to wait anymore. I want to get married immediately! Then, we¡¯ll stay with Grandma and live a peaceful and happy life. I don¡¯tck money, and I have my own career. Why should I return to that family? Back then, they agreed they wouldn¡¯t acknowledge me. They should keep their promise. Just because they changed their mind, why should I cooperate with them?¡±

 Chapter 687 - Secret War

    <h4>Chapter 687: Secret War</h4>


    Song Ning could not help but feel sorry for Cheng Che. ¡°Cheng Che, don¡¯t be so anxious. Grandma has already said you¡¯ll always be a member of the Mu family.¡±


    ¡°Cheng Che, calm down. Think about it. Don¡¯t you think that things are very strange? Everything seems to be connected to you. I¡¯m afraid that this matter isn¡¯t simple.¡±


    Cheng Che was usually smart and quick-witted. However, he was confused and worried about Jiahui now, making him a little slow. Nheless, his trust in Mu Chen was unparalleled. He asked, ¡°I understand, Brother. There must be something wrong. Do you mean I have to y along with them?¡±


    Mu Chen nodded slightly. ¡°If we can¡¯t see the entire situation clearly, then we might as well go with the flow and slowly unravel the problem bit by bit. One day, we¡¯ll definitely obtain the answers we want.¡±


    Cheng Che nodded as well. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you. I¡¯ll see what they want for now.¡±


    Zhuang Ning asked Song Ning, ¡°What are they talking about?¡±


    Song Ning shook her head slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them.¡±


    Song Ning did not need to understand these things. She and Cheng Che trusted Mu Chen. With Mu Chen and Jiang Jin around, nothing could go wrong. Jiahui was a lucky person; she would definitely be fine.


    ¡­


    Before meeting his grandson, Old Master Yin met his future grandson-inw first. He was very satisfied with the tall and handsome young man in front of him. Hence, he nodded at Yin Jia and said, ¡°Not bad. You have a very good taste.¡±


    Yin Jia smiled shyly upon hearing these words.


    Old Master and Ye Cheng continued to chat. Whether it was in regard to business or life, Ye Cheng was very insightful, making Old Master Yin very happy.


    At the same time. Old Madam Yin watched coldly from the side with a faint smile on her face. After a while, she waved her hand to call for a helper. When the helper came, she leaned forward and whispered a few words to the helper before the helper bowed and left.


    Yin Jia was very alert, worried that Old Madam Yin would do something bad again. Her expression turned frosty immediately as she looked at the helper who had just left.


    Old Madam Yin saw Yin Jia¡¯s unkind gaze and hurriedly said, ¡°Ah, I told her to bring out the good tea that our family brought over from S City. It¡¯s much better than the tea here.¡±


    Yin Jia said bluntly, ¡°The tea we¡¯re having here is the top-grade tea we brought from S City. Didn¡¯t you drink the tea, Grandma?¡±


    Old Madam Yin¡¯s expression stiffened immediately. Then, she raised her teacup and took a sip before she said in embarrassment, ¡°No wonder it tastes so familiar.¡±


    Yin Jia sneered. ¡°My mother is very well prepared. She took care of everyone¡¯s preferences. She¡¯s famous for being thoughtful and meticulous. It¡¯s only natural that she¡¯s also taken care of such a small thing like the tea we¡¯re having.¡±


    Old Madam Yin remained silent despite Yin Jia¡¯s mocking words that put her down and praised Guan Ning. She knew it was not wise to refute those words at this moment. She inhaled deeply before she asked with a smile, ¡°Guan Ning has always been like that. Speaking of which, you grew up by Guan Ning¡¯s side so you must be just as meticulous and thoughtful as her. I¡¯m just worrying unnecessarily.¡±


    Yin Jia replied indifferently, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a child without a mother. If it weren¡¯t because Grandpa feel distressed for me, how could I have gotten to where I am today? Unfortunately, my pitiful younger brother wasn¡¯t as lucky as I was.¡±


    Old Master Yin and Ye Cheng who were chatting happily could sense there was something wrong with the atmosphere. When Old Master Yin saw that his granddaughter¡¯s expression was not quite right, he hurriedly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What are both of you chatting about?¡±


    At this time, the helper brought a pot of tea over.


    Old Madam Yin seized the chance and said with a smile, ¡°I asked someone to brew a new pot of tea. Try it. It¡¯s the Mao Jian tea I brought from home.¡±


    Old Master Yin reached out for a cup of tea. After taking a sip, he said, ¡°It¡¯s not bad. It¡¯s the kind we¡¯re used to drinking at home. Ye Cheng, try the tea as well. Do young people not like tea? My granddaughter drinks coffee every day.¡±

 Chapter 688 - Goal

    <h4>Chapter 688: Goal</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    Old Master Yin¡¯s gaze was very affectionate when he looked at his granddaughter.


    Ye Cheng picked up the teacup and took a sip before he said praisingly, ¡°Good tea.¡±


    After setting the teacup down on the table, Ye Cheng continued to say, ¡°I¡¯m usually busy with work so I¡¯d usually have coffee. I only drink tea when I¡¯m home to apany my father. My father likes Tieguanyin tea so that¡¯s what I drink the most.¡±


    At this time, a smile appeared on Yin Jia¡¯s face. Before the helper served the Mao Jia tea, the tea they were having was the Tieguanyin tea.


    No matter what Ye Cheng¡¯s private life was like, Yin Jia had already decided on him. In terms of knowledge and understanding, Ye Cheng was the most outstanding person she had ever met. She did not care if Ye Cheng had his own motives; was there a person who did not have any motives? Even she had her own motives. With this, they could be considered even. It was also a blessing to meet a worthy opponent.


    Meanwhile, Old Master Yin, who was very pleased with Ye Cheng¡¯s words, continued chatting about tea.


    Ye Cheng smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re really making things difficult for me. How can my shallow knowledge about teapare to an expert like you?¡±


    Old Master Yin smiled. ¡°You¡¯re already very good. My grandsons wouldn¡¯t apany me to drink tea.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Ye Cheng said smilingly, ¡°Then let Cheng Che apany you in the future. He¡¯s very knowledgeable about tea.¡±


    Ye Cheng¡¯s expression was very natural and the way he segued into the topic was very smooth as well. It did not feel deliberate or forced. Everyone was stunned by his words, but he looked as though he was unaware of it as he lowered his gaze and took another sip of tea from the teacup. Then, he continued very naturally, ¡°Cheng Che and I, because of Mu Chen, grew up together. Cheng Che used to follow Mu Cheng and me around like a little tail. Mu Chen and I used to quarrel a lot, but Cheng Che had never taken sides. He¡¯d called me Brother as usual. He was very sensible even when he was young. As he grew older, many girls tried to pursue him. He was very gentle, after all. Most young girls like men with a good temperament like him. In this regard, he¡¯s superior to Mu Chen and me.¡±


    Old Master Yin seemed to be stunned.


    Upon seeing this, Old Madam Yin hurriedly asked, ¡°Is that so? Didn¡¯t he get bullied often when he was young?¡±


    Old Master Yin looked at Ye Cheng expectantly, wanting to know the answer.


    Ye Cheng shook his head before he said with a smile, ¡°How¡¯s that possible? Who would dare to bully Cheng Che? When we were young, everyone knew it was okay to challenge Mu Chen and me, but everyone knew that those who dared to challenge Cheng Che would have to contend with me and Mu Chen. When I was young, I was particrly jealous that Mu Chen had such a sensible and obedient younger brother.¡±


    A regretful expression appeared on Ye Cheng¡¯s face as he spoke.


    Old Master Yin was in high spirits andughed.


    Yin Jia rxed upon seeing this. With Ye Cheng¡¯s words, her grandfather of Cheng Che had risen. Then, she looked at the old woman in front of her with a hint of gloating. Although that old woman tried to sabotage her, that old woman could notpete with a few words about Cheng Che¡¯s childhood.


    Ye Cheng quickly found the opening to Old Master Yin¡¯s heart and knew what would pique Old Master Yin¡¯s interest the most. He recalled his father had said that as long as they could firmly hold onto the Yin family, the Ning Group would not be a match for them at all. He smiled inwardly, thinking that the goal was not difficult to achieve at all. The only hidden danger was Cheng Che. He had toplete his goal before Cheng Che returned to the family. At that time, Cheng Che would also be one of his chess pieces. Thinking about how he would win against Mu Chen and Cheng Che for once in his life, he almost could not contain his excitement.

 Chapter 689 - Installation

    <h4>Chapter 689: Instation</h4>


    Guan Tang was not surprised when Zhuang Ning visited her. When Zhuang Ning told her that she had reconciled with Ye Cheng, her eyes were icy despite the smile on her face.


    Zhuang Ning, who was clearly in a good mood, told Guan Tang about Ye Cheng¡¯s sweet words.


    Guan Tang listened patiently in the beginning, but as time went on, she began to grow impatient when Zhuang Ning showed no signs of stopping. Under the pretext of going to the kitchen to get some fruits, she interrupted Zhuang Ning¡¯s chatter.


    Zhuang Ning looked bored as she looked at small ornaments in the living room. Then, she raised her voice and said, ¡°Guan Tang, these small ornaments you bought are really beautiful.¡±


    Guan Tang replied from the kitchen, ¡°You can take whatever you like.¡±


    Zhuang Ning smiled and picked the ornaments up one by one to have a look. At the same time, she kept an eye on Guan Tang, who was in the kitchen. Inwardly, she was extremely nervous. Her palms were sweaty as she carefully, and with great difficulty, stuck the thing in her hands onto the standing clock in the corner.


    After Zhuang Ning was done, seeing that Guan Tang had yet toe out of the kitchen, she entered the bathroom. After closing the door, she leaned against it and exhaled softly. After a moment, she looked around, she stuck the thing in her hand in an inconspicuous spot near the doorknob, facing the wall where water was previously leaking out.


    Subsequently, Zhuang Ning flushed the toilet and washed her hands before leaving the bathroom. She thought to herself that this was too exciting and that her heart was about to leap out of her chest.


    Guan Tang had already returned to the living room with a te of fruits at this time. She smiled and said, ¡°Do you like my house?¡±


    Zhuang Ning quickly said, ¡°Yes. I really like the small decorative items you bought. You really have very good taste, Guan Tang. I¡¯ve always wanted to buy a house in the western district. When I buy a house, will you help me to decorate it?¡±


    Guan Tang smiled. ¡°Of course! I have nothing to do anyway so it¡¯s a good way for me to keep myself upied. Why do you want to buy a house?¡± Without waiting for Zhuang Nings¡¯ reply, she added, ¡°Oh, is Ye Cheng buying it for you?¡±


    Zhuang Ning rolled her eyes before she lifted her chin proudly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need him to buy it for me. It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t afford it.¡±


    Guan Tang nudged Zhuang Ning gently and said, ¡°I forgot that you¡¯re a popr celebrity!¡±


    The two women chatted andughed.


    Zhuang Ning¡¯s mood was very good. Even when Guan Gang sent her away, she looked very reluctant to leave.


    As soon as Zhuang Ning left, Guan Tang threw the ss that Zhuang Ning drank from to the ground. Then, she let out a long scream as she held her head.


    At the same time, Jiahui, who was in the secret room, could not help but shiver. Clearly, Guan Tang lost control of her emotions again. She was slightly confused. After all, Zhuang Ning did not say anything upsetting so why was Guan Tang like that?


    Earlier, Jiahui had seen Zhuang Ning¡¯s small actions when Guan Tang was in the kitchen. With this, she knew that Mu Chen and Cheng Che must have sent Zhuang Ning. It seemed like the two men were already suspicious of Guan Tang. She could not help but feel a hint of pride for having a good taste when choosing a boyfriend.


    After Guan Tang vented her suppressed emotions, she cleaned up the fragments of the ss on the floor. Then, she sat on the couch and hugged a pillow before she muttered to herself in a daze, ¡°See? He¡¯s a two-timer as well! Men are really unreliable! If she can get Ye Cheng, then I can get Cheng Che as well!¡±


    Following that, Guan Tang dialed a string of numbers on her phone.


    ¡­


    At this moment, Cheng Che was sitting in front of aputer. As he watched Guan Tang calling someone on her phone, his phone began to ring. He looked at Song Ning and Mu Chen in shock as he said, ¡°She¡¯s calling me!¡±


    Mu Chen hurriedly lowered the volume on theputer and gestured to Cheng Che to answer the call.


    On the screen, Guan Tang could be seen adjusting her posture on the couch, looking elegant and graceful.


    Song Ning felt rather speechless.


    After Cheng Che answered the call, he asked calmly, ¡°Guan Tang, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    A perfect and happy smile appeared on Guan Tang¡¯s face on the screen. It waspletely incongruent with her hesitant voice when she spoke. This sent chills up Cheng Che¡¯s spine.

 Chapter 690 - Conjecture

    <h4>Chapter 690: Conjecture</h4>


    ¡°Cheng Che, Grandpa is already here. He¡¯ll definitely try to meet you. When that timees, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll bring up our marriage again. Have you thought about what to say?¡±


    Cheng Che replied without hesitation, ¡°Tell the truth.¡±


    The smile on Guan Tang¡¯s face vanished, and her gaze turned cold. Nheless, her voice was still sweet and gentle as she said, ¡°That¡¯s fine as well. I don¡¯t think Grandpa will object under such circumstances. However, Grandpa has high blood pressure so try to be tactful with your words. Don¡¯t anger him, okay?¡±


    Cheng Che said, ¡°Alright. Thank you for your reminder.¡±


    ¡°This is what I should do. After all, this matter concerns both of us. If you encounter any difficulties, you don¡¯t have to shoulder them on your own. I¡¯ll face it together with you,¡± Guan Tang said in an extremely gentle voice.


    Cheng Che fell silent for a moment as though he had been moved by her words. After a moment, he said, ¡°Thank you, Guan Tang.¡±


    After the call disconnected, Guan Tang smiled gently as she muttered, ¡°Cheng Che, I¡¯ll show you who you¡¯re supposed to marry. Apart from returning to my side, you have no other choice.¡±


    Following that, Guan Tang rose to her feet and entered the bedroom.


    Cheng Che rubbed his arms as he said, ¡°Brother, this woman is too terrifying.¡±


    Mu Chen and Song Ning felt the same way.


    Mu Chen asked Han Mo, ¡°How¡¯s the investigation going?¡±


    Han Mo did not even look up; his eyes were firmly trained on theputer screen as he said, ¡°Nothing for now.¡±


    Song Ning could not help but sigh. It felt like they were searching for a needle in a haystack.


    At this moment, Han Mo suddenly called out, ¡°Boss!¡±


    Mu Chen, Song Ning, and Cheng Che, who was standing at the side, hurried over.


    Han Mo pointed at Guan Tang on the screen.


    In the footage, Guan Tang was slowly pushing a very big suitcase toward the entrance of a building.


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Song Ning asked in confusion.


    Han Mo rewound the video.


    After parking her car, Guan Tang dragged the ridiculouslyrge suitcase out of the car with great difficulty.


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Song Ning asked again, still confused.


    Mu Chen said, ¡°She has already moved into her new house at this time. What¡¯s in that ridiculouslyrge suitcase?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps, she just has many things,¡± Song Ning replied.


    Mu Chen shook his head. ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±


    Han Mo quickly retrieved another video and said, ¡°Boss, look.¡±


    Han Mo said, ¡°This is the hospital¡¯s parking lot. Guan Tang brought the suitcase to the underground parking lot as well. Why would she do that? She could¡¯ve just left it in her car.¡±


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong! We can¡¯t believe anything she says at all. We have to find out on our own,¡± Cheng Che said resolutely, feeling spirited now that there were clues.


    Very soon, with the video, they constructed a timeline for Guan Tang on that day. Pictures were arranged next to each other.


    Everyone was stunned as they looked at the pictures.


    Han Mo¡¯s voice trembled slightly as he said, ¡°When she brought the suitcase down at the hospital, it¡¯s clearly very light. However, when she arrived home, it was clearly so heavy that she was having difficulties moving it. This meant that whatever was in that suitcase was put in there at the hospital.¡±


    The answer was very ring at this moment.


    Cheng Che clicked on the mouse, looking at a few videos again. After a while, he said, ¡°If Jiahui was in that suitcase, it means that Jiahui is now in that strange house of hers!¡±


    Mu Chen said calmly, ¡°Calm down. We have to continue observing. We can¡¯t act rashly and jump to conclusions now.¡±

 Chapter 691 - Found

    <h4>Chapter 691: Found</h4>


    At this moment, Guan Tang walked out of the bedroom and went into the bathroom.


    All the men present in the room averted their eyes immediately.


    Song Ning sighed. ¡°Why did Zhuang Ning install the camera in the bathroom? She¡­¡±


    Song Ning¡¯s words came to an abrupt halt as she eximed, ¡°Look! There¡¯s a secret door!¡±


    Everyone turned to look at the screen in unison. They did not know how Guan Tang opened the secret door, but a wall at the side had opened up. Coincidentally, the camera Zhuang Ning had installed was facing the direction of that wall.


    At this time, everyone saw Jiahui who was sitting in front of a table.


    Cheng Che leaped up immediately.


    On the screen, the wall had already slid close.


    Everyone was silent for about five seconds.


    Then, Cheng Che suddenly rushed to the door.


    Mu Chen hurriedly grabbed Cheng Che. ¡°Cheng Che!¡±


    Cheng Che struggled as he pointed at the screen. He said incoherently, ¡°Bathroom. Brother, Jiahui¡­ Jiahui!¡±


    Mu Chen held Cheng Che tightly and said, ¡°Calm down! Calm down! We all saw Jiahui!¡±


    Cheng Che said, ¡°Let¡¯s save her! Let¡¯s go save her. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Mu Chen did not release his grip on Cheng Che as he said, ¡°How are you going to do that? Call the police? What are you going to say? Are you going to say we used extreme methods and secretly installed cameras in her house? We can¡¯t use them as evidence. If you act rashly now, you¡¯ll only alert the enemy! We need to n properly. Calm down first.¡±


    Cheng Che felt as though Mu Chen had doused him with ice water. He calmed down before he said in a trembling voice, ¡°Alright, Brother. I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    Cheng Che could not stop thanking God. He finally found Jiahui. After a moment, he said tremblingly, ¡°Let me see Jiahui.¡±


    Xiao An rewound the video and slowed it down as it yed.


    Cheng Che and Song Ning were staring intently at the screen.


    The wall slid open slowly, revealing the room behind it. There was a small bed, a table, and two chairs in the room. There was a bag of potato chips on the table in front of Jiahui.


    Cheng Che suddenly sat on the ground limply.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Song Ning hurriedly pulled Cheng Che up.


    Cheng Che said with a smile, ¡°She¡¯s fine! She¡¯s fine! It¡¯s good that she¡¯s fine! She¡¯s really fine!¡±


    How could someone who had been kidnapped eat potato chips if they were not fine?


    Mu Chen, Xiao An, and Han Mo were still staring at theputer screen.


    Cheng Che muttered anxiously, ¡°Why hasn¡¯t shee out? It¡¯s been a long time. Do you think she¡¯s doing something to Jiahui? Will Jiahui suffer?¡±


    Song Ning had already calmed downpletely at this moment. She had seen Jiahui¡¯s condition earlier and felt more at ease. She said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Cheng Che. Unless Guan Tang knows martial arts, Jiahui won¡¯t be at a disadvantage. Herbat ability is quite strong!¡±


    Based on Song Ning¡¯s understanding of Jiahui, if Guan Tang and Jiahui really fought, Jiahui truly would not be at a disadvantage at all. All their ssmates could testify to that.


    After an unknown amount of time had passed, the wall slid open again.


    Jiahui was still sitting in front of the table. This time, a packet of biscuits could be seen on the table.


    Guan Tang stood at the entrance and turned to Jiahui as she said, ¡°Just you wait and see. Cheng Che will be mine sooner orter.¡±


    Jiahui was not angry. She waved her hand as she ate and said, ¡°I know, I know. I¡¯ll wait and see. You better deal with your sister¡¯s fiance first. I thought you don¡¯t want them to be together? Break them up. Let me see your skills.¡±


    Guan Tang smiled confidently, ¡°Is there still a need for me to break them up? I already have someone doing that for me.¡±

 Chapter 692 - Plan

    <h4>Chapter 692: n</h4>


    Jiahui asked, ¡°You mean, Zhuang Ning? You¡¯re going to use her?¡±


    Guan Tang smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t that great? This saves me time and energy as well.¡±


    Jiahui continued to eat as she asked, ¡°If you do that, Yin Jia won¡¯t know you¡¯re behind it. With this, you¡¯d fail your goal of angering her.¡±


    ¡°Well, everything depends on my mood,¡± Guan Tang saidzily.


    Jiahui shrugged.


    Guan Tang looked very satisfied as she closed the door.


    Everyone averted her eyes when Guan Tang was in the bathroom alone again.


    At this moment, Guan Tang¡¯s phone rang. After listening for a moment, she said, ¡°Alright, Aunty. Send me the time and ce. I¡¯ll be on time. Yes, I understand. I¡¯ve already spoken to Cheng Che. Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s very soft-hearted so he won¡¯t be ruthless.¡±


    After disconnecting the call, Guan Tang made a victory sign at the wall.


    With that, everyone knew that Jiahui should be able to see what was going on outside.


    Cheng Che looked slightly stunned as he said, ¡°This means, this means that Jiahui saw me when I looked for Guan Tang previously?¡±


    Song Ning immediately asked, ¡°Did she try to seduce you at that time?¡±


    Cheng Che hastily waved his hand. ¡°No, no, no. She only said that we could cancel our marriage agreement and that we should be friends in the future. Then, I, I agreed.¡±


    Mu Chen and Song Ning stared at Cheng Che silently.


    Even Han Mo and Xiao An stared at Cheng Che silently.


    Cheng Che¡¯s mind began to spin. Then, he hurriedly said, ¡°Although I did say I¡¯d take care of her as much as I could since she¡¯s the daughter of my mother¡¯s friend, I made it clear to her that I only love Jiahui!¡±


    Song Ning looked at Cheng Che as she slowly said, ¡°If you really said something that crossed the line, I¡¯m afraid that Jiahui will definitely remember it and make you pay for it in the future. She might have even made a voodoo doll of you and is stabbing it every day.¡±


    Cheng Che instinctively took a step back as he brought Song Ning¡¯s words to life in his mind. He quickly recalled his words at that time to see if he had said anything outrageous.


    ¡®No, no, I couldn¡¯t have said anything outrageous. I only have Jiahui in my heart. I don¡¯t have any interest in other women. I don¡¯t even remember what Guan Tang looks like when I close my eyes. Her face is a blur to me whenever I talk to her!¡¯


    Mu Chen and Song Ningughed when they saw the silly expression on Cheng Che¡¯s face as he immersed himself in his thoughts.


    At this time, Cheng Che finally realized that Mu Chen and Song Ning had been pulling his leg. He looked a little embarrassed, but it could be seen that his mood had eased.


    Song Ning said, ¡°It seems like Jiahui is quite safe. All we need to do ise up with a wless n to get her out of that ce.¡±


    Mu Chen said in a low voice, ¡°This isn¡¯t the only problem we have. The Yin family came this time with the intention to bring Cheng Che back. Based on Zhuang Ning¡¯s words, the Yin family is now ying a huge game of chess, and the instigator of this game is the Ye family¡¯s father and son. Ye He has yet to show up, but Ye Cheng has already entered the family with an unexpected identity.¡±


    Cheng Che looked at Mu Chen, slightly surprised. His heart and mind were with Jiahui so he could not think of anything else but her. As a result, there were many things that he had missed. He could only rely on his brother.


    Mu Chen looked at Cheng Che and said, ¡°The Yin family should be inviting you out soon. Cheng Che, go and meet Old Master Yin. Xiao An, go with him. Cheng Che, you have to calm down. Treat this as a business deal. Find out the real reason they want you to return so desperately. Have they already arranged your life for you after your return? Try to find out as many things as possible, and try to stall for time as long as you can. Han Mo and Xiao An will be in contact. As long as we¡¯ve not saved Jiahui, you can¡¯t end your meeting with them!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Cheng Che said.


    Song Ning was startled. ¡°You¡¯re going to sneak her out? You¡¯re not going to the police or do anything else to expose Guan Tang?¡±

 Chapter 693 - Arrangements

    <h4>Chapter 693: Arrangements</h4>


    Mu Chen nodded.


    ¡°And then?¡± Song Ning could not help but ask.


    ¡°There¡¯s no ¡®and then¡¯,¡± Mu Chen said.


    Cheng Che nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Song Ning looked at the duo speechlessly. ¡®What kind of tacit understanding is this?¡¯


    ¡°When Guan Tang returns and finds that Jiahui is gone, she¡¯s¡­¡± Song Ning trailed off.


    Mu Chen smiled and reached out to stroke her hair as he said, ¡°What? Do you think she¡¯ll dare to call the police?¡±


    Song Ning was rendered speechless. ¡®Indeed, can Guan Tang call the police? She¡¯s the one who kidnapped Jiahui. Would she dare to call the police and say that the person she kidnapped has gone missing?¡¯


    ¡°Then, what about Jiahui? Would she have to stay hidden after she returns?¡± Song Ning asked. She could not figure out the two men¡¯s n.


    ¡°Stay hidden? Why should she hide? She can live her life as before. Go to work, walk around, show off her love with Cheng Chen¡­¡± Mu Chen said.


    Cheng Che nodded vigorously.


    ¡°Then, we¡¯re just going to let Guan Tang go? She kidnapped and imprisoned Jiahui. We can¡¯t just let her get away with it!¡± Song Ning said.


    A smile appeared on Mu Chen¡¯s lips as he said coldly, ¡°How can we let her get away with it? It¡¯s just that using thew to punish her is letting her off too easily. Right, Cheng Che?¡±


    Mu Chen looked at his younger brother after he finished speaking.


    Cheng Che¡¯s expression was dark as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll let her know what hell is like.¡±


    Song Ning looked at Cheng Che in surprise. She had never seen him so ruthless before.


    Mu Chen reached out and hugged Song Ning. He did not want her to feel troubled about this matter. ¡°Alright, Ningning, go and apany Grandma. Tell her about this matter. Don¡¯t scare her or make her worry. Leave the rest to me. You and Grandma only need to wait for Jiahui¡¯s return.¡±


    Song Ning was naturally still worried.


    Mu Chen leaned down and kissed her forehead before he said, ¡°Trust me, honey. Go and take care of Grandma and our son.¡±


    At this moment, Cheng Che¡¯s phone began to ring. He took a look before showing it to Mu Chen and Song Ning. ¡°It¡¯s the Yin family.¡±


    Mu Chen nodded. ¡°Answer the call. Agree to meet with them. I¡¯ll make the arrangements immediately. Han Mo,e with me. Xiao An, stay here and monitor the surveince cameras.¡± After saying that, he patted Song Ning and said, ¡°Be good. Do as I said.¡±


    Cheng Che walked and answered the phone.


    When Song Ning looked at the two brothers, she felt more at ease. It was good that Jiahui was alright. Mu Chen would definitely bring Jiahui back. She had to hurry up and inform Jiang Jin about this matter.


    ¡­


    Guan Tang chose a light yellow dress among a thousand choices. She looked even more delicate than a flower.


    After leaving the Yin family house, she had more freedom than before. For example, she no longer had to consider the Yin sisters¡¯ preferences and did not have to worry if she would unintentionally wear the same thing they were wearing. However, even if they were wearing the same clothes, only the one who looked uglier would feel embarrassed. She promised that she would trample on all of them sooner orter.


    After she drew her eyebrows, an idea suddenly appeared in her mind. She picked her phone up and sent Zhuang Ning a message. Then, she smiled as she continued to apply her makeup. She really loved watching the world burn and seeing how ugly everyone¡¯s expressions were.


    If Zhuang Ning showed up and caused Ye Cheng to feel uneasy, there would definitely be a good show to watch. If Yin Jia could see Ye Cheng and Zhuang Ning¡¯s affection for each other, it would be even better. However, with Yin Jia¡¯s character, she would likely swallow her anger and endure the disgust to continue dating Ye Cheng.


    Guan Tang could not help butugh. She had to stop applying her lipstick for a moment. She suddenly thought it was not that bad even if Yin Jia and Ye Cheng were not separated. It would be torturous if Yin Jia had to stay in a rtionship with a man she could not stand. After all, she had seen Yin Jia heartbroken multiple times. It was much more interesting to force Yin Jia to marry someone despite being unwilling. Yin Jia would have to endure a horrible marriage for the rest of her life.

 Chapter 694 - Cousins

    <h4>Chapter 694: Cousins</h4>


    The venue of the big gathering was chosen to be held at a private restaurant on the outskirts of the city.


    Yin Bin had alreadye to take a look at the venue beforehand. The alfresco area was spacious and very private. The kitchen was set up in a central room. It had a very rustic charm.


    As soon as Old Master Yin saw the restaurant, he said, ¡°This restaurant looks good. Not bad, not bad. If there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯d like to meet the owner of the restaurant.¡±


    Yin Bin quickly said, ¡°I heard this restaurant was founded by a few youngsters as a hobby project. Nheless, it¡¯s really popr. It takes two months just to make a reservation. We have to thank Old Ye for being able toe here today. He gave up his reservation to us.¡±


    Old Ye was naturally Ye He, Ye Cheng¡¯s father.


    Old Master Yin nodded and said to Yin Bin, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen you befriend such a reliable friend. Has he returned from abroad? I really want to meet him.¡±


    Yin Bin quickly replied, ¡°Not yet. He said he¡¯ll be back in a few days. Ye Cheng is also urging his father toe back soon.¡±


    Old Master Yin nodded. ¡°It seems like M City is quite good. You seem to thrive here.¡±


    Yin Bin smiled, feeling rather pleased.


    ¡°When Ye Cheng¡¯s father returns, you must quickly settle and confirm the marriage between the children. This matter is as important as Yin Xing¡¯s return to the family,¡± Old Master Yin said, ¡°Yin Xing can¡¯t run away. Sooner orter, he¡¯ll have to return to the family. On the other hand, Ye Cheng is different. With such an outstanding young man, I can¡¯t imagine how many young women from other families are lining up to marry him. Although our Yin Jia is good, it¡¯s best if there¡¯s nopetition. The rtionship between her and Ye Cheng is really good now so you have to strike while the iron is hot.¡±


    Yin Bin was so happy and agreed.


    After Old Master Yin took a seat, he looked around. He felt rather satisfied. He thought the restaurant really suited the status of the Yin family. All in all, he was in a rather good mood.


    Soon after, the other members of the Yin family arrived one after another. Everyone was filled with praises for the restaurant. When they learned that Ye He had given up his reservation to them, they praised Ye Cheng even more. Moreover, whenever they praised Ye Cheng, they could see Old Master Yin¡¯s smile widening. With that, everyone continued to praise Ye Cheng.


    Ye Cheng and Yin Jia arrived hand in hand.


    When Old Madam Yin saw the duo, she said, filled with praise, ¡°Look at this golden couple. They¡¯re reallypatible.¡±


    Yin Jia¡¯s expression turned frosty immediately. This was an instinctive reaction. After all, Old Madam Yin would never say such words; even if she did, it was a precursor to something bad. Hence, her guards instantly went up.


    Ye Cheng calmly greeted the elders. His gaze paused slightly on Guan Tang¡¯s face.


    Guan Tang¡¯s heart skipped a beat as her face flushed.


    Ye Cheng averted his gaze and continued chatting with everyone else.


    At this moment, Yin Yi tugged at Guan Tang¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Cousin?¡±


    Guan Tang jolted slightly. ¡°Hm?¡±


    Yin Yi looked at Guan Tang strangely, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I asked you when you bought this dress.¡±


    Guan Tang hurriedly replied, ¡°Sorry, I was listening to the others so I didn¡¯t hear you. I bought this dressst year. Sister said it didn¡¯t look good so I didn¡¯t wear it.¡±


    Yin Yi was even more puzzled. ¡°Then, why did you wear it today? Why did she say it didn¡¯t look good? I think it looks very good.¡±


    Guan Tang smiled, ¡°That¡¯s right. I wore this dress today because I thought it looked good. Today is about your sister and your elder brother. I didn¡¯t want to steal the limelight so I wore what she thinks doesn¡¯t look good on me.¡±

 Chapter 695 - Support

    <h4>Chapter 695: Support</h4>


    Guan Tang felt suffocated by Yin Yin¡¯s blunt words. However, she could not say anything to the outspoken Yin Yi. She could only grit her teeth and swallow her anger.


    Everything was going very smoothly for Ye Cheng. He seemed to get along with everyone from the Yin family, whether it was the young or the old.


    Yin Bin and Old Master Yin were naturally delighted.


    Yin Jia grew even prouder. She definitely had to marry Ye Cheng! Just because of how brightly he shone in the Yin family, she was determined to make him her husband.


    When Cheng Che finally arrived, everyone from the Yin family was already at the restaurant.


    When Yin Bin saw Cheng Che, he hurriedly said, ¡°Child, why are you sote? Everyone¡¯s been waiting for a long time.¡±


    Cheng Che did not reply to Yin Bin. He and Yin Bin were not familiar with each other.


    Excitement rose in Old Master Yin¡¯s heart when he saw Cheng Che. He forcefully suppressed his excitement and waited for Yin Bin to introduce Cheng Che to him after Yin Bin was done nagging.


    Cheng Che bowed respectfully to Old Master Yin before he took his seat.


    Cheng Che was deliberately arranged to be seated next to Old Master Yin. On the other side of Old Master Yin was Ye Cheng.


    Ye Cheng reached out and patted Cheng Che¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Long time no see, Cheng Che.¡±


    Cheng Che looked at Ye Cheng with a puzzled expression. ¡°Why are you here? This is¡­¡±


    Old Master Yin said solemnly, ¡°This is your sister¡¯s boyfriend.¡±


    Cheng Che feigned shock as he looked at Ye Cheng and Yin Jia.


    Yin Jia looked at Cheng Che gently with tears shining in her eyes.


    Then, Cheng Che looked at Ye Cheng and said, ¡°I heard you¡¯re dating mypany¡¯s artiste, Zhuang Ning.¡±


    Cheng Che casually dropped his bomb on everyone.


    Old Madam Yin¡¯s excitement could be heard in her high-pitched voice as she said, ¡°What?! Ye Cheng has a girlfriend?¡±


    Yin Yang and his wife naturally did not forget to speak up as well.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? When did our Eldest Young Miss be a third party?¡±


    ¡°Heavens! Our Eldest Young Miss is really pitiful.¡±


    Cheng Che looked at Yin Jia with a gaze that was filled with pity. With just a sentence, he caused a hugemotion for his sister. His gaze was slightly dark as he looked at Ye Cheng.


    Ye Cheng only smiled helplessly as he said, ¡°Who did you hear that nonsense from? When did I date an artiste from yourpany? It doesn¡¯t matter to me since I¡¯m a man, but you have to think about the reputation of that innocent young woman. If you don¡¯t trust me, you can speak to your sister.¡±


    Yin Jia remained calm, ignoring the ridicule from the others. ¡°What nonsense are you speaking? I¡¯ve met Miss Zhuang Ning before. She even spoke to me before. I didn¡¯t know you were her boss. This is perfect. You should invite her out for a meal with us one day. It¡¯d be a good opportunity to dispel the rumor.¡±


    Cheng Che pitied his sister even more. ¡®As it turns out, she¡¯s willingly putting herself in this position¡­¡¯


    Then, Cheng Che asked Ye Cheng again, ¡°You really didn¡¯t?¡±


    Ye Cheng nodded with an earnest expression on his face. ¡°No. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not interested in celebrities.¡±


    ¡°If you dare to lie to me, don¡¯t me me for being impolite,¡± Cheng Che said bluntly.


    Old Madam Yin smiled and said, ¡°It seems like our Eldest Young Master doesn¡¯t have a good rtionship with Young Master Ye since they were young. Eldest Young Master, Young Master Ye told us that he stood up for you and fought for you a lot when you were young.¡±


    Old Madam covered her mouth and smiled, waiting for the tides to turn.


    Ye Cheng remained calm as he looked at Cheng Che with a smile.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how many fights he fought. If he dares to lie to me, I¡¯ll definitely return it to him a hundredfold,¡± Cheng Che said.


    This was tantamount to confirming Ye Cheng¡¯s previous words about their past. His words were equivalent to supporting Ye Cheng. With this, those who wanted to watch a show had to forcefully restrain their mocking expressions, feeling suffocated.


    As for Yin Bin and his immediate family members, they were naturally delighted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Cheng Che. When have I lied to you? In regard to this, I won¡¯t be inferior to Mu Chen,¡± Ye Cheng replied.

 Chapter 696 - Provocations

    <h4>Chapter 696: Provocations</h4>


    After the manager walked over, Yin Yi said, ¡°Everyone¡¯s here now. You can serve the dishes.¡±


    ¡°Yes, miss,¡± the manager replied politely. Then, he walked to Cheng Che¡¯s side and said in a respectful tone, ¡°President Cheng Che, we¡¯re unaware that these are your guests.¡±


    Cheng Che leaned back and replied gently, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m a guest today as well. Charge the bill to me.¡±


    The manager bowed in response.


    The members of the Yin family looked at Cheng Che in a daze upon hearing this exchange.


    Finally, Ye Cheng chuckled and said, ¡°You brat! You hid yourself quite well! Do you own this restaurant?¡±


    Cheng Che replied indifferently, ¡°I started this restaurant with Brother Chen. We didn¡¯t expect it to be so popr. A few people insisted on getting involved, and it ended up like this. We don¡¯t really care much about it so those people are running this ce now.¡±


    Ye Cheng smiled. ¡°Amazing! This is such a great business, and both of you didn¡¯t even think of including me.¡±


    Cheng Che looked at Ye Cheng and said, ¡°You don¡¯t even care about the Ye family business, how do you have time to get involved with our hobby project? Just focus on being a good government servant.¡±


    Ye Cheng did not seem annoyed by Cheng Che¡¯s words. Instead, he said jokingly, ¡°Clearly, both of you didn¡¯t even think about me, but you¡¯re still trying to twist the facts.¡±


    Old Master Yin was clearly delighted by this discovery. He did not expect his grandson to be so promising.


    On the contrary, Old Madam Yin was upset. Earlier, she and her son had spared no efforts praising the restaurant. She did not expect Cheng Che to be the owner of the restaurant. She was incredibly vexed. Seeing that Yin Bin and his family were in high spirits, how could she swallow her anger? Thus, she winked at her son and her daughter-inw meaningfully.


    Kang Ru, Old Madam Yin¡¯s daughter-inw, looked at Yin Yi and asked with a smile, ¡°Yin Yin, is the popr female celebrity your brother mentioned earlier Zhuang Ning?¡±


    Yin Yi did not seem to find anything wrong with the question. She replied, ¡°There¡¯s only one popr female celebrity now, and it¡¯s Zhuang Ning. No one¡¯s more popr than her now.¡±


    Seeing that Yin Yi had fallen right into her trap, Kang Ru smiled and continued to say, ¡°Oh, then doesn¡¯t this mean that our Eldest Young Misspeted with the most popr celebrity for a boyfriend? The result is a testament to our Eldest Young Miss¡¯ charms.¡±


    Yin Jia slowly sipped on her wine before she replied calmly, ¡°Zhuang Ning and Ye Cheng have nothing to do with each other. Did Second Aunt not hear it earlier? Will you only be satisfied after you put thebel of third party on me?¡±


    Yin Jia did beat around the bush and spoke very bluntly, causing Kang Ru to feel embarrassed.


    Yin Yang frowned. ¡°You child, how can you speak like that? Your second aunt is only concerned about you. If you reallypeted with a celebrity for a man, it¡¯d be an embarrassment to our Yin family.¡±


    Yin Jia set her ss down on the table loudly.


    However, before Yin Jia could speak, Cheng Che said tonelessly, ¡°So what if Zhuang Ning is a celebrity? Is it the trend now to insult people for no good reason? If you¡¯re so good, let me ask you: how much did you donate to L City that suffered from an earthquake a few days ago?¡±


    Cheng Che had switched the topic so quickly that the others instinctively shook their heads in response to his question.


    Cheng Che sneered. ¡°So none of you donated? However, Zhuang Ning donated five million to L City.¡±


    Lang Ru said unwillingly, ¡°Female celebrities earn money very quickly, don¡¯t they? I heard that they earn a few million just by apanying others to drink. Isn¡¯t five million a small amount of money to her?¡±


    Cheng Che¡¯s expression changed immediately.


    Upon seeing this, Guan Tang hastily said, ¡°Second Aunt, what you¡¯ve heard are just rumors. Miss Zhuang often donates money and gifts. She¡¯s very active when ites to charity work. She¡¯s especially nice. Right, Sister?¡±


    Yin Jia nodded before she said, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s very passionate about charity work. Ye Cheng even helped her with her cause. Speaking of which, Ye Cheng can be considered half her boss.¡±


    Yin Jia did not look at anyone but Ye Cheng and Cheng Che. It was clear she only had eyes for the two men.

 Chapter 697 - Falling Out

    <h4>Chapter 697: Falling Out</h4>


    Kang Ru and the others were furious. Kang Ru said, ¡°Eldest Young Miss, didn¡¯t Young Master Ye say he has no interactions with the artistes from Eldest Young Master¡¯spany? However, based on your words, they¡¯re now involved in a project?¡±


    This was a tant provocation.


    Ye Cheng frowned before he said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? We¡¯re indeed working on a project, but we don¡¯t have any interactions. This kind of thing is naturally dealt with by my subordinates. There¡¯s no need for me to personally get involved.¡±


    Cheng Che¡¯s gaze swept across everyone as he said, ¡°Can¡¯t you see? They¡¯re doing their best to destroy your rtionship. It¡¯s obvious they don¡¯t wish for the both of you to be together.¡±


    Kang Ru¡¯s face seemed to turn purple upon hearing these words. Men usually would not involve themselves in women¡¯s petty conversation. She did not expect Cheng Che to speak so bluntly without any consideration. Since Cheng Che had hit the nail on the head, she did not dare to speak anymore.


    Yin Jia smiled as tears shone in her eyes. She lowered her gaze as she said, ¡°You saw through their intentions? It¡¯s fine. They¡¯re only targeting me, not Ye Cheng. As long as I¡¯m unhappy, all of them will be happy.¡±


    Ye Cheng hurriedly handed her a piece of tissue before patting her hand. He said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. They¡¯re just joking. If you talk like that, you¡¯d be cornering Second Aunt and the others.¡±


    Yin Jia wiped her tears and said with an aggrieved expression, ¡°Then what about me when they corner me?¡±


    Everyone was embarrassed.


    Cheng Che coughed lightly before he said, ¡°Since you¡¯re unhappy with the Yin family, you cane to me. You still have a younger brother.¡±


    Everyone turned to look at Cheng Che in unison.


    Old Master Yin and Yin Bin were pleasantly surprised. After all, Cheng Che had acknowledged his eldest sister.


    Old Master Yin hurriedly said, feigning anger, ¡°What are you saying? Yin Jia, don¡¯t act like a child. Ye Cheng has already said it was just a joke, but you¡¯re still taking it so seriously. And you, Cheng Che, what do you mean by your words? The Yin family is also your family. How can you ask your sister to leave?¡± Then, his expression changed for the better as he turned to Ye Cheng and asked, ¡°When¡¯s your fathering back? Help us invite him out for a gathering. We can also discuss your engagement with Yin Jia.¡±


    Ye Cheng smiled and replied, ¡°Grandfather, my father is trying to finish up with his work as quickly as he can. He said he¡¯ll visit you as soon as he returns.¡±


    Old Master Yin was overjoyed. He said to Yin Jia, ¡°My granddaughter is the best. She¡¯s not petty like other girls.¡±


    Yin Jia did not say anything. She had long gotten used to her grandfather¡¯s behavior. On the surface, it seemed like he favored her, but in fact, he was really helping Old Madam Yin and her children.


    As expected, Old Master Yin did not me Kang Ru and the others at all.


    Old Master Yin said to Cheng Che, ¡°Your sister had a tough life. She was abandoned by her mother when she was young, but she was old enough to understand things at that time. She missed her mother so much at that time that she cried every day. You don¡¯t know how difficult it was for her. She thought about you every day as well. She¡¯d always hoped that you¡¯de home and reunite with the family. Cheng Che, you¡¯re not young anymore. I don¡¯t need to exin things to you. What¡¯s more important than family? Blood is thicker than water. The past should be left in the past. You shouldn¡¯t hold any grudges. Although your father was in the wrong, how can you hold a grudge against your own father for so long?¡±

 Chapter 698 - Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 698: Thoughts</h4>


    Yin Bin¡¯s expression was a little unnatural, but he did not say anything. He thought to himself, ¡®How did everything be my fault? If it weren¡¯t for your affair, would we have ended up like this?¡¯


    s, Yin Bin was not Cheng Che so he could not refute his father¡¯s words. He could only ept the me even if it was not entirely his fault.


    Meanwhile, everyone seemed moved by Old Master Yin¡¯s words.


    Ye Cheng could not help but inwardly praise Old Master Yin. As expected, the older, the wiser. He wondered how Cheng Che was going to reply to this.


    The dishes were served very quickly. The dishes looked very appetizing.


    At this time, Cheng Che stood up and scooped a bowl of soup for Old Master Yin before he said gently, ¡°Please try this. This is a specialty here. My friend, also an investor of this restaurant, lost his mother when he was young. He had always missed the soup that his mother made him. Based on his description, our chef tried to recreate the soup his mother made. It took more than 100 attempts before the chef finally got it right. My friend named the soup after his mother.¡±


    ¡°The first time he tasted the soup, he burst into tears. At that time, he said that the person who loved him most was no longer around and that he had lost the courage to live. However, when he drank the soup, he felt as though his mother was still with him, and he gained the strength to live¡­¡±


    Cheng Che paused for a moment before he looked at Old Master Yin and said, ¡°His story is really sad, but what about me? I don¡¯t have any memories of my mother nor do I have any memories of the Yin family. The first person I know is my Grandma, Old Madam Mu. Grandma personally raised me. Due to her kindness and grace, she¡¯s qualified to criticize me.¡±


    Old Madam Yin did not understand Cheng Che¡¯s meaning. She could not figure out what Cheng Che was trying to say to Old Master Yin.


    Old Master Yin¡¯s smile had already vanished from his face. He only picked up the spoon to drink the soup before he finally nodded and said, ¡°Cheng Che, I understand what you mean. I¡¯ll personally visit Old Madam Mu. We¡¯ve met a few times in the past. We¡¯re both old now and have experienced many things, I¡¯m sure our thinking is the same. Like I said earlier, what happened in the past should be left in the past. We shouldn¡¯t entangle ourselves with the past; we have to move on. After all, the future is the most important. You¡¯re my grandson. There¡¯s no doubt about that. I won¡¯t say anything else.¡±


    Then, Old Master Yin raised his ss and turned to Ye Cheng.


    Ye Cheng hurriedly raised his ss and clinked it with Old Master Yin. Then, he said to Cheng Che, ¡°Cheng Che, don¡¯t just stand there. I understand. However, there¡¯s no point in dwelling on the past. You¡¯ve always been kind and sensible. Don¡¯t let the enemies be happy.¡±


    Yin Jia was very grateful to Ye Cheng. He seemed to know the right words to say at the right time. How could she not hold onto such a good man?


    Guan Tang looked at Ye Cheng thoughtfully. She felt like she had underestimated him. She also did not expect Zhuang Ning to not fall for her trick; Zhuang Ning did not show up to stir up trouble. However, she thought this was also good. Perhaps, she should keep such an outstanding man like Ye Cheng for herself.


    Then, Guan Tang shifted her gaze to Cheng Che. She thought that he really suited her taste.


    Finally, Guan Tang thought to herself, ¡®The more men, the better¡­¡¯

 Chapter 699 - Concession

    <h4>Chapter 699: Concession</h4>


    Cheng Che remained indifferent. He might not reply to every question, but when he did, he would definitely kill the conversation. Whoever asked him a question would definitely be embarrassed.


    Fortunately, there was Ye Cheng to liven up the atmosphere. For this reason, he became the most popr person. He would dispel the embarrassment caused by Cheng Che¡¯s answer. Apart from that, he would also interpret Cheng Che¡¯s answers and make them sound more reasonable. Naturally, he also did not forget to show off the brotherly love he had for Cheng Che.


    Cheng Che also seemed to tolerate Ye Cheng. He did not deny or refute Cheng Che¡¯s words when Ye Cheng reminisced about their childhood. In any case, this was enough to lend credence to Ye Cheng¡¯s words.


    No one could confirm if Cheng Che would return to the Yin family or not, but everyone knew there was no doubt that Ye Cheng would be part of the Yin family.


    Gradually, everyone also discovered Cheng Che was very polite to Yin Jia and Guan Tang, and he did not show any dislike to Yin Yi, his younger sister. The three women were very pleased by this.


    Old Master Yin was very happy to see Cheng Che being so supportive of his eldest sister, Yin Jia. He was also pleased that Cheng Che was amiable to Yin Yin, showing that Cheng Che was a gentleman. Apart from that, he could not help but have ideas of his own when he saw Cheng Che¡¯s treatment of Guan Tang.


    Old Master Yin thought it would be best if Cheng Che married Guan Tang. It would be easier to do things in the future, after all. If Cheng Che married an outsider, who knew if the outsider would be difficult to deal with? He thought that Guan Tang was very wise for choosing to retreat instead of advancing.


    Old Master Yin was very pleased and satisfied when he looked at the group of young people in front of him. Everything was going very smoothly. Now that the atmosphere was harmonious, he shot a meaningful look at Yin Bin.


    Yin Bin found the right time and said, ¡°Cheng Che, your grandfather came all the way to M City to see you this time. When do you think it¡¯s convenient for you? We¡¯ll make the arrangements and hold a ceremony for you to acknowledge your ancestors and return to the family.¡±


    Yin Bin¡¯s words were not a question.


    The atmosphere froze immediately.


    Everyone turned to look at Cheng Che in unison.


    Cheng Che put his chopsticks down before he said indifferently, ¡°Why are we back on this topic? Isn¡¯t it good like that now? When we¡¯re free, we can have a meal together. If there are suitable projects, we can work on them together. As for the others, they¡¯re not important. I don¡¯t want to return to the Yin family. We should allpromise. I feel like I¡¯ve already made a huge concession. What do you think?¡±


    Old Master Yin¡¯s expression darkened immediately.


    Cheng Che remained fearless as he met Old Master Yin¡¯s gaze.


    Old Master Yin said in a deep voice, ¡°Returning to the family will bring you endless benefits. Don¡¯t tell me when you have children in the future, theirst names won¡¯t be Yin?¡±


    Cheng Che smiled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? I think the surname Cheng is quite good. I grew up with the surname Cheng, after all.¡±


    ¡°Cheng Che!¡± Yin Bin called out anxiously.


    Old Master Yin said angrily, ¡°Your surname is Yin! Your name is Yin Xing! You¡¯re the eldest grandson of the Yin family! How can you use your grandmother¡¯s surname?¡±


    Cheng Che smiled. ¡°Oh, is that what you care about? If I change my surname to Yin, does that mean I don¡¯t have to return to the Yin family?¡±


    Old Master Yin was so angry that he could not speak for a moment.


    Yin Bin hastily said, ¡°Cheng Che! You know that¡¯s not what your grandfather meant! You¡¯re the eldest grandson of the Yin family! Do you know how important this matter is? You should have equal status with Mu Chen, not just an adopted child of his family. You should be more than just his assistant. You¡¯re the rightful Eldest Young Master of the Yin family!¡±


    Cheng Che said nonchntly, ¡°But I don¡¯t want that.¡±

 Chapter 700 - Face

    <h4>Chapter 700: Face</h4>


    Whose stubborn temper did Cheng Che inherit? Who else could it be?


    Old Master Yin could not help but feel suffocated. Genes were indeed a miraculous thing. ¡®That damnable woman was just as stubborn! If she had taken a step back in the past, would we end up like this now?¡¯


    Yin Bin could not help but feel anxious. He quickly looked at Yin Jia for help.


    Before Yin Jia could speak, Ye Cheng asked, ¡°Cheng Che, how¡¯s Old Madam Mu¡¯s health?¡±


    Everyone was stunned by Ye Cheng¡¯s abrupt change of the topic.


    Cheng Che did not reply immediately.


    Ye Cheng smiled and continued to say, ¡°You and Mu Chen have always been filial to Old Madam Mu. For his grandmother¡¯s sake, Mu Chen did not hesitate to marry someone he found on the streets. You¡¯ve also been obedient and sensible for her sake.¡±


    This was the first time the Yin family had heard about Mu Chen¡¯s marriage. Everyone was curious, especially Yin Yi, whose eyes lit up immediately.


    Ye Cheng said slowly, ¡°Since you treat Old Madam Mu so well, you should treat Old Master Yin the same, right? Even if you don¡¯t care about blood rtions and only treat him as an elder, you shouldn¡¯t speak to him in this manner, right?¡±


    Cheng Che did not speak, but everyone could see his expression had eased.


    Ye Cheng heaved a sigh of relief inwardly. He had no idea why Cheng Che was giving him so much face today, but he was not going to question his good luck. Since Cheng Che seemed to be tacitly acknowledging him as his brother-inw, he might as well y his role perfectly. If he became the stepping stone to Cheng Che¡¯s return to the Yin family, then the matter between him and Yin Jia would be even more secure.


    Ye Cheng turned to say to Old Master Yin, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ve also heard some things about Cheng Che from Yin Jia. It¡¯s only normal for Cheng Che to have a knot in his heart. Although he¡¯s very outstanding and good at running businesses, he¡¯s very pure and kind. I hope you¡¯ll give him some time to deal with this matter.¡±


    Cheng Che said coldly, ¡°Pure and kind? Ye Cheng, these words are usually used to describe youngdies.¡±


    Ye Cheng smiled. ¡°My vocabry isn¡¯t good so these words are all I coulde up with. In any case, Grandpa understood my meaning.¡±


    Cheng Che red at Ye Cheng.


    Old Master Yin was appeased by Ye Cheng¡¯s words. He said, ¡°For Ye Cheng¡¯s sake, I¡¯ll give you some time. It¡¯s fine if you can¡¯t figure things out so quickly. Wait for me to visit Old Madam Mu.¡±


    Cheng Che said, slightly anxious, ¡°This matter is between me and the Yin family. There¡¯s no need to involve the Mu family.¡±


    Old Master Yin could not help but frown when he saw how protective Cheng Che was of the Mu family. However, he remained calm and said, ¡°I should go and thank the Mu family.¡±


    Cheng Che was about to say something when Ye Cheng interjected, ¡°Alright. Cheng Che, what¡¯s wrong with you? Grandpa only wants to visit Old Madam Mu. You only have to convey this to Old Madam Mu. This is a matter between the elders. As a junior, you don¡¯t have to interfere.¡±


    Cheng Che red at Ye Cheng and said, ¡°You really have two faces to please everyone.¡±


    Ye Cheng smiled as he said, ¡°You stinky brat, how can you say such a thing? Aren¡¯t I saying this for your good?¡±


    Ye Cheng acted like an older brother, pleasing Old Master Yin, Yin Bin, and Yin Jia.


    Cheng Che wanted to say something but decided against it in the end.


    Old Master Yin was even more delighted when he saw Cheng Che seemingly give in to Ye Cheng.


    On the contrary, Old Madam Yin was quite unhappy when she saw the good rtionship between the future son-inw and eldest young master of the Yin family. This was not the result she wanted. She looked around the table, and when her eyes fell on Guan Tang, she asked affectionately, ¡°Guan Tang, are you used to living on your own? For the sake of our eldest young master, you even had to move out. How pitiful.¡±

 Chapter 701 - Guan Tang

    <h4>Chapter 701: Guan Tang</h4>


    Guan Tang, who was suddenly called out, feigned a panicked expression on her face as she said, ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re worrying too much. I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Old Madam Yin¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°How can you be fine? You¡¯ve been in our family for twenty years, right? We¡¯ve long treated you as one of our own. For the sake of our eldest young master, you were forced to move out. How pitiful. I heard that our madam didn¡¯t even send you a helper?¡±


    Guan Ning, the Madam of the Yin family, who was still immersed in her joy regained her senses when she heard Old Madam Yin¡¯s words. rm bells began to re in her mind. She smiled and hurriedly said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Guan Tang only packed up her personal belongings before she quietly moved out. Since she decided to give up on her engagement with Yin Xing, how could she ept a helper from our Yin family?¡±


    Guan Ning deliberately used the name ¡®Yin Xing¡¯ instead of ¡®Cheng Che¡¯.


    Old Madam Yin¡¯s smile froze as she said, ¡°Your aunt is really ruthless. Why is she so calctive? She raised you by her side. How could she feel at ease letting you live alone? Since the Eldest Young Master is here, we should make things clear now. Don¡¯t put Guan Tang in such an awkward position.¡±


    Old Madam Yin was not afraid to stir up trouble at all.


    Guan Ning feigned an aggrieved expression and said, ¡°Old Madam, I¡¯ve discussed this with the family. We don¡¯t want to make things difficult for Yin Xing. Moreover, Guan Tang said that she owes the Yin family a favor for raising her so she doesn¡¯t want to be an obstacle that prevents Yin Xing from returning to the family.¡±


    After that, Guan Ning looked at the expressionless Cheng Che.


    Cheng Che remained unmoved, making it clear that this matter had nothing to do with him.


    ¡°Based on what you said, Guan Tang is indeed very sensible and obedient. This makes her even more pitiful. Right, Old Master?¡± Old Madam Yin continued to add fuel to the fire.


    Old Master Yin¡¯s expression was very dark as he looked at Cheng Che.


    Guan Tang set down the ss in her hand before she said gently, ¡°How can that be?¡± She continued to say with a graceful smile on her face, ¡°The engagement between me and Cheng Che was arranged by our mothers. Even if our mothers were alive, it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean we have to be together. Perhaps, we would¡¯ve grown up as childhood sweethearts if they were alive or perhaps, we would¡¯ve long discovered we¡¯re notpatible. Who knows, right?¡±


    Old Master Yin¡¯s expression eased.


    Guan Tang continued to say with a smile on her face, ¡°At present, we didn¡¯t grow up together, and we only met recently. It¡¯s too difficult for us to get married without getting to know each other. That¡¯s why I wanted to move out as well. Moreover, I have ns of my own too.¡±


    Old Master Yin smiled when he saw how sensible Guan Tang was. ¡°Hm? You have ns of your own?¡±


    Guan Tang smiled and replied, ¡°Of course. Grandpa, I was thinking that after moving out of the Yin family, I might make new friends. At that time, I might even meet someone who likes me or meet someone I like?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Old Master Yin said, ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    Guan Tang lowered her voice just enough for everyone to hear her before she said, ¡°Moreover, perhaps, Cheng Che would look at me more if I¡¯m sensible? Perhaps, he might be willing to get to know me and date me? With that, perhaps, I won¡¯t bebeled as the unwanted woman who was forced onto the Eldest Young Master of the Yin family.¡±

 Chapter 702 - Coaxing

    <h4>Chapter 702: Coaxing</h4>


    After Guan Tang finished speaking, she forced a smile on her face.


    Old Master Yin could not help but pity Guan Tang. He said, ¡°I want to see who dares to say such things!¡± After that, he red at Cheng Che.


    Guan Tang said again, ¡°Grandpa, Cheng Che and I have already discussed it. We¡¯re family friends, to begin with. We can just treat each other like friends in the future. Let us handle our own matters, alright?¡±


    Old Master Yin¡¯s expression eased slightly. ¡°Guan Tang, it¡¯s been hard on you. Don¡¯t worry. No matter what, Grandpa will always support you. No one can bully you.¡±


    Old Master Yin naturally noticed Cheng Che¡¯s indifference so he did not say everything he wanted to say.


    Guan Tang smiled. ¡°Grandpa, who dares to bully me? Even if you don¡¯t say it, everyone knows you support me.¡±


    Cheng Che lowered his gaze, hiding the shock in his heart. If he did not personally see the secret room in Guan Tang¡¯s house and Jiahui being imprisoned in that room, no matter who said it, he would not have believed Guan Tang was so vicious. Despite her elegant and graceful appearance, she had the heart of snakes and scorpions.


    With that thought in mind, Cheng Che¡¯s back broke out in sweat.


    Everyone present was likely unaware of Guan Tang¡¯s true colors. She was too scheming and terrifying.


    On the other hand, after she single-handedly resolved the crisis caused by Old Madam Yin and improved her image in everyone¡¯s minds, Guan Tang was very pleased with herself. Her gaze inadvertently swept past Ye Cheng and Cheng Che. Cheng Che remained indifferent as usual while Ye Cheng¡¯s eyes were sparkling.


    Guan Tang did not understand why Cheng Che was so devoted to Jiahui. Jiahui was indeed cute, but it was not to the extent where it could make a man so devoted. Men were usually like Ye Cheng; they would be moved by the slightest bit of temptation.


    Cheng Che did not relent; he did not agree to return to the Yin family. As such, Old master Yin was determined to find a way to meet Jiang Jin.


    With the help of Ye Cheng, the future son-inw of the Yin family, the atmosphere was rather good. Everything went smoothly and was not too awkward.


    Old Madam Yin and her daughter-inw did not reap many benefits from the outing this time. Since they were afraid of Old Master Yin, they did not dare to go too far.


    On the other hand, Yin Bin and his family basked in the light of glory this time.


    After leaving the restaurant, Yin Jia got into Ye Cheng¡¯s car.


    Ye Cheng asked Cheng Che to send Guan Tang home.


    Upon hearing this, Old Master Yin used his status as an elder to pressure Cheng Che to agree to it.


    Cheng Che hesitated briefly before he agreed in a gentlemanly manner.


    Guan Tang got into Cheng Che¡¯s car in a reserved manner before she fastened her seatbelt. When the car started, she asked Cheng Che worriedly, ¡°Did I make you unhappy today?¡±


    Cheng Che looked slightly surprised. ¡°No. How can that be? Moreover, I¡¯m just a guest today.¡±


    Guan Tang sighed. ¡°That¡¯s not true. You¡¯re the host today. Everyone was looking at your expressions before they said and did anything.¡±


    Cheng Che frowned and did not say anything.


    Guan Tang continued to say earnestly, ¡°Cheng Che, you have to learn to hide your emotions in the Yin family. This is the best way to keep yourself safe. Old Madam Yin, her son, and her daughter-inw aren¡¯t on the same side as Uncle and Aunty. You have to be careful not to get involved in their fights.¡±


    Cheng Che drove the car as he said bluntly, ¡°They have nothing to do with me. I¡¯m not returning to the Yin family.¡±


    Guan Tang sighed. ¡°Cheng Che, you¡¯ll have to return sooner orter. The situation in the family isplicated. You have to remember what I said. I grew up in the Yin family. I can¡¯t say much, but I don¡¯t want you to be bullied when you return to the family.¡±


    Cheng Che looked at the road ahead intently. He really did not dare to face Guan Tang at this moment.

 Chapter 703 - Interaction

    <h4>Chapter 703: Interaction</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    Who would not be touched by such careful concern?


    At this moment, Cheng Che was extremely grateful to Zhuang Ning. If Zhuang Ning did not help him see Guan Tang¡¯s true colors, he really did not know which path he would have taken.


    Guan Tang asked tentatively, ¡°Cheng Che, is there any news about Jiahui?¡±


    Cheng Che could not help but turn to look at Guan Tang upon hearing this question. Her eyes were clear and sincere. No one would have doubted her kindness. With great difficulty, he looked away and shook his head before he said, ¡°No, there¡¯s still no news from the police.¡±


    Guan Tang¡¯s smile deepened, but she quickly adjusted her expression, and her smile vanished from her face. She said, ¡°We can¡¯t just rely on the police.¡±


    Cheng Che replied softly, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Guan Tang continued tofort him. ¡°Jiahui is such a good girl. She¡¯s definitely blessed. Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Cheng Che stepped on the brakes, pulling to a stop in front of a traffic light. He said, ¡°I only hope that she¡¯s safe and sound.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Guan Tang replied casually.


    After a moment, Cheng Che said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Guan Tang smiled. ¡°I also want to thank you for treating me like a friend. Moreover, you didn¡¯t embarrass me in front of everyone today.¡±


    Cheng Che continued driving when the light turned green. He said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Guan Tang looked ahead as she said softly, ¡°Cheng Che, when you marry Jiahui in the future, don¡¯t ignore me, okay? I¡¯ll definitely try my best to get along with Jiahui. Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t abandon me, okay? I¡¯m really afraid that you¡¯ll hate me and abandon me.¡±


    After Guan Tang finished speaking, she covered her face as she cried softly.


    Cheng Che did not know what to do for a moment. He did not feel distressed for her, but he felt terrified of her at this moment.


    Guan Tang was like an onion; she had so many differentyers to her. It was difficult for people to see what kind of person she truly was when she had so many faces. Such a woman was too scary.


    Cheng Che took a while to calm down. Then, he acted ordingly and said slowly, ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore. If you have any problems in the future, you can look for me. As long as it¡¯s within my ability, I¡¯ll definitely help you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Guan Tang asked through her tears.


    Cheng Che looked at the road ahead as he nodded.


    After wiping the tears off her face, Guan Tang said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Cheng Che. I lost control of my emotions for a moment. I, I will definitely try my best not to trouble you.¡±


    Guan Tang¡¯s pitiful look was enough to melt steel.


    Cheng Che thanked Zhuang Ning, his brother, and his sister-inw again in his heart.


    When they finally arrived at Guan Tang¡¯s house, Cheng Che heaved a sigh of relief. If he continued watching Guan Tang¡¯s pitiful act, he would have ended up driving his car up the wall.


    ¡°Do you want toe in and have a cup of tea?¡± Guan Tang asked.


    Cheng Che shook his head. ¡°I have to go back. Jiahui hasn¡¯t been found yet. I¡¯m going to go back and discuss the matter with everyone. When I find Jiahui, I¡¯ll bring her to thank you and the Yin family.¡±


    Guan Tang¡¯s smile deepened. After she alighted from the car, she turned around and waved at Cheng Che before she entered her house.


    Guan Tang was very happy today. She was certain Cheng Che would be hers sooner orter. She had already found Cheng Che¡¯s weakness. He was too soft-hearted and could stand to see a woman¡¯s tears.


    After unlocking the door with her fingerprint, Guan Tang pushed the door open. However, a sense of unease crept into her heart. She closed the door again and looked at the locking mechanism. Nothing had changed, but she strongly felt that something was amiss. Her instincts told her that someone had been in her house. She walked in and out, checking the door, but found that nothing was wrong. When she determined that everything was as it should be, she finally dismissed her suspicion. She thought she must have been too paranoid.


    She let out a long sigh as she threw her bag on the ground and removed her shoes. Then, she went to the living room and poured herself a ss of water. After shey on the couch, she recalled what everyone had said earlier, and she could not help butugh. Everyone was under her control, and the Yin family would be hers sooner orter.

 Chapter 704 - Missing

    <h4>Chapter 704: Missing</h4>


    Guan Tangy on the couch and rested for a while. She was in a really good mood. Although she was sleepy, she rose to her feet and made her way to the secret room. She needed someone to share her joy with. After all, Jiahui was an excellent listener. She grew more and more reluctant to kill Jiahui. Moreover, it was not easy to get rid of a corpse, and she wanted Jiahui to watch as she captured Cheng Che¡¯s heart.


    She had already written the script in her mind. She wanted Jiahui to watch in the secret room while Cheng Che kissed her in the living room. She wanted Jiahui to watch as the man she loved betrayed her and admit that Cheng Che was hers.


    Guan Tang felt giddy when she thought about Jiahui¡¯s heartbreak. She could not wait to watch Jiahui drown in despair and sorrow. When Jiahui waspletely broken, she would turn Jiahui into her ything.


    The more Guan Tang thought about this, the happier she became. She grew even more eager to see Jiahui.


    Guan Tang yawned as she opened the door to the secret room. The next second, she stood frozen by the door, petrified. There was no one in the secret room.


    ¡®Where¡¯s Jiahui?¡¯


    The secret room was neat and tidy. There was no trace of anyone being imprisoned when Jiahui had been in here for a week.


    Guan Tang instinctively rubbed her eyes. s, the room was still neat and empty.


    Her heart began to thump violently in her chest, and she found it difficult to breathe. She used all her strength to call out,¡±Jiahui¡­¡±


    Every time she came into the room, Jiahui would sit in front of the table and eat.


    Jiahui was eating with relish. She bought a lot of snacks for Jiahui, and Jiahui did not refuse them. Jiahui did not seem to have any self-discipline as a doctor. Even when she was toozy to cook and only gave Jiahui instant noodles, Jiahui would still eat them with relish. Jiahui ate so well that sometimes it aroused her appetite as well.


    She would always sit on the chair nearest to the door as she chatted with Jiahui. She was very cautious and did not get too close to Jiahui.


    She thought that when the time was right, she would poison Jiahui. After all, Jiahui did not put up her guard at all and ate everything that was given to her. Hence, she thought it would not be difficult for her to poison Jiahui.


    However, where was Jiahui now?


    Guan Tang caught her breath and quickly left the secret room.


    ¡®Someone discovered this ce and saved Jiahui! Someone knows my secret! What to do? What to do? Are the policeing? I¡¯vemitted a crime; I¡¯m going to jail! How will I live in jail? Will the Yin family save me? No, they won¡¯t. They¡¯d be embarrassed and won¡¯t associate with a criminal! Will the Guan family save me? Impossible! The Guan family will only treat me as though I¡¯m dead. What should I do? What should I do?¡¯


    Thoughts raced through Guan Tang¡¯s mind as fear and unease overwhelmed her. She pressed her hand against her chest, finding it difficult to breathe. Her legs weakened, and she tripped, falling to the ground. The sudden pain jolted her back to her senses. She rose to her feet with great difficulty as she swept her eyes across the room carefully. She could not help but shiver. Her instincts were right: someone had indeed entered her house when she was away. Without anyone noticing, the person had taken Jiahui away.


    ¡®Who was it?¡¯


    Guan Tang took a deep breath to calm down as she tried to analyze the situation.


    ¡®Who knew my secret? Who saved Jiahui so quietly without leaving any traces behind? What is that person¡¯s motive?¡¯

 Chapter 705 - Speculation

    <h4>Chapter 705: Spection</h4>


    ¡®Could it be Cheng Che? No, Cheng Che was with me the entire time so it couldn¡¯t be Cheng Che. Cheng Che¡¯s worried expression was real. Then, could it be Mu Chen and the others? No, with Cheng Che¡¯s pure personality, he would have wanted to personally save his girlfriend. He wouldn¡¯t have been able to remain calm and have a meal with the Yin family. Who else could it be? Yin Jia?¡¯


    Guan Tang took a deep breath as she analyzed the situation.


    Yin Jia had taken a strong interest in the long stretch of wall during her first visit. She had always been suspicious of Guan Tang and did not buy into Guan Tang¡¯s kind act.


    Guan Tang recalled that Yin Jia had seemed uneasy during the meal earlier. At that time, she had thought Yin Jia was worried about something going wrong during the meal and was keeping an eye on Ye Cheng. However, she was certain now that Yin Jia¡¯s unease must have something to do with Jiahui.


    ¡®Very good! She¡¯s trying to use Jiahui to win Cheng Che¡¯s heart! She can also im credit in front of that old man. With all these, her position in the Yin family would be unshakeable.¡¯


    Finally, Guan Tang concluded that Yin Jia was behind Jiahui¡¯s rescue. However, she could not figure out how Yin Jia had pulled it off. Simr to her, Yin Jia had just moved to the city not long ago. Where did Yin Jia find the connections to pull something like this off? She wondered if Ye Cheng had helped Yin Jia. With the Ye family¡¯s status and Ye Cheng¡¯s job, it would indeed be easy for them to rescue Jiahui. However, why did they do it so quietly? With Yin Jia¡¯s temper, Yin Jia would definitely stir up a hugemotion, making her lose all her credibility in front of the Yin family. Yin Jia would not let her go until her reputation was in tatters.


    With these thoughts, Guan Tang began to doubt herself again.


    ¡®So it¡¯s not Yin Jia? Then, who else could it be? Yin Yi? No, she¡¯s a fool. Who else? Who else?!¡¯


    Guan Tang curled up on the couch with her hands on her head.


    ¡®Who was it?¡¯


    Guan Tang¡¯s mind continued to spin like a merry-go-round. When it finally slowed down, a figure appeared in her mind: Zhuang Ning.


    She had almost forgotten about Zhuang Ning among all the visitors she had received at her house. She recalled Zhuang Ning had gone to the bathroom and had even spilled water on the floor. It was possible that she discovered a leakage from the secret room. Humans were curious by nature. Zhuang Ning¡¯s curiosity must have been aroused when she saw the leakage. Logically, Zhuang Ning should have asked about it, but she did not. Was it because Zhuang Ning only had Ye Cheng on her mind at that time or was Zhuang Ning hiding something?


    Guan Tang recalled how Zhuang Ning did not take the bait and did not show up at the restaurant to ruin Ye Cheng and Yin Jia¡¯s rtionship. At that time, Zhuang Ning had told her she could note because she had something to deal with. She had thought Zhuang Ning was a coward at that time.


    Guan Tang quickly dismissed her suspicion. ¡®So was it Zhuang Ning? No, impossible! Why would she do something like that? It¡¯s impossible for her to know Jiahui. Why would she save someone she has never met before?¡¯


    Guan Tang quickly brought her phone out and dialed Jiahui¡¯s number.


    Xiao Peng, Zhuang Ning¡¯s manager, answered the call.


    ¡°Hello, Miss Guan. Sister Zhuang Ning is in the midst of filming so she can¡¯t answer your call. I¡¯ll get her to call you back when she¡¯s done.¡±


    ¡®Zhuang Ning¡¯s filming?¡¯


    Guan Tang¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she asked, ¡°Has she been filming all this time?¡±


    Xiao Peng sighed andined, ¡°The second female lead in this movie had a sponsor. However, for some reason, she fell out with the sponsor and was removed from the movie. As a result, many scenes had to be reshot. Sister Zhuang Ning has been filming the entire day. I think she¡¯ll be able to rest soon. I¡¯ll get her to call you back when she¡¯s done filming.¡±


    After listening to these words, Guan Tang¡¯s doubts were dispelled. Zhuang Ning had no connections to Jiahui, after all.

 Chapter 706 - Conclusion

    <h4>Chapter 706: Conclusion</h4>


    ¡®Then, who was it? Who saved Jiahui? No matter who it was, it was impossible to save her without leaving any trace behind!¡¯


    After thinking about it, Guan Tang thought there was only one possibility left: Jiahui escaped on her own.


    ¡®That¡¯s right! She must have found a way to escape! That¡¯s why there are no traces! Jiahui, you¡¯re really smart!¡¯


    Guan Tang began to think of countermeasures. She sneered as she thought to herself, ¡®Now that she¡¯s escaped, she must have gone to the police station right? I must get rid of the evidence! I won¡¯t be caught!¡¯


    With that, Guan Tang sprung up and rushed into the secret room. She had to get rid of the evidence. When the police arrived, she was going to turn Jiahui into a liar; a vicious woman who ndered her.


    Guan Tang took action immediately. Jiahui was unaware that the secret room could also be converted into a walk-in closet.


    By the time Guan Tang had set everything up, it was almost dawn.


    ¡­


    At this time, Han Mo, who was sitting in front of theputer, could not help but exim, ¡°This woman¡¯s mental fortitude is too strong!¡±


    Xiao An wore a frightened expression on his face as he said, ¡°With this level of scheming, if we didn¡¯t know better, I think Boss would have fallen for her act.¡±


    Han Mo agreed. ¡°Who could scheme to this extent? In the future, it¡¯s best to stay away from women. Look at her angelic face. Who can tell she¡¯s so venomous? She¡¯s really amazing!¡±


    Xiao An leaned back against the chair as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t generalize. After all, women like Guan Tang are really rare. The probability of encountering someone like her is like winning the lottery.¡±


    Han Mo pursed his lips before he said, ¡°Then¡­ Young Master Cheng is really too lucky, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    At this moment, the door opened, and an exhausted Cheng Che walked in. ¡°What¡¯s the situation like?¡±


    The two men quickly reyed the video for Cheng Che to see.


    ¡°She¡¯s destroying the evidence and turning the secret room into a walk-in closet. This woman is too terrifying.¡±


    Cheng Che did not say anything. He looked at the woman on the screen, lost in his thoughts.


    ¡°Young Master Cheng, why didn¡¯t you call the police?¡± Xiao An could not help but ask.


    Cheng Che raised his chin and gestured at the screen. ¡°What¡¯s the use of calling the police? We took the initiative to save Jiahui, and the evidence we have can¡¯t be used since they¡¯re obtained illegally. She could have turned the table on us and reported us for breaking and entering.¡±


    ¡°However, Dr. An is clearly the victim,¡± Xiao An said with a frown.


    Cheng Che sighed softly. ¡°We don¡¯t have enough evidence. We can¡¯t prove anything. She¡¯ll definitely twist everything and frame Jiahui if we act recklessly.¡±


    Xiao An looked defeated. ¡°Then, we¡¯re just going to let her off? Why is it always like this? Good people have to suffer while wicked people live so happily!¡±


    Cheng Che sneered. ¡°Let her off? Impossible! Xiao An, send people to keep an eye on the Yin family and their schedule. Pay close attention to Guan Tang. Not only that, but keep an eye on those who have dealings with them. Apart from that, I want a report of the Yin family¡¯s business dealings.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± Xiao An replied.


    Han Mo asked, ¡°Young Master Cheng, are you going to stop the Yin family¡¯s business? Are you going to go against them?¡±


    Cheng Che smiled. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not capable of this on my own. I don¡¯t want to implicate the Mu family either. The best way is to let them fight among themselves. We can save a lot of time and effort and let them exhaust themselves fighting.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Han Mo thought to himself, ¡®This Yin family is really unlucky. They just had to offend this ck-bellied person. Young Master Mu looks cold when he acts, but Young Master Cheng can kill people with a smile on his face. In fact, his victim might even thank him unknowingly! The Yin family is really pitiful!¡¯

 Chapter 707 - Protect

    <h4>Chapter 707: Protect</h4>


    When Cheng Che returned to his room, he saw Jiahui sleeping soundly. Song Ning had given her some medicine to calm her nerves. Although she did not suffer much and was not physically injured, she had trouble sleeping due to the lingering fear.


    Cheng Che reached out and stroked Jiahui¡¯s face. He was afraid he would scare her so he quickly withdrew his hand and sat on the chair next to the bed. Then, he looked at her silently.


    This unexpected disaster Jiahui suffered was caused by him. He did not expect Guan Tang to be so terrifying.


    Currently, it looked like the Yin family was willing to pay any price as long as he agreed to return to the Yin family. Outwardly, they looked sincere, but all of them had their own agendas. Among these people, perhaps, his sister, Yin Jia, was the only one who sincerely wished for his return. They were biological siblings, after all. Nheless, he was also aware that Yin Jia had her own selfish motives as well.


    Cheng Che was not surprised by the Yin family. He had seen many of this kind of people in the Mu family, after all.


    What the Mu family did have nothing to do with him, and he did not care about the Yin family. The only person he cared about was Jiahui.


    Since Guan Tang dared to touch Jiahui, he was going to make Guan Tang pay for it.


    The Yin family was getting restless as well. If they dared to touch Jiahui, he would not let them go as well. Even if it was his sister who made a move, he would not be polite.


    It was all thanks to Jiang Jin that he was able to grow up peacefully. He did not have much desire since he was content with what he had. He had never pursued material wealth. However, if those people dared to touch the person he loved and the Mu family, he did not mind turning into a wolf to deal with them.


    ¡­


    Mu Chen had yet to sleep as well. He had just finished dealing with his work, and when he returned to the bedroom, Song Ning woke up immediately.


    ¡°Done?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Mu Chen replied as he came to the side of the bed to kiss Song Ning. Then, he said, ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower. Go to sleep first.¡±


    Song Ning¡¯s sleepiness hadpletely disappeared. After Mu Chen entered the bathroom, she got out of bed and poured a ss of warm water for Mu Chen.


    When Mu Chen came out of the bathroom, he was drying his hair. He picked the ss of water up and drank a mouthful from it.


    Song Ning stepped forward and took the towel from him before she helped him to dry his hair. Then, she casually lifted the hairdryer topletely dry his hair.


    After Mu Chen got into bed, he let out a long sigh.


    ¡°You must be exhausted,¡± Song Ning said, feeling distressed for him.


    Mu Chen nodded. ¡°Yes. However, Jiahui¡¯s finally back, and Cheng Che can finally feel at ease now.¡±


    Song Ning asked, ¡°What do both of you n to do next? Since you¡¯re not nning to report this to the police, is this matter over?¡±


    Mu Chen pulled Song Ning into his arms before he said, ¡°Things aren¡¯t that simple. It¡¯s not wise to involve the police. Zhuang Ning will also get dragged into this if we involve the police. The gains aren¡¯t worth the loss. Jiahui is back now, and she¡¯s fine. That¡¯s the most important thing. As for the rest¡­ leave it to Cheng Che. He¡¯ll deal with them one by one¡­¡±


    Song Ning could not help but say, ¡°Cheng Che is really pitiful. I think he must be very sad.¡±


    Mu Chen was silent for a moment. Then, he said, ¡°We have no way of truly understanding how he feels now. He has to face this on his own.¡±


    Song Ning nodded with a sigh before she said, ¡°We have to support him no matter what. I thought Cheng Che and Jiahui¡¯s lives would be very smooth. I didn¡¯t expect them to encounter such a disaster. Let¡¯s just treat this as a test of their love. Let¡¯s solve this matter as soon as possible so they can get married.¡±


    Mu Chen tightened his hold around her and said, ¡°Of course. They¡¯ll definitely get married. Cheng Che isn¡¯t as easy to fool as he looks. If those people think he¡¯s easy to bully, then they¡¯re very wrong.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Song Ning also could not help but speak up for her best friend. ¡°Jiahui isn¡¯t someone to be trifled with as well.¡±

 Chapter 708 - Waking Up

    <h4>Chapter 708: Waking Up</h4>


    Jiahui woke up slowly. There was a hint of worry in her heart, and her mind was nk. It had been a long, long time since she had slept properly. She had been worried that the lunatic, Guan Tang, would kill her while she was sleeping.


    As soon as she thought about Guan Tang, she jolted up.


    ¡®No! I slept so deeply! Am I still alive?¡¯


    Jiahui screamed in fear when her hand suddenly touched something hairy.


    Cheng Che hurriedly leaped up and hugged Jiahui. ¡°Jiahui, don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Jiahui trembled as she pushed Cheng Che away. She quickly got off the bed and held a pillow in front of her.


    Cheng Che, who was caught off guard, fell on the carpet, and the chair he was sitting on fell on his waist, causing him to groan in pain.


    At this moment, Jiahui finally regained her senses. ¡°Cheng¡­ Cheng Che?¡±


    Jiahui¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at Cheng Che who was sitting on the ground holding his waist. Then, she rushed over to help Cheng Che up. She asked anxiously, ¡°Why are you here? How did she get you in here?¡±


    After Cheng Che stood up, he pulled Jiahui into his arms and hugged her tightly. ¡°Jiahui, Jiahui, you¡¯re back. You¡¯re safe.¡±


    Cheng Che knew Jiahui was still disoriented and highly stressed.


    Jiahui was stunned.


    Cheng Che let go of her and looked at her as he gently said, ¡°Baby, you¡¯re safe. You¡¯re in my house, in my room. Look carefully. This is my room.¡±


    Jiahui did not look around. She stared at Cheng Che wordlessly, unable to speak.


    Cheng Che kissed Jiahui¡¯s forehead softly. His warm lips caused her to tremble slightly.


    At the same time, memories from before flooded her mind.


    ¡­


    Previously.


    After Guan Tang left the house, Guan Tang crouched down and touched the wall carefully, looking for a way to escape. Although she had yet to find anything so far, she did not give up. She believed the mechanism to open the door had to be around this area. After all, every time Guan Tang visited her, Guan Tang would sit within this area.


    Jia Hui was confident that she would be able to take down Guan Tang as long as Guan Tang came close enough. s, Guan Tang did not let down her guard; she continued to maintain a distance between her and Jiahui.


    Guan Tang was too cunning and careful. Not only did she not get close to Jiahui, but she was also very careful not to reveal anything.


    At this moment, there was a sound from outside, causing Jiahui to retreat back to the bed in shock. She thought Guan Tang had returned, but when she looked outside, she was dumbfounded.


    Jiahui¡¯s first thought when she saw the two men was that they were thieves. The next second, she hurriedly pounded on the wall in front of her, uncertain if the sound would be transmitted outside. She did not care at this moment if the two men were thieves. As long as it was not Guan Tang, she had a chance of survival.


    The two men in ck looked around before they made their way to the bathroom.


    Jiahui was stunned. After a moment, she saw Mu Chen standing at the door. When she reacted, joy and relief flooded her heart, and tears were already streaming down her face.


    When the door to the secret room slid open, one of the men stood at the door and said anxiously, ¡°Dr. An, let¡¯s go! We¡¯re here to bring you away!¡±


    Jiahui did not need to be told twice and hurriedly ran out of the room that had been her prison.


    ¡°Mu Chen!¡± Jiahui was so excited that her tears kept falling down her face.


    Mu Chen hurriedly supported Jiahui, who almost fell down. ¡°Let¡¯s go out first. Song Ning¡¯s waiting for you in the car outside.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, okay,¡± Jiahui quickly said.


    Xiao An appeared and brought Jiahui out of the house while Mu Chen stayed behind with his two men.

 Chapter 709 - Explanation

    <h4>Chapter 709: Exnation</h4>


    Jiahui sprinted all the way like the time she had participated in the 100-meter sprint in school.


    At the same time, the door of a ck car parked at the side opened, and Song Ning rang out.


    The two women hugged each other tightly.


    At this moment, Xiao An said from behind, ¡°Hurry up. Get into the car!¡±


    Then, Song Ning quickly pulled Jiahui into the car.


    The driver stepped on the elerator and drove away immediately.


    Jiahui threw herself into Song Ning¡¯s arms and began to cry loudly.


    Song Ning cried as well as she patted Jiahui¡¯s voice andforted Jiahui in a soothing voice.


    When the two women returned home, Jiang Jin, who had been waiting anxiously, could barely contain her joy. She felt her heart ache when she saw Jiahui.


    Song Ning brought a bowl of calming tonic for Jiahui to drink before she brought Jiahui to have a hot bath and settled Jiahui down.


    After that, Jiahui fell into a deep sleep.


    It was normal that Jiahui was disoriented when she woke up and momentarily forgot that she had been saved.


    At this moment, Jiahui said softly, ¡°Cheng Che, I¡¯m safe.¡±


    Jiahui could see that Cheng Che had lost a lot of weight and that he did not even bother to shave. He looked haggard and exhausted. She knew he had been working hard to find her.


    Cheng Che¡¯s eyes reddened. He rested his forehead against her as he said, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re safe. You¡¯re finally safe. I¡¯m sorry, Jiahui. I¡¯ve implicated you.¡±


    Jiahui looked at him through the tears in her eyes as she said, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve caused you trouble. I was too careless and made you worry.¡±


    Cheng Che hugged her again. ¡°Silly, how did you cause me trouble? This is all clearly my fault. You had to suffer because of me.¡±


    The couple hugged each other tightly, drawing strength from each other¡¯s warmth. With this, they could reassure themselves that they were not dreaming.


    When Jiahui finally calmed down, they finally sat down to talk.


    At this moment, Jiahui seemed to recall something. She hurriedly said, ¡°Mu Chen! Mu Chen didn¡¯t leave with us!¡±


    When Cheng Che saw Jiahui was about to stand up, he stopped her and said, ¡°Brother Chen returned a long time ago. Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Jiahui looked at Cheng Che with an uncertain expression for a moment before she asked, ¡°Cheng Che, Mu Chen came to save me. What about you? Where did you go?¡±


    At this time, she could finally think clearly.


    Cheng Che smiled bitterly as he replied, ¡°I was having a meal with the Yin family, including Guan Tang. I had to distract the Yin family to buy time for Brother Chen.¡±


    Jiahui¡¯s eyes burned with mes as she said, ¡°Did you report this to the police? When I was imprisoned, I thought that I would definitely report her and let her rot in jail after I escaped.¡±


    At this moment, the person Jiahui hated most in her life was Guan Tang.


    Cheng Che stroked her head. His heart ached for her.


    Jiahui asked again, ¡°Did you report this to the police?¡±


    Cheng Che said softly, ¡°Jiahui, listen to me. We can¡¯t report this to the police for the time being.¡±


    Jiahui was stunned. ¡°Why? Oh, is it because she¡¯s your fiancee? She bullied me to this point, and yet, you¡¯re unwilling to involve the police? Cheng Che¡­¡±


    Cheng Che hurriedly grabbed Jiahui¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Jiahui, listen to me. It¡¯s not like that. We can¡¯t call the police. Technically, what we had done when we saved you is ssified as breaking and entering.¡±


    Jiahui did not react for a while, looking at Cheng Che in a daze.


    Then, Cheng Che patiently exined to Jiahui how they had found her. Finally, he said, ¡°Trust me. I won¡¯t let her off the hook for hurting you like that. However, the police can¡¯t solve this matter now. Believe me. I¡¯ll make her life a living hell. We need to weigh the pros and cons.¡±


    Jiahui thought about it for a moment before she said, ¡°I understand. This means we are privately seeking revenge, right?¡±


    Cheng Che nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    A smile bloomed on Jiahui¡¯s face. ¡°Very well. I was thinking that I won¡¯t be able to vent my angerpletely even if I hand her over to the police. At most, I could only hope for a harsher sentence. After listening to you, I think this is good as well. I don¡¯t want to hold onto these grudges; I¡¯d rather seek revenge to vent my anger.¡±

 Chapter 710 - Request

    <h4>Chapter 710: Request</h4>


    Cheng Che was speechless. He thought to himself, ¡®As expected of my girlfriend. Perhaps, I should let her seek revenge on her own. Forget it. I couldn¡¯t protect her this time. How can I let her risk her life for revenge? Besides, Guan Tang¡¯s cunning isn¡¯t something Jiahui canpare to. I can¡¯t and won¡¯t let her face Guan Tang alone.¡¯


    As the saying went, ¡®Once bitten, twice shy¡¯.


    ¡­


    Guan Tang waited until dawn in fear. Relief flooded her heart when the police did note. She had waited until ten in the morning, but the police still did not show up.


    ¡®Is Jiahui dead?¡¯


    With Jiahui¡¯s temper, if she was still alive, she would definitely want to send Guan Tang to prison. She was not the kind to forgive and forget such a thing.


    At this time, Guan Tang¡¯s phone suddenly rang, startling her. She trembled slightly as she answered the call. It was Yin Yi.


    ¡°Cousin, Grandpa wants you toe home for lunch.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay, okay, I got it,¡± Guan Tang quickly replied. She packed her things swiftly, feeling the urgent need to leave her house so she could have a change of scenery.


    ¡­


    Ye Cheng was resting at Zhuang Ning¡¯s house. He had already treated the ce like his home. He was also worried that Yin Jia woulde looking for him without warning so it was inconvenient for him to stay at his house.


    At this moment, Zhuang Ning brought out a cup of coffee and ced it in front of Ye Cheng. She said with a frown, ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem appropriate for you to keeping in and out of my ce. There¡¯s a lot of paparazzi outside. You can¡¯t afford to stir up any scandals with your current situation.¡±


    Ye Cheng raised his head and smiled. After taking a sip of the coffee, he said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard that the most dangerous ce is also the safest ce?¡±


    Zhuang Ning did not reply and took a seat across from Ye Cheng. She asked, ¡°Did your meeting with the Yin family go well?¡±


    Ye Cheng was stunned. It was as though he did not understand Zhuang Ning¡¯s words.


    Zhuang Ning smiled bitterly. ¡°Miss Guan told me you were having a meal with the Yin family. She told me that if I want to capture your heart and be with you, I have to seize the opportunity. In other words, she wanted to appear during the gathering. She said Old Master Yin and Old Madam Yin would definitely be unhappy and that my chances of ruining your rtionship with Yin Jia are very high.¡±


    After that, Zhuang Ning looked at Ye Cheng silently.


    Ye Cheng tried to calm down first before he asked with a smile, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you do as she said?¡±


    Zhuang Ning averted her eyes and forced herself to remain calm. She rose to her feet and walked to the window. A pot of orchids sat on the windowsill, and she reached out to stroke the leaves as she said, ¡°First, I don¡¯t fight over men. Second, I don¡¯t want to be used as someone¡¯s knife. Just because she doesn¡¯t get along with the Eldest Young Miss of the Yin family doesn¡¯t mean she can use me. Third, I don¡¯t like such sinister women.¡±


    Ye Cheng stood up and hugged from behind. Then, he leaned down slightly and whispered in Zhuang Ning¡¯s ear, ¡°Zhuang Ning, I love you. For the rest of my life, I¡¯ll only love you.¡±


    Zhuang Ning gently pushed Ye Cheng¡¯s hands away and stood at the side. She smiled and said, ¡°Stand and talk properly. Don¡¯t get physical. Talk about practical things. I¡¯ve heard enough of your confession.¡±


    Ye Cheng smiled. He felt that Zhuang Ning¡¯s cuteness was unparalleled.


    Zhuang Ning sighed softly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Cheng asked when he saw the slight frown on her face.


    Zhuang Ning looked at him and asked, ¡°Ye Cheng, can you teach me how to run a business?¡±


    Ye Cheng was puzzled. ¡°Why do you want to learn how to run a business?¡±


    Zhuang Ning said seriously, ¡°Acting is just a job for young people. There are neers pouring into the industry every day. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be long before I get pushed out of the industry. After all, youth is the most important thing in the industry. I don¡¯t want to wait until I¡¯m cornered before I act. Why don¡¯t you ept me as your protege so I have a legitimate reason to stay by your side?¡±

 Chapter 711 - Flattery

    <h4>Chapter 711: ttery</h4>


    Ye Cheng found the final part of Zhuang Ning¡¯s part the most touching. He was overjoyed. ¡°Zhuang Ning, are you serious?¡±


    Zhuang Ning nodded. ¡°Yes, Master. Teach me some real skills that will help me to survive in the future.¡±


    Ye Cheng reached out and hugged Zhuang Ning, cing his chin on top of her head. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll teach you everything I know. Let¡¯s see if I can nurture a great businesswoman.¡±


    Zhuang Ning buried her face against Ye Cheng¡¯s chest, hiding the sneer on her face. ¡®Ye Cheng, I¡¯ll be the knife that prates your shield. I¡¯ll let you die without regrets.¡¯


    ¡­


    When Guan Tang arrived at the Yin family house, Old Master Yin had just returned from a stroll in the garden. He was apanied by Yin Jia, who wore a bright smile on her face. However, she did not see Old Madam Yin.


    Guan Tang quickly walked up to the duo and said, ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re really energetic. After drinking yesterday, you don¡¯t look tired at all today. You¡¯re still as sharp as a knife. You¡¯re in an even better condition than us.¡±


    Old Master Yin was extremely pleased with Guan Tang¡¯s words. He smiled and patted Yin Jia¡¯s hand as he said, ¡°Guan Tang is the most suitable for Yin Xing. I think not even nine bulls can rein in Yin Xing¡¯s temper, but with Guan Tang¡¯s temperament, I think we¡¯d be able to rest assured. In my opinion, they¡¯d be a harmonious couple.¡±


    Yin Jia nced at Guan Tang before she replied with a smile, ¡°Isn¡¯t his temper like yours? I was so worried you¡¯d hit him with your cane yesterday. It seems like time has helped you to control your temper. Nheless, you were still able to control him even though he was so arrogant. The most amazing person is still Grandpa.¡±


    Old Master Yin could hardly hide the smile on his face upon hearing these words. ¡°Let me tell you. If it weren¡¯t for Ye Cheng, do you think I¡¯d be able to restrain myself from hitting Yin Xing?¡±


    Guan Tang had already moved to hold Old Master Yin¡¯s arm as she said, ¡°Looks like my brother-inw is still the most favored person in the family. Grandpa, tell me, how can there be such a lucky person like Sister? Since young, she has been loved by so many people. She¡¯s beautiful and capable. Even the boyfriend she found is a leader among his peers. Sister is just like a fairy that descended to the mortal world. It really makes a mediocre person like me envious.¡±


    Guan Tang looked at the smiling Yin Jia. Her heart felt as though it had been bitten by a bug called jealousy.


    Old Master Yin patted Guan Tang¡¯s hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to feel envious. Yin Xing is also a rather outstanding child. Right now, he still has resentment in his heart. However, as long as you treat him well, he¡¯ll definitely treat you like how Ye Cheng treats your sister.¡±


    After the trio entered the house and took a seat on the couch, Old Master Yin continued to say, ¡°Guan Tang, I called you here today to tell you that you should take the initiative. When a man chases a woman, there¡¯s an insurmountable mountain between them, but when a woman chases a man, there¡¯s only a veil between them. Grandpa wants you to take the initiative to pursue Yin Xing. Ah, wait, his name is Cheng Che now. Anyway, you should take the initiative to pursue him. You have a good temperament and personality so there¡¯s no man who dislikes you. Help me to win him over. Only you are qualified to be the Eldest Young Madam of our Yin family. As long as I¡¯m alive, no one can take this position from you.¡±


    Guan Tang was ttered. She looked at Yin Jia carefully, studying Yin Jia¡¯s expression.


    Yin Jia smiled gently as she said, ¡°Guan Tang, look at how Grandpa favors you. Although you¡¯ve moved out of our house, you¡¯re still in our hearts. It¡¯s up to you now to bring my brother home.¡±


    Guan Tang blushed and said softly, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m not sure if Cheng Che will like me. He¡­ He has another woman in his heart.¡±

 Chapter 712 - Persuasion

    <h4>Chapter 712: Persuasion</h4>


    Old Master Yin was naturally aware of that. He waved his hand and said dismissively, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about such an irrelevant person. Just do what you want. Let me tell you, a man¡¯s heart won¡¯t remain unmoved forever. Don¡¯t be afraid. He¡¯ll definitely be touched and admire you as long as you show your sincerity. Do you understand?¡±


    Guan Tang nodded. ¡°I understand, Grandpa. I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    Old Master Yin was very happy. He had watched Guan Tang grow up. If it were not for Cheng Che¡¯s return to the family, he would have found her a good family to marry into; a family that would benefit the Yin family. However, it was naturally best if Guan Tang could marry into the Yin family. With that, the Yin family would have control over the Guan family as well.


    Guan Tang and Yin Jia apanied Old Master Yin for lunch and waited on him before he went for his afternoon nap.


    Yin Jia made her way to the garden, and Guan Tang had no choice but to apany her. She no longer had the gentleness when facing Old Master Yin, and her voice was frosty and hard as she said, ¡°Cheng Che¡¯s girlfriend hasn¡¯t been found yet. It¡¯s really strange. How can a living person just vanish into thin air?¡±


    Guan Tang¡¯s heart skipped a beat upon hearing these words. She tried to suppress the panic in her heart as she said, ¡°Perhaps, she¡¯s just pulling a prank on Cheng Che, and she¡¯s not really missing?¡±


    Yin Jia looked at Guan Tang with a strange expression as she asked, ¡°How did you evene up with such a ridiculous possibility?¡±


    Guan Tang shut her mouth immediately.


    Yin Jia sneered as she said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to pretend to be pitiful in front of me. I advise you to give up on Cheng Che. He told me about the various ¡®tests¡¯ you pulled on him. Don¡¯t waste your efforts. Why don¡¯t you use your brain and think of a way to tie my brother down instead? You even have my grandfather¡¯s support now. Don¡¯t waste such a good opportunity.¡±


    Guan Tang¡¯s face paled immediately as she hastily said, ¡°Sister, I didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    Yin Jia refused to listen to Guan Tang. She interjected, ¡°That¡¯s enough. From now on, we can just continue our sisterly rtionship in front of everyone. When no one¡¯s around, we can just do whatever makes us feelfortable. The most important thing is to do our respective tasks. Apart from that, you should dismiss all your unnecessary thoughts. Although I agree to you marrying my brother, it doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯ll allow you to harm his interest and reputation.¡±


    After Yin Jia finished speaking, she did not wait for Guan Tang¡¯s reply and walked away immediately.


    Guan Tang clenched her hands tightly, digging her nails into her palms. When she felt someone patting her shoulder, she jumped in fright and spun around only to see her aunt, Guan Ning. She called out, ¡°Aunty?¡±


    Guan Ning smiled faintly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did our Eldest Young Miss frighten you?¡±


    Guan Tang quicklyposed herself and said, ¡°No. What¡¯s there to be afraid of about her?¡±


    Guan Ning¡¯s smile froze on her face briefly before she said, ¡°That¡¯s right. What¡¯s there to be afraid of? However, after so many years, even with the two of usbined, we still can¡¯t beat her. There¡¯s nothing we can do; she¡¯s the Eldest Young Miss of the Yin family, after all. Guan Tang, no matter what method you use, I¡¯ll support you. If you need money, just let me know. I only have one request: drag the Eldest Young Miss down from her pedestal! I want her reputation to be ruined.¡±


    Guan Ning¡¯s voice turned vicious nearing the end of her words.


    Guan Tang lowered her gaze and did not speak.


    Guan Ning did not care much. She only wanted to vent her feelings. After a moment, she said, ¡°Oh, right. Yin Yi is really fond of Mu Chen. She¡¯s found all kinds of excuses to get close to Mu Chen. I¡¯ll give you a task. When Yin Yi goes to the Mu family, you can go to the Mu family under the pretext of bringing Yin Yi back. With this, you have a legitimate excuse to get close to Cheng Che.¡±


    Guan Tang was slightly surprised. This chance was like a pie falling from the sky.


    Guan Ning let out a long sigh before she continued to say, ¡°After settling you two sisters down, I¡¯ll be able to seek justice for my son.¡±

 Chapter 713 - Decision

    <h4>Chapter 713: Decision</h4>


    Guan Tang nodded slightly. ¡°Aunty, I understand. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do my best to help you.¡±


    Guan Ning looked at Guan Tang and said, ¡°Helping me is also helping yourself. Our surname is Guan, and we¡¯re family.¡±


    Guan Tang nodded again.


    After Guan Ning left, Guan Tang heaved a sigh of relief. Everyone wanted to use her; she was born to be a chess piece. At this time, she felt much more at ease. It had been so long, but the police did note to look for her. There was no movement at all, indicating that Jiahui did not report the matter to the police. What she was most concerned about was Jiahui¡¯s whereabouts and how Jiahui had escaped. There were no traces at all; it was as though everything had been a dream.


    ¡­


    Jiang Jin looked at her four grandchildren, Mu Chen; Cheng Che; Song Ning; and Jiahui, with a solemn expression on her face. After listening to their n, she found it hard to remain calm. She asked Cheng Che, ¡°You¡¯re going to pretend to agree to return to the Yin family?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Grandma,¡± Cheng Che replied honestly.


    ¡°Why pretend?¡± Jiang Jin asked.


    Cheng Che¡¯s smile vanished from his face as he said, ¡°Grandma, I know you hope I¡¯ll acknowledge my family, but after interacting with them a few times, I always feel that they have ulterior motives. I don¡¯t like being schemed against. I have no interest in the Yin family¡¯s assets, but I need to know what they¡¯re scheming.¡±


    Jiang Jin thought about it for a moment before she finally nodded. Then, she looked at Mu Chen.


    Upon seeing this, Mu Chen said gently, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll always keep an eye on him.¡±


    Jiang Jin nodded before she looked at Jiahui and said, ¡°It¡¯s just that Jiahui will have to suffer. The Yin family insists on pushing Guan Tang to Cheng Che. I¡¯m worried that Jiahui won¡¯t be a match for those ck-hearted people. After all, Jiahuies from a schrly family; she¡¯s too innocent.¡±


    Jiang Jin sighed softly as she looked at the two couples in front of her. She continued to say, ¡°Everyone has their own paths to walk. No matter how much I love you and how much my heart aches for you, I can¡¯t do anything to help you. At my age, I can only hope not to bring trouble to you. However, I hope that you¡¯ll tell me about your ns. Don¡¯t hide things from me. If there¡¯s anything I can do to help, I¡¯ll be more than happy to help.¡±


    Song Ning smiled as she hugged Jiang Jin¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. How can we exclude you? You¡¯re our backbone! You¡¯re the only one who can give us advice when we¡¯re in trouble.¡±


    Jiang Jin smiled. ¡°Ningning is still the best at coaxing people. You and Jiahui have to take care of yourselves. I don¡¯t want any more instances of kidnapping. My heart can¡¯t take it.¡±


    The four of them chatted andughed with Jiang Jin. This kind of happiness was something most families could not imagine.


    Jiahui smiled as she asked, ¡°Should we find a suitable asion for me toe out and scare Guan Tang?¡±


    Cheng reached out to stroke Jiahui¡¯s hair as he said, ¡°We¡¯ll definitely deal with her. Just scaring her is letting her off too easily.¡±


    Jiahui smiled. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you. If you ask me to go east, I¡¯ll never go west!¡±


    Mu Chen and Song Ningughed, finding Cheng Che and Jiahui¡¯s interaction amusing.


    Sometimes hardships were notpletely bad. For example, after this kidnapping incident, Cheng Che and Jiahui¡¯s rtionship seemed to have grown even stronger than before. It seemed like they had both clearly seen their feelings for each other.

 Chapter 714 - Worries

    <h4>Chapter 714: Worries</h4>


    Ye Cheng was very patient and enthusiastic when teaching Zhuang Ning.


    It had to be said that Zhuang Ning was also an excellent student. She was highly perceptive and diligent, which gave Ye Cheng a great sense of achievement. His feelings for her had also grown deeper and deeper.


    Ye Cheng felt as though his world had grown richer and more colorful. His rtionship with Yin Jia allowed him to freely enter and exit the Yin family house. He also had a very good rtionship with Old Master Yin, making the cooperation between the Yin family and the Ye family much smoother.


    Ye He had always given other people the impression that he was just a decadent wealthy man who did not care about his responsibilities. However, ever since the change in his family, he seemed to have be a different person. He was now focused on his career. After some time, many people discovered that he was much more reliable and capable than they had imagined.


    With this, the Ye family¡¯s business gradually got back on the right track.


    As for Ye He¡¯s dalliances with his various femalepanions, no one criticized them. After all, after being betrayed to such an extent, it was normal for him to react in this manner. Moreover, not a single one of his femalepanions had spoken badly about him even after they parted ways. On the contrary, they praised him, saying he was a gentleman and that he was generous and respected women.


    With his own efforts, Ye He¡¯s reputation began to take a turn for the better.


    As a result, the public also turned their attention to the other main character of the incident, Ning Zhe.


    Ever since Ning Zhe made a fool of himself in public, he rarely made an appearance.


    The Ning Group¡¯s shares continued to drop, and Ning Zhe had no choice but to release news that the Ning Group had found new traditional embroidery techniques and that they had new productsing out soon. He also asked relevant government departments to vigorously promote them to stabilize the stock price.


    s, their losses were too heavy.


    Although most of the shareholders were rtives, they still condemned and criticized Ning Zhe.


    Ning Zhe simply pretended to be ill and did not go out. With this, he had no choice but to push his son, Ning Dong, who was still studying, out and teach Ning Dong everything he knew.


    Ning Dong was young, but fortunately, he was very mature and well-behaved. Previously, when Ning Zhe was hospitalized, he and his mother had sat in during the board of directors¡¯ meetings. For this reason, he was familiar with them and was widely praised for his wisdom beyond his age.


    Everyone tacitly agreed with Ning Zhe¡¯s decision to direct matters behind the scenes and push a puppet out.


    As for Su Tong, she could barely contain the joy in her heart. Her son had finally grasped power in his hand and was only half a step away from sess.


    On the contrary, Ning Dong remained calm, seemingly unperturbed by recent developments.


    Ever since his father, Mu Qing, and Ji¡¯an had met with mishaps, he realized the importance of being patient. He could not expose his strength so early on. During this time when the dark tide was surging, it was best to let his father shelter him from the wind and rain. There was no need for him to waste his time and energy unnecessarily. When the group of old men was almost done killing each other, he would reap the benefits. This was much better than exhausting himself to deal with them.


    Fortunately, Mu Qing had been imprisoned. Otherwise, he was really worried Ji¡¯an would betray him. If he lost his life, everything would be useless. Survival was always the most important thing.


    At this time, Ning Dong was most worried that the dosage of medicine he had given his father was toorge and would leave side effects. After all, he still needed his father to act for him now. Hence, he was even more concerned about his father¡¯s health.


    Ning Zhe was naturally very happy with his son¡¯s care. He felt that his son had finally grown up and be sensible. He knew that his son had finally thought things through. No matter what, he had to have a sessor for the Ning family¡¯s business. If Ning Xia refused to take over the family business, then he had to find another sessor to support the family. After all, he could not hand the family business over to some distant rtive.

 Chapter 715 - Marriage

    <h4>Chapter 715: Marriage</h4>


    The father and son from the Ning family were very satisfied. They were using each other for their own agendas for now so they did not have any problems.


    Su Tong was unprecedentedly happy. She felt that her years of suffering had finally paid off. The most important thing for her now was to find a suitable marriage partner for her son. She did not have a powerful family to help her in the past, which made it difficult for her to stabilize her position in the Ning family, and to help her son now. Hence, she was determined to find someone whose family would be able to help her son. Things would be different if her son married a wife with a strong background. Although Ning Dong had yet to graduate, it was not too early for him to socialize and cultivate a good rtionship with his prospective partner.


    s, Su Tong searched and searched, but she found that there was no suitable candidate. To be precise, no one wanted to associate with the Ning family


    Su Tong and Ning Zhe¡¯s story was well-known among the wealthy families in M City. Moreover, recently, everyone also found out about Ning Zhe¡¯s illegitimate daughter with Gao Wen. It was aplete disgrace. With the Ning family¡¯s crumbling reputation, which family would marry their daughter into the Ning family?


    This made Su Tong extremely anxious until she got to know Guan Ning, the Madam of the Yin family, and Guan Ning¡¯s daughter, Yin Yi. She was overjoyed.


    The Yin family had just moved to M City so they did not know much about the previous incidents. Even if the Yin family heard about the shameful matters from the others, it would not be too damaging. After all, which wealthy families did not have skeletons in their closets?


    The Ning family and the Yin family were of equal status, and Ning Dong and Yin Yi were about the same age. They were simply a match made in heaven.


    When she excitedly told Ning Zhe about her ns, she was surprised that Ning Zhe did not scold her for doing unnecessary things. On the contrary, he encouraged her to arrange a blind date as soon as possible. This was the first time in years that she was acknowledged by him. She was so happy that she felt as though she was walking on air.


    She did not hesitate and quickly contacted Guan Ning.


    ¡­


    At this time, Ning Zhe was listening to Ning Chun¡¯s report and would smile asionally.


    ¡°Yin Bin and Ye He have a very good rtionship. Currently, the Yin family only has business dealings with the Ye family. The Yin family is still looking around for cooperation. Ye He must be targeting Zhuang Ji as well. Yin Bin doesn¡¯t hold real power in the Yin family; he¡¯s just a puppet. Old Master Yin is the one pulling the strings behind the scenes. Ye Cheng and the Eldest Young Miss of the Yin family are about to be married. At that time, the two families will merge into one. We can¡¯t underestimate them.¡±


    ¡°Two families will merge into one?¡± Ning Zheughed. ¡°Ye He¡¯s idea is quite good. I knew it. How could he silently endure such humiliation and not retaliate? As it turns out, he¡¯s being good for the Yin family. In this case, I¡¯m quite relieved. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have to be on guard against him all the time.¡±


    ¡°Su Tong is finally of some help this time. We must secretly pair Ning Dong and Miss Yin up. Let us stir up this pot of mess as well. In any case, we won¡¯t suffer any losses,¡± Ning Zhe said slightly smugly.


    Ning Chun asked hesitantly, ¡°Will Young Master¡­ cooperate?¡±


    Ning Zhe sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He knows how to weigh the pros and cons. He¡¯s so cunning. He thinks I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s thinking just because he shows me his poker face every day. His wings have yet to harden, but he dares to y all these small tricks. Very well, I¡¯ll apany him to y.¡±


    Ning Zhe¡¯s expression eased as he continued to say, ¡°Regardless, the Ning family will still have to rely on him in the future. No matter how difficult it is, I have to educate and nurture him. Let¡¯s start by letting him marry a good wife.¡±


    ¡°Will he consider Miss Yin a good wife?¡± Ning Chun was still hesitant.


    ¡°Why not? Otherwise, what kind of person does he want to marry? I¡¯ll help him marry her first. How he ns to deal with herter is up to him!¡± Ning Zhe said with a cold smile on his face.

 Chapter 716 - Fainted

    <h4>Chapter 716: Fainted</h4>


    To Ning Zhe, a woman had to bring him benefits like Zhuang Yi or give him a son like Su Tong. Other than that, he had no use for them.


    If Ning Dong married the Young Miss of the Yin family, it would definitely be beneficial to the Ning family¡¯s future.


    Currently, the major source of his headache was Zhuang Ji¡¯s embroidery manual. The most important thing was to find a way to get his wretched daughter to hand over the embroidery manual.


    He thought everything would go smoothly after his daughter changed so drastically. Unexpectedly, she was a fake. Not only did his fake daughter fail to obtain the manual, but his old affairs were also exposed, causing his reputation to plummet to the ground. In the end, he ended up in a lose-lose situation.


    As for the real Ning Xia, she was still the same as before; there was no change at all. In the end, he felt like he was too hopeful. That wretched girl was as stubborn as her mother; they would not be swayed by force and persuasion. He had to consider this matter from a long-term perspective. If it was necessary, he would resort to extreme measures.


    Ning Zhe felt slightly tired. He wanted to walk a little to rx, but as soon as he rose to his feet, his vision turned ck, and he fell to the ground.


    ¡­


    When Ning Zhe regained consciousness, the first thing he saw was a white ceiling.


    ¡®Am I in the hospital?¡¯


    ¡°Master is awake!¡± Ning Chun eximed.


    ¡°Hubby...¡± Su Tong sobbed and rushed over.


    Ning Zhe turned slightly and looked at the others, perplexed. He asked Ning Chun, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Before Ning Chun could reply, Su Tong quickly said, ¡°I went to the study to bring you a pot of tea. That¡¯s when I saw you lying on the ground. You really scared me to death! You¡¯ve been unconscious for a day and a night!¡±


    Su Tong¡¯s expression was one of sorrow.


    Ning Zhe looked at Ning Chun and asked, ¡°What did the doctor say?¡±


    Ning Zhe only trusted Ning Chun. As for Su Tong, he did not trust her at all.


    Ning Chun quickly replied, ¡°The doctor said you¡¯re over-exhausted, and your blood sugar level was low. You need to rest and make sure you don¡¯t overexert yourself. After this, he¡¯ll give you aprehensive physical examination. Just treat this time as a time to rest.¡±


    Ning Zhe nodded slowly. He felt this was too sudden.


    Meanwhile, Su Tong gnashed her teeth in anger when she saw Ning Zhe ignoring her and only speaking to Ning Chun. After she suppressed her anger, she finally asked, ¡°Hubby, are you hungry? What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll tell Ning Chun to buy it for you. Ning Dong has gone to school. He¡¯lle back to apany you after his sses are over.¡±


    In Su Tong¡¯s opinion, this was the best time for Ning Dong to perform. After all, Ning Zhe¡¯s real daughter disliked him while his fake daughter was imprisoned. There was only Ning Dong now.


    Ning Zhe shook his head gently. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. Ning Chun, send Madam home. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just a little tired. There¡¯s no need to apany me here.¡±


    Ning Chun nodded.


    However, Su Tong said hastily, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Hubby, I¡¯ll stay here with you!¡±


    Ning Zhe forced a smile on his face and said, ¡°Right now, the most important thing for you is to settle Ning Dong¡¯s marriage. I¡¯ve gotten someone to investigate the Yin family. They¡¯re indeed the most suitable family. No matter what, you have to deal with this matter well.¡±


    Su Tong was shocked. She looked at Ning Zhe with her mouth agape. She did not expect him to easily agree to Ning Dong settling down with the Young Miss of the Yin family. She felt as though the sun had risen from the west at this moment. It seemed like she was right; the Young Miss of the Yin family was a very suitable candidate.


    How could Ning Zhe not understand Su Tong¡¯s thoughts? He said with a smile, ¡°Ning Dong is our only son. His marriage is of great importance. You must not be careless. Make sure to handle this matter well. You also have to exin to our son clearly the pros and cons of this rtionship. Make sure he doesn¡¯t act like a child or act insensibly at the critical moment.¡±


    Su Tong hurriedly said, ¡°He won¡¯t! Ning Dong definitely won¡¯t act like that!¡±

 Chapter 717 - Truth

    <h4>Chapter 717: Truth</h4>


    After sending Su Tong away, Ning Zhe asked Ning Chun, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Ning Chun lowered his gaze and quickly replied, ¡°The doctor said you fell ill from over-exhaustion.¡±


    Ning Zhe¡¯s expression turned frosty as he said, ¡°Ning Chun, when you were ten years old, I picked you up and raised you like my son. I trust you far more than I trust Ning Dong and Ning Xia. You should know that.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Ning Chun fell to his knees immediately.


    Ning Zhe knew things were not that simple. He struggled to sit up.


    Upon seeing this, Ning Chun quickly adjusted the bed and ced a pillow behind Ning Zhe.


    Ning Zhe asked calmly, ¡°Tell me. What happened?¡±


    Ning Chun said in a small voice, ¡°It¡¯s true that Madam found you lying on the floor unconscious. She did not call the doctor immediately and asked someone to carry you to the room instead. When I returned, the family doctor was there. After speaking to the doctor, I called the ambnce immediately. Madam said she called the ambnce as well, but it never came. Instead, the family doctor arrived first.¡±


    ¡°The family doctor said that your condition isn¡¯t very good so he asked me to send you to the hospital immediately. In the end, I didn¡¯t wait for the ambnce and drove you here. Madam and the doctor came with me as well,¡± Ning Chun exined calmly as he lowered his gaze. He tried his best not to mix his personal feelings with his exnation. He would be as objective as possible and let Ning Zhe decide on his own.


    Ning Zhe scoffed coldly. ¡°Go and check the phone records at home for me. I want to see if she really did call the ambnce. Investigate her rtionship with the doctor as well. If there¡¯s a problem, don¡¯t say anything. Look for any mistakes on his part, and let him rot in prison.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Ning Chun replied.


    ¡°What did the doctor here say?¡± Ning Zhe asked. What he cared about most was his health now. Apart from his body, what else did he have?


    Ning Chun said, ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged for a full examination¡­¡±


    Ning Chun trailed off.


    Upon seeing the hesitant expression on Ning Chun¡¯s face, Ning Zhe knew Ning Chun must have some opinion so he said, ¡°Speak.¡±


    Ning Chun had always been very measured, and he never did anything that crossed the line. He hesitated for a moment before he said, ¡°Should I ask for Eldest Young Miss to have a look at you?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Ning Zhe was briefly stunned by the suggestion.


    ¡°Traditional Chinese medicine has its benefits just like Western medicine. If you¡¯ve overworked yourself, perhaps, we can nourish your body with traditional Chinese medicine. What do you think?¡±


    Ning Zhe thought about it for a moment before he nodded. ¡°You have a point.¡±


    Inwardly, Ning Zhe thought that he could not let go of any opportunity to interact with his daughter.


    After a moment, Ning Zhe said, ¡°However, Ning Xia might not be willing to see me.¡±


    ¡°Master, I¡¯ll go and plead with Young Miss. Doctors are kind. She won¡¯t refuse me,¡± Ning Chun said, sighing in relief inwardly. As long as Ning Zhe did not object to this, everything would be fine.


    Ning Zhe nodded slightly. ¡°If she refuses¡­¡±


    Ning Chun did not wait for Ning Zhe to finish speaking before he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure she understands that I took the initiative to approach her, and it has nothing to do with you. I¡¯ll emphasize that you actually didn¡¯t want to trouble her.¡±


    Ning Zhe was extremely satisfied upon hearing this. He said, ¡°Ning Chun, the best thing I¡¯ve done in my life is to bring you home. You¡¯re the only person I can trust now. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t mistreat you.¡±


    Ning Chun quickly said, ¡°Master, don¡¯t say that. My life is yours. I don¡¯t think I¡¯d be able to repay your favor to me even in the next life.¡±


    Ning Zhe nodded. Only those who knew gratitude were worthy of his trust.

 Chapter 718 - Check-Up

    <h4>Chapter 718: Check-Up</h4>


    Song Ning waited for Jiahui to get off work. She would never let Jiahui be alone again.


    Mu Chen and Cheng Che had also arranged for people to protect them.


    Mu Chen had spoken to the hospital and gave them a perfect reason for Jiahui¡¯s absence. With that, no one pursued the matter of her sudden disappearance anymore.


    Only their seniors and juniors scolded Jiahui for making them worry.


    Jiahui apologized sincerely and promised to treat them to a meal to appease them.


    Song Ning whispered, ¡°Everyone is worried about you.¡±


    Jiahui¡¯s eyes were a little moist as she nodded and said, ¡°I know. They really care about me and want the best for me.¡±


    Due to Song Ning¡¯s past experiences and the two women¡¯s unlucky encounters, they grew even closer.


    When Song Ning walked out of the office, she was stunned when she saw Ning Chun waiting outside.


    Ning Chun stepped forward and asked, ¡°Young Miss, can we talk in private?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We can speak here. Jiahui¡¯s not an outsider,¡± Song Ning replied calmly.


    Ning Chun nced at Jiahui. Seeing that Jiahui had no intention of leaving, he knew that the two women were wary of him. With this, it was quite difficult for him to speak. However, after a moment, he recalled that Jiahui was a doctor as well. Perhaps, she would be able to help. Finally, he said, ¡°Young Miss, Master is in the hospital.¡±


    Song Ning was slightly surprised. She instinctively asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Ning Chun was happy when he saw Song Ning¡¯s reaction. He quickly said, ¡°Young Miss, please save Master.¡±


    Song Ning frowned. ¡°What illness does he have? What did the doctor say?¡±


    Ning Chun told Song Ning the entire story, but he hid Su Tong¡¯s intentional or unintentional involvement. Then, he said pleadingly, ¡°Young Miss, the results of the tests aren¡¯t out yet. I¡¯d like to invite you over to take a look at Master, see if there¡¯s anything wrong. Young Miss, doctors are all kind. Please take a look at Master.¡±


    Jiahui tugged at Song Ning¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. We¡¯re only going to see a patient.¡± Then, she said to Ning Chun, ¡°You don¡¯t have to resort to moral kidnapping. You¡¯re being too obvious.¡±


    Song Ning was still reluctant.


    Jiahui patted Song Ning and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll go home after that. I¡¯m stillcking a few cases anyway.¡± Then, she held Song Ning¡¯s hand and said impatiently to Ning Chun, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to lead the way? How do we know which ward he¡¯s in?¡±


    Ning Chun quickly led them away.


    Song Ning could only let Jiahui pull her along.


    Jiahui knew what Song Ning was thinking. However, the other person was Song Ning¡¯s biological father, after all. She did not want Song Ning to have any regrets in the future. Hence, she decided to help Song Ning. They could treat him like an ordinary patient anyway.


    When they arrived at Ning Zhe¡¯s ward and saw him, the two women looked at each other and saw the shock in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Ning Zhe was overjoyed when he saw Song Ning. He was about to say something to her when she walked to his bedside calmly and said, ¡°Lie down and stretch your hand. I want to check your pulse.¡±


    Jiahui quietly walked to the other side of the bed and checked the pulse on his other hand.


    Then, the two women exchanged a look before they tacitly switched positions. As time passed, their expressions grew more and more solemn.


    After a while, Song Ning said, ¡°Stick out your tongue.¡±


    Ning Zhe did as he was told.


    At the same time, Jiahui gently pressed on Ning Zhe¡¯s lymph nodes as Song Ning moved on to check Ning Zhe¡¯s eyes.


    The two women worked silently, making Ning Zhe and Ning Chun worry.


    Finally, Ning Chun could no longer endure it. He asked carefully, ¡°Young Miss, what¡¯s wrong with Master?¡±


    Song Ning replied lightly, ¡°He¡¯s been poisoned. Not only that, but it seems like he¡¯s been poisoned for a long time. The poison has already seeped into his bones. Fortunately, the amount isn¡¯trge.¡±

 Chapter 719 - Agitated

    <h4>Chapter 719: Agitated</h4>


    Ning Zhe and Ning Chun were stunned when they heard the diagnosis.


    The sound of the metal nging could be heard amidst the silence.


    Jiahui added meaningfully, ¡°It¡¯s not an idental poisoning, right?¡±


    Ning Chun cried out, ¡°Who did it?¡±


    Jiahui rolled her eyes. ¡°How would we know?¡±


    Ning Chun hurriedly apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Ning Zhe, on the other hand, was quite calm. He looked at Song Ning and asked, ¡°What kind of poison is it? What are the effects? Can it be detoxified?¡±


    Song Ning ced her hand on Ning Zhe¡¯s wrist again to check his pulse. Then, she said calmly, ¡°Go back and check your tea set. Maybe you¡¯ll be able to extract traces of the poison. The effects are like what you¡¯re experiencing now. If you didn¡¯t discover it in time and the poisoning continues, you¡¯ll eventually suffer from heart, kidney, and liver failure. You might even present symptoms of a heart attack or cerebral infarction. You¡¯ll have shortness of breath and anxiety. Your vision will go back more often than not. You¡¯ll be easily agitated, and you¡¯ll also have trouble sleeping at night. In the early stages, it¡¯ll seem like a cause of over-exhaustion.¡±


    Ning Chun¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°The family doctor and the doctor at this hospital said that. They said he¡¯s over-exhausted.¡± His eyes reddened as he said through clenched teeth, ¡°Are they trying to kill someone without a trace? This is too ruthless and vicious.¡±


    Ning Chun¡¯s voice trembled slightly when he spoke.


    Song Ning was familiar with Ning Chun¡¯s personality so she said calmly, ¡°If I were you, I¡¯d keep this a secret for now. Even if you can¡¯t find the culprit, you have to find the method of poisoning. Otherwise, you won¡¯t even know how you died.¡±


    Ning Chun was shocked.


    Ning Zhe said, ¡°Listen to Ning Xia. Ning Chun, return to the house and get the tea set from my study. Tell them that I¡¯m used to using my tea set. As for the tests, change them once theye out. Don¡¯t let anyone find out about this at all.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Ning Chun hurriedly replied.


    After Song Ning withdrew her hand, Ning Zhe looked at her and asked, ¡°Ning Xia, can I still be saved?¡±


    Ning Zhe¡¯s voice was slightly shaky. Faced with life and death, who would not be afraid?


    Song Ning said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s not that serious. The discovery is quite timely.¡±


    Ning Zhe and Ning Chun heaved a huge sigh of relief upon hearing this.


    Ning Chun¡¯s eyes were moist as he said, ¡°Young Miss, it¡¯s all thanks to you. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t¡­¡±


    Ning Chun could not finish his sentence.


    Song Ning frowned before she looked at Jiahui and asked, ¡°What should we do?¡±


    Jiahui understood Song Ning. She turned to Ning Chun and asked, ¡°We can prescribe an antidote. Do you have a ce to decoct the medicine?¡±


    What Jiahui meant to ask was if they knew who poisoned Ning Zhe, and if it was possible for Ning Zhe to take the antidote without alerting the culprit.


    Ning Chun quickly nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way, I¡¯ll think of a way. Miss, please prescribe the antidote.¡±


    Song Ning nodded slightly.


    No matter who he was, Ning Zhe was a patient. Jiahui was right; as doctors, it was their duty to save patients¡¯ lives regardless of their identities.


    Jiahui said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back and discuss the prescription.¡±


    Jiahui did not want Song Ning to get involved with the Ning family affairs beyond their duty as doctors.


    Ning Chun thanked Song Ning and Jiahui profusely.


    Just as the two women were about to leave, Ning Zhe suddenly said, ¡°Ning Zhe, you¡¯ve seen it now. My life is in someone else¡¯s hands. I might leave at any moment. However, our Ning family can¡¯t fall. I¡¯ve always wanted to bring your mother¡¯s legacy and embroidery to greater heights. Don¡¯t you want that?¡±


    Song Ning did not reply and held Jiahui¡¯s hand as they left the room.


    When they were alone, Jiahui looked at Song Ning and asked, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s your stepmother?¡±


    Song Ning shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Anyway, it¡¯s their family affairs, and it¡¯s up to them to investigate the matter. Our duty is only to save lives.¡±

 Chapter 720 - Conversation

    <h4>Chapter 720: Conversation</h4>


    Despite her words, Song Ning was still somewhat affected, and for a moment, Jiahui did not know how tofort her.


    Song Ning wrote down the prescription before she found an intern to send it over to Ning Chun. After that, she and Jiahui finally left the hospital.


    It did not take long before Cheng Che called Jiahui.


    ¡°Jiahui, where are you? Your family said that you¡¯re not at home.¡±


    Jiahui replied with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m with Song Ning. We just left the hospital.¡±


    Cheng Che could not help but reminded her to be careful again before he finally ended the call.


    Song Ning smiled. ¡°Cheng Che is like a frightened bird nowadays. Poor thing.¡±


    Jiahui said softly, ¡°That¡¯s why I decided to marry him. I don¡¯t think there¡¯ll be another person who treats me as well as he does. Ningning, tell me, did I save Earth in my previous life?¡±


    Song Ning smiled and patted Jiahui. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you saved Earth in your previous life, but the Cheng Che in this life can only be saved by you.¡±


    The two women chatted happily as they left the hospital.


    ¡­


    At the same time, Guan Tang, who was standing in a hidden corner, felt her legs weaken. She almost fell to the ground.


    Guan Tang did not expect Jiahui to show up to work in high spirits,ughing and chatting with others. Moreover, Jiahui did not do anything at all even though she had kidnapped and imprisoned Jiahui for a week.


    Why?


    She could not figure out why Jiahui did not call the police or why Cheng Che did note to settle scores with her. Was there something wrong with Jiahui¡¯s brain? Was Jiahui an idiot?


    Guan Tang leaned against a pir and panted.


    ¡­


    When Song Ning and Jiahui got into the car, a bodyguard immediately sent them a high-definition video of Guan Tang hiding behind a pir.


    Song Ning said directly, ¡°Follow her, and report back if there¡¯s anything abnormal.¡±


    Jiahui watched the video and clicked her tongue in wonder. ¡°Tell me. How did this woman¡¯s brain grow? Her brain circuitry is really unfathomable. I really admire her. If it were me, I¡¯d be so scared that I would be on the run by now.¡±


    Song Ning forwarded the video to both Mu Chen and Cheng Che, briefly exining the situation.


    The two men reacted calmly.


    Jiahui sighed. ¡°When I was in school, I was a straight-A student. I don¡¯t know why, but after I met all of you, I feel like my brain has regressed. All of you can understand things in just a few words, but I had to think for a long time before I managed to figure things out. How can you understand things so easily?¡±


    Song Ning smiled and said patiently, ¡°What to do? We had to adapt considering all the problems thate to us. Moreover, Mu Chen and Cheng Che had been taught to solve problems since they were young. As for me, I¡¯m a woman. I do things based on my intuition and learn from my mistakes.¡±


    Jiahui sighed dramatically and said, ¡°I¡¯m also a woman, but I¡¯m not like you.¡±


    Song Ning did not reply to Jiahui. She leaned against the window and closed her eyes, wanting to rest for a while.


    Jiahui muttered to herself, ¡°Fortunately, Grandma likes me and doesn¡¯t dislike me for being stupid.¡±


    Song Ning could not help butugh.


    ¡°I¡¯m being serious! Don¡¯tugh!¡±


    Song Ning sat up straight and said with a smile, ¡°By the way, Grandma has already chosen a new date for both of you to get married early. With this, she¡¯ll feel at ease.¡±


    Jiahui tried to suppress the sweetness that threatened to overwhelm her heart as she said, ¡°I¡¯m really curious about the Yin family now. I really want to meet them. How dare they bully Cheng Che? Do they think he¡¯s an easy target?¡±


    ¡­


    Ning Zhe was livid.


    Ning Chun had brought his tea set over and the tea leaves that Su Tong bought. He did not waste time and sent them to be tested immediately.

 Chapter 721 - Scheming

    <h4>Chapter 721: Scheming</h4>


    After they had gotten the results, Ning Zhe asked, ¡°What are the results?¡±


    Fear still lingered in Ning Chun¡¯s heart as he said, ¡°There are trace elements in the teapot that match what we found in your bone marrow sample. However, we can¡¯t use this as a basis for poisoning. If¡­ If it weren¡¯t for Eldest Young Miss, we wouldn¡¯t have thought of doing a bone marrow test. We wouldn¡¯t even know about the poisoning at all.¡±


    Ning Zhe sneered. ¡°What a scheme! I never thought that I¡¯d be pecked in the eye by a wild goose after a lifetime of hunting! Ning Chun, can you guess who did it?¡±


    Ning Chun wisely stayed silent. What could he say?


    However, Ning Zhe stared at Ning Chun silently, waiting for Ning Chun¡¯s answer.


    Finally, Ning Chun said with great difficulty, ¡°There are dozens of helpers in the house, and not all of them are innocent. I¡¯ll start investigating them as soon as possible.¡±


    Ning Zhe sighed. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re really stubborn. Forget it. I won¡¯t trouble you. I know you have the answer in your heart. Although there are many people in the house, how many people have ess to my tea set? Apart from Nanny Zhang, there are only Su Tong and Ning Dong. Nanny Zhang watched me grow up. If she wanted to harm me, I would¡¯ve died a hundred times over. Now, hasn¡¯t the pool of suspects grown smaller? Ning Chun, I appreciate your kindness and tactfulness, but they¡¯re not what I need.¡±


    Ning Chun did not dare to say anything.


    Ning Zhe said calmly, ¡°Go and investigate their whereabouts. Hide my illness from them. Just tell them the doctor said I have to rest more due to over-exhaustion. Get thepany¡¯s directors toe over tomorrow for a meeting. I have to show them that I¡¯m still standing strong even if my health isn¡¯t too good. We can¡¯t affect the Ning Corporation. Understand?¡±


    Ning Chun quickly nodded. ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±


    Ning Zhe was very satisfied with Ning Chun. After a moment, he said bitterly, ¡°I carefully arranged everything for them, but they¡¯re scheming against me behind my back. They¡¯re really heartless.¡±


    Ning Chun did not know how to console Ning Chun at all.


    Ning Zhe reached up to wipe his face before he said, ¡°Go. Tell me the Young Miss toe and see me when she has time.¡±


    Ning Chun hesitated for a moment before he said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ning Zhe naturally understood Ning Chun¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Just tell her I¡¯m very sad after confirming the poisoning. Tell her you¡¯re a little worried and that you want her to check my pulse.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Ning Chun replied, feeling much better now that Ning Zhe came up with an excuse for him.


    After Ning Chun helped Ning Zhe settle down in bed, he quietly left. He had just closed the door when he saw Ning Dong walking over with a backpack on his back. He called out, ¡°Young Master.¡±


    Ning Chun felt chills running up his spine when he saw Ning Dong.


    Ning Dong asked worriedly, ¡°How¡¯s my father?¡±


    Ning Chun calmed down and replied, ¡°He took his medicine and has just fallen asleep. Young Master, why don¡¯t you wait in the lounge first?¡±


    ¡°What did the doctor say?¡± Ning Dong asked.


    Ning Chun tried his best to say in a rxed manner, ¡°The doctor said he¡¯s over-exhausted. His symptoms are a little severe this time so it¡¯s best that he rests for a period of time. Otherwise, his body will be affected. The doctor persuaded him for a long time before he finally agreed to take time off to rest.¡±


    Ning Dong looked visibly relieved upon hearing this.


    At this moment, a clear voice rang in the air.


    ¡°This means your father is fine, right? He¡¯s already so old, how can he not know his own body? Don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t always look so sad.¡±

 Chapter 722 - Shock

    <h4>Chapter 722: Shock</h4>


    Ning Chun was surprised. When he regained his senses, he was further surprised when he noticed the fashionable girl dressed in branded clothes standing beside Ning Dong. After all, Ning Dong had never been seen with any girl before. ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°This is my friend, Yin Yi,¡± Ning Dong said calmly, ¡°Yin Yi, this is my father¡¯s special assistance, Brother Ning Chun.¡±


    Ning Chun naturally knew who Yin Yi was. He quickly smiled and said, ¡°So you¡¯re Young Master¡¯s friend. It¡¯s very kind of you toe to the hospital to visit Master.¡±


    Yin Yi was not interested in Ning Chun, a special assistant. She only nodded slightly and said to Ning Dong, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go back first? You can apany me while I attend to some matters. We¡¯lle back to visit your father when I¡¯m done. What do you think?¡±


    Ning Dong hesitated.


    In contrast, Ning Chun smiled and quickly said, ¡°Go ahead, Young Master. Master is asleep now so he can¡¯t receive visitors. You can apany Miss Yin ande back in a few hours.¡±


    Ning Dong said helplessly, ¡°Alright then, Brother Ning Chun. Please call me when my father wakes up.¡±


    Ning Chun nodded in agreement and watched the duo leave.


    ¡­


    Ning Dong did not leave the hospital immediately. Instead, he brought Yin Yi to the doctor¡¯s office.


    Yin Yi asked curiously, ¡°Didn¡¯t your father¡¯s special assistant already say that your father is over-exhausted? Why are you here? Let me tell you. As soon as I heard about your father¡¯s symptoms, I knew he¡¯d be fine. Previously, my father was hospitalized for over-exhaustion as well. That¡¯s why I know your father will be fine. Believe me!¡±


    Ning Dong remained unmoved and walked straight into the doctor¡¯s office.


    When he finally received a definite answer from the doctor, he finally sighed in relief and left the hospital with Yin Yi.


    Yin Yi said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so filial.¡±


    Ning Dong did not respond to that. Instead, he asked with a smile, ¡°Where are you going? I¡¯ll send you there.¡±


    ¡°Then, please send me to the Mu Corporation,¡± Yin Yi said happily.


    ¡°The Mu Corporation? Why are you going there?¡± Ning Dong tried his best to hide his surprise.


    ¡°My grandfather and my parents told me to get close to my brother so I¡¯m going there to have a chat with him,¡± Yin Yin said before briefly telling him about the Yin family¡¯splicated situation.


    Ning Dong was stunned.


    Upon seeing this, Yin Yi giggled before she asked, ¡°Does it make you dizzy? It¡¯s fine. I just have another brother; things haven¡¯t changed much. Although he doesn¡¯t like the family, he treats me and my sister quite well. I¡¯m going to visit him andplete the mission given by my elders, and I¡¯ll also seize the chance to visit Mu Chen.¡±


    ¡°Mu, Mu Chen? What does this have to do with him?¡± Ning Dong asked as he looked at the young girl in front of him. He found that he could not keep up with her train of thoughts at all.


    ¡°I like him so I¡¯ve decided to marry him. Naturally, I have to cultivate a good rtionship with him,¡± Yin Yi said openly.


    Ning Dong¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets upon hearing this. ¡°Mu Chen is married.¡±


    Yin Yi did not care at all. ¡°So what? Even if married, you can get a divorce. I¡¯m younger and richer than his wife, after all. If he¡¯s not stupid, he¡¯ll naturally choose me. Even if he¡¯s stupid, I¡¯ll show him who¡¯s superior.¡±


    Yin Yi¡¯s confidence only made Ning Dong pity her. The Yin family was truly twisted. How could they do such a thing? Finally, he looked at Yin Yi and said calmly, ¡°Mu Chen¡¯s wife is my sister.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Yin Yi¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

 Chapter 723 - Condition

    <h4>Chapter 723: Condition</h4>


    ¡°Your sister?¡± Yin Yi¡¯s voice turned shrill.


    Ning Dong nodded as he calmly said, ¡°She¡¯s my half-sister, but she hates me and my mother. She swore never to return to our family again and even changed her surname to that of her maternal grandfather.¡±


    Yin Yi looked at Ning Dong with her mouth agape.


    Ning Dong looked at her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Yin Yi regained her senses before she muttered, ¡°What kind of twisted rtionship is this?¡±


    Ning Dong asked, ¡°You said earlier that you like Mu Chen?¡±


    Yin Yi nodded and said determinedly, ¡°That¡¯s right. I like him. I want to marry him. You can¡¯t stop me even if he¡¯s your brother-inw.¡±


    Ning Dong smiled bitterly. ¡°My sister doesn¡¯t even acknowledge me. How can he be considered my brother-inw? However, we¡¯ve agreed to date, after all. How can you be thinking about how to be a third party in someone else¡¯s marriage?¡±


    Yin Yi was stunned. Then, she hurriedly said, ¡°Ning Dong, we have an agreement! We¡¯ve agreed to pretend to date so our respective mothers will stop bothering us. We¡¯re good friends, after all. Now that I have someone I like, you should help me!¡±


    Yin Yi¡¯s expression was one of determination. Clearly, she would not be swayed.


    Ning Dong looked at Yin Yi as he pulled his arm away from Yin Yi¡¯s hand. Then, he smiled and slowly said, ¡°I can help you, but what¡¯s in it for me?¡±


    Yin Yi pouted. ¡°Stingy! What more do you want?¡±


    Ning Dong¡¯s smile deepened as he said, ¡°If I help you unconditionally, you might not trust me. After all, there¡¯s nothing preventing me from going back on my words. However, if you promise me something in return, won¡¯t you be able to trust me more?¡±


    Yin Yi¡¯s eyes brightened immediately. ¡°You have a point! You really have a lot of wicked ideas in your mind. I¡¯m definitely going to be good friends with you! Tell me, what benefits do you want in return for helping me?¡±


    Ning Dong tilted his head as he thought about it for a moment. Then, he said, ¡°I can¡¯t think of anything at the moment. Why don¡¯t we leave this for the future? When I think of something I want, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    Yin Yin nodded without thinking. ¡°Alright! It¡¯s a deal then!¡±


    Yin Yi thought Ning Dong was really kind. She did not think he would ask for anything outrageous. Even if he did, she thought it would be fine. After all, she had her grandfather, father, sister, brother-inw, and cousin on her side. There was no need for her to be afraid.


    Ning Dong smiled. ¡°Very well. Even if I don¡¯t want to help you, now that you promised to agree to a condition of mine, I¡¯ll sincerely help you.¡±


    Yin Yi said, filled with admiration, ¡°You¡¯re really too smart!¡±


    Ning Dong said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send you to the Mu Corporation now. I¡¯ll wait for you in the car. Don¡¯t stay there for too long. Men don¡¯t like it if women are too eager.¡±


    Yin Yi nodded repeatedly as she said, ¡°I hit the jackpot! I really didn¡¯t expect you to understand people so well! I¡¯m so lucky to have you as an advisor! Ning Dong, you must really help me! When I get Mu Chen, I¡¯ll agree to whatever condition you have!¡±


    Ning Dong only smiled; he did not say anything as he drove Yin Yi to see her Prince Charming.


    His mother had spent a lot of effort on getting him to date the silly and naive girl next to him. He did not care who he dated. Moreover, he had not even graduated. With his family background, he had many choices. He also knew his parents¡¯ intention, and he knew how important his marriage was. Hence, he did not reject his mother¡¯s proposal. He just did not expect his mother would arrange for him to date Yin Yi.

 Chapter 724 - Determination

    <h4>Chapter 724: Determination</h4>


    Previously, when Ning Dong and Yin Yi met for the first time.


    As soon as their mothers left, Yin Yi revealed all her cards to Ning Dong immediately.


    ¡°Hey, handsome, let¡¯s discuss this. Based on our mothers¡¯ attitude, if our date isn¡¯t sessful, they¡¯ll definitely immediately find another person for us to date. I think you¡¯re quite pleasing to the eyes. Why don¡¯t we work together and tell them we n to be together for a period of time? What do you think? Then, we can use dating as an excuse to do whatever we want. What do you think?¡± Yin Yi asked excitedly.


    Ning Dong looked at the fashionable but ignorant girl in front of him. He smiled and said, ¡°Sure! That¡¯s a good idea.¡±


    With that, Yin Yin immediately treated Ning Dong as her confidant. She found that he was very tolerant and had a very good impression of him. However, she was a very determined person. Although Ning Dong was pleasing to the eye, she had no intention of giving up on her prince charming at all.


    ¡­


    Back to the present.


    Ning Dong naturally knew that Mu Chen would never like an ignorant person like Yin Yi. However, he was willing to help Yin Yi since it would trouble Mu Chen. Moreover, once she had been firmly rejected by Mu Chen, it would be even easier for him to subdue her. He knew how to be patient and cast a long line to catch the fish.


    ¡­


    ¡°Brother Mu Chen!¡±


    Mu Chen felt his skin crawl as soon as he heard the overly sweet voice. He turned around and saw a pretty girl standing near the elevator.


    At the same time, the executives around him looked at him strangely.


    Mu Chen frowned immediately. Since he did not recognize the girl, he turned to his secretary, Han Mo.


    Han Mo wore a nk expression on his face.He felt aggrieved when he saw his boss¡¯ reproachful expression. In the end, he had no choice but to step forward and ask, ¡°Hello, miss. May I know who you are?¡±


    Yin Yi stepped forward and pushed Han Mo aside before she said with a smile, ¡°Brother Mu Chen, I¡¯m Yin Yi, Cheng Che¡¯s sister. We had dinner together before. I even went to your house. Don¡¯t you remember?¡±


    Mu Chen¡¯s frown deepened. He asked coldly, ¡°Is there something you need?¡±


    Yin Yin was not affected by the cold treatment at all. She took another two steps forward before she replied, ¡°I came to see my brother. Is he around?¡±


    Mu Chen could not help but sigh in relief when he heard that Yin Yi came to visit Cheng Che. Then, he said to Han Mo expressionlessly, ¡°Bring her to Cheng Che.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Miss Yin, this way please,¡± Han Mo said.


    With that, Mu Chen turned around and walked toward his office.


    Yin Yi ignored Han Mo and hurried after Mu Chen. ¡°Brother Mu Chen, there¡¯s something I need your help with.¡±


    Mu Chen had no choice but to stop.


    Yin Yi reached out to tug Mu Chen¡¯s sleeve, acting coquettish, before she said, ¡°My brother is still unwilling to return to the family, and my grandfather is very sad. My brother listens to you the most. Can you persuade him toe home? My grandfather is so old now; he¡¯s really pitiful. Can you help us?¡±


    Mu Chen took a step back and yank his sleeve out of Yin Yi¡¯s hand. Then, he said icily, ¡°Han Mo, bring thisdy away.¡±


    Han Mo quickly moved to stand in front of Yin Yi before he said, ¡°Miss Yin, this way please. I¡¯ll bring you to see Mr. Cheng.¡±


    Mu Chen left without turning his head back as the executives followed him, pretending like they did not see anything.


    Yin Yi wanted to chase after Mu Chen but was blocked by Han Mo. Hence, she said angrily, ¡°Hey, are you a guard dog? Why are you blocking my way? Move aside!¡±


    Han Mo only smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Yin. Chairman Mu is busy. Please follow me, and I¡¯ll bring you to Mr. Cheng. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have to call security to remove you from the premise.¡±

 Chapter 725 - Sister

    <h4>Chapter 725: Sister</h4>


    In the end, Yin Yi had no choice but to follow Han Mo to look for Cheng Che with a bitter expression on her face.


    Cheng Che was surprised when he saw Yin Yi, wondering what kind of trick the Yin family was going to y now.


    Yin Yi was no longer as domineering and lively as she was before. She acted sweet and demure as she said to Cheng Che, ¡°Brother, I was in the area so I came to visit you.¡±


    Cheng Che frowned slightly. He was somewhat at a loss over how to treat his enthusiastic younger sister.


    Yin Yi looked at Cheng Che¡¯s office curiously before she said praisingly, ¡°Wow! Brother, your office is really big. It seems like Mu Chen really treats you well. He¡¯s a really good person.¡±


    Cheng Che only felt ufortable when faced with Yin Yi¡¯s enthusiasm. He asked bluntly, ¡°Do you need me for something?¡±


    Yin Yi blinked her eyes and looked at Cheng Che innocently as she asked, ¡°Can¡¯t I look for you without a reason, Brother?¡±


    Cheng Che was rendered speechless by her words.


    Yin Yi¡¯s smile was very charming as she continued to say, ¡°Brother, I have a lot of free time. Can I visit you often? I promise not to disturb you. I just want to understand more about your life.¡±


    Cheng Che took a deep breath before he said, ¡°No, that¡¯s inappropriate. I¡¯m very busy with work, and I don¡¯t have the time to apany you.¡±


    Yin Yi hastily said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to apany me. Just pretend I don¡¯t exist, and I¡¯ll stay with you quietly!¡± Her face showed an aggrieved expression as she continued to say, ¡°Brother, the family is in a mess. I don¡¯t want to go home. However, I¡¯m not familiar with this ce. I¡¯m a girl so I can¡¯t just wander aimlessly, right? Just let me stay with you. I¡¯ll bring my homework here tomorrow. Can¡¯t I just stay with you while I do my homework?¡±


    Cheng Che was in a dilemma. He found it hard to refuse Yin Yi.


    Yin Yi smiled sweetly and said, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re the best! Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m very sensible. I won¡¯t cause you any trouble. I can even be your spy, and tell you what¡¯s happening at home so you can be mentally prepared.¡±


    Cheng Che said indifferently, ¡°No need. I don¡¯t want to know anything.¡±


    Yin Yi was unaffected by Cheng Che¡¯s indifference. She said, ¡°Brother, you can¡¯t be like this. You can only win the battle if you know your enemy. Are you going to wait passively as Grandfather, Father, and the others plot against you? Look, let me tell you what I heard this morning. I heard Aunty and Grandma discussing how to introduce a girlfriend to you this morning.¡±


    Cheng Che frowned.


    Upon seeing this, Yin Yi leaned closer to Cheng Che before she continued to say with a worried expression, ¡°Brother, let me tell you. Our family is divided into several factions. I¡¯ll tell you about it slowly. This way, no matter who¡¯s targeting you, you¡¯ll be able to deal with it. Don¡¯t just wait passively or act recklessly. It¡¯ll be disadvantageous to you.¡±


    Cheng Che looked at his half-sister who was said to be a fool. He wondered if she was really a fool.


    Yin Yi spun around in the chair as she said, ¡°Grandpa is determined to make you return to the family. I advise you not to be stubborn. What¡¯s wrong with returning to your family? If you don¡¯t return, Grandpa is going to continue to pester you. Why don¡¯t you just agree to him? Won¡¯t it be less troublesome that way? Since I was young, I¡¯ve already learned that no one can disobey Grandpa. No matter what, all of us have to obey Grandfather. After all, the consequences of disobeying Grandpa isn¡¯t something any of us can bear.¡±


    Cheng Che asked, ¡°Did they send you here to persuade me?¡±


    Yin Yi hurriedly shook her head. ¡°No, no, no! I¡¯d never do that. After all, it¡¯s my principle to stay neutral and objective. I won¡¯t say anything bad about both sides!¡±

 Chapter 726 - Confrontation

    <h4>Chapter 726: Confrontation</h4>


    Cheng Che did not say anything.


    Upon seeing this, Yin Yi smiled smugly. She felt the time was right now so she lowered her voice and asked, ¡°Brother, is Brother Mu Chen on good terms with his wife?¡±


    Cheng Che frowned and nodded immediately. ¡°Yes.¡±


    A disappointed expression appeared on Yin Yi¡¯s face immediately. She wrinkled her nose and said, ¡°Really? The rumors said that their marriage is quiteplicated.¡±


    Cheng Che¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Brother Chen and sister-inw are very loving.¡±


    Yin Yi no longer said anything as she spun the chair again.


    At this moment, realization dawned on Cheng Che, and he looked at Yin Yi in disbelief.


    Yin Yi was not embarrassed. Instead, she said bluntly, ¡°Brother, I like Mu Chen.¡±


    Cheng Che¡¯s expression darkened immediately. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you that Brother Chen and sister-inw are very loving.¡±


    Yin Yi did not care. ¡°So what? I like him. I have to at least give it a try, right? If I don¡¯t give it a try, how do I know if their rtionship is really good or not?¡±


    Cheng Che looked at Yin Yi in shock. His gaze was piercing as though it could poke holes in her.


    Yin Yi shrugged and said, ¡°Alright, Brother. This is my matter. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    Cheng Che said seriously, ¡°Yin Yi, it¡¯s best if you dismiss your improper thoughts. If liking someone means interfering with their family, it¡¯s immoral. Moreover, you¡¯re talking about my sister-inw¡¯s marriage. Your behavior is really annoying.¡±


    Yin Yi smiled and said catingly, ¡°Alright, Brother. I understand. You¡¯re really a good person.¡±


    At this moment, Xiao An knocked on the door and came. Then, he said, ¡°Young Master Cheng, Miss Guan Tang is here.¡±


    When Cheng Che met Xiao An¡¯s gaze, Xiao An nodded imperceptibly.


    Yin Yin smiled and said, ¡°Brother, Cousin came to look for you!¡± Then, she turned to Xiao An and said, ¡°Hurry up and bring my cousin here.¡±


    As soon as Guan Tang walked in, she grabbed Yin Yi¡¯s hand and said anxiously, ¡°What are you doing here? Aunty is worried sick.¡± Then, she said to Cheng Che apologetically, ¡°Sister didn¡¯t cause you any trouble, right? She¡¯s young and immature so don¡¯t take it to heart. Aunty is worried that she¡¯ll cause you trouble.¡±


    Cheng Che did not say anything.


    Yin Yi patted Guan Tang¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Cousin, what are you saying? What kind of person do you think I am? I¡¯m not a child. I was passing by so I came to visit Brother. ¡±  ¡±


    Why are you so anxious?¡± Then, she turned to Cheng Che and lifted her chin slightly as she said proudly, ¡°Oh, right. Brother, Cousin is your fiancee. Grandpa has already said that he¡¯ll only recognize her as his granddaughter-inw.¡±


    Guan Tang patted Yin Yi¡¯s hand and scolded her gently, ¡°Enough. Don¡¯t talk anymore.¡±


    Yin Yi listened to Guan Tang.


    Before Guan Tang could speak again, the office door suddenly opened and Jiahui¡¯s crisp voice rang in the air.


    ¡°Cheng Che, can we go now?¡±


    Guan Tang could not help but tremble. Her face turned pale as she looked at Jiahui as though she had seen a ghost.


    Cheng Che walked over and held Jiahui¡¯s hand very naturally before he gently kissed her forehead. ¡°I¡¯m almost done.¡±


    Seeing Guan Tang and Yin Yi, Jiahui was also very surprised. She held Cheng Che¡¯s hand and said coquettishly, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here as well. What a coincidence. Did both of youe to look for Cheng Che?¡±


    Yin Yi blurted out, ¡°Weren¡¯t you missing? Where did youe from?¡±


    Guan Tang¡¯s expression changed, and her legs weakened.


    Jiahui chuckled and said, ¡°I escaped on my own. Speaking of which, I really had a tough time.¡± Then, she stepped forward and held Guan Tang¡¯s arm before she said with a sweet smile on her face, ¡°Miss Guan, how have you been? Did youe to see my boyfriend? How is it? Is he interested in you?¡±

 Chapter 727 - Entanglement

    <h4>Chapter 727: Entanglement</h4>


    <h4>??</h4>


    Guan Tang hastily shook off Jiahui¡¯s hand as though she had been electrocuted. ¡°You¡­¡±


    A surprised expression appeared on Jiahui¡¯s face as she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why do you look so pale? Come, let me check your pulse.¡±


    Guan Tang took two steps back as she waved her hand. ¡°No need, no need.¡±


    Jiahui smiled and said, ¡°Chinese medicine can treat many illnesses. If you¡¯re not feeling well, you shouldn¡¯t endure it. Although I¡¯m not a national expert, my family is also famous. My skills aren¡¯t that bad.¡±


    Guan Tang forced herself to calm down before she said, ¡°H-how are you, Dr. An?¡±


    Jiahui smiled and replied, ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m pretty good! Why?¡±


    Guan Tang did not know what to say.


    Jiahui turned to Cheng Che and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? It¡¯s so lively in here.¡±


    Cheng Che slipped his arm around Jiahui¡¯s waist and said, ¡°Yin Yi came to visit me, and Guan Tang came to look for Yin Yi.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Then, when can we leave? I promised Grandma that I¡¯d go over for dinner tonight,¡± Jiahui said with a gentle smile.


    This was clearly an eviction order. Even Yin Yi could hear it.


    Yin Yi said unhappily, ¡°What? Are you trying to chase us away? Brother, how could she be like that? She¡¯s not even my sister-inw. How could she be so rude and only think about herself? Our Yin family¡¯s daughter-inw can¡¯t be like this.¡±


    Jiahui looked at Yin Yi and said innocently, ¡°Oh, is Miss Yin unhappy? I¡¯m really sorry, but Cheng Che isn¡¯t a part of your Yin family. As for me, I have no interest in being your Yin family¡¯s daughter-inw. Please don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Then, she tugged Cheng Che¡¯s hand gently and asked, ¡°Can we leave?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Cheng Che replied without any hesitation. Then, he said to Xiao An, ¡°Send the twodies out.¡±


    Yin Yi was extremely unwilling.


    Guan Tang, who had already calmed down, stopped Yin Yi and said, ¡°Yin Yi, we should go back too.¡±


    With that, Yin Yi could only give up.


    As soon as all of them left Cheng Che¡¯s office, they ran into Mu Chen.


    Mu Chen frowned when he saw the crowd. Then, he asked Cheng Che, ¡°Are you going home now?¡±


    Cheng Che nodded. ¡°Grandma is waiting for us to eat.¡±


    Mu Chen nodded as well.


    At this time, Yin Yi squeezed over and called out, ¡°Brother Mu Chen!¡±


    Jiahui¡¯s eyes widened and goosebumps erupted on her flesh when she heard the way Yin Yi called Mu Chen. When she saw Yin Yi rushing over, she instinctively let go of Cheng Che¡¯s hand and stepped forward to prevent Yin Yi froming any closer. Then, she coughed lightly and said, ¡°Mu Chen, you and Cheng Che go first. I have something to say to the twodies. Wait for me in the parking lot.¡±


    Mu Chen was naturally very happy. He did not say anything to the rest, not even Cheng Che, and left immediately.


    Yin Yi could not help but stomp her feet.


    With Jiahui¡¯s intention, how could she not notice Yin Yi¡¯s intention? She said, ¡°Miss Yin, don¡¯t always covet people¡¯s things. Mu Chen is someone¡¯s husband. No matter how good he is, he¡¯s still someone¡¯s husband. I advise you to put away your covetous thoughts. Don¡¯t do things that will anger heaven and disgust people. Your actions are a humiliation to the Yin family.¡±


    Yin Yi¡¯s expression was unfriendly as she said, ¡°What does this have to do with you? Who are you to meddle in my affairs? Don¡¯t be so smug. When my brother returns to the Yin family, the first thing he¡¯ll do is to sever his rtionship with you.¡±


    Guan Tang knew Yin Yi was definitely not a match for Jiahui. Moreover, this kind of argument was meaningless. She pulled Yin Yi and said to Jiahui, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±


    Yin Yi flung Guan Tang¡¯s hand away and said angrily, ¡°Let me tell you. I¡¯ve never failed to get what I want. You can tell your friend, Song Ning, to be careful. I have my eyes on her husband. Sooner orter, he¡¯ll be mine!¡±


    With that, Yin Yi pulled Guan Tang and walked away without looking back.


    ¡°How arrogant¡­¡± Jiahui sighed as she looked at the duo¡¯s backs.

 Chapter 728 - Idea

    <h4>Chapter 728: Idea</h4>


    Guan Tang was gripping Yin Yi¡¯s arm so tightly that Yin Yi only managed to pry Guan Tang¡¯s hand away when they were near Xian An¡¯s car. After shaking Guan Tang¡¯s hand away, she said, ¡°Hey, you¡¯re hurting me!¡±


    Guan Tang quickly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    Guan Tang could not help but turn to look around, but Mu Chen and Cheng Che were nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Cousin, what¡¯s wrong with you today? Why are you so timid? Did youe to ruin my reputation? It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re not on my side, but you even helped an outsider,¡± Yin Yi said, venting her anger on Guan Tang.


    Guan Tang was furious. She really wished she could give the arrogant girl a p. s, she had to hold it in.


    Yin Yi angrily got into Xiao An¡¯s car followed by Guan Tang.


    At this time, Guan Tang finally realized that she was trembling.


    While they were in the car, Yin Yi suddenly received a phone call. When she looked at her phone, she realized she had forgotten about Ning Dong. She hurriedly cried out, ¡°Stop the car!¡±


    Xiao An stepped on the brakes before he turned around and asked, ¡°Miss Yin, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Yin Yi said, ¡°My friend is waiting for me. You can send my cousin home. I¡¯m going to see my friend.¡±


    Then, Yin Yi got off the car and left like the wind.


    Xiao An was stunned.


    Upon seeing this, Guan Tang said gently, ¡°She¡¯s always been like this. My aunt spoils her a lot. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Xiao An quietly started driving again.


    Guan Tang, who was sitting at the back, looked at Xiao An¡¯s chiseled side profile and asked casually, ¡°How did all of you find Dr. An?¡±


    Xiao An did not look at her as he replied, ¡°Dr. An escaped on her own. She didn¡¯t allow us to call the police. She said she¡¯d deal with the culprit using her own methods.¡±


    Guan Tang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She forced a smile and said, ¡°Is that so? Dr. An is really strange.¡±


    Xiao An nced at Guan Tang through the rearview mirror and said, ¡°Young Master Cheng is familiar with Dr. An¡¯s unique character. Both the Old Madam and the Young Madam like her as well. When all of us discover the culprit, I¡¯m afraid that culprit is going to live a life worse than death.¡±


    Guan Tang¡¯s trembled again. She opened her mouth to speak but no words came out. She knew she had the wrong move in this game of chess. However, she could not bear to give up the game even if it seemed like she was sure to lose. In her opinion, there was still a glimmer of hope.


    ¡­


    When Yin Yi met Ning Dong, she told him everything without holding back. Then, she pouted and said, ¡°Ning Dong, help me think of a way! I must marry Mu Chen!¡±


    Ning Dong smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not a big problem.¡±


    ¡°Do you have an idea?¡± Yin Yi¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Ning Dong looked at Yin Yi and said, ¡°Think of a way to transfer my sister away from here. My sister is a doctor. It shouldn¡¯t be difficult for you to contact the hospital¡¯s director, right? With that, you¡¯ll have a chance of getting close to Mu Chen.¡±


    Yin Yi was delighted. She patted Ning Dong¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Why are you smart?¡±


    Ning Dong smiled. ¡°My sister has always hated me so I don¡¯t want to see her happy. If you can get what you want, I¡¯ll naturally be happy.¡±


    Yin Yi was very moved. ¡°Ning Dong, thank you! You¡¯re my best friend! I¡¯m really touched that you helped me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just don¡¯t tell anyone that it¡¯s my idea.¡± Ning Dong did not forget to remind Yin Yi.


    Yin Yi nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I won¡¯t betray you!¡±


    Ning Dong did not care if Yin Yi betrayed him or not. He just wanted to save himself some trouble.

 Chapter 729 - Flattery

    <h4>Chapter 729: ttery</h4>


    When Yin Yi went home, she began to think about how to execute her n.


    When Yin Yi was born, the Yin family was already at its peak. She was pampered like a little princess since she was born, which resulted in her conceited and arrogant personality.


    Yin Yi had long grown tired of the young men from the wealthy and noble families in S City. Although there was nock of elite, no one could move her heart.


    The first time she met Mu Chen, she did not have any thoughts. However, the more she looked at him, the more she found that she could not move her eyes away from him.


    There had never been a man who had moved her in this way. Mu Chen was charming, mature, affectionate, and not overbearing. She was also moved when she heard about Mu Chen and his wife¡¯s love story. She felt that the heroine of the story should be her. How could someone like Song Ning deserve such a perfect man? That perfect man had to be hers!


    ¡­


    Guan Tang¡¯s heart was still pounding when she returned home. Jiahui¡¯s sudden appearance had thrown her mind into a mess.


    She leaned on the door and slowly slid to the ground. She felt like she could not breathe. She did not know what to do. How could she move Cheng Che¡¯s heart? How could she make Jiahui disappear again?


    Guan Tang continued toment her miserable life.


    ¡­


    At this time, Ye Cheng was ying chess with Old Master Yin.


    Old Master Yin, who had met his match in chess, was very happy. He was extremely satisfied with his future grandson-inw.


    Yin Bin, who was watching from the side, was naturally happy as well when he saw how happy his father was.


    After setting down a chess piece, Ye Cheng asked casually, ¡°I heard from my father that the cooperation with Uncle is going well.¡±


    Yin Bin smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s all thanks to your father that the Yin Group was able to enter M City so seamlessly and gain a foothold here. He¡¯s really a benefactor of our Yin Group.¡±


    Ye Cheng replied, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. In fact, you¡¯re our benefactor. If my father didn¡¯t meet you, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯d still be in a slump, drowning his sorrows with alcohol. At that time, I was really worried sick. No matter how I tried to persuade him and encouraged him, it was useless.However, ever since he got to know you, he¡¯s like a different person. He¡¯s full of passion, ambitious, and even his health has improved. I don¡¯t even know how to thank you.¡±


    Yin Bin was very pleased by Ye Cheng¡¯s words.


    At this time, Old Master Yin said, ¡°This is how life should be. People should have goals and an indomitable spirit. Compared to me, all of you are still very young so you have all the time in the world.¡±


    Ye Cheng smiled and said, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t say that. How many people are as broad-minded as you? With your breadth of mind, my father and Uncle Yin idolize you! How can theypare to you? I have to say that Cheng Che is very simr to you.¡±


    Ye Cheng paused for a moment. As though he had recalled something, he said, ¡°Cheng Che¡¯s so capable. He must have inherited it from you. Cheng Che is swift and decisive when dealing with things. That¡¯s why Mu Chen relies on him so much. Everyone used to envy Mu Chen for having such a capable younger brother. Now I understand that it¡¯s all thanks to you.¡±


    Old Master Yin was very pleased with Ye Cheng¡¯s words of ttery. He could not help butugh. At this time, he had trusted Ye Chengpletely. He sighed and said, ¡°Among my grandsons, none of them is like you. That¡¯s my regret. If only they¡¯re half as sensible as you, the Yin family will soar even higher!¡±


    Ye Cheng said with a smile, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. When Cheng Che returns, you won¡¯t have to worry anymore. At that time, you¡¯ll only have to worry about how to spend your money.¡±

 Chapter 730 - Honesty

    <h4>Chapter 730: Honesty</h4>


    Yin Jia and Ye Cheng held hands as they walked to a small park from the house.


    Ye Cheng decided to ask a question that had been in his heart for a long time. ¡°Yin Jia, I actually don¡¯t quite understand why it¡¯s necessary to make Cheng Che acknowledge and return to the family. You were all separated for so many years, and if you really wanted to find him, you should have done so a long time ago. Why wait until now? I¡¯ve seen your grandfather¡¯s attitude. It¡¯s clear that he won¡¯t give up until Cheng Che returns to the family. Why?¡±


    Yin Jia¡¯s movements froze. She was silent for a moment before she replied, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter why. What¡¯s important is that Yin Xing can now return to his original position. There were many problems in the family before this regarding my grandparents. It was exhausting for me, and it would have been exhausting for Yin Xing if he were around. However, heaven is good and rewards the just. Grandpa now realizes the problem. This is a great opportunity for Yin Xing to return. He has to return to the family as soon as possible. No matter how those people scheme or what their motives are, they can¡¯t surpass Yin Xing¡¯s identity and status.¡±


    Yin Jia gritted her teeth after she finished speaking.


    Ye Cheng smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do my best to persuade Cheng Che.¡±


    Yin Jia looked at Ye Cheng gratefully and said seriously, ¡°Ye Cheng, thank you! No matter what your past is like, I¡¯m endlessly grateful that you¡¯re helping me to this extent. I owe you a favor, and in the future, I¡¯ll definitely return it to you.¡±


    Ye Cheng reached out and brushed a strand of Yin Jia¡¯s hair to the side before he said with a distressed expression in his face, ¡°Silly, what kind of words is that? Is there a need to be so courteous between us? You have to take care of yourself. I can see that Guan Tang doesn¡¯t have any good intentions toward you. Trust me. I won¡¯t fall for her tricks.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Yin Jia¡¯s tears streamed down her face. She reached out and hugged Ye Cheng, burying her face on his chest. At this moment, she really could not believe her luck. She felt that God was finally treating her well.


    Ye Cheng reached out and patted Yin Jia¡¯s back tofort her. At the same time, he thought to himself that it was impossible for the Mu family not to be troubled by the Yin family¡¯s persistence.


    ¡­


    When Jiahui arrived at the Mu family house, she happily told Jiang Jin and Song Ning about Guan Tang¡¯s sorry state.


    Jiang Jin smiled and sighed. ¡°You child. After all she did to you, you only scared her?¡±


    Song Ning patted Jiang Jin¡¯s hand. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. Jiahui may be a little silly, but silly people have good fortune. Look, she was imprisoned for a week, but she¡¯s still safe and sound. Moreover, she¡¯s not muddle-headed when ites to important matters.¡±


    Jiang Jin only smiled and looked at Jiahui affectionately.


    Jiahui stopped smiling and moved to sit next to Jiang Jin before she said, ¡°Grandma, I just don¡¯t understand why the Yin family is so adamant that Cheng Che has to return to their family. Every single one of them has their own agendas. Guan Tang wants to get married, and she thinks Cheng Che is the best candidate. Yin Jia feels that everything in the Yin family should belong to her and Cheng Che. As for the others, their motives are not clear. Regardless, there¡¯s definitely something fishy about this matter.¡±


    Jiang Jin nodded. ¡°The people we sent to S City didn¡¯t find any useful information. Let¡¯s wait a little longer. The truth wille out eventually. Jiahui, at times like these, you and Cheng Che have to be honest with each other. You can¡¯t allow people to drive a wedge between both of you.¡±


    Jiahui hurriedly replied, ¡°Yes. I understand, Grandma.¡± Then, she seemed to recall something before she said, ¡°Ningning, Yin Yin went to thepany earlier. She visited thepany under the pretext of visiting Cheng Che, but in fact, she has designs on Mu Chen.¡±

 Chapter 731 - Photos

    <h4>Chapter 731: Photos</h4>


    Jiang Jin and Song Ning exchanged a look before Jiang Jin asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Jiahui thought about it for a moment before she said, ¡°Yin Yi ispletely different from Yin Jia. Yin Jia¡¯s mind is a little twisted and abnormal. Perhaps, that has something to do with her childhood experiences. She treats Cheng Che as her private property because in her eyes, he¡¯s her only flesh-and-blood rtive. Yin Yi, on the other hand, is a little like Ye Xin. She¡¯s spoiled and thinks the entire world belongs to her.¡±


    Jiang Jin and Song Ning frowned at the same time.


    Jiang Jin sneered. ¡°She knows very well that Mu Chen has a wife and a son, and yet, she still has feelings for Mu Chen. This can¡¯t be forgiven. Ningning, since Mu Chen is back as well, tell him toe over. I want to speak to him.¡±


    Song Ning smiled before she replied, ¡°Grandma, you should know what your grandson is like. Don¡¯t worry. Mu Chen won¡¯t make any mistake regarding matters like this.¡±


    Jiahui yfully pushed Song Ning before she said, ¡°Grandma, look. She¡¯s really silly. We¡¯re worried for her, but she trusts Mu Chen unconditionally.¡±


    Jiang Jin smiled. ¡°Both of you are silly. I don¡¯t know how much good my two grandsons did in their previous lives that they¡¯re lucky enough to marry the both of you.¡±


    The three womenughed and continued chatting. They did not take the matter regarding Yin Yi to heart. All of them trusted Mu Chen¡¯s character. How could Yin Yi alone shake his and Song Ning¡¯s rtionship?


    ¡­


    Three dayster.


    Song Ning received a package. When she opened it, she discovered that it was a gallery of photos of Mu Chen and Yin Yi. From some angles of the photos, Mu Chen and Yin Yi looked very intimate. Some showed them holding hands, and some showed them kissing.


    Jiang Jin was naturally furious when she saw the photos. She immediately called Mu Chen to reproach him.


    Song Ning was initially shocked, but she calmed down soon after. After getting home from work, she showed the photos to everyone.


    Mu Chen was furious. ¡°Which bast*rd did this?¡±


    Mu Chen picked up his phone to call Han Mo when Song Ning stopped him and asked, ¡°Why are you so anxious?¡±


    How could Mu Chen not be anxious? He quickly said, ¡°Ningning, these photos aren¡¯t real. Trust me.¡±


    Song Ning nodded. ¡°Of course, I trust you. So, don¡¯t be so anxious.¡±


    Mu Chen still wanted to say something, but Song Ning looked at Jiang Jin.


    Jiang Jin nodded. ¡°Seems like they¡¯ve already begun to make a move. I didn¡¯t expect them to start with Ningning and Mu Chen. Mu Chen, calm down first.¡±


    Realization dawned on Jiahui when she heard Jiang Jin¡¯s words. She recalled she was the first to notice Yin Yi¡¯s intention. ¡°Yin Yi is obviously behind this. She wants to drive a wedge between both of you.¡±


    Song Ning nodded slowly and looked at Mu Chen as she said, ¡°Yin Yi is interested in you.¡±


    Mu Chen looked annoyed as he unbuttoned his shirt slightly. Fortunately, his family trusted him. Otherwise, it would be difficult for him to defend himself. He felt frustrated at this moment, having nowhere to vent his anger.


    At this time, Cheng Che said guiltily, ¡°Brother, it¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    Mu Chen said irritably, ¡°This is none of your business. She likes me, after all.¡±


    Song Ning could not bear to see Mu Chen speaking in this manner so she said, feigning anger, ¡°Oh, you seem quite proud of yourself?¡±


    Mu Chen hastily said, ¡°No! No, I¡¯m not!¡±


    Jiang Jin was both angry and amused. After a moment, she admonished them gently, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough.¡±


    With this, everyone fell silent.


    Jiang Jin sighed and continued to say, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this Yin Yi to be so unscrupulous.¡±


    Jiang Jin thought that Yin Yi was like her biological grandmother, but out of consideration for Cheng Che, she did not say it out loud. In fact, Yin Jia and Yin Yi were somewhat like their grandmother; they were both stubborn and radical. Cheng Che, on the other hand, took after his mother, Yi Wan.

 Chapter 732 - Negotiation

    <h4>Chapter 732: Negotiation</h4>


    Cheng Che hastily said, ¡°Grandma, Brother Chen, sister-inw, I¡¯ll speak to Yin Yi tomorrow. I¡¯ll tell her to stop messing around.¡±


    Cheng Che felt very guilty. He felt that he had brought trouble to his brother and sister-inw. If he had been a little stricter on his two sisters, Yin Yi would not have dared to act so audaciously. It was all because of his indecisiveness. He could not help but feel frustrated.


    Song Ning smiled and said in an attempt tofort Cheng Che, ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself for everything. Yin Yi is already an adult. Even if you¡¯re her brother, you can¡¯t control her. Just pretend you don¡¯t know anything and see what else she¡¯ll do. If we ignore her, I¡¯m sure she¡¯s going to continue to cause trouble. When the timees, who knows if I might be able to obtain something that¡¯ll be of help to you? Perhaps, we¡¯ll be able to use it as leverage against the Yin family.¡±


    Cheng Che felt extremely grateful when he heard Song Ning¡¯s words. Song Ning clearly treated him as her younger brother.


    Mu Chen frowned. ¡°I think you can make a move now. Since we¡¯ve not been able to figure out their true intentions, why don¡¯t you take the initiative to enter the tiger¡¯s den to see what they want?¡±


    Cheng Che said through gritted teeth, ¡°Alright. Then, I¡¯ll meet Ye Cheng tomorrow.¡±


    Jiahui was surprised upon hearing these words. She asked, ¡°What does this have to do with Ye Cheng?¡±


    Cheng Che patiently exined, ¡°You know that Ye Cheng is now my sister¡¯s boyfriend. In order to stabilize their rtionship, Ye Cheng has been currying favor with Old Master Yin. He must have told or implied to Old Master Yin that he could persuade me to return to the Yin family. He likely wants to use this to gain the Yin family¡¯s trust. Ye Cheng is now highly favored in the Yin family. Even if he doubts me, in order to protect his own interest, he won¡¯t voice his suspicion to the Yin family. So¡­¡±


    Realization dawned on Jiahui. ¡°So you n to meet him tomorrow and used him to advance your n?¡±


    Cheng Che nodded.


    Jiahui sighed. ¡°All of you are really smart. You¡¯re able to think of 180 possibilities in just a short time. I¡¯m really impressed.¡± After a pause, she asked, ¡°Then, what about Ningning?¡±


    Song Ning said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s just go with the flow.¡±


    Jiang Jin nodded. ¡°In regard to that, we won¡¯t take the initiative to make a move. Instead, we¡¯ll respond to the moves the opponent makes.¡±


    ¡­


    When Cheng Che finally agreed to meet Ye Cheng on the 19th of the month, Ye Cheng was stunned. For a moment, Ye Chen did not know if he should feel happy or not. Nheless, he quickly set a venue and a time.


    ¡­


    It did not take long before Yin Yi went to look for Song Ning.


    It was lunchtime, and Song Ning was resting when Yin Yi showed up. The arrogant manner in which Yin Yi carried herself made Song Ning feel as though she was the third party trying to get in between Yin Yi and Mu Chen¡¯s rtionship instead.


    Yin Yi said bluntly, ¡°Dr. Song, name your price. What will it take for you to leave Brother Mu Chen?¡±


    Song Ning looked at Yin Yi and said with a smile, ¡°Why would I leave him? He¡¯s handsome and wealthy, and he has a high status. Won¡¯t I suffer a loss if I leave him? Miss Yin, I¡¯m not stupid.¡±


    Yin Yi did not expect Song Ning to be so calm. She tried her best to be patient as she said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re not worthy of him. This marriage of unequal status won¡¯t have a good ending. What Brother Mu Chen needs is someone like me who¡¯s of equal status with him. How can you help him? You¡¯re just an unwanted daughter. I can give him unlimited resources and benefits. Can you do that? You can¡¯t. Hence, if you really love him, you should leave him. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t take advantage of you, and I¡¯ll definitelypensate you fairly. I just want you to disappear from his life. If you agree, sign a contract with me, and we¡¯ll end this matter today.¡±


    After Yin Yi finished speaking, she looked at Song Ning confidently.


    Song Ning sighed inwardly. She wondered what kind of family and parents would raise such a foolishly confident child.

 Chapter 733 - Intimidation

    <h4>Chapter 733: Intimidation</h4>


    Song Ning smiled. ¡°Miss Yin, I wonder if your family is aware of your rash behavior?¡±


    Yin Yin was momentarily stunned. ¡°What does this have to do with my family?¡±


    Song Ning did not say anything. She only brought her phone out and pressed a button. Following that, Yin Yi¡¯s voice rang from the phone.


    ¡°You¡¯re not worthy of him. This marriage of unequal status won¡¯t have a good ending. What Brother Mu Chen needs is someone like me who¡¯s of equal status with him. How can you help him? You¡¯re just an unwanted daughter. I can give him unlimited resources and benefits. Can you do that? You can¡¯t. Hence, if you really love him, you should leave him. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t take advantage of you, and I¡¯ll definitelypensate you fairly. I just want you to disappear from his life. If you agree, sign a contract with me, and we¡¯ll end this matter today.¡±


    Yin Yi was dumbfounded when Song Ning reyed her earlier words. ¡°You recorded me?¡±


    Song Ning held her phone and shook it slightly as she asked, ¡°How will your family react if they hear this?¡±


    Yin Yi quickly regained herposure. She said indignantly, ¡°So what? Did I say anything wrong? It¡¯s useless even if you tell my parents about this. They¡¯ll definitely stand on my side.¡±


    Song Ning was truly amazed by the Yin family¡¯s upbringing and Yin Yi¡¯s foolishness. In the end, she had no choice but to exin to Yin Yi. ¡°Your family is doing all they can now to make Cheng Che return to the family. You know Cheng Che is extremely unwilling. I¡¯m Cheng Che¡¯s sister-inw, and he has always respected me. Do you think Cheng Che will support me or you if you provoke me like this? If Cheng Che is unhappy, do you think your grandfather will support you? If your grandfather scolds you, do you think your parents will stand up for you?¡±


    Yin Yi was at a loss for words. In the end, she said through gritted teeth, ¡°You¡¯re a despicable woman!¡±


    Song Ning smiled. ¡°I like the photos you sent. Your skills are quite good. Why did you only send them to me? Why didn¡¯t you send it to the media? Wouldn¡¯t it be more beneficial to you to stir up a storm? If you want me to leave, why don¡¯t you use the pressure of the public to force me to leave? Wouldn¡¯t that be faster and more effective? Why didn¡¯t you do that?¡±


    Yin Yi remained silent.


    Song Ning continued to say, ¡°Miss Yin, you look like a fool, but you¡¯re actually quite smart. You knew what the consequences would be if you release the photos to the media, right?¡±


    Yin Yi¡¯s expression was extremely unsightly at this moment.


    Song Ning chuckled before she asked, ¡°Miss Yin, what if I were to send these photos to the media?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Yin Yi red at Song Ning with eyes that burned with the mes of fury.


    ¡°Everyone will know that the young miss of the Yin family is a shameless woman who¡¯s trying to seduce a married man and destroy his family. Not only that, but your family will also find out about how you¡¯re ruining their n¡­¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Yin Yi gnashed her teeth in anger. She said angrily, ¡°Doctors are said to be kind, saving lives with their hands. To think you¡¯re as cunning as a fox! You¡¯re very vicious!¡±


    Song Ning was unaffected by Yin Yi¡¯s words. She continued to say, ¡°If that happens, Cheng Che will be even more unwilling to return to the Yin family. Imagine having such a shameless and scheming younger sister. He¡¯ll only be humiliating himself if he returns to the Yin family.¡±

 Chapter 734 - Treatment

    <h4>Chapter 734: Treatment</h4>


    Yin Yi could no longer hold back her anger as she asked, ¡°What exactly do you want?¡±


    Song Ning¡¯s smile gradually vanished as she looked at Yin Yi and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know what I want? Stay away from my husband, and get rid of your blind and foolish confidence. If you dare to meddle in my rtionship again, I won¡¯t be polite.¡±


    Yin Yi was stunned by Song Ning¡¯s imposing manner. Even after Song Ning had left for a long time, she still did not regain her senses.


    ¡®Did I underestimate Song Ning?¡¯


    ¡­


    Ye Cheng raised his ss to Cheng Che and asked with a smile, ¡°How long has it been since west had a drink together?¡±


    Cheng Che thought about it seriously before he replied, ¡°Ever since you secretly started to steal the Mu Group¡¯s businesses and tried to help your sister marry my brother.¡±


    Ye Cheng¡¯s smile froze on his face. ¡°Cheng Che¡­¡±


    Cheng Che looked at Ye Cheng innocently and asked, ¡°Did I remember wrongly?¡±


    Ye Cheng surrendered. ¡°Fine, you¡¯re right. I made a mistake, alright?¡±


    Cheng Che only cocked an eyebrow as he looked at Ye Cheng silently.


    Ye Cheng took a deep breath before he said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about the past, okay? I won¡¯t steal the Mu Group businesses anymore, and I don¡¯t have a sister who wants to marry Mu Chen now. Do you feel at ease now?¡±


    Cheng Che slowly chewed his food and swallowed it before he said, ¡°But you¡¯re scheming against my sister now¡­¡±


    Ye Cheng set his ss down heavily and feigned anger as he said, ¡°I¡¯m not scheming against your sister. I really like her.We¡¯re in love. Do you understand? We¡¯re dating with the intention to get married. We¡¯re not ying around.¡±


    Cheng Che nced at Ye Cheng from the corners of his eyes and said, ¡°Oh, I thought the person you love is my brother. I once thought you liked men.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Ye Cheng said, ¡°Very good! However, if I like men, it¡¯s more likely that I¡¯ll like you. Why would I like that iceberg, Mu Chen?¡±


    Ye Cheng was both angry and amused.


    Cheng Che shuddered and rubbed his arms as goosebumps erupted on his skin.


    Then, the two men looked at each other and smiled before they looked away.


    Inwardly, Ye Cheng sighed in relief. The slight worry in his heart also disappeared. Finally, he said bluntly, ¡°Cheng Che, I¡¯m here to speak on behalf of your family.¡±


    Cheng Che remained silent.


    Ye Cheng asked probingly, ¡°I want to know why you¡¯re unwilling to return to the Yin family? Is the Mu family pressuring you?¡±


    Cheng Che shook his head immediately, ¡°No. Grandma and Brother Chen have always respected and supported me. They have nothing to do with this.¡±


    Ye Cheng did not believe Cheng Che, but he did not pursue this sensitive matter. Instead, he asked, ¡°Then, what is it? Do you know how much your sister worries about you? You¡¯re her biological brother. You¡¯re the closest person to her in this world. She doesn¡¯t want the things that belong to you to be divided among other people in the future. Moreover, those people are her enemies.¡±


    When Ye Cheng spoke, his voice was filled with distress.


    Cheng Che¡¯s eyes widened as he asked, ¡°Do they not treat my sister well?¡±


    The expression on Cheng Che¡¯s face at this moment seemed to indicate that as long as Ye Cheng nodded in response to his question, he would rush to confront the Yin family immediately.


    Ye Cheng could not help but praise Cheng Che inwardly. He also thought about how lucky Cheng Che was that Mu Chen and Jiang Jin treated Cheng Che so sincerely even though Cheng Che was adopted. Moreover, Cheng Che was also very outstanding.


    Seeing that Ye Cheng did not speak, Cheng Che smacked his hands on the table, looking as though he was about to stand up as he asked again, ¡°Are they mistreating her?¡±


    Ye Cheng hastily pulled Cheng Che back and said in an attempt to appease Cheng Che, ¡°Why are you so anxious? When did I say Yin Jia was mistreated? She has a very high status in the Yin family, and your grandfather dotes on her a lot. In fact, she has more say than your father. The family treats her well.¡±

 Chapter 735 - Persuasion

    <h4>Chapter 735: Persuasion</h4>


    Cheng Che looked at Ye Cheng skeptically.


    Ye Cheng struck while the iron was hot and said, ¡°If you care so much about your sister, why are you still so stubborn? Shouldn¡¯t you consider her?¡±


    Cheng Che¡¯s eyes shed before he asked somewhat uncertainly, ¡°Consider her how? What¡¯s there to consider?¡±


    Ye Cheng looked at Cheng Che reproachfully before he said, ¡°Even if Old Master Yin dotes on her, she¡¯s still alone and helpless. Your father doesn¡¯t treat her badly, but it¡¯s obvious that he treats your half-brother and half-sister better. There¡¯s no need to mention your stepmother. The Yin family is quiteplex. There are your uncle and aunty, and there¡¯s also Old Madam Yin. None of them are easy to deal with.¡±


    Then, Ye Cheng shook his head before he continued to say, ¡°I really can¡¯t imagine how Yin Jia grew up. Perhaps, that¡¯s why she¡¯s a little stubborn and extreme. I think she¡¯s like that in order to protect herself.¡±


    Cheng Che listened attentively as Ye Cheng continued to say, ¡°No matter what are the motives of the others for wanting you to return to the family, your sister¡¯s motive is the purest. She only thinks that everything in the Yin family should belong to you. She¡¯ll risk her life to restore you to your rightful position. Even if the Yin family didn¡¯t look for you, she would¡¯ve looked for you and brought you home.¡±


    Cheng Che slowly drank the wine from his ss. As he set his ss down, he asked calmly, ¡°Brother Cheng, if you were me, what would you do?¡±


    Ye Cheng felt his heart rx when he heard the words ¡®Brother Cheng¡¯. He felt like he had sessfully gotten Cheng Che to open his heart. He really felt like smiling at this moment when he thought about how there was hope of pulling Cheng Che to his side. This was good enough for him to show off in front of Mu Chen. Finally, he cleared his throat and said, ¡°If I were you, I¡¯d return to the Yin family immediately. You¡¯re a man. There¡¯s no need for you to care about trivial matters. Mu Chen is used to being aloof, and he can remain so without dirtying his hands. This is something his grandmother had helped him to obtain. However, we can¡¯tpare to him. If I were you, I¡¯d return to the Yin family. No matter the difficulties and risks that lie ahead, you shouldn¡¯t let go of this opportunity.¡±


    Cheng Che looked at Ye Cheng intently.


    Ye Cheng patted Cheng Che¡¯s hand and said earnestly, ¡°You can¡¯t rely on the Mu family your entire life. You¡¯ve already started your own business so I don¡¯t need to tell you about how hard that is. Although you¡¯re doing very well standing on your own, your foundation is still weak. However, it¡¯ll be different if you have the Yin family as your foundation. I advise you to use your brain to think when ites to business. Don¡¯t let your emotions get the best of you. What are those old grudges worth?¡±


    Ye Cheng continued to strike the iron while it was hot. ¡°To put it bluntly, your mother passed away a long time ago. Although she¡¯s in heaven now, I¡¯m sure she still wants the best for you. I¡¯m sure she also hopes that you¡¯ll be the Young Master of the Yin family instead of staying in the Mu family without any support. Moreover, your sister has been nning for you for so many years. She wants you to take on your rightful identity.¡±


    Cheng Che lowered his gaze, falling deep into his thoughts.


    Ye Cheng felt even more reassured and confident upon seeing this. He said, ¡°As for your grandparents and Old Madam Yin¡­ Cheng Che, in the end, their affairs have nothing to do with you. If I were you, I¡¯d return and start to build connections and gain resources. I know you and Mu Chen think that I¡¯m vulgar and only care about money. I don¡¯t mind. I only have a stronger sense of purpose. I don¡¯t pretend to be anything else.¡±

 Chapter 736 - Success

    <h4>Chapter 736: Sess</h4>


    Ye Cheng spoked self-deprecatingly. Inwardly, he was excited when he saw that Cheng Che was listening to him attentively. He did not care if Yin Jia was grateful to him or not. He only wanted to make contributions to gain the favor of her grandfather and father. This was the most important thing to him now. He knew if he sessfully persuaded Cheng Che to return to the Yin family, his position in the family would be almost unshakeable.


    Cheng Che still did not speak.


    Ye Cheng knew he was very close to achieving his goal. He patted Cheng Che¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°I¡¯m treating Grandpa Yin and Uncle Yin to dinner tomorrow. Why don¡¯t you join us? If you have anything to say, you can speak to them tomorrow.¡±


    Cheng Che leaned back against his chair and sighed slowly. Then, he nodded slightly and said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Ye Cheng was ecstatic. He really did not expect his heart-to-heart talk would bring him sess. It seemed like even the heavens were helping him.


    ¡­


    Ning Dong kept a close eye on Ning Zhe. Ever since Ning Zhe was admitted to the hospital, he had been feeling inexplicably uneasy.


    The doctor had already concluded that Ning Zhe had simply overexerted himself. However, Ning Chun looked too nervous. If Ning Zhe had only overworked himself, Ning Chun would not be so worried and nervous.


    Everyone knew that Ning Zhe treated Ning Chun like a son, and Ning Chun was also very sincere to Ning Zhe.


    For this reason, Ning Dong had been going to the hospital quietly to observe his father and Ning Chun. He saw that Ning Zhe would call the board of directors to the hospital for a meeting every once in a while.


    As for Su Tong, she was very relieved. She felt smug. Her son was getting closer and closer to the highest position in the Ning family. She did not take Ning Dong¡¯s worries to heart. In her opinion, Ning Dong was just being overly cautious and fretting for nothing.


    Su Tong believed that Ning Zhe would definitely give up his position after this incident. At that time, all the authority would be given to her son.


    Meanwhile, Ning Zhe was recovering with Song Ning and Jiahui¡¯s help. He had also calmed down by now.


    Ning Chun suppressed his anger and focused on taking care of Ning Zhe with all his heart. He was very grateful to Jiahui and Song Ning and turned a blind eye to Ning Dong and Su Tong.


    Ning Zhe¡¯s admission to the hospital did not affect the Ning Group, and it also did not attract the attention of their business rivals. Ning Zhe was naturally very gratified about this.


    On this day, Ning Chun entered the room with a solemn expression on his face.


    Upon seeing this, Ning Zhe set his tablet down on the table and took off his reading sses. He pinched the bridge of his nose as he asked unhurriedly, ¡°Are there any clues?¡±


    Ning Chun had been investigating the matter of Ning Zhe¡¯s poisoning. He nodded slightly in response to Ning Zhe¡¯s question as he walked to the side of Ning Zhe¡¯s bed. Then, he choked slightly as he called out, ¡°Master¡­¡±


    Ning Zhe looked up at Ning Chun and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Ning Chun rarely let his emotions get the better of him even though Ning Zhe knew Ning Chun was someone who valued emotions and feelings.


    Ning Chun took a deep breath to calm down as he moved Ning Zhe¡¯s table to the side and tucked the corners of Ning Zhe¡¯s nket. When he was done, he finally said, ¡°Master, Eldest Young Miss¡¯ medicine is very good. I¡¯ve read the report. The toxin in your body has been eliminated. I begged her to prescribe you medicine to further strengthen your body as well. She¡¯s really amazing.¡±


    Ning Zhe nodded slightly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that she wouldn¡¯t inherit her mother and grandmother¡¯s embroidery skills. Instead, she inherited her grandfather¡¯s medical skills. It seems like this is heaven¡¯s will.¡±


    Ning Chun suddenly thought of something and brought his phone out. Then, he showed Ning Zhe a video of a cute and lively boy chasing a ball on the grass. The little boyughed as he stumbled and ran after the ball.


    Ning Zhe¡¯s eyes lit up immediately, and he sat up slightly as he asked, ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡±

 Chapter 737 - Soft-Hearted

    <h4>Chapter 737: Soft-Hearted</h4>


    ¡°Young Miss¡¯ son, Mu Lang,¡± Ning Chun said with a smile as he looked at the screen.


    Ning Zhe¡¯s eyes did not leave the screen as he asked, ¡°Where did you get this?¡±


    ¡°I had someone sneak into the children¡¯s activity center. Little Young Master Mu Lang is in good health and likes sports. Old Madam Mu doesn¡¯t coddle him and lets him try anything he wants. The Little Young Master is also very generous with people.¡± Ning Chun said softly.


    Ning Zhe could not put the phone down at all.


    ¡°Master, Eldest Young Miss and the Little Young Master are very happy,¡± Ning Chun said softly.


    Ning Zhe did not say anything.


    The sound of Mu Lang¡¯sughter rang in the room.


    Ning Zhe knew the meaning of Ning Chun¡¯s words. His heart softened slightly at this moment. After a while, he stopped the video and locked the phone before giving it back to Ning Chun. Then, he said, ¡°The embroidery manual is very important to the Ning family. If the Ning family continues like this, I¡¯m afraid that sooner orter, it won¡¯t be able to continue. I just can¡¯t watch the Ning family decline in the hands of the younger generation¡­¡±


    Ning Chun remained silent.


    The silence between the two wasden with unconceble sadness.


    After a long time, Ning Chun said softly, ¡°The poison was brought in by the Young Master. Madam should be aware of it as well. The poisoning shouldn¡¯t only be the work of one person.¡±


    ¡°Where did this poisone from?¡± Ning Zhe asked calmly.


    ¡°The Young Master has a friend called Ji An. He runs a gym and often helps people to deal with problems in private. He has some fugitives under him. Some time ago, this Ji Anmitted a crime and was caught,¡± Ning Chun said in a low voice.


    Ning Zhe frowned. ¡°How did he meet such a person?¡±


    Ning Chun thought about it for a moment before he said, ¡°Young Master met Ji An through Ye Cheng. There are rumors that Ji An was actually Mu Qing¡¯s subordinate. Hence, Young Master¡¯s friendship with Ji An might have been part of a conspiracy from the start.¡±


    Ning Zhe nced at Ning Chun as he asked, ¡°Even now, you¡¯re still hoping to settle things peacefully, right? You want to tell me that my children are filial, but they¡¯ve just been led astray by others.¡± He sighed before he continued to say, ¡°One of them doesn¡¯t acknowledge me as her father, and the other wants to kill me.¡±


    Ning Chun, whose intention was exposed, could not help but avert his eyes.


    Ning Zhe sighed softly. ¡°Ning Chun, I¡¯d rather rely on you than them. Whether it¡¯s ability, loyalty, or filial piety, you¡¯re much better than them. You¡¯re really a gift from heaven.¡±


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    Ning Zhe leaned back and said, ¡°What wille wille, and what¡¯s meant to leave will not stay. Ning Chun, no matter what, I still have you. As long as I¡¯m alive, as long as you¡¯reby my side, I won¡¯t fall.¡±


    Ning Chun nodded slightly. ¡°Young Master and Second Young Miss Yin have already gotten to know each other. However, Second Young Miss Yin seems to be interested in Mu Chen. I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s up to. Young Master seems rather interested in Second Young Miss Yin. The two of them have been seeing each other almost every day recently.¡±


    Ning Zhe sneered. ¡°Have you not noticed that he¡¯s actually very practical and knows how to pave the way for himself? Let him be. If he¡¯s able to marry the Second Young Miss of the Yin family, it can be considered that he has made contributions to the Ning family. However, we must keep an eye on him and make sure he doesn¡¯t use the Ning family¡¯s connections. As for that girl¡­ We can¡¯t let her ruin Xiaxia¡¯s marriage.¡±


    ¡°No matter how useful she is, we can¡¯t just watch and let her harm Xiaxia. You¡¯re right. Why should we make an enemy out of Xiaxia? Instead of allying with others, we might as well ally ourselves with the Mu family. It can also be considered as keeping it in the family. Why let outsiders benefit from us?¡±


    Ning Chun only looked at Ning Zhe silently, feeling at a loss for words. If the embroidery manual was in the Ning family, then Ning Zhe¡¯s words made sense. However, the embroidery manual was with Song Ning and had nothing to do with the Ning family.

 Chapter 738 - Calculation

    <h4>Chapter 738: Calction</h4>


    Ning Chun could not bear to tell the truth. It would not be an exaggeration to say that Ning Zhe had nothing. The pressure in his heart was so heavy that it hurt.


    ¡­


    Song Ning calmly listened to Jiahui¡¯s analysis of Ning Zhe¡¯s condition and agreed with Jiahui¡¯s course of treatment.


    Jiahui clicked her tongue and said, ¡°Song Ning, they didn¡¯t report the matter to the police. Clearly, the culprit is someone close to him.¡±


    Song Ning looked at the report and said calmly, ¡°He knows very well in his heart who¡¯s responsible for it. How could he be willing to report the matter to the police? Let him be. We can cure illnesses, nothing else. We¡¯ve done everything that needs to be done. As for other matters, they can handle it themselves.¡±


    At this time, someone knocked on the door.


    ¡°Senior Sister Song, the director wants to see you in his office.¡±


    Song Ning rose to her feet and patted Jiahui, motioning for her to send the prescription to Ning Zhe before she left.


    ¡­


    When Jiahui returned from her rounds, Song Ning had also just returned from the director¡¯s office.


    ¡°Why did the director want to see you?¡± Jiahui asked casually.


    ¡°He asked me to go to S City for an exchange program for a month,¡± Song Ning said, looking uncertain.


    Jiahui was stunned and puzzled. ¡°An exchange program? When are you supposed to go?¡±


    ¡°In two days,¡± Song Ning replied.


    ¡°Huh? So fast? I¡¯ve not heard of anything like this. Let me ask my dad,¡± Jiahui said as she brought her phone out.


    ¡°No need.¡± Song Ning stopped Jiahui.


    The two women looked at each other silently before Jiahui asked softly, ¡°Could it be that someone¡¯s scheming against you?¡±


    Song Ning nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s just y along.¡±


    Jiahui frowned. ¡°Who is it? They can even interfere in the hospital¡¯s matters? No, I have to check if there¡¯s a mole in the hospital.¡±


    Song Ning shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no point. The invitation came from S City. If we go through normal channels, we likely won¡¯t find anything.¡±


    Jiahui thought about it for a moment before she said, ¡°You have a point. Why don¡¯t I go with you?¡±


    Song Ning shook her head gently. ¡°No. Cheng Che¡¯s at a critical juncture now. You need to stay with him. Without you, he¡¯ll be irritable, and he won¡¯t be able to control his emotions. At that time, Grandma will also be worried.¡±


    ¡°But I worry about you! Why don¡¯t you let Mu Chen apany you?¡± Jiahui asked.


    Song Ning shook her head again. ¡°I can¡¯t let Mu Chen apany me. Not only that, but I also must have a public quarrel with him. Only with that, we¡¯ll be able to make them lower their guards.¡±


    Jiahui frowned. ¡°I really hate this. I really hate all these schemes.¡±


    Song Ning smiled andforted Jiahui. ¡°Just think about it. This is all for Cheng Che. We have to keep our guards up and do this. Otherwise, it¡¯d be Cheng Che who¡¯s being schemed against. This is a good opportunity. I can use this chance and go to S City to find out more about the Yin family as well. Moreover, we¡¯re notpletely sure this is a scheme.¡±


    Jiahui could not refute Song Ning¡¯s words.


    ¡­


    Yin Yi said to Ning Dong smugly, ¡°That annoying woman will be leaving for S City the day after tomorrow. Ha, what qualifications does she have to fight with me? She still has to go wherever I tell her to go! If she pisses me off, I¡¯ll send her to Africa!¡±


    Yin Yi raised her hand and ordered two drinks. When the drinks came, she pushed one of the sses to Ning Dong.


    Ning Dong smiled. ¡°You¡¯re really amazing! What are you going to do after she leaves?¡±


    Yin Yi took a sip of her drink before she said, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m going to pester Mu Chen. It¡¯s going to be easier when his wife isn¡¯t around!¡±


    Ning Dong found Yin Yi¡¯s IQ, which seemed to fluctuate, amusing. He was determined to marry her. There was no more suitable candidate than her. When her reputation was ruined, she would have no choice but to marry him.


    Ning Dong trusted Mu Chen¡¯s character very much so he knew Yin Yi¡¯s petty schemes would not be sessful. Instead, it would only ruin her reputation. At that time, he would be doing her a favor by marrying her, and the Yin family would also lower their heads in front of him. The foolish woman was a gift from the heavens to him.


    Yin Yi wanted to scheme against Song Ning, unaware that she had already fallen into Ning Dong¡¯s trap.

 Chapter 739 - Extramarital Affair

    <h4>Chapter 739: Extramarital Affair</h4>


    Mu Chen, the Chairman of the Mu Group, was suspected to have an extramarital affair.


    The news was like a p of thunder, shocking those in M City.


    Mu Chen was seen arguing with his wife, Song Ning, and another woman at the entrance of the Mu Group¡¯s building.


    It was said that Song Ning, who had suddenly decided to pick her husband up from work, saw him behaving intimately with another woman. When he tried to exin himself to her, she identally pushed the other woman. Upon seeing this, he hurriedly went to help the other woman, causing Song Ning to misunderstand. After that, Song Ning turned around and left.


    As for the other woman, she sprained her ankle so Mu Chen had to stay behind and send her to the hospital.


    The next day, Song Ning left M City alone for work. Mu Chen did not send her off.


    This was simply huge news.


    Mu Chen and Song Ning¡¯s marriage had been questioned since it was made public, and many people spoke ill of them. The couple had gone through many ups and downs together, and in the process, they moved many people with their love. Naturally, there were still people who remained skeptical.


    Any news regarding their rtionship would generate a huge discussion.


    When this news broke, many peoplemented that the couple definitely would not grow old together. They also felt that the couple¡¯s rtionship was not as good as everyone imagined. Otherwise, there would not be such a hugemotion just because of a small matter.


    As for the other woman who was the catalyst of the couple¡¯s argument, it did not take long for people to find out about her identity. They did not expect her to have such a great background. They were shocked when they found out that she was the Young Miss of the Yin family who had just moved to M City to expand their business.


    With this, everyone thought it was no wonder that the other woman was able to meet Mu Chen. As it turned out, she was Cheng Che¡¯s half-sister. Cheng Che was adopted by the Mu family, and he was Mu Chen¡¯s beloved younger brother, after all.


    Later, someone dug out the news that before Mu Chen¡¯s affair was exposed, Cheng Che had a meeting with Old Master Yin of the Yin family. After that, Cheng Che had agreed to return to the family. However, it was said that Cheng Che was very displeased with his half-sister¡¯s actions.


    Cheng Che and Mu Chen had a good rtionship; everyone knew this. Cheng Che finally gave in and decided to return to his family. However, because of his half-sister, his brother and sister-inw were affected. Naturally, Cheng Che was unhappy.


    With that, everyone began digging to find out Cheng Che was so unwilling to return to his family in the first ce.


    It did not take long for people to find out about that incident from 28 years ago.


    Everyone sighed emotionally when they read about what happened.


    Just like that, Cheng Che and the Yin family were thrust into the spotlight in M City.


    ¡­


    Old Master Yin was naturally furious. He shut the door and scolded his granddaughter who was kneeling on the ground. He had always preferred sons over daughters. He doted on Yin Jia because Yin Jia was deemed to be lucky and most importantly, because Yin Jia was very useful. As for his youngest granddaughter, she was dispensable.


    It was not a problem for him to pamper his youngest granddaughter. However, that was under the conditions that she did not cause trouble for the Yin family. Moreover, this time, she angered Cheng Che, who had finally changed his mind about returning to the Yin family.


    Old Madam Yin naturally would not let go of such a golden opportunity to step on her enemies when they were down. She spared no effort in adding fuel to the fire.


    Yin Bin did not dare to say a word at all when faced with his father¡¯s fury.


    Guan Ning also could only watch anxiously as her daughter was punished. All she could do was look at Yin Jia and Guan Tang pleadingly, as though she was asking for their help.


    Yin Jia turned a blind eye to her stepmother¡¯s plea for help. At this time, she no longer had to pander to anyone. Her fiance was acknowledged by her grandfather and father, and her biological brother finally agreed to return to the Yin family. Once again, she confirmed her status as the lucky star of the Yin family.

 Chapter 740 - Reprimanded

    <h4>Chapter 740: Reprimanded</h4>


    Yin Jia did not think there was any need for her to pander to her stepmother and plead for mercy on behalf of her disappointing sister. The day that she would finally be able to hold her head up high was infinitely close!


    Yin Jia¡¯s title as the lucky star of the Yin family naturally did not give her any sense of security. However, as long as her younger brother became the sessor of the Yin family, she would feel very secure. Moreover, her future husband came from a prominent family and was highly regarded by her grandfather. Currently, even Old Madam Yin did not dare to simply offend her. After 28 years, she felt that she finally had the dignity of a young miss. As for Yin Yi, she thought that Yin Yi deserved her punishment.


    On the other hand, Guan Tang looked at Guan Ning apologetically. Inwardly, she naturally did not care at all.


    Yin Yi brought this upon herself. There was nothing anyone could say to speak up for her. Moreover, it was clear that Yin Yi tried to seduce Mu Chen with Guan Ning¡¯s tacit approval.


    Guan Ning likely hoped that her daughter would be able to sessfully seduce Mu Chen. At that time, her daughter¡¯s status would also be elevated in the Yin family. s, she did not expect it to backfire instead.


    Old Master Yin said furiously, ¡°I don¡¯t care what method you use, but you better make your brother happy! If he changes his mind because of your actions, I¡¯ll kick you out of the family!¡±


    Yin Yi was so frightened that she could only cry non-stop.


    Old Madam Yin looked around before she said to Old Master Yin with a smile, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so angry. I heard that Young Madam Mu has already left M City. Perhaps, this is a chance for our Second Young Miss. If she¡¯s able to be the second Young Madam Mu, it¡¯s also a good thing. It also shows that our Second Young Miss is really capable.¡±


    Old Madam Yin sessfully stoked the fire again.


    Old Master Yin scoffed and said to Yin Yi, ¡°Keep dreaming! What qualifications do you have that made you think Mu Chen will take a liking to you? How can youpare to that Dr. Song Ning? You think she¡¯s ordinary, but you¡¯re unaware that shees from a prestigious family. How dare you cause trouble at this kind of time?¡±


    The Yin family was in chaos. Regardless of the uproar, no one dared to offend Cheng Che.


    ¡­


    Mu Chen had Han Mo investigate the hospital¡¯s exchange program. The exchange program was legitimate, but Yin Yi had clearly tampered with the process. The candidate did not have to be Song Ning.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Song Ning, who had arrived in S City, was surprised when she met the director of the S City Central Hospital. They were from the same department, and she was also a student of Professor Li.


    Director Wang was very friendly with her junior, who had been praised by their teachers.


    The exchange program went very smoothly.


    Director Wang treated Song Ning very well. She really wished Song Ning could pass on her abilities and skills to the young doctors and interns in her hospital.


    Song Ning had a very good temper and superb skills. Her exnation was also very easy to understand, making her very popr in the hospital.


    Before Song Ning thought of a way to investigate the Yin family, Director Wang approached her.


    ¡°Song Ning, I have a personal favor to ask from you,¡± Director Wang said.


    ¡°Senior sister, you¡¯re too polite. If you have something to say, you can just say it,¡± Song Ning said. She really liked this simple and down-to-earth senior sister.


    Director Wang thought about it for a moment before she said, ¡°There are two patients. One of them is my rtive. We¡¯ve tried both western and Chinese medicine, but there¡¯s not much improvement. I¡¯d like to ask you to take a look. Personally, if possible, I don¡¯t want to resort to a bone marrow and kidney transnt.¡±


    Song Ning asked, ¡°It¡¯s so serious that a transnt is needed?¡±


    Director Wang nodded solemnly. ¡°I always feel like there¡¯s still hope before we resort to a transnt. I was nning to ask Professor Li to have a look, but here you are¡­ Help me take a look first and see if there¡¯s a need to trouble our teacher toe over.¡±

 Chapter 741 - Family

    <h4>Chapter 741: Family</h4>


    Song Ning readily agreed and asked Director Wang about the patients.


    Director Wang sighed. ¡°One of the patients¡¯ grandmother is my aunt. My aunt fell in love with a married man when she was young. Later, my aunt brought my cousin with her and married that man. He¡¯s one of the richest men in S City. His surname is Yin. You might not know the Yin family, but it¡¯s a prominent family in S City.¡±


    Song Ning¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She had been thinking of how to investigate the Yin family, but the opportunity came knocking on her door.


    Seeing that Song Ning was listening attentively, Director Wang continued to say, ¡°The Yin family is quite influential. My aunt is blessed. No matter what, that man didn¡¯t let her down. His first wife divorced him and left her son and granddaughter behind. For some reason, her daughter-inw left with her. After that, her son married a young woman from a wealthy family as well, and they had a son and a daughter. Doesn¡¯t it sound very messy?¡±


    Director Wang sighed.


    Song Ning feigned a curious expression. No matter the time and ce, gossiping had always been a way to build closer rtionships. She said, ¡°You mean to say that Old Master Yin¡¯s current marriage is his second marriage. The former Old Madam Yin left her son in the Yin family, and her son is also married twice like his father. The former Old Madam Yin¡¯s daughter-inw also left her daughter behind in the Yin family, and her son¡¯s current wife also gave birth to two children for him?¡±


    Director Wang was slightly surprised. ¡°Dr. Song, how did you manage to sort their rtionships out so quickly?¡±


    Song Ning smiled. ¡°Director Wang, you exined it so clearly. How could I not understand?¡±


    Director Wang was very encouraged by Song Ning¡¯s words, thinking, logic, and expression. So, she continued to say, ¡°My cousin¡¯s name is Yin Yang, and the name of former Old Madam Yin¡¯s son, whom she left behind, is Yin Bin. My cousin and Yin Bin are verypetitive. When Yin Yang got married, Yin Bin also married his second wife. Then, their wives gave birth to sons, and the sons carried the fates of their fathers andpeted with each other as well. Since young, their lives are like something out of a melodrama.¡±


    Song Ning naturally knew that Yin Yang and Yin Bin¡¯s sons were Cheng Che¡¯s cousin and half-brother respectively. She asked probingly, ¡°Friendlypetitions are good, right? My good friend and I alwayspeted in our studies in the past. It also strengthened our friendship a lot. From studying together, we¡¯re now working together. It¡¯s rare to have apanion growing up together with you¡­¡±


    Director Wang sighed. ¡°It¡¯s a pity those two aren¡¯t as sensible as you and your friend. Moreover, their parents were alsopeting with each other at the same time. In the end, they grew up taking the crooked path. From justpeting with each other, they began to sabotage each other. It¡¯s only natural that something bad happened because of that.¡±


    Song Ning was shocked. Mu Chen and Jiang Jin had sent people to investigate the Yin family, but they did not find out much. She did not expect she would be able to obtain information so easily. Finally, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±


    Director Wang hesitated.


    Upon seeing this, Song Ning looked around and lowered her voice as she said, ¡°I understand. It must be hard to speak about the secrets of wealthy families¡­¡±


    Song Ning¡¯s expression was sincere and restrained, and it had the right amount of curiosity. This made Director Wang very satisfied.

 Chapter 742 - Reason

    <h4>Chapter 742: Reason</h4>


    Director Wang held Song Ning¡¯s hand as she said, ¡°Dr. Song, I¡¯m not someone who likes to gossip. I¡¯m telling you this because I need your help, and we¡¯re seniors and juniors. With Western medicine, they rely more on drugs and equipment. If there¡¯s a problem, they¡¯d cut it off and rece it. With Chinese medicine, we have to pay more attention to cause and effect.¡±


    Song Ning nodded. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re right. There¡¯s a lot of misunderstanding about us because people don¡¯t understand the essence of Chinese medicine.¡±


    As expected, Director Wang was pleased with Song Ning¡¯s words. She said with a sigh, ¡°No wonder Teacher always praises you¡­¡±


    Song Ning asked curiously, ¡°Senior, what happened with the Yin family?¡±


    Director Wang had alreadypletely let down her guard at this moment. She said, ¡°Those two unlucky kids¡­ They sabotaged each other and stole each other¡¯s things. When they were young, they stole each other¡¯s toys, and when they grew up, they stole each other¡¯s women.¡±


    ¡°There are always retributions. It seems like the Yin family¡¯s retribution fell on those two kids. They took a liking to the same girl at the same time. They pursued and spoiled the girl. That girl dated both of them, making them think they were her only one. She made them feel as though they were charming and managed to capture her heart. She toyed with them for half a year before she suddenly disappeared.¡±


    ¡°Disappeared?¡± Song Ning was confused.


    Director Wang nodded. ¡°Yes. She disappeared without a trace. The two of them were dumped. They were heartbroken and spent a lot of effort looking for her. Later on, they discovered that she was two-timing them. With that, they fought fiercely. It was as though they would not stop until Old Master Yin was dead.¡±


    ¡°The duo are both Old Master¡¯s grandsons. Although my aunt is in the family, he didn¡¯t show favoritism and let them be. Old Master Yin is a chauvinist. In his eyes, women are just objects. He thought his grandsons¡¯ fight was not a big deal. He easily suppressed the media. The media didn¡¯t dare to report anything about his grandsons¡¯ fight, let alone report about the girl that caused the fight. With that, the matter came to an end there. s, three to four monthster, both cousins fell ill.¡±


    Song Ning¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Director Wang sighed. ¡°One of them had a problem with his kidney, and the other had a problem with his bone marrow. Their immune systems are also very low. The only way to save their lives now is to get transnts.¡±


    Song Ning felt chills permeate her heart.


    Director Wang sighed again. ¡°You know the chances of a match are higher when the patient and donor are blood-rted. Otherwise, waiting in line for a donor is going to take a long time, and they don¡¯t have time. The Yin family doesn¡¯tck money, but what¡¯s the use of money at a time like this? Money can¡¯t buy life. In the beginning, they were treated conservatively using Western medicine while they waited for a donor. Over the past six months, they¡¯ve switched to traditional Chinese medicine. On ount of my aunt, I treated the two cousins. Now that you¡¯re here, I¡¯d like to ask for your help with a diagnosis. In terms of conservative treatment, perhaps, traditional Chinese medicine has an advantage over Western medicine.¡±

 Chapter 743 - Sadness

    <h4>Chapter 743: Sadness</h4>


    Song Ning was still in shock.


    Director Wang said with a sigh, ¡°Nheless, the two cousins aside, it seems like things have taken a turn for the better for the Yin family. Not long ago, my aunt told me that the Yin family found a child of theirs outside. Remember the daughter-inw who left with the former Old Madam Yin? The child belongs to her. This means those two bast*rds are his cousin and half-brother. I don¡¯t know how they found out, but it seems like that child¡¯s kidney and bone marrow are quitepatible¡­¡±


    After a moment, Director Wang said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the Yin family affairs for now. I don¡¯t know why the child, who was found, agreed to save those two, but I just want to do my best to treat the patients now. Let¡¯s hope there¡¯ll be progress so we don¡¯t have to drag a person into this.¡±


    Song Ning had to muster up all her strength to stop her body and her voice from trembling. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Senior, I¡¯ll try my best. Don¡¯t worry. We still have our teacher.¡±


    Director Wang did not seem to notice Song Ning¡¯s strange behavior. She nodded happily and said, ¡°Yes. I prayed for help, and then, you arrived. You¡¯re like a gift from heaven. Can we go over and take a look tomorrow? They¡¯ve been discharged from the hospital and are living and being treated in their respective houses. This is the real life of the wealthy.¡±


    Song Ning nodded in agreement.


    After sending Director Wang off, Song Ning felt as though all her strength had left her body. She reached out with a trembling hand for her phone on the table before she sat on the ground. She dialed the number for the house, but before the call was connected, she had already burst into tears.


    When Song Ning heard Jiang Jin¡¯s voice, her sorrow intensified, and she cried even louder.


    ¡°Grandma¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin¡¯s steady voice rang from the other end of the phone.


    ¡°Ningning, what¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t cry. Tell Grandma what happened. Where are you? Are you in danger? I¡¯ll tell Mu Chen to pick you up immediately.¡±


    Song Ning gradually calmed down. She wiped her tears away and said, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Jiang Jin asked, ¡°Where are you? What happened?¡±


    Song Ning said, ¡°Grandma, they want to harm Cheng Che! They want Cheng Che¡¯s life!¡±


    Jiang Jin¡¯s heart sank, but she did not say anything.


    Song Ning sobbed as she recounted what she had learned from Director Wang to Jiang Jin. Finally, she said, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t tell Cheng Che yet. I¡¯m afraid if he finds out about this, he¡¯ll be very sad. Don¡¯t tell Jiahui as well. She¡¯s very impatient. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll rush to the Yin family immediately once she finds out. Grandma, I¡¯m really angry!¡±


    Song Ning cried again. She was not even thirty yet, but she had already experienced so many ups and downs in her life. She was born into a wealthy family, became famous when she was young, her father had an affair, her parents divorced, she lost her grandmother, her mother died, and her fiance betrayed her. It was not easy for her to meet her true love. After they got married, she almost died after giving birth. During that year that she was separated from her family, she really suffered a lot. However, she epted all these hardships and faced them calmly and tenaciously. She did all she could to survive and ovee her hardships.


    However, all of Song Ning¡¯s hardships did not make her feel the way she did now about Cheng Che¡¯s matter. She was truly sad for Cheng Che.


    Objectively, although her father had fallen in love with someone else, her father had never thought about abandoning her. Her father wanted to have two women at the same time, but he had never thought about abandoning his daughter or harming his daughter.


    On the contrary, Cheng Che¡¯s family was worse than animals. They abandoned him for so many years, and it was intentional. Now that they wanted him to return to the family, it was because they had a sinister agenda.

 Chapter 744 - Comfort

    <h4>Chapter 744: Comfort</h4>


    What the Yin family wanted was Cheng Che¡¯s life!


    Song Ning cried uncontrobly.


    ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Cheng Che¡¯s calm voice suddenly rang from the other end of the line.


    ¡°Cheng¡­ Cheng Che?¡± Song Ning stopped crying abruptly, and the phone slipped out of her hand. She hurriedly picked it up and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Cheng Che. I¡­¡±


    Song Ning panicked and dropped her phone again.


    Cheng Che said calmly, ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t be sad. There¡¯s no reason for you to cry. I knew from the beginning they had ulterior motives. Now that we discover their motive, we can rest assured. Sister-inw, thank you.¡±


    When Song Ning regained her senses, she said, ¡°Cheng Che, don¡¯t be sad.¡±


    She did not know how tofort Cheng Che. This was not something that could be solved with just a few words offort. She was annoyed with herself that she did not confirm Jiang Jin was alone when Jiang Jin answered the call.


    She had recounted that vicious and awful story, and it was heard by Cheng Che.


    Song Ning was at a loss for words. She felt helpless, and her heart ached for him.


    ¡°Sister-inw, I¡¯m not sad. There¡¯s nothing for me to feel sad about. I didn¡¯t have any feelings or hopes for them in the first ce. Hence, I don¡¯t feel anything even after finding out about their motive. I¡¯m not sad so don¡¯t be sad, sister-inw. It¡¯s not worth it to feel sad over this matter.¡±


    Cheng Che¡¯s voice was calm with a hint of coldness when he spoke.


    At this time, Jiang Jin¡¯s voice rang from the phone again.


    ¡°Ningning, are you feeling better?¡±


    ¡°Grandma¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Although Cheng Che had said so much, Song Ning was still upset.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Cheng Che is right. It¡¯s great that you found out about this matter. From the beginning, he knew the Yin family didn¡¯t have good intentions. Now we know that they want to harm him, we can also act ordingly. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let anyone bully my grandson. I won¡¯t let them get away with this,¡± Jiang Jin said in an extremely solemn and firm tone, ¡°I know your heart aches for Cheng Che. However, you have to be strong now. We all have to protect Cheng Che, and we can¡¯t let others bully him. Do you understand?¡±


    Song Ning instinctively straightened her back when she heard Jiang Jin¡¯s words. She tightened her grip around the phone and replied, ¡°Yes, Grandma.¡±


    Jiang Jin¡¯s voice softened as she said, ¡°Good. Rest well. Follow Director Wang tomorrow and see what¡¯s going on with those two evil creatures from the Yin family. We¡¯ll keep each other informed.¡±


    At this moment, Mu Chen¡¯s voice rang from the phone.


    ¡°Ningning, I¡¯ll send someone over to protect you immediately. Remember to carry your silver needles with you as well. Be careful.¡±


    Warmth suffused Song Ning¡¯s heart. ¡°I understand. Take good care of Cheng Che. Jiahui is with all of you as well, right? Jiahui, take good care of Grandma.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here,¡± Jiahui replied calmly.


    After knowing each other for ten years, Song Ning and Jiahui had a tacit understanding. The more serious the matter is, the calmer Jiahui would be. Song Ning knew she could rely on Jiahui.


    After ending the call, Song Ning sat on the ground and leaned against the foot of the bed. She slowly calmed down as she sorted her thoughts out. The most important thing now was to calm down. If she wanted to protect Cheng Che, it was imperative that she calmed down.

 Chapter 745 - Visit

    <h4>Chapter 745: Visit</h4>


    The Yin family was undoubtedly well-prepared; they had concealed everything. Hence, Mu Chen and Jiang Jin did not find any clues. This only showed that the Yin family had sinister intentions from the very beginning.


    The Yin family abandoned Cheng Che since he was born. Now that he had grown up, they wanted to pull his tendons and drink his blood. It was simply outrageous. Fortunately, heaven was kind and allowed him to meet Jiang Jin and Mu Chen.


    Song Ning thought that heaven was fair as well. If it were not for Yin Yi¡¯s scheme, she would not havee to S City, and she would not have found out about this secret from Director Wang.


    Song Ning let out a long sigh and silently prayed that Cheng Che¡¯s mother would help protect her son from the Yin family. She, along with everyone else, would also do their best to protect Cheng Che.


    ¡®Tomorrow, I¡¯ll meet those two wicked cousins and see what the situation is like¡­¡¯


    Song Ning inhaled deeply, rose to her feet, and took a shower. She had to rest to prepare for tomorrow¡¯s battle. Although her feelings wereplicated and her mind was in a mess, she tried her best to sleep. She had to rest well if she wanted to be in peak condition tomorrow. She kept reminding herself over and over again that she needed to rest, but the more she did so, the more awake she became.


    Song Ning was still tossing and turning when she heard a knock on the door. She was stunned. Who would knock on her door at this time?


    Following that, her phone rang. When she saw the caller, her eyes widened immediately.


    ¡°Mu Chen?¡±


    When she answered the call, she heard Mu Chen say, ¡°Open the door.¡±


    Song Ning leaped out of her bed immediately and rushed to open the door.


    A man dressed head to toe in ck, wearing a hat and mask, stood in front of her door. Only his eyes were exposed.


    Nheless, Song Ning recognized the man immediately. She threw herself into his arms immediately.


    Mu Chen hugged her before he pulled her into the room and closed the door.


    Song Ning pulled away and asked in a lowered voice, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    They had agreed that Mu Chen would stay in M City and let Yin Yi use all her tricks to seduce him. She did not know why he had rushed here at this time. After ncing at her phone, she saw that it was 2 in the morning.


    Mu Chen held her waist and kissed her deeply.


    The phone in Song Ning¡¯s hand dropped to the ground, but she did not care. She hugged Mu Chen and responded to his kiss.


    When they finally stopped, Song Ning asked again, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Mu Chen tidied up Song Ning¡¯s messy hair and said gently, ¡°How can I rest assured when you¡¯re here alone?¡±


    Song Ning quickly said, ¡°But if you¡¯re here, then what are we going to do with M City? If we¡¯re discovered, it might be disadvantageous to Cheng Che. I¡¯m afraid if they can¡¯t achieve their goal, they¡¯ll use force instead. They¡¯ve made thorough preparations. We have to be careful, and we can¡¯t afford to make any mistakes.¡±


    Mu Chen pulled Song Ning into his embrace and patted her back as he said reassuringly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Cheng Che isn¡¯t made of paper. I¡¯ve also asked Han Mo to arrange for people to protect him. I¡¯m worried about you. Although I¡¯ve already sent people to protect you, I¡¯m still worried.¡±


    Song Ning felt a sense of sweetness in her heart. She leaned against Mu Chen¡¯s chest and asked, ¡°How¡¯s the baby? Did he look for me?¡±


    Mu Chen smiled when she mentioned their son. ¡°Of course, he looked for you. A Nuan said that he asked about you 200 times a day. She had answered him repeatedly, but it didn¡¯t stop him from asking over and over again. He sleeps with Grandma at night and asks Grandma to tell him stories. He told Grandma that you¡¯re away for work so he has to look after Grandma on your behalf.¡±


    Song Ning could not help but smile. ¡°Why is he so sweet?¡±


    Mu Chen patted her and said, ¡°My son takes after me. Not only is he sweet, but he¡¯s sensible as well.¡±

 Chapter 746 - Advice

    <h4>Chapter 746: Advice</h4>


    Song Ning could not help but pinch Mu Chen¡¯s waist yfully. ¡°Shameless. So all his good traits are from you?¡±


    Mu Chenughed happily. With such a wife and child, what more could a husband ask for?


    The duo cuddled as they talked andughed.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Jiahui to be there when I called. At that time, I was too angry. I didn¡¯t even ask Grandma if there was anyone with her before I recounted everything. I really didn¡¯t want Cheng Che to know about it,¡± Song Ning said, still feeling apologetic.


    Mu Chen patted her back. ¡°Silly, there¡¯s no need to always care about other people¡¯s feelings. Don¡¯t be like an old hen trying to protect the people around you. Everyone has their own responsibilities, and everyone has to face their own problems. No matter if it¡¯s good or bad, we can¡¯t overstep our boundaries. Do you understand? It¡¯ll be the same for Mu Lang in the future. His life will be his own to live.¡±


    Song Ning sighed. ¡°I understand this logic. However, I really can¡¯t stand seeing them bully Cheng Che like this.¡±


    Mu Chen said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With me around, no one can bully him. Do they think our Mu family is useless? Even if Cheng Che lets them off, I won¡¯t let them off. Since they came knocking on our door to look for trouble, they¡¯ll have to bear the consequences.¡± He looked at Song Ning and continued to say, ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to get involved. He doesn¡¯t want Jiahui to get involved either. Both of you are people we love most. I know you¡¯re intelligent and brave, and you prefer to stand with us through thick and thin. As for Jiahui, she usually looks carefree and impulsive, but I didn¡¯t expect her to be so calm during critical moments. Moreover, she also didn¡¯t forget to take good care of Grandma. She was worried Grandma wouldn¡¯t be able to take it. I was really moved.¡±


    Song Ning nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. I was afraid Grandma would be stressed out. I didn¡¯t think too much and just blurted it out at that time. I should¡¯ve called you first.¡±


    Mu Chen said, ¡°That¡¯s right. How can you forget about me?¡±


    Song Ning smiled sheepishly.


    Then, Mu Chen told her about his ns. ¡°I¡¯ll return after daybreak. I¡¯ve already stationed people at your side. You can rest assured in terms of safety. Nheless, when you see those from the Yin family, you have to be careful. The time is too short so I couldn¡¯t send people into the Yin family. Just follow Director Wang. I¡¯ve already checked her background. If she does anything wicked, I¡¯ll use her son as leverage.¡±


    Song Ning was surprised. In such a short time, Mu Chen had arranged so many things.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about our family either. Cheng Che has his own ns and enough manpower. He has already expressed his intention to return to the Yin family through Ye Cheng. The Yin family is very happy now. You don¡¯t have to worry about Jiahui either. Cheng Che knows how to protect his woman. We can¡¯t interfere too much. Besides, Jiahui is very fierce. Herbat ability is very strong. As for Grandma, she¡¯s weathered many storms in her life so don¡¯t worry. After Grandpa passed away, she survived on her own and sessfully drove those with evil intentions away. Inparison, this is nothing. So, you just need to look after yourself. If there¡¯s any news, inform us immediately. I¡¯ve brought a tracker with me. Put it in your needle pouch. If there¡¯s anything, at least I can locate you.¡±


    Mu Chen spoke in detail about his ns.


    Song Ning nodded before sheughed and said, ¡°And you say I¡¯m like an old hen taking care of everyone. You¡¯re even worse than me!¡±

 Chapter 747 - Making Things Difficult

    <h4>Chapter 747: Making Things Difficult</h4>


    The couple talked a long time before they reluctantly parted.


    Song Ning performed acupuncture on herself to rx, and she slept peacefully for a few hours. She had calmed down a lot when she thought about how Mu Chen and Cheng Che had arranged everything.


    The next day, Song Ning went to the hospital. After her meeting with her fellow doctors to exchange knowledge, Director Wang took her to see a few patients and showed her around.


    The director of the Chinese Medicine Department was a slightly balding male doctor in his fifties. He looked very amiable and always had a smile on his face. When he saw Director Wang, he said, ¡°Director Wang, I¡¯ve heard many good things about Dr. Song. Why don¡¯t we ask her to show our young doctors and interns a thing or two?¡±


    After saying that, he nced at the group of people behind him.


    Director Wang¡¯s expression did not look too good. She said to Song Ning, ¡°This is Director Li of the Chinese Medicine Department. He¡¯s the most popr Chinese medicine practitioner here.¡±


    Song Ning could keenly sense the tension between Director Wang and Director Li, but she still greeted Director Li calmly.


    Director Wang continued to say, ¡°Dr. Song just arrived not long ago. She¡¯s a guest. How can we trouble her?¡±


    Director Li smiled and said, undeterred, ¡°We¡¯re all doctors. Isn¡¯t it good to learn from each other?¡±


    Director Wang was about to speak again when Song Ning said, ¡°Director Li is right. We should learn from each other. Why don¡¯t we find a patient to treat? We can exchange acupuncture and massage techniques by demonstration.¡±


    Director Li beamed. ¡°Dr. Song is such a straightforward person. Alright, why don¡¯t we look for Bai Yu? Her condition is very suitable for us to learn from each other.¡±


    Director Wang¡¯s expression changed slightly as she red at Director Li. Just like earlier, before she could speak, Song Ning said, ¡°Alright, please lead the way.¡±


    Following that, Song Ning looked at Director Wang to reassure her.


    Although Director Wang was not very familiar with Song Ning, she was very familiar with her teacher¡¯s ability. Hence, she felt at ease when she recalled how Song Ning had been learning by their teacher¡¯s side for such a long time.


    Bai Yu was a young girl who was a dancer. She was bedridden for many years due to an injury when dancing that was treated improperly. Her spine was injured, causing her lower limbs to be paralyzed. She woulde to the hospital every once in a while for rehabilitation, but after three to five years, there had been no significant improvements.


    Bai Yu was very beautiful, but her expression was gloomy, and her temper was abnormally bad. Most importantly, she was very uncooperative.


    However, Bai Yu¡¯s parents were highly educated and were very polite to the medical staff.


    Director Li smiled and said to Bai Yu, ¡°Bai Yu, we have a new doctor. This time, we¡¯ll definitely heal your legs!¡±


    Everyone turned to Director Li in unison.


    Director Wang¡¯s expression darkened immediately as she said through gritted teeth, ¡°Director Li!¡±


    Before anything else could be said, Bai Yu¡¯s parents had already rushed over. ¡°Really? Is that true? Do you have any new treatment?¡±


    Director Li smiled and did not say anything. He only looked at Song Ning.


    Song Ning said calmly, ¡°I want to look at her medical records first.¡±


    Director Li immediately handed Bai Yu¡¯s medical records to Song Ning. ¡°Here.¡±


    Song Ning nced at Director Lu as she took the medical records. If she still could not figure out that Director Li was the stumbling block that Yin Yi found to make things difficult for her, she would be a fool. She shook her head inwardly. Director Li and Yin Yi were quite simr. Their IQ was not very high, but they were pretentious and were blindly confident.


    Song Ning lowered her head and began to read the medical records.

 Chapter 748 - Treatment

    <h4>Chapter 748: Treatment</h4>


    Bai Yu looked at Song Ning contemptuously and asked, ¡°What do you think? Do you dare to say you can treat me?¡±


    Song Ning smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll do a simple check-up now. I¡¯ll need your cooperation, okay?¡±


    Bai Yu asked coldly, ¡°How? Are you going to ask where it hurts? I don¡¯t feel any pain. My lower body is dead. I can¡¯t tell you where it hurts.¡±


    Song Ning raised her brow. ¡°Is that so? I don¡¯t believe it?¡±


    Bai Yu rolled her eyes and pulled her nket away. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, then you can try it yourself.¡±


    Song Ning had already understood the girl¡¯s temper.


    Director Li sighed from the side. ¡°Bai Yu¡¯s life is too bitter. What a pity¡­¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Bai Yu¡¯s temper exploded. She vented her anger at Song Ning immediately. She threw the folder at the side at Song Ning. ¡°You¡¯re a liar! Aren¡¯t you just trying to cheat my father¡¯s money? My parents might be stupid, but I¡¯m not?¡±


    Song Ning bent down to pick up the folder,pletely unaffected. She said calmly, ¡°I think you¡¯re just afraid that you¡¯re not as smart as me and that you¡¯ll be cheated by me, right?¡±


    Bai Yu sneered. ¡°It¡¯s fine. My father has plenty of money. I want to see how you¡¯re going to cheat us.¡±


    Song Ning kept quiet and pulled Bai Yu¡¯s hand over to check Bai Yu¡¯s pulse.


    Bai Yu struggled for a while but failed to break free.


    After that, Song Ning checked Bai Yu¡¯s legs.


    Bai Yu¡¯s parents watched anxiously from the side, staring at Song Ning unblinkingly.


    Song Ning whispered a few words to Director Wang before saying to Bai Yu¡¯s parents, ¡°Because her injuries are from a few years ago, it¡¯s toote to unblock her meridians now. However, I still want to give it a try. Do you agree to let me perform acupuncture on her?¡±


    Bai Yu¡¯s parents instinctively turned to look at Director Wang.


    Director Wang nodded at them encouragingly.


    Bai Yu said disdainfully, ¡°Acupuncture? I¡¯ve done it so many times before. Let me tell you, it¡¯s useless!¡±


    Song Ning looked at Bai Yu and said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve done it so many times, what¡¯s the harm in doing it again?¡±


    These words seemed to ruffle Bai Yu¡¯s feathers. She said, ¡°What¡¯s the harm in doing it again? All of you are just treating me as ab rat. Once you¡¯re done, you¡¯ll tell the whole world about it. If it doesn¡¯t work, you¡¯ll say it¡¯s my problem. You doctors are all quacks!¡±


    Bai Yu¡¯s mother admonished gently, ¡°Little Yu, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    At the same time, Bai Yu¡¯s father said solemnly, ¡°Dr. Song, you should give it a try. Like you said, what¡¯s the harm in trying again? We have nothing to lose.¡±


    Song Ning said to Bai Yu calmly, ¡°Since the situation is already like this, it can¡¯t be any worse than what it is now. Don¡¯t you want to give it a try? Maybe I¡¯ll be able to help you.¡±


    ¡°Dream on.¡± Bai Yu scoffed.


    Song Ning smiled and continued to say, ¡°You¡¯re just afraid the oue won¡¯t be good and that you¡¯ll be disappointed again, right?¡±


    Song Ning had hit the nail on the head.


    Bai Yu remained silent.


    Seeing this, Song Ning said, ¡°You¡¯ve been disappointed so many times so what if you¡¯re disappointed another time? However, what if on the off chance you won¡¯t be disappointed this time?¡±


    Bai Yu only looked at Song Ning, silently acquiescing to the treatment.


    Song Ning began by giving Bai Yu a massage.


    Everyone stared at Song Ning silently.


    Bai Yu¡¯s parents were holding hands, looking nervous.


    Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, Song Ning opened her needle pouch. She skillfully inserted the needles.


    Bai Yu scoffed. ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything.¡±


    Song Ning was not bothered by these words.


    However, Director Li hurriedly said, ¡°Dr. Song, you better stop. You can¡¯t do this. It¡¯s affecting the patient¡¯s emotions.¡±


    When Director Li took a step forward, Song Ning turned to look at him, stopping him in his tracks. Her gaze was so cold that he shivered involuntarily.


    Bai Yu continued to berate Song Ning, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you I don¡¯t feel anything! You¡¯re a liar! You¡­¡±


    Bai Yu suddenly stopped speaking and cried out in pain, ¡°Ah! What are you doing? It hurts!¡±


    Everyone froze, thinking they had heard wrongly.

 Chapter 749 - Feelings

    <h4>Chapter 749: Feelings</h4>


    Bai Yu¡¯s parents were dumbfounded. After a moment, Bai Yu¡¯s mother¡¯s tears began to fall as she asked, ¡°Xiao Yu, Xiao Yu, what did you say?¡±


    Bai Yu was also dumbfounded.


    Song Ning smiled as she reached out to move the needle to the other side of Bai Yu¡¯s calf.


    ¡°Ah! It hurts!¡± Bai Yu cried out as she looked at Song Ning, horrified, with her big eyes that shone with tears/


    Bai Yu¡¯s parents finally reacted and rushed to Bai Yu¡¯s bedside. Bai Yu¡¯s mother asked her daughter repeatedly, ¡°Xiao Yu, Xiao Yu, does it really hurt? Do you really feel pain?¡±


    Bai Yu nodded reluctantly before she shifted her gaze back to Song Ning.


    Bai Yu¡¯s father grabbed Song Ning¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Dr. Song, how did you do it? Thank you, thank you, thank you!¡±


    Bai Yu¡¯s father was almost incoherent with joy and excitement.


    Director Wang, Director Li, and the others were still dumbfounded.


    Director Wang, who was the first to react, said excitedly, ¡°Song Ning, you¡­ Ah! Hurry up and continue the acupuncture treatment for Xiao Yu!¡±


    Bai Yu¡¯s mother, who heard these words, almost kneeled in front of Song Ning as she said, ¡°Dr. Song, thank you! Thank you! Please save Xiao Yu! Please help her!¡±


    Song Ning looked at Bai Yu with a smile and asked, ¡°How is it? Does your leg feel sore and swollen?¡±


    Bai Yu nodded tearfully.


    Song Ning added another needle before she asked, ¡°How is it now?¡±


    Bai Yu¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise as she cried out, ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel sore or swollen now. It feels, it feels¡­¡±


    ¡°It feels like you can walk?¡± Song Ning asked with a smile.


    Bai Yu nodded.


    Bai Yu¡¯s parents were ecstatic. Bai Yu¡¯s mother covered her mouth with an expression of disbelief. She did not dare to speak, afraid that it would ruin the dream in front of her. Tears streamed down her face continuously.


    Song Ning, on the other hand, rolled her eyes yfully and said, ¡°You wish!¡±


    Bai Yu looked at Song Ning in surprise. She did not know how to respond to Song Ning. Everyone in the hospital tiptoed around her, and no one had ever treated her in this manner before. Since she was paralyzed, everyone pitied her. As time went on, her temper grew worse. She felt as though the entire world owed her. For these reasons, she did not react at all when Song Ning spoke to her.


    Song Ning massaged Bai Yu¡¯s knee joints as she said calmly, ¡°Your meridians have been blocked for too long. We won¡¯t be able to unblock them in a short time. It¡¯s impossible for you to walk when your meridians are blocked. We have to proceed one step at a time. There¡¯s no quick fix or shortcut. I can help you stand and walk again, but whether you can dance again is not up to me. It¡¯s up to you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s up to me?¡± Bai Yu asked.


    Song Ning looked at Bai Yu and said seriously, ¡°Yes. It depends on your will and perseverance. I¡¯m a doctor. I can only cure illnesses. It naturally depends on you whether you can dance again or not.¡±


    ¡°I want to dance again!¡± Bai Yu said as she nodded and cried. She grabbed Song Ning¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be obedient! You treat me! Help me stand up and walk so I can dance again! I¡¯ll definitely be able to dance again if you help me! Help me! Please!¡±


    Bai Yu cried with all her might. All her anger and grievances, which were pent up over the years, were vented through her tears at this moment.


    Bai Yu¡¯s mother was also crying in Bai Yu¡¯s father¡¯s arms, and Bai Yu¡¯s father¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as well. Both of them were overwhelmed with emotions.


    At this time, no one noticed that Director Li¡¯s expression was incredibly ugly.


    Everyone was shocked by Song Ning¡¯s excellent skills.

 Chapter 750 - Guarantee

    <h4>Chapter 750: Guarantee</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    Song Ning reached out and patted Bai Yu¡¯s head as she said gently, ¡°Alright, stop crying and listen to me.¡±


    Bai Yu tried to calm down and stopped her tears. After a moment, she looked at Song Ning with her red and swollen eyes and an eager and devout expression.


    ¡°Treatments using traditional Chinese medicine are rtively slow. I can¡¯t tell you for sure how long it¡¯ll take so you¡¯ll have to persevere. If you¡¯re able to persevere, you¡¯ll definitely stand up and walk again. If you¡¯re willing, we can start the treatment today. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Bai Yu replied without hesitation.


    Song Ning said again, ¡°I¡¯m not a doctor in this hospital. I¡¯m only here for the exchange program. In the future, I¡¯lle twice a day to perform acupuncture, and I¡¯ll be bringing three or four interns to not only help me, but also to observe and learn. Are you okay with that?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Bai Yu replied in a clear voice.


    Song Ning sighed in relief inwardly upon hearing this. Then, she looked at the young doctors standing behind Director Wang before she said, ¡°All of you can return for now. Later, you can apany me as I perform acupuncture.¡± After a beat, she added, ¡°What do you think, Director Wang?¡±


    Song Ning was annoyed at herself. She was not very good at interpersonal rtionships like Jiahui. She had almost forgotten about Director Wang.


    In fact, Director Wang did not notice this at all. She waspletely shocked by Song Ning¡¯s superb performance. After hearing Song Ning¡¯s question, she hurriedly said, ¡°Of course, of course. It¡¯s their good fortune being able to learn from you.¡±


    Following that, Director Wang finally noticed the unsightly expression on Director Li¡¯s face. She could not help but feel happy. She said, ¡°Congrattions, Director Li. This time, your department has brought glory to our hospital again.¡±


    Director Li only smiled unnaturally and did not say anything else. His heart was flooded with hatred for Song Ning at this moment.


    As they were leaving the ward, Bai Yu¡¯s father followed them out. He asked, ¡°Dr. Song, can we have a chat? I want to exin Xiao Yu¡¯s condition to you.¡±


    Without waiting for Song Ning¡¯s reply, Director Li said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Bai. We¡¯ll hand over Bai Yu¡¯s information to Dr. Song after this. We¡¯ll do our best to treat her.¡±


    Bai Yu¡¯s father saw that Song Ning was standing silently at the side so he felt anxious. However, he did not know what else to say. After a moment, he said tearfully, ¡°Dr. Song, I¡¯m sorry to trouble you. Please save Xiao Yu. She¡¯s still young. If she¡¯s like this for the rest of her life¡­¡±


    Song Ning said calmly, ¡°Mr. Bai, I¡¯ll definitely do my best. Please rest assured. In my opinion,pared to her legs, it¡¯s more important that you take care of her emotions. Her personality now is very extreme. This will cause her to feel depressed very easily. Don¡¯t just focus on the negative effects of her legs, and try to guide her. I¡¯ll pay attention to this matter as well.¡±


    Bai Yu¡¯s father nodded. ¡°Thank you! Thank you!¡±


    The interns¡¯ eyes were shining as they looked at Song Ning. They instinctively followed her, making Director Li¡¯s expression turn even darker than before.


    Song Ning did care about Director Li at all. She had intentionally angered and embarrassed him. She knew she could make use of him, and she would not go easy on him at all.


    ¡­


    After the rounds, Song Ning asked Director Li for the medical records immediately.


    Director Li really regretted his decision earlier. He did not expect things to turn out like this. However, things had already developed to this point so there was nothing he could do. He could only y along and wait for a chance to cause damage.


    Song Ning¡¯s brows were slightly furrowed as she read the medical records.


    Upon seeing this, Director Li asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Dr. Song? Is there anything I can help you with?¡±


    Song Ning replied, ¡°No. Thank you, Director Li.¡±

 Chapter 751 - Probing

    <h4>Chapter 751: Probing</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    Director Li was unwilling to give up. He said with sparkling eyes, ¡°Ah, I really didn¡¯t expect you to be so skilled, Dr. Song. It¡¯s really eye-opening! Bai Yu¡¯s father is the richest man in S City, and Bai Yu is his only daughter. If you can cure her, you¡¯ll definitely be famous!¡±


    Song Ning flipped through the medical records as she replied calmly, ¡°What does my treatment of Bai Yu have to do with her father¡¯s financial status? To doctors, all patients are the same. Whether they¡¯re rich or poor, they should all be treated equally. Didn¡¯t we take an oath when we first studied medicine?¡±


    Director Li said dismissively, ¡°That¡¯s not right, Dr. Song. Although we¡¯re doctors, we¡¯re also human beings. We have parents and other family members to support as well. Of course, as a female, you don¡¯t have such a heavy burden. However, your skills are impressive, and they¡¯ll definitely bring you a lot of benefits. In this society, nothing is more important than¡­¡±


    Director Li, who was beaming as he spoke, suddenly trailed off when he saw Song Ning, who had set the medical records down, looking at him with a faint smile on his face. He felt a little embarrassed.


    Song Ning asked calmly, ¡°So, what are you trying to tell me, Director Li?¡±


    Director Li looked to the left and right before he lowered his voice and said, ¡°Dr. Song, you¡¯ve seen Bai Yu¡¯s parents earlier. They trust youpletely now. Our next step is to cure Bai Yu. Her illness can be cured, but the duration it¡¯ll take to cure her ispletely up to you, right? Isn¡¯t that what you meant earlier?¡± Seeing that Song Ning was silent and expressionless, he continued to say as though he understood her thoughts, ¡°We¡¯re all experienced people. I understand even if you don¡¯t say it. Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll definitely cooperate with you. However, please don¡¯t be in a hurry to show off. You understand what I¡¯m trying to say, right?¡±


    Song Ning looked at the smug expression on Director Li¡¯s face. She ced her hands on top of the medical records before she said with a faint smile, ¡°I¡¯ve only been here for a short time. I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t understand what you mean. If you have advice for me, please speak directly. I participated in this exchange program to learn and exchange knowledge, after all. It¡¯d be best if Director Li can speak more directly.¡±


    Song Ning did not wait for Director Li¡¯s reply and left the office immediately, leaving him to ponder on her words. After closing the door, she could not help but sigh. There were so many filthy things in the world, and even hospitals were not free from them.


    Director Li was obviously working under Yin Yi based on how he had tried to trap her at every corner.


    Song Ning thought that the Yin family was truly ruthless. The more they acted like this, the more she was determined to protect Cheng Che.


    ¡­


    Song Ning was worried about Bai Yu so she visited Bai Yu again.


    Bai Yu leaned against the headboard with a dazed expression.


    At this time, Bai Yu¡¯s mother returned with an insted lunch box. She was pleasantly surprised when she saw Song Ning. She hurriedly pulled Song Ning to the side before she said tearfully, ¡°Dr. Song, thank you so much!¡± After she wiped her tears away, she said, ¡°It¡¯s been seven years, and this is the first time that Bai Yu felt pain. You have no idea how happy and excited I am. Dr. Song, you¡¯re not married yet, right? You probably can¡¯t understand the heart of a mother. If it¡¯d help, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to give Xiao Yu my legs at all. s, that won¡¯t help at all¡­¡±

 Chapter 752 - Understanding

    <h4>Chapter 752: Understanding</h4>


    As Bai Yu¡¯s mother tried to suppress her tears, Song Ning reachedout and patted Bai Yu¡¯s mother¡¯s shoulder. She said, ¡°I understand. My son is about two years old now. I also wish to give him all the good things in the world even if it means risking my life.¡±


    Bai Yu¡¯s mother looked at Song Ning, slightly surprised.


    Song Ning pointed at the insted lunch box and asked, ¡°Is this for Xiao Yu?¡±


    Bai Yu¡¯s mother nodded.


    Song Ning asked, ¡°Can I bring this to her? I¡¯ll n to have a chat with her.¡±


    Bai Yu¡¯s mother was a little confused.


    Seeing this, Song Ning said gently, ¡°Bai Yu¡¯s emotions are quite unstable. I need her emotions to be stable when I treat her. Otherwise, the treatment will be affected. If you ask me, her psychological problems are more serious than her physical problems.¡±


    Bai Yu¡¯s mother quickly handed Song Ning the lunch box and said repeatedly, ¡°Thank you for your hard word, Dr. Song! Then, I won¡¯t stay here. Otherwise, I might affect her mood.¡±


    Bai Yu¡¯s mother looked a little sad at the end of her words.


    Song Ning said reassuringly, ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re her mother that she dares to throw her tantrum without holding back. That¡¯s because you give her a sense of security. She knows that no matter how she acts, you¡¯ll still be by her side because you¡¯re her mother.¡±


    Bai Yu¡¯s mother looked at Song Ning in surprise.


    Song Ning said, ¡°Just treat her like a normal child. Don¡¯t pity her. All you need to do is stay by her side.¡±


    Song Ning left Bai Yu¡¯s mother to mull over her words.


    ¡­


    When Song Ning returned to the room, Bai Yu¡¯s eyes lit up. A stunned expression appeared on her face when she saw the lunch box in Song Ning¡¯s hand.


    Song Ning raised the head of the bed after she set the lunch box down. She raised her chin and gestured for Bai Yu to eat.


    Bai Yu looked behind Song Ning and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s my mother?¡±


    Song Ning turned slightly to block Bai Yu¡¯s line of sight and said, ¡°Your mother sent this meal to you. I sent her away and told her to bring you a few books. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve not been studying at all ever since you¡¯ve gotten injured.¡±


    Bai Yu red at Song Ning with a sullen expression on her face.


    Song Ning turned a blind eye to it and said, ¡°Eat.¡±


    Bai Yu did not move.


    Song Ning ced her hands in her pockets as he said, ¡°What? Are you waiting for your mother to feed you? Your legs are injured, not your hands. You can still eat on your own. You¡¯re not a child. My son is two years old, and he doesn¡¯t need me to feed or dress him. Are you worse than a child?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ have a son?¡±


    Song Ning sessfully diverted Bai Yu¡¯s attention with those words.


    Song Ning nodded. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t I look like I have a son?¡±


    ¡°You look like you¡¯re in you¡¯re in your early twenties,¡± Bai Yu said as she shook her head. It had been a while since she had spoken so calmly.


    Song Ning opened up the lunch box and stuffed the chopsticks in Bai Yu¡¯s hands before she gestured for Bai Yu to eat again. Then, she took a seat by the bedside and said casually, ¡°There are some things that can¡¯t be seen by just looking. Your legs are an example. It looks like you can¡¯t use them anymore, but that¡¯s not the case. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not been used for a long time so it needs time for you to be able to use them again.¡±


    Bai Yu was briefly stunned. She held the chopsticks but did not pick up any food. Then, she asked softly, ¡°Dr. Song, can you really heal my legs?¡±


    Bai Yu¡¯s attitude and tone were normal.


    Song Ning smiled. ¡°Eat well. Your mother personally sent this over. After you¡¯re done eating, you¡¯ll have more energy. Then, you can ask your questions, and I¡¯ll answer them. What do you think?¡±


    Bai Yu stared at Song Ning intently, and Song Ning faced her gaze calmly.


    After a moment, Bai Yu¡¯s gaze grew determined before she ate the food heartily.

 Chapter 753 - A Heart-To-Heart Talk

    <h4>Chapter 753: A Heart-To-Heart Talk</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    Outside the room, Bai Yu¡¯s mother covered her mouth as her tears fell like rain. She had been feeding her daughter for the past seven years. During those seven years, if she did not feed her daughter, her daughter would not take the initiative to eat and would rather starve. She was naturally moved when she saw her daughter eating on her own. For a moment, she wondered if Song Ning knew magic.


    While Bai Yu was eating, Song Ning said with a smile, ¡°It seems like your mother¡¯s food suits your appetite. It¡¯s a kind of enjoyment watching you eat. My son is like you and eats very well. Such people are usually blessed.¡±


    After swallowing the food in her mouth, Bai Yu said, ¡°Your son is lucky to have you as a mother. You¡¯re different.¡±


    Song Ning smiled. ¡°All mothers are the same. They love their children with their lives. Your mother told me that she would give you her legs if it would help. She would even give her life for you¡­¡±


    Bai Yu fell silent. She finished her meal silently and in a daze. After she was done, she instinctively tidied up the tableware and put them into the bag.


    Song Ning nodded upon seeing this. Bai Yu¡¯s upbringing was good, which showed how outstanding her mother was. She helped Bai Yu clear the table before she put a pillow behind Bai Yu¡¯s back. Then, she sat down again before she asked, ¡°Alright, what questions do you have for me?¡±


    Bai Yu asked softly, ¡°Dr. Song, is it really possible for me to stand again?¡±


    Song Ning nodded. ¡°You can stand and walk again. However, like I said, whether you can dance or not isn¡¯t up to me. It depends on your willpower.¡±


    Bai Yu said resolutely, ¡°As long as I¡¯m able to walk, I¡¯ll definitely be able to dance again! I won¡¯t bow down to them!¡±


    ¡°Them? Who¡¯s ¡®them?¡± Song Ning asked.


    The light in Bai Yu¡¯s eyes dimmed immediately.


    Song Ning did not rush Bai Yu and silently waited for Bai Yu.


    Bai Yu unconsciously drew circles on her nket as she said softly, ¡°I have a good friend named Yin Yi. We grew up together, went to school together, and learned to dance together. Our two families are very close as well. I thought we¡¯d be friends forever. I don¡¯t have any siblings so I treat her like my sister¡­¡±


    ¡®Yin Yi? Why is the Yin family showing up everywhere?¡¯ Song Ning frowned slightly.


    Bai Yu continued to say, ¡°However, I didn¡¯t know that Yin Yi didn¡¯t feel the same way I did. She kept spreading rumors about me, trying to drive a wedge between me and other girls. I didn¡¯t know anything at that time so I was very close to her.¡±


    ¡°Later, I had a boyfriend. Yin Yi didn¡¯t like him and kept badmouthing him. She wouldn¡¯t let us be alone. My boyfriend warned me many times that Yin Yi wasn¡¯t a good friend. However, I told him that we¡¯ve known each other since we were young and that we were like sisters. My boyfriend was very angry, but I didn¡¯t care. In my heart, Yin Yi, who was like a sister, was much more important. Later on, I caught Yin Yi and my boyfriend red-handed.¡±


    Bai Yu smiled bitterly as she subconsciously clenched the nket tightly.


    Song Ning was shocked. She did not expect Yin Yi to have a habit of coveting other women¡¯s boyfriends or husbands. She could not help but ask, ¡°What happened after that?¡±


    Bai Yu seemed to be in a trance as she continued to say, ¡°The double betrayal made me feel like dying at that time. They hated each other so much so I didn¡¯t understand how they could have ended up together. Why? They treated me like an idiot. No, they were right. I was an idiot.¡±

 Chapter 754 - Old Story

    <h4>Chapter 754: Old Story</h4>


    Song Ning could not help but sigh inwardly.


    Bai Yu continued to say softly, ¡°Yin Yi and I learned to dance since we were young. I was mostly focused on folk dances. Yin Yi gave uphalfway and tried to persuade me to give up as well. However, I didn¡¯t agree. Because of that, she even ignored me for a period of time.¡±


    ¡°My mother has always been very supportive of me. Dancing is both my mother and my dream. I couldn¡¯t just give up. Although I was saddened by the double betrayal, I didn¡¯t give up on dancing. Fortunately, due to apetition, I didn¡¯t have time to wallow in my sadness. I threw myself into practicing for thepetition. It helped me to deal with my heartbreak. However, just the day before mypetition, something happened during the rehearsal.¡±


    Bai Yu stopped speaking as she covered her face and began to cry out loud. It was obvious that the matter had affected her greatly.


    Song Ning apanied Bai Yu silently. She knew what Bai Yu needed the most now was a good listener.


    Bai Yu gradually stopped crying. She wiped her tears away before she continued to say, ¡°I was slightly anxious about thepetition. At that time, some of my ssmates said we should return to the dance studio to practice. Somehow, the locker room caught fire when we were in the dance studio. Everyone panicked and ran out. My practice room was in the innermost part of the building so I was thest to know about the fire. When I rushed out with another ssmate, smoke had already filled the corridors, and the fire had already spread. It was difficult for us to leave. In the end, we could only jump out of the window. The second floor wasn¡¯t high, but I¡­¡±


    Bai Yu could not continue. She covered her face and wept again.


    After listening to the story, Song Ning immediately thought there was something strange about the fire. She asked softly, ¡°Why did the locker room suddenly catch fire?¡±


    Bai Yu stopped crying as she shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. My father suspected foul y at that time and reported it to the police. After investigating, the police concluded that the fire started because of a phone charger in the locker room. There were many mmable things in the locker room so the fire spread quickly. I was just unlucky¡­ That day, my mother was supposed to pick me up. However, she waste because of some matters. If she hade on time, I would have avoided this disasterpletely. Hence, she has been ming herself all this time. I knew it was not her fault, but I¡­ I have nowhere to vent so I began to hate her and torture her¡­¡±


    Bai Yu¡¯s voice grew softer toward the end of her words. It was not that she was unaware of how much her parents loved her. However, she felt powerless and could not help but hurt those who loved her most just because she knew they would tolerate it.


    ¡°Do you know why your mother waste that day?¡± Song Ning asked gently.


    Bai Yu replied in a low voice, ¡°On the way there, she had a minor ident and scraped the other party¡¯s car. The other party was unwilling to settle the matter quickly, dying her.¡±


    Song Ning felt her heart skip a beat. ¡®Why is it that all wicked people in the world use almost the same methods?¡¯


    After a moment, Song Ning asked, ¡°When did you find out that you¡¯d never walk again?¡±


    ¡°After a month. My father found a specialist, and he had said the same thing. I¡¯ve been lying in bed for seven years. When I thought about how I¡¯d have to lie in bed for the rest of my life, I was filled with hatred. I wanted the world to burn,¡± Bai Yu said as her eyes burned fiercely.


    Song Ning chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to live. If you keep letting your negative emotions affect you, how can you be happy?¡±

 Chapter 755 - Hint

    <h4>Chapter 755: Hint</h4>


    Bai Yu looked down and did not say anything. She was unconsciously twisting the quilt in her hands.


    Song Ning rose to her feet and gently lifted the quilt.


    Bai Yu was astonished and instinctively reached out to cover her legs again.


    Song Ning stopped Bai Yu before she began to massage Bai Yu¡¯s legs and asked, ¡°What happened to your ex-boyfriend?¡±


    Bai Yu seemed stunned by the question. After a moment, she shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t pay attention to him.¡±


    Song Ning continued to massage Bai Yu¡¯s legs as she asked, ¡°Do you still have hatred in your heart when you think of them?¡±


    Bai Yu did not reply.


    Song Ning continued to ask, ¡°Have you pieced all the puzzles together regarding that incident?¡±


    Bai Yu continued to keep quiet.


    Song Ning said, seemingly to herself, ¡°Of course, you have. It¡¯s just that there¡¯s no evidence. Everything is just spection. In the end, it must be easier to me your mother. No matter how you lose your temper, your mother will always be there for you. As for Yin Yi, she¡¯s got everything going for her. She can do whatever she wants. As for that boyfriend, he probably got annoyed with Yin Yi not long after, and they didn¡¯t get together. In the end, he likely realized that you¡¯re the best. However, when he looked for you, he realized that you were paralyzed. After that, he never looked back¡­¡±


    Then, Song Ning straightened her back before she asked, ¡°Am I right?¡±


    Bai Yu looked away and did not say anything.


    Song Ning pressed on Bai Yu¡¯s acupuncture point at this time, causing Bai Yu to look at her in surprise.


    ¡°Dr. Song!¡±


    ¡°Do you feel it?¡± Song Ning asked with a smile.


    Bai Yu nodded excitedly. ¡°Yes, yes!¡±


    Song Ning withdrew her hands and ced them in the pockets of her white coat. Then, she tilted her head slightly to look at Bai Yu before she asked, ¡°When you can stand up and walk in the future, what do you want to do most?¡±


    Bai Yu asked hesitantly, ¡°Can I really?¡±


    Song Ning rolled her eyes and asked with a hint of exasperation, ¡°Why don¡¯t you believe me? Don¡¯t you want to dance?¡±


    Bai Yu nodded as tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°I do!¡±


    Song Ning said, ¡°That¡¯s good. It¡¯s not easy to be alive. You have to cherish yourself for the rest of your life. Don¡¯t give up on your dreams, especially when it not only belongs to you, but to your mother as well¡­¡±


    Bai Yu was a little excited when she heard Song Ning¡¯s words.


    Song Ning continued to say, ¡°I can heal your legs, but you¡¯ll have to work hard during the rehabilitation sessions. That will likely be the most difficult process. I can heal your legs, but you¡¯ll have to cooperate with me. Not only do you have to believe in me, but you must also believe in yourself. Do you think you can do this?¡±


    Bai Yu nodded, determined. ¡°Yes! I can definitely do it!¡±


    Song Ning smiled. ¡°Your parents protected you too well so you¡¯re naive, silly, and sweet. Stop wallowing in self-pity. If you have the time, why don¡¯t you take a look at the past and find out who caused you to waste so many years of your youth?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Bai Yu stared at Song Ning with her mouth agape as she watched Song Ning leave the room.


    ¡­


    As soon as Song Ning stepped out of the room, Bai Yu¡¯s mother quickly grabbed Song Ning¡¯s hand. Her legs weakened, causing her to fall to her knees in front of Song Ning. She sobbed uncontrobly.


    Song Ning was shocked. ¡°Please get up. What are you doing?¡±


    Bai Yu¡¯s mother tried her best to suppress her tears as she said, ¡°Dr. Song, all these years, Bai Yu had never taken the initiative to eat¡­¡±


    Song Ning helped Bai Yu¡¯s mother up as she said gently, ¡°She¡¯ll be even better in the future. She¡¯s a very smart child. It¡¯s because she feels very secure with you and your husband that she dares to behave so presumptuously. You¡¯re a good mother. Bai Yu doesn¡¯t me you. She¡¯s admitted it. It¡¯s because she feels closest to you that sheshes out at you¡­¡±

 Chapter 756 - Medical Treatment

    <h4>Chapter 756: Medical Treatment</h4>


    Bai Yu¡¯s mother nodded repeatedly. ¡°I know, I know. It¡¯s really my fault. If I didn¡¯t argue with that person that day, if I¡¯d arrived at the school earlier, such a thing wouldn¡¯t have happened. I really let Xiao Yu down¡­¡±


    Song Ning said sternly, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s not like you did it on purpose. It¡¯s not your fault. Instead of ming yourself, why don¡¯t you investigate the driver who argued with you that day? How could there be such a coincidence? Don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Bai Yu¡¯s mother was stunned by these words.


    Song Ning gently broke free of Bai Yu¡¯s mother¡¯s grip and left without another word. It was best to leave Bai Yu¡¯s mother alone to mull over her words. Sometimes, one would only see things clearly after being reminded.


    ¡­


    Song Ning¡¯s fame rose in the hospital, overshadowing Director Li.


    Director Wang was naturally very happy. She was very grateful that her teacher sent such an outstanding doctor to her hospital. She could not wait to bring Song Ning to meet the two Young Masters of the Yin family.


    ¡°Junior sister, we¡¯ll visit two of them today so you can have a grasp of their situation. As for the treatment, we¡¯ll discuss them togetherter,¡± Director Wang said with a smile. Although she trusted Song Ning¡¯s ability, she still could not help but feel slightly worried.


    Song Ning smiled as she held Director Wang¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Alright, senior sister. We¡¯ll do as you say. I still have two theses toplete this year. I need to discuss with you to see if I can use Bai Yu¡¯s condition as a case study.¡±


    Director Wang smiled. ¡°Alright, but you have to promise me one thing.¡±


    Song Ning nodded. ¡°Please speak.¡±


    Director Wang lowered her voice and said, ¡°If those two good-for-nothing young masters can also be cured using traditional Chinese medicine, I¡¯d also like to write two papers¡­¡±


    Song Ning understood the implication so she said, ¡°Senior sister, don¡¯t worry. Leave the papers to me.¡±


    Director Wang was even happier that Song Ning was so sensible.


    ¡­


    The two mysterious patients from the Yin family did not live in the Yin family house.


    Director Wang drove Song Ning out of the city, and it took more than two hours before they arrived at their destination.


    After alighting from the car, Song Ning surveyed her surroundings before she said with a sigh, ¡°Wow, what beautiful scenery. This is a really nice ce.¡±


    Director Wang said disdainfully, ¡°Can¡¯t you smell the stench of money? This is the life of the wealthy. The two sick brats staying here have a lot of people to serve them as well.¡± Then, she shook her head and said, ¡°To think of the sins theymitted¡­¡±


    Song Ning did not know how to respond so she only nodded and walked forward.


    The huge vi was built on a mountain.


    As soon as they arrived, an attendant rushed over to greet them.


    Director Wang passed her car keys to the attendant before she said to Song Ning, ¡°Let¡¯s take a slow walk to the main residence. It¡¯s a good chance to show you around.¡±


    Song Ning smiled as she thought to herself, ¡®One moment she wants me to write her theses for her. The next moment she wants me to have a look at the patients of a wealthy family¡­¡¯


    Song Ning looked to the left and right before she feigned curiosity and asked, ¡°Senior sister, this ce is really amazing. No wonder they don¡¯t stay in the hospital.¡±


    Director Wang said smugly, ¡°That¡¯s right! There¡¯s no hospital with a better environment and condition than this ce. Moreover, they have all the necessary medical equipment here as well. It¡¯s just that they¡¯recking a reliable traditional Chinese medicine doctor.¡±


    Song Ning yed along and said, ¡°Senior sister, you¡¯re too modest. With you around, they¡¯d definitely be fine.¡±


    Director Wang sighed. ¡°I still have a bit of self-awareness. If you didn¡¯t happen toe over, I would¡¯ve already invited Teacher here. However, I know Teacher dislikes treating patients like them the most so I¡¯ve always been thinking about how to speak to him. In any case, you¡¯re the two brats¡¯ savior!¡±

 Chapter 757 - The Fragrance of a Flower

    <h4>Chapter 757: The Fragrance of a Flower</h4>


    Director Wang quickly summarized the two patients¡¯ conditions to Song Ning again as they walked. When they arrived at the main residence, the butler came to wee them.


    ¡°Director Wang, you¡¯re finally here.¡±


    Director Wang frowned. ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    The butler looked troubled. He nced at Song Ning before he whispered something into Director Wang¡¯s ear.


    Director Wang¡¯s expression did not look too good after she listened to the butler¡¯s words. She said, ¡°You did the right thing. I brought a new doctor here today. Get ready. We¡¯ll check Yin Jian¡¯s pulse first.¡±


    After the butler left, Song Ning could not help but ask, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Director Wang sighed. ¡°Yin Jian is my aunt¡¯s biological grandson. He¡¯s¡­ been acting uptely¡­¡± She looked at Song Ning as she struggled with how to phrase her words before she finally said, ¡°He¡¯s especially excitable recently. When he¡¯s having an episode, he¡¯ll want to grab a woman and¡­ In any case, I¡¯ve checked his medicine and food. There¡¯s nothing wrong with them. I haven¡¯t been able to find the cause for this¡­ behavior¡­¡±


    Song Ning frowned, perplexed.


    Director Wang continued to say, ¡°I¡¯ve told the butler to tidy up before we go up.¡±


    Song Ning nodded and followed Director Wang.


    After Yin Jian had washed up and was properly dressed, the butler called Director Wang and Song Ning in.


    Yin Jiay on the bed listlessly, and his body was covered with a nket.


    The butler nodded at the two women before he quietly left the room.


    Director Wang stepped forward and reached out to grab Yin Jian¡¯s hand before she said, ¡°Song Ning,e and check his pulse as well.¡±


    Song Ning nodded and moved to the other side to check Yin Jian¡¯s pulse.


    After the two women checked his pulse, they exchanged a look.


    Song Ning asked softly, ¡°Senior sister, didn¡¯t you say that there¡¯s something wrong with his kidney?¡±


    Director Wang frowned. She gestured for Song Ning to go out and speak. When they left the room, she asked, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Song Ning replied, ¡°Senior sister, I think he might have taken some sort of medicine¡­¡±


    Director Wang frowned. ¡°I¡¯ve checked his medicine; there¡¯s nothing wrong with it. With his condition, no one would prescribe such a medicine. It¡¯d be akin to taking his life. His diet is also strictly controlled. There¡¯s nothing wrong with his medicine and food.¡±


    Song Ning inhaled deeply before she asked, ¡°Do you smell a fragrance?¡±


    Director Wang was stunned. Then, she inhaled deeply before she said skeptically, ¡°I can¡¯t really tell. I¡­ My nose is blocked¡­¡±


    Song Ning did not say anything and returned to Yin Jian¡¯s room.


    Yin Jian looked as though he was on the brink of death. When he saw the two women, he hurriedly said, ¡°Aunty, I feel really ufortable. Please help me.¡±


    As Yin Jian spoke, he sized Song Ning up.


    Song Ning ignored him as she studied the room carefully. All of a sudden, her eyes stopped on an incense bottle with flower petals floating in the aromatic oil. Three incense sticks were stuck into the bottle. She walked over, picked the bottle up, looked at it, and sniffed itbefore she passed it over to Director Wang. She asked, ¡°Senior sister, smell it. Doesn¡¯t it smell like ng-ng?¡±


    Director Wang sniffed it before she sneezed loudly.


    Song Ning remained silent; she knew Director Wang would understand.


    Director Wang cried out, ¡°It¡¯s really ng-ng! How can this be here?! Who brought this here? How can it be so coincidental that one of the ingredients of Yin Jian¡¯s medicine intensifies the effect of ng-ng?¡±


    Song Ning took the incense bottle from Director Wang after she opened all the windows in the room. Then, she said, ¡°Senior sister, this flower isn¡¯tmon. It¡¯s clear this is premeditated. Moreover, the culprit clearly knows medicine¡­¡±

 Chapter 758 - Treating the Patient

    <h4>Chapter 758: Treating the Patient</h4>


    Director Wangs¡¯ expression was extremely unsightly upon hearing Song Ning¡¯s words.


    At the same time, Song Ning walked to Yin Jian¡¯s bedside.


    Yin Jian¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. When he saw Song Ning walking over, he beamed and asked, ¡°Did my aunt bring you here? Did she tell you I¡¯m very wealthy? As long as you stay with me, I can give you a lot of money! I¡­¡±


    Yin Jian suddenly let out a cry before he could finish his sentence.


    Song Ning¡¯s silver needle had urately pierced the acupuncture point at the back of Yin Jian¡¯s hand. Then, she asked calmly, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    Yin Jian looked at the needle in horror. He lost feeling in half of his body, causing the lewd thoughts in his mind to disappear immediately.


    Song Ning continued to insert another three needles into the back of Yin Jian¡¯s hand.


    Yin Jian looked at Song Ning fearfully, too afraid to speak.


    Song Ning sneered and said, ¡°Put away your dirty thoughts. Although it¡¯s partly due to the effect of the fragrance, it¡¯s mostly due to your personality andck of self-control.¡±


    Director Wang truly admired Song Ning at this moment. She quickly stepped forward and helped Song Ning to insert the needles.


    Yin Jiay on the bed, very still. After pondering on Song Ning¡¯s words, he suddenly cried out, ¡°It must be that bast*rd Yin Zheng who harmed me! It must be him! I¡¯m going to make him pay for this! Aunty, let me get up! I need to make him pay for this! That son of a b*tch!¡±


    Director Wang patted Yin Jian¡¯s head and said, ¡°Stop it.¡±


    Yin Jian slowly calmed down. After a moment, he looked at Song Ning and said, ¡°This doctor is very beautiful. I didn¡¯t expect her to be so skilled. Aunty, does she have a boyfriend?¡±


    Before Director Wang could reply, Song Ning showed Yin Jian the needle in her hands as she said, ¡°It¡¯s not important whether I have a boyfriend or not. What¡¯s important is that you should remember I can make sure that you¡¯ll never be someone else¡¯s boyfriend¡­¡±


    Yin Jia¡¯s body stiffened immediately.


    Director Wang was both angry and amused. She said to Yin Jian, ¡°Enough. Do you feel better now?¡±


    Yin Jian replied immediately, ¡°This young doctor is really amazing! I feel much better! What did you do?¡±


    Song Ning continued to insert the needle as she said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    After Song Ning was done, she studied Yin Jian for a moment before she said to Director Wang, ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go and see the other patient.¡±


    Director Wang hurriedly said, ¡°Alright, alright. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Yin Jian became anxious immediately. He said, slightly agitated, ¡°No, no, no. I feel really terrible! This is bad. Aunty, you can¡¯t leave. You can¡¯t go and see that bast*rd!¡±


    Director Wang only red at Yin Jian, not intending to pay him any attention.


    Song Ning adjusted one of the needles on Yin Jian¡¯s body as she asked casually, ¡°I heard that the other patient is your cousin. Why does it sound like there¡¯s a deep grudge between both of you?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Yin Jian grew abnormally agitated as he said, ¡°A deep grudge between us? Let me tell you, Pretty doctor. That son of a b*tch and I are destined to be enemies since we were born! In our previous lives, we were likely enemies as well. Either I killed his child or he slept with my wife in our previous lives, giving birth to a hatred so deep that it transcends lives! In short, we¡¯re enemies, and we won¡¯t rest until one of us is dead!¡±


    Song Ning was not surprised by Yin Jian¡¯s intense reaction. She looked at Director Wang and said, ¡°Senior sister, have a look at his liver and galldder meridians. Something¡¯s amiss. His mood changed too abruptly.¡±


    Director Wang nodded. ¡°It¡¯s not just today. He¡¯s been very irritable recently. I didn¡¯t think too much of it before. If it weren¡¯t for the discovery of the ng-ng, I really wouldn¡¯t have thought so much.¡±


    Song Ning nodded as well before she said, ¡°From the looks of it, this isn¡¯t the first time the ng-ng has been brought into the room. Moreover, it¡¯s likely not the only thing causing harm. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to ask someone to check his utensils as well. It¡¯s really hard to guard against this kind of thing. If this continues, his life will be in danger. Senior sister, why don¡¯t you exin it to their family? Otherwise, it¡¯ll look like we can¡¯t cure his illness.¡±

 Chapter 759 - Recognition

    <h4>Chapter 759: Recognition</h4>


    Director Wang agreed with Song Ning wholeheartedly. She quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll speak to the butler immediately and tell someone to bring you to see Yin Zheng.¡±


    Director Wang ignored Yin Jian¡¯s protest.


    Song Ning said lightly, ¡°After 20 minutes, I still have to perform acupuncture on him.¡±


    Despite Yin Jian¡¯sints and protest, the two young women left the room.


    Before speaking to the butler, Director Wang found someone to lead Song Ning to Yin Zheng¡¯s room. With this, it could be seen that her trust in Song Ning had increased, and she had recognized Song Ning¡¯s ability.


    The room that Song Ning was led to was just as luxurious as Yin Jian¡¯s room. The person lying on the bed was also just as listless as Yin Jian.


    ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡± Yin Zheng asked the maid as he red at Song Ning.


    The maid hastily said, ¡°Young Master Zheng, this is the new doctor, Dr. Song.¡±


    Yin Zheng said mockingly, ¡°New doctor? Why is there a new doctor? Do you know what kind of illnesses we have? How dare youe?¡±


    Song Ning did not pay attention to him. She walked to the bedside and grabbed his hand to check his pulse. However, before she could do so, he flung her hand away.


    Yin Zheng scoffed coldly and rolled his eyes.


    Song Ning remained calm as she reached out again to hold his hand before she said frostily, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    Yin Zheng was stunned by the way she spoke that he momentarily forgot to resist.


    After checking Yin Zheng¡¯s pulse, she asked expressionlessly, ¡°I heard from your cousin that you poisoned him?¡±


    Yin Zhengughed before he said, ¡°That¡¯s right! What a pity that it was discovered! Not bad, he¡¯s quite smart.¡±


    Song Ning remained expressionless as she asked, ¡°How did you know ng-ng would have such an intense effect on him?¡±


    Yin Zheng said nonchntly, ¡°What¡¯s so difficult about that? If you want to know something, you¡¯ll find a way. Let me tell you, we¡¯re enemies since our previous lives! Only one of us can live in this world! We¡¯re just trying to see who can outlive the other person now!¡±


    Song Ning nodded calmly. ¡°I see.¡±


    Yin Zheng was surprised by Song Ning¡¯sck of reaction. He asked, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be lecturing me in a righteous manner now?¡±


    Song Ning shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m not that righteous myself.¡±


    Yin Zheng was speechless.


    Song Ning crossed her arms and looked down at him before she said, ¡°I¡¯m just a doctor. Cases like yours are quite rare. It¡¯s really worth studying. The stranger your conditions are, the better the thesis would be. As for the grudges between patients, they have nothing to do with me.¡±


    Yin Zheng¡¯s eyes widened before he said, ¡°F*ck! Don¡¯t tell me all doctors are just using people using as guinea pigs?!¡±


    Song Ning shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m not treating you like a guinea pig. I just don¡¯t care about anything else apart from studying your condition and treating you. Everything else has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Yin Zheng smiled sinisterly as he said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be disappointed. After I have a bone marrow transnt, you won¡¯t be able to study me.¡±


    Song Ning raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll be able to find a donor so quickly and easily?¡±


    Yin Zheng smiled what he thought was a very charming smile as he said, ¡°Hey, beautiful, do you know who I am? I¡¯m the eldest son and grandson of the Yin family. 95% of the problems in the world can be solved with money, and the only thing my family doesn¡¯tck is money!¡±


    Song Ning thought to herself that she should ask Mu Chen to investigate the Yin family¡¯s wealth. She felt that the Mu family was very wealthy as well, but Mu Chen was nothing like these people. The Ning family was also quite wealthy. However, based on the way the members of the Yin family acted, it was as though the Mu family and the Ning family¡¯s wealth was nothing to them.


    Seeing that Song Ning was silent, Yin Zheng said smugly, ¡°Are you impressed? Are you interested in dating me? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not one of those wealthy womanizers! I date with the intention of getting married.¡±

 Chapter 760 - Quick-Witted

    <h4>Chapter 760: Quick-Witted</h4>


    Song Ning could not help butugh. It seems like the rich second generation had improved their skillof picking up girls. Finally, she said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re not my type. I happen to be the 5% that you can solve with money.¡±


    Yin Zheng was not discouraged. He said, ¡°You¡¯re very special. You¡¯re much more special than the women I¡¯ve dated before.¡±


    Song Ning looked at him quietly before she asked, ¡°What about the woman both of you fell in love with?¡±


    Yin Zheng¡¯s expression changed immediately, and his face turned ashen. After that, he no longer spoke.


    Song Ning did not say anything as well and left the room. As soon as she left, she ran into Director Wang.


    Director Wang asked in surprise, ¡°Eh? Why didn¡¯t you perform acupuncture for Yin Zheng?¡±


    Song Ning replied with a smile, ¡°I wanted to discuss the n and illness with you first.¡±


    Director Wang was very satisfied with Song Ning¡¯s response. She held Song Ning¡¯s hand and said warmly, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll discuss this together¡­¡±


    As they walked, Song Ning asked, ¡°Senior sister, has Director Li always been Bai Yu¡¯s attending doctor?¡±


    Director Wang nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. He was rmended by Yin Yi, the Second Young Miss of the Yin family.¡±


    Song Ning nodded, deep in her thoughts.


    Director Wang suddenly asked, ¡°Song Ning, do you believe in karmic retributions?¡±


    Song Ning was stunned by the abrupt change of topic. She hesitated for a moment before she replied, ¡°I do.¡±


    Director Wang smiled before she said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s best if you believe it. Those whomit evil will eventually have their retribution.¡±


    Song Ning hesitated for a moment before she asked, ¡°Senior sister, are you talking about Bai Yu? Are you saying her current state is her retribution?¡±


    Director Wang stopped walking and looked at Song Ning. She smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not talking about Bai Yu; I¡¯m just talking generally. I¡¯ve been a doctor for so long, and I¡¯ve treated many patients, including wealthy patients. I¡¯ve also seen many things. Sometimes, I really feel their illnesses are their retributions.¡±


    Song Ning said softly, ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. What if their illnesses are caused by another person?¡±


    Director Wang said, ¡°Perhaps¡­ In any case, everyone will reap what they sow¡­¡±


    Song Ning nodded. ¡°An example of what I said before is Director Li. He likely found out about Bai Yu¡¯s family background long ago so he deliberately dyed her treatment. After all, the longer he can drag it, the more money he¡¯ll earn. There¡¯s also the possibility that Yin Yi paid him a huge sum of money to sabotage Bai Yu. For money, he can go against his conscience and harm a young girl. I really want to know what his retribution will be like.¡±


    Upon hearing this, a trace of approval shed in Director Wang¡¯s eyes. She asked calmly, ¡°So you saw through him a long time ago? Why didn¡¯t you expose him?¡±


    Song Ning also remained calm as she replied, ¡°Because I want to know senior sister¡¯s stance. I¡¯m on your side after all.¡±


    Director Wang smiled and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried Director Li and I might be aplices?¡±


    Song Ning smiled. ¡°If that¡¯s true, why would you let me meet Bai Yu? If both of you were aplices, you wouldn¡¯t have even brought me here¡­¡±


    Director Wang nodded. ¡°You¡¯re really smart. No wonder you became teacher¡¯s right-hand man. No wonder you¡¯re highly regarded by Old Madam Mu after marrying into the Mu family.


    Song Ning¡¯s expression did not change as she said, ¡°It seems like senior sister¡¯s investigation of me is quite thorough.¡±


    Director Wang did not hide it. She nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m used to being cautious. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Song Ning could not help but think, ¡®What¡¯s the use even if I mind? Haven¡¯t you already investigated everything?¡¯


    Outwardly, Song Ning said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Senior sister is truly meticulous in doing things.¡±

 Chapter 761 - Assent

    <h4>Chapter 761: Assent</h4>


    At this time, Director Wang seemed to have truly let down her guard. She brought Song Ning to the lounge specially prepared for doctors. They could monitor the two patients through the surveince cameras in the lounge.


    Song Ning was slightly surprised. ¡°Those two are being monitored?¡±


    Director Wang nodded. ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. These two young masters often cause trouble. Everyone can only feel at ease if they¡¯re monitored.¡±


    Song Ning did not say anything; this could be advantageous to her. She looked at the two people on the screen. It was clear they were unaware that they were being monitored.


    Director Wang brought out two folders and handed them to Song Ning as she said, ¡°These are theirtest examination reports.¡±


    Song Ning began to read them seriously.


    From the reports, there was nothing out of the ordinary about their conditions. It was just as Director Wang had said; one needed a bone marrow transnt, and the other needed a kidney transnt.


    After putting the reports down, Song Ning looked at Director Wang and said, ¡°Senior sister, I don¡¯t quite understand. You said you want me to help you solve some problems. What exactly do you need me to do?¡±


    Director Wang smiled. ¡°I only need you to check their pulse, prescribe medicine, and continue to maintain their condition. When the Yin family obtained thepatible kidney and bone marrow, they¡¯ll be in top condition to undergo the transnt surgery.¡±


    These words were unlike what Director Wang had said in the beginning.


    Song Ning felt chills running up her spine upon hearing these words.


    Director Wang maintained the smile on her face and continued to say, ¡°You likely can¡¯t tell from their current conditions, but previously, their conditions were really bad. Thanks to our department¡¯s unique skills, they got better. Before and after surgery, they¡¯ll have to continue relying on us to protect them¡­¡±


    Song Ning looked at Director Wang silently, at a loss for words.


    ¡­


    Cheng Che looked at Old Master Yin and calmly said, ¡°Alright, I can return to the Yin family, but I have a request.¡±


    Ye Cheng, who was standing at the side, was overjoyed when he heard these words. He did not forget to calm Old Master Yin who was extremely excited as well.


    Old Master Yin hurriedly said, ¡°Okay, tell me, tell me.¡±


    Cheng Che said, ¡°I won¡¯t marry Guan Tang; I already have someone I love. At most, I can treat Guan Tang like my sister.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Old Master Yin was relieved. ¡°Alright, alright, we¡¯ll do as you say. If you don¡¯t want to marry her, then don¡¯t marry her. At most, we¡¯ll adopt Guan Tang into the Yin family. I¡¯m not a conservative person. Since you want to be with the person you love, I won¡¯t do things like trying to break a couple up.¡±


    Cheng Che nodded silently.


    Ye Cheng said, ¡°Grandpa Yin, this matter has finallye to a sessful end. Then, are we going to hold a ceremony to formally recognize Cheng Che?¡±


    Old Master Yin said happily, ¡°Of course, of course! Let¡¯s return to S City! After all, our roots are there. Cheng Che,e back and see your home.¡±


    Cheng Che did not say anything, letting Ye Cheng coax the old man until he was happy.


    ¡°Ye Cheng, you muste back with us as well,¡± Old Master Yin said to Ye Cheng.


    Ye Cheng readily agreed. ¡°Yes, Grandpa Yin. I¡¯ll definitely clear my schedule to do that.¡±


    Old Master Yin truly did not expect that the problem that troubled the Yin family for such a long time was finally resolved with the help of Ye Cheng, his future grandson-inw.


    With this, Yin Jia naturally could not be any happier. From now on, she could do whatever she wanted in the Yin family. Her younger brother was the future head of the Yin family, and her fiance was wealthy and capable. Most importantly, her husband had contributed greatly to the Yin family.


    As for Guan Tang, her position could not be any more awkward. Previously, she had retreated in order to advance; she had moved out, winning the sympathy and goodwill of the elders. However, she did not expect that once she retreated, she could no longer advance; she did not even get any sympathy points.


    Guan Tang really did not know how to express her bitterness. She could not even fully me Cheng Che since she was the one who had taken the initiative to withdraw, thinking she would be victorious.

 Chapter 762 - To Lure Into a Trap

    <h4>Chapter 762: To Lure Into a Trap</h4>


    Guan Tang could not ept this. She was determined to gain a foothold in the Yin family. She knew she had to focus on Cheng Che. No matter what the others said, it was not important. The most important thing was to obtain Cheng Che¡¯s approval. Only if Cheng Che liked her would she be the rightful Young Madam of the Yin family.


    After racking her brains for ideas, Guan Tang decided to start with Jiahui first. Her n could only proceed if Jiahui was no longer by Cheng Che¡¯s side. However, she had failed once so she had a tough timeing up with another n.


    Guan Tang was still thinking of ideas when Yin Yi came knocking on her door.


    Yin Yi held Guan Tang¡¯s hand, acting coquettishly, as she said, ¡°Cousin, well you apany me to the Mu Group?¡±


    Guan Tang tried her best to hide her delight before she calmly asked, ¡°Why are you going to the Mu Group? Didn¡¯t your brother make it clear that he was unhappy about you going to the Mu Group previously?¡±


    Yin Yi pouted. ¡°You know the answer to that. That¡¯s why I want you to apany me. My brother is courteous with you so he won¡¯t say anything if you apany me.¡±


    Guan Tang gently pulled her hand out of Yin Yi¡¯s grip and said, ¡°It¡¯ll be embarrassing if I go¡­¡±


    Yin Yi said, ¡°How is it embarrassing? You¡¯re just pursuing your happiness. What¡¯s there to be embarrassed about? Don¡¯t you want to pursue my brother? I heard he told Grandpa that he won¡¯t marry you. If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t ept this without giving it my best. Cousin, how are you inferior to that woman? If anything, she¡¯s inferior to you! Are you so willing to give my brother away? Why? You¡¯ve been in our family for so many years, but you¡¯ve gained nothing! Are you really willing to ept this?¡±


    Yin Yi spoke without restraints.


    Guan Tang¡¯s tears fell at once. She covered her mouth, trying her best to stop her sobs before she said, ¡°What can I do? He doesn¡¯t want me so how can I force him? Tell me, what can I do?¡±


    Sympathy flooded Yin Yi¡¯s heart when she saw the crying Guan Tang. She quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Cousin. Let¡¯s think of a way together. No matter what, my sister-inw can only be you! I¡¯m on your side!¡±


    Guan Tang said through her tears, ¡°What¡¯s the use of you being on my side when your brother is on that woman¡¯s side? Even your family is on her side now. I, I¡¯m just an outsider. In the end, no matter how long I¡¯ve been with the Yin family, I¡¯m still not a member of the family, after all. In your family¡¯s eyes, I¡¯m just a pitiful orphan.¡±


    Guan Tang looked heartbroken when she spoke.


    Yin Yi said angrily, ¡°Cousin, what are you saying? Who treats you as an outsider? I¡¯ve never treated you like an outsider before! Since I was young, I¡¯ve always treated you like my biological sister! You know that I¡¯m closer to you than my half-sister!¡±


    Guan Tang quickly held Yin Yi¡¯s hands and said, ¡°You really treat me the best. I¡¯ve always known that. I just feel really¡­ bitter. I don¡¯t dare to say anything to Uncle and Aunt for fear of causing trouble. Apart from you, I have no one to cry to andin to. I really¡­ I really don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    Guan Tang¡¯s words made Yin Yi¡¯s blood boil. She clenched her hands tightly and said indignantly, ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t cry! I definitely won¡¯t stand aside and do nothing about your matters. Don¡¯t worry. Even if Mom and Dad don¡¯t care, you still have me! I won¡¯t let you suffer! Come,e, let¡¯s discuss and n our next step!¡±


    Guan Tang allowed Yin Yi to pull her to the couch.


    Yin Yi¡¯s eyes shone brightly, and her expression was serious as she said, ¡°Cousin, your biggest obstacle now is that doctor, right? At that time, I heard she went missing for a period of time. It was around the same time you moved out as well. At that time, you managed to speak to my brother, right? I think he treats you quite well, right?¡±


    Guan Tang nodded slightly.

 Chapter 763 - Analysis

    <h4>Chapter 763: Analysis</h4>


    Yin Yi punched her right palm with her left fist and said, ¡°That¡¯s it! All the problems are caused by that woman! We have to get rid of her!¡±


    Guan Tang looked at Yin Yi with her mouth agape. ¡°Get rid of her?¡±


    Yin Yi¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Yes, get rid of her. Without her, my brother will naturally notice how good you are. Where else is he going to find a perfect woman like you?¡±


    Guan Tang asked timidly, ¡°How, how do we get rid of her?¡±


    Yin Yi smiled sinisterly and said, ¡°Cousin sister, leave it to me. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    Guan Tang looked frail and pitiful as she hurriedly said, ¡°Yin Yi, you can¡¯t do anything bad!¡±


    Yin Yi patted Guan Tang¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what to do. Alright, your matter has been settled! Wash your face and dress up. We¡¯ll go to the Mu Group.¡±


    Guan Tang no longer refused. The moment her bedroom door closed behind her, a smug smile appeared on her face. The heavens had always been kind to her. Just like now, the foolish Yin Yi suddenly appeared to help her.


    ¡®Heh! If Jiahui disappears, it¡¯ll be a great help to me!¡¯


    ¡­


    When Guan Tang and Yin Yi arrived at the Mu Group, Yin Yi became slightly nervous. She asked Guan Tang, ¡°It¡¯ll be okay, right?¡±


    Guan Tang said, ¡°You have to soften your attitude. A man like Mu Chen is definitely soft-hearted. Look at how gentle Dr. Song is? He definitely likes that type of woman.¡±


    Yin Yi nodded. ¡°I think so too. Hence, I came this time to properly apologize to him so he can see my gentle and lovely side.¡±


    Guan Tang smiled and said encouragingly, ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s no man who won¡¯t be moved when he sees your gentle and lovely side.¡±


    Yin Yi smiled proudly when she heard Guan Tang¡¯s words.


    ¡­


    Mu Chen and Cheng Che were in a small meeting room, listening to Han Mo and Xiao An¡¯s report.


    ¡°We found the vi based on the address the Young Madam sent. The security is quite tight so we haven¡¯t been able to infiltrate the ce for the time being. I don¡¯t really understand Director Wang¡¯s motive; I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll harm the Young Madam. If anything happens to Young Madam in the vi, I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t helpher,¡± Han Mo said, slightly anxious.


    Cheng Che said, ¡°Sister-inw¡¯s safety is the most important. We have to infiltrate that ce at all cost to ensure her safety.¡±


    Mu Chen patted Cheng Che¡¯s shoulder and said reassuringly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Song Ning knows what to do. You should focus on dealing with the Yin family first.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Cheng Che looked at Xiao An.


    Xiao An immediately said, ¡°The Yin family is making great preparations for Young Master Cheng¡¯s return. Yin Bin and Ye He¡¯s cooperation is going very well. It seems like the Ning family will be the first to suffer since they¡¯re targeting the Ning family. Ning Zhe hasn¡¯t made a move yet, but Ning Dong is very close to Yin Yi recently. I heard that it was Madam Yin who introduced them.¡±


    Mu Chen frowned. ¡°Those people¡¯s rtionships are really messy.¡±


    Cheng Che said with a dark expression, ¡°They all have agendas of their own. Brother, you have to keep an eye on sister-inw when dealing with the Ning family. Ning Dong and his mother have always been worried about sister-inw interfering with the Ning family. Ning Dong is very young, but he¡¯s very vicious. Sister-inw and Jiahui both suspect that he and his mother were the ones who poisoned Ning Zhe.¡±


    Mu Chen nodded. ¡°We only have to watch out for that mother and son in the Ning family, especially Ning Dong. The Yin family and Ning family clearly have intentions of being inws, but the Yin family is joining forces with the Ye family to target the Ning family. What kind of operation is this?¡±


    Cheng Che said, ¡°When that old man from the Yin family was young, it was said that he did not followmon sense when he did things. He¡¯s the kind that would burn the bridge after crossing the river or break the bowl after eating. This is very normal for the Yin family. Their wealth had increased greatly, and the number of people they harmed had also risen ordingly. This is also why the Yin family has a very bad reputation in S City. There are too many rumors about them. This is one of the reasons why they¡¯re able to keep Yin Zheng and Yin Jian¡¯s matter under wraps.¡±

 Chapter 764 - Battle

    <h4>Chapter 764: Battle</h4>


    Mu Chen sneered. ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. We won¡¯t let them get away with this. They¡¯re trying to benefit from both sides, right? Then, we¡¯ll stir up trouble for them. Ning Zhe and Ye He have enmity between them, to begin with. Why don¡¯t we let them fight each other first while we sit back and reap the benefits.¡± After a brief pause, he continued to say, ¡°The Yin family said they want you to return to take over the family business, but they¡¯re actually ying dirty tricks in the dark and harboring ill intentions. Very well, I¡¯ll help you seize what¡¯s rightfully yours. In the end, the Yin family will rightfully be under your name.¡±


    Cheng Che¡¯s expression was gloomy.


    Mu Chen patted Cheng Che¡¯s shoulder and continued to say, ¡°Fool, don¡¯t be sad. Don¡¯t think about blood rtions. It¡¯s not worth it. They¡¯re scheming against you using your blood rtions to them. Whoever¡¯s soft-hearted will lose. Treat this like a battle when we¡¯re doing business.¡±


    Cheng Che raised his head and looked at Mu Chen.


    Mu Chen asked, ¡°Do you feel better if I put it this way?¡±


    Cheng Che nodded slightly.


    At this moment, someone knocked on the door.


    Xiao An rose to his feet and opened the door, revealing Mu Chen¡¯s secretary.


    ¡°Chairman Mu, President Cheng, Miss Yin Yi and Miss Guan Tang are here.¡±


    Mu Chen and Cheng Che exchanged a look.


    Cheng Che frowned and said inly, ¡°Let them wait in the office. We¡¯re in a meeting.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    After the secretary left, Han Mo looked at Mu Chen and said, ¡°Chairman Mu, I¡¯m afraid Miss Yin Yi came for you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already warned her about this,¡± Cheng Che said as his frown deepened.


    Mu Chen patted Cheng Che¡¯s shoulder again and said, ¡°Sometimes, a woman¡¯s persistence is beyond our imagination. It¡¯s not good to alert them at this time. Forget it. Let¡¯s face them together.¡±


    Cheng Che still felt guilt, and it was written all over his face.


    Upon seeing this, Mu Chen yfully punched Cheng Che¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. It¡¯s not your fault. I¡¯ve said this before. Forget about that family! Treat this as another battle two of us must face together!¡±


    Cheng Che straightened his back and looked at Mu Chen before he nodded with a determined expression on his face. ¡°Yes, Brother. I understand.¡±


    Mu Chen said, ¡°The Mu family has been through many things over years. I¡¯ve never treated you as an outsider, and you¡¯ve never treated yourself as an outsider either. Why are you suddenly treating me like an outsider now that you¡¯re in trouble?¡±


    Cheng Che said sheepishly, ¡°Brother, I just felt guilty¡­¡±


    The two brothers looked at each other silently with a smile on their faces.


    At this moment, the fog in Cheng Che¡¯s heart finally dissipated.


    ¡®Brother¡¯s right. The most important thing is who raised and nurtured me, not blood rtions. Why should I care about them?¡¯


    ¡­


    After Guan Tang and Yin Yi were brought into Cheng Che¡¯s office, Yin Yi was filled with confidence. On the other hand, Guan Tang carefully studied the interior of the office as she thought about what she should do when she saw Cheng Cheter.


    As soon as Cheng Che and Mu Chen entered the office, Yin Yi rushed over and greeted Cheng Che. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re here.¡±


    Then, Yin Yi reached out to grab Mu Chen¡¯s sleeve, but Mu Chen skillfully moved to the side, sessfully avoiding her hand.


    Yin Yi was neither angry nor dejected. She stood in front of Mu Chen and said, ¡°Brother Mu Chen, I came to apologize to you.¡±


    Mu Chen took a seat on the couch, and when Yin Yi was about to sit next to him, he looked at her with eyes that shone with a hint of disgust.


    Upon seeing this, Yin Yi said, slightly embarrassed, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I came to apologize for the incident previously. I caused trouble for you and even made Dr. Song unhappy, right?¡± Then, she sighed as she continued to say, ¡°Dr. Song is really something. She didn¡¯t even bother to find out the truth before she got angry at you. She¡¯s really too petty.¡±


    Yin Yiined whole-heartedly, seizing the chance to drag Song Ning down.

 Chapter 765 - Gathering

    <h4>Chapter 765: Gathering</h4>


    Mu Chen remained expressionless.


    Yin Yi said, looking aggrieved, ¡°Brother Mu Chen, the photo that day was taken by a boy who¡¯s pursuing me. I¡¯ve already spoken to him, and he agreed to hand over all the photos to me. After I obtain them, to appease Dr. Song, I¡¯ll hand them over to her so she can destroy them, okay?¡±


    At the same time, Guan Tang said to Cheng Che with an earnest expression on her face, ¡°Yin Yi is really sincere about apologizing to Chairman Mu. She knows she¡¯s in the wrong.¡±


    Cheng Che¡¯s expression was extremely unsightly at this moment.


    Suddenly, Mu Chen rose to his feet. He ced one hand in his pocket before he said to Cheng Che, ¡°Let¡¯s go for a meal. Bring your two younger sisters with you.¡±


    Cheng Che was stunned.


    Yin Yi and Guan Tang were stunned as well.


    Yin Yi was the first to react. She was ecstatic, feeling like she had achieved her goal. She pped her hands and said happily, ¡°Alright, alright! Cousin and I happen to be very hungry as well.¡±


    Guan Tang looked embarrassed as she reached out to tug Yin Yi¡¯s sleeve.


    Yin Yi quickly pushed Guan Tang to Cheng Che¡¯s side and said, ¡°Brother, shouldn¡¯t you give Cousin an exnation? She¡¯s now be aughingstock among our rtives. It¡¯s not appropriate for you to treat a girl like this, right?¡± Then, she turned to Mu Chen and said, ¡°Brother Mu Chen, thank you for forgiving me. Otherwise, I¡¯d really be ovee with guilt.¡±


    At this time, the secretary knocked on the door and entered the room before saying, ¡°Chairman Mu, President Ye is looking for you.¡±


    Ye Cheng did not wait and walked into the office with a smile. Yin Jia was with him as well.


    Search VipNovel/ C0M on google


    Ye Cheng said with a smile, ¡°It seems like there¡¯s a huge gap between our titles now. You¡¯re already Chairman Mu while I¡¯m still President Ye. I really can¡¯t catch up to you at all in my life.¡±


    Mu Chen smiled insincerely and said, ¡°It¡¯s not difficult at all if you want to be Chairman Ye.¡±


    Ye Cheng hurriedly waved his hand and said, ¡°No, no, no, I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    Mu Chen said, ¡°At least you still have a conscience. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have to tell Uncle Ye about it.¡±


    The light joke quickly dispelled the awkward atmosphere.


    Mu Chen looked at Ye Cheng and asked, ¡°We¡¯re going to eat. Do you want to join us?¡±


    Ye Cheng was stunned by Mu Chen¡¯s invitation. When he recovered his senses, he said with a smile, ¡°Of course. It seems like I came to the right ce at the right time. How lucky!¡±


    Read more on VjpNovel- C0M


    ¡­


    Mu Chen¡¯s secretary had already made a booking at the restaurant so they were led to a private room as soon as they arrived.


    With Ye Cheng around, the atmosphere was much more harmonious. He was very tactful when dealing with people unlike the taciturn Mu Chen. As for Cheng Che, he could not be bothered to lighten the atmosphere either. Hence, everything fell on Ye Cheng.


    Yin Jia looked at Cheng Che worriedly and asked, ¡°I heard from Grandpa that you¡¯ve agreed toe home. The arrangements have been made. When will youe home exactly?¡±


    Yin Jia was Cheng Che¡¯s elder sister so she acted like his mother. Cheng Che was also very patient with her.


    Cheng Che said, ¡°I still have matters to attend to. I¡¯ll try to settle them as fast as I can.¡±


    Yin Jia nodded. Seeing that Yin Yi was talking to Mu Chen, she reminded Cheng Che in a hushed voice, ¡°Okay, if you need anything, just let me know. There are some things that are better said now thanter. You also have to remember your limits; don¡¯t overdo things. Otherwise, the tide might turn against you. You have plenty of time in the future so remember to take it slow¡­¡±


    Please reading on VjpNovel, C0M


    Cheng Che was expressionless as he said perfunctorily, ¡°I understand, Sister.¡± Then, he nced at Ye Cheng, who was talking to Mu Chen, briefly before he asked, ¡°Does he treat you well?¡±


    Yin Jia felt her cheeks burn as she nodded slightly.


    Cheng Che said, ¡°He¡¯s very cunning. You must be careful when you¡¯re with him.¡±


    Yin Jia¡¯s eyes reddened slightly when she heard her brother¡¯s words of concern. She said emotionally, ¡°Yes, I know. I have you as my support now. I¡¯m really happy that you¡¯re back.¡±

 Chapter 766 - Probing

    <h4>Chapter 766: Probing</h4>


    Cheng Che could not bear to treat Yin Jia like the others. After all, she was his biological sister. He was certain that she was unaware of the Yin family¡¯s filthy thoughts and ns. However, he also knew that she had her own agenda for wanting him to return to the Yin family. It was not surprising considering she had grown up in such a twisted environment; it was not easy for her to grow up safely among those people who had no bottom lines.


    At the same time, Yin Yi pestered Mu Chen with all sorts of questions, but Mu Chen did not answer her and only chatted with Ye Cheng.


    It was really unexpected that Mu Chen and Ye Cheng could still chat despite the incident with Ye Xin. The world was really unpredictable.


    It seemed as though Ye Cheng had forgotten about Ye Xin¡¯s matter as he continued to chat with Mu Chen about their youth in the past.


    Mu Chen was also very cooperative. There was almost no lull in the conversation.


    As for Guan Tang, she was very silent. No matter which side it was, she could not get a word in edgewise. She could not be as shameless as Yin Yi, after all. With that, she could not help but feel anxious.


    When Yin Jia finally noticed Guan Tang, she said to Cheng Che, ¡°It¡¯s not been easy for Guan Tang. Grandpa has said that she¡¯ll be treated as a member of the Yin family. In the future, when she gets married, her treatment will be no different from that of mine and Yin Yi. Cheng Che, she¡¯s innocent. You can¡¯t me her.¡±


    Guan Tang¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears immediately.


    Cheng Che nodded gently and said, ¡°Sister, I understand.¡±


    Yin Jia was very satisfied with Cheng Che¡¯s attitude.


    At this time, Cheng Che seemed to have recalled something. He asked, ¡°Does our family have anyone else from the younger generation?¡±


    Upon hearing this question, Yin Jia was stunned while Guan Tang quickly averted her eyes in panic.


    Cheng Che looked at Yin Jia silently for an answer.


    After a moment, Yin Jia replied frostily, ¡°Yes. Yin Yi has a biological brother. He¡¯s our half-brother. His name is Yin Zheng. We also have a cousin; his name is Yin Jian. That¡¯s all.¡±


    Cheng Che asked without changing his expression, ¡°Why aren¡¯t they here? I¡¯ve never heard Grandpa and the others mention them¡­¡±


    Yin Jia frowned slightly before she patiently exined, ¡°Those two troublemakers stirred up a scandal and tarnished the reputation of the Yin family. As a result, Grandpa grounded them so they could reflect on their mistakes. It¡¯s been about half a year, right, Guan Tang?¡±


    After Yin Jia threw the ball into Guan Tang¡¯s court, Guan Tang hurriedly nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, yes. Grandpa that they¡¯d be grounded until they realize their mistakes.¡±


    Cheng Che asked curiously, ¡°What did they do? It can¡¯t be that bad, right? Grandpa has such a good temper¡­¡±


    Yin Jia smiled immediately and said, ¡°Grandpa only has a good temper toward you. Other people don¡¯t have such good treatment. Let me tell you, Grandpa is like the emperor in our family. His words are absolute. You¡¯re the only one who can challenge him.¡±


    Cheng Che said, ¡°Then, I¡¯m even more curious about the trouble they caused. Knowing that Grandpa has a bad temper, they still dared to stir up trouble.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Yin Jia thought about it for a moment before she said, ¡°In fact, we¡¯re not too sure about what happened. We only know that Grandpa was very angry and grounded them so they could reflect on their mistakes. No one¡¯s allowed to plead for mercy or exin on their behalf. Although Grandpa has a short temper, I¡¯ve never seen him so angry before.¡±


    Cheng Che knew that Yin Jia did not know much about the matter so he quickly changed the topic. However, he could vaguely feel Guan Tang looking at him. Obviously, she had something to say to him, and it was probably rted to his mysterious half-brother and cousin. Guan Tang was truly not simple; she even knew matters that his sister was seemingly unaware of.


    Before Cheng Che finished eating, he felt his phone vibrate. He quickly took a look and saw that it was a message from Guan Tang.

 Chapter 767

    Chapter 767: Instigation


    ¡°Yin Jian and Yin Zheng are grounded because they liked the same women and caused a lot of trouble as a result. Grandpa found out about it and punished them. It seems like they were both infected with some sort of disease by that woman. This is a taboo in the Yin family so don¡¯t mention it in front of Grandpa.¡±


    Cheng Che read the message on his phone without changing his expression. After he was done, his gaze seemed to fall on Guan Tang, intentionally or unintentionally.


    Guan Tang looked slightly anxious.


    After a moment, Cheng Che said slowly, ¡°We have a new drama that will begin shooting tomorrow. Are all you interested in going to the set to take a look?¡±


    Yin Jia was briefly stunned. She did not have any particr interest in this kind of thing.


    On the contrary, Guan Tang was naturally eager.


    Upon hearing this, Yin Yi, who failed to interrupt Mu Chen and Ye Cheng¡¯s conversation, quickly said, ¡°Yes! Let¡¯s go! I want to visit the set! Brother...¡±


    Yin Jia frowned.


    Cheng Che said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll send you the address. Zhuang Ning will be there tomorrow as well.¡±


    Yin Yi¡¯s eyes lit up immediately.


    ...


    On the other hand, Ye Cheng¡¯s expression changed slightly upon hearing Cheng Che¡¯s words.


    Yin Jia smiled slightly and said, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go and have a look. What do you think, Ye Cheng?¡±


    Ye Cheng nodded and smiled. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Guan Tang¡¯s eyes shifted between Ye Cheng and Yin Jia. She thought that the duo¡¯s acting was really good; it was even better than Zhuang Ning.


    After the meal, Yin Yi insisted that Cheng Che send her and Guan Tang home.


    Cheng Che frowned.


    Yin Yi said coquettishly, ¡°Brother, if you¡¯re not free, why don¡¯t you ask Brother Mu Chen to send us home? There¡¯s no need to trouble the chauffeur.¡±


    Mu Chen and Cheng Che exchanged a look before Mu Chen said expressionlessly, ¡°I still have work to do.¡±


    Cheng Che said immediately, ¡°Brother, go ahead. I¡¯ll send them off.¡±


    Mu Chen nodded at everyone before he said to Ye Cheng, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to write a proposal about what you said. If you want to work with me, you have to show sincerity. Don¡¯t think about trying to get something for nothing.¡±


    Ye Cheng looked as though he did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying. Who¡¯s trying to get something for nothing?¡± Then, he turned to Cheng Che and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send your sister back.¡±


    As Cheng Che led Yin Yi and Guan Tang out, Yin Yi nudged Guan Tang with an encouraging expression on her face.


    Just as they were about to get into the car, Yin Yi¡¯s phone started ringing.


    Yin Yi answered the call and said loudly, ¡°Oh? Zhongshan Square? Okay, okay. Wait for me. I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Then, she pushed Guan Tang to the passenger¡¯s seat and got into the back seat after she said, ¡°Brother, please drop me off at Zhongshan Square. I¡¯m going to meet my friend.¡±


    After saying that, Yin Yi winked at Guan Tang meaningfully.


    Cheng Che did not seem to doubt Yin Yi¡¯s work and dropped Yin Yi off near Zhongshan Square.


    After getting out of the car, Yin Yi knocked on the driver¡¯s seat¡¯s window. After Cheng Che rolled the window down, she said, ¡°Brother, you have to send Cousin home. Don¡¯t just drop her off somewhere. She¡¯s got a very bad sense of direction and will probably lose her way.¡±


    After saying that, Yin Yin skipped away.


    Before rolling up the window, Cheng Che asked, ¡°Do you get motion sickness?¡±


    Guan Tang quickly said, ¡°No, no. I rarely get motion sickness.¡±


    Cheng Che was very considerate. He rolled the window down a little so they could get some fresh air. After that, as he drove, he asked bluntly, ¡°Guan Tang, do you have something to tell me?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Guan Tang¡¯s face turned slightly red as she said shyly, ¡°Cheng Che, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean anything by that message. I just want you to watch out for those two. One of them is my uncle and aunt¡¯s favorite child, and the other is Old Madam¡¯s favorite grandson. They¡¯re very... domineering. When you meet them, don¡¯t take their attitude personally.¡±

 Chapter 768 - Confession

    <h4>Chapter 768: Confession</h4>


    Guan Tang looked as though she wanted to say more, but in the end, she only lowered her head. She could feel Cheng Che looking at her, and she knew she had to be reserved at this moment.


    Cheng Che¡¯s gaze was cold, but he tried to sound gentle as he said, ¡°Thanks for telling me this, Guan Tang. In fact, I¡¯m not returning to the family to fight for anything. I just want to return to where I belong. I can also see Grandpa and the family¡¯s sincerity. I¡¯d be heartless if I remainedpletely unmoved.¡±


    Guan Tang looked at Cheng Che, who had already shifted his gaze away, timidly. Then, she called out in a trembling voice, ¡°Cheng Che¡­¡±


    Guan Tang¡¯s heart throbbed as she looked at him.


    Cheng Che hummed softly in response.


    Guan Tang¡¯s eyes shone with tears again as she said in a trembling voice, ¡°I, I actually¡­ I only, I hope to be able to see you from time to time¡­¡±


    Then, Guan Tang covered her mouth as though she was trying her best to hold back her tears.


    Cheng Che did not speak.


    Guan Tang¡¯s heart was filled with joy as she cried even harder.


    When Cheng Che pulled to a stop at the red light, he handed a piece of tissue to her.


    Guan Tang epted it and wiped the tears from her face as she tried her best to calm down. Her quavering voice sounded very touching as she said, ¡°I have self-awareness. Although we had a marriage agreement for more than 20 years, I¡¯m the third party between you and Jiahui. I should leave both of you alone and keep myst bit of dignity. But, but¡­ Cheng Che, do you know how much my heart hurts? You, you should¡¯ve been my husband¡­ I really hate myself sometimes. Why can¡¯t I be more selfish like Yin Yi? Why can¡¯t I take something for myself even if it doesn¡¯t belong to me? Especially when t¡¯s mine to begin with¡­¡±


    Guan Tang lowered her voice nearing the end of her words.


    Cheng Che remained silent and focused on driving.


    Guan Tang was encouraged by Cheng Che¡¯s silence so she continued to say, ¡°Cheng Che, I¡¯ve been conflicted these days. I tell myself I shouldn¡¯t intervene in your rtionship with Jiahui, but on the other hand, I¡­ I can¡¯t stop myself from liking you¡­ I¡¯m not asking for anything. I, I just hope that you¡¯ll allow me to silently like you. I won¡¯tpete with Jiahui. Just allow me to¡­ to say by your side¡­¡±


    After Guan Tang finished speaking, she looked at Cheng Che¡¯s side profile from the corners of her eyes, waiting for his reply.


    At this time, Cheng Che¡¯s car had already pulled to a stop in front of Guan Tang¡¯s house.


    Cheng Che looked a little tired as he wiped his face and said, ¡°Guan Tang, my grandfather has already said that you¡¯ll be treated like a Young Miss of the Yin family. You don¡¯t have to worry. There¡¯ll be plenty of men who will pursue you. You¡¯ll definitely meet someone who treats you well.¡±


    Guan Tang stared at Cheng Che intently and asked, ¡°What about you? Don¡¯t you like me even if it¡¯s just a little?¡±


    Guan Tang no longer nned to hide her intention and thought it was good to confess directly.


    Cheng Che pursed his lips and did not reply, but he avoided Guan Tang¡¯s gaze.


    Guan Tang bit her lips before she asked, ¡°You¡¯re¡­ You¡¯re notpletely unmoved, right? Cheng Che?¡±


    Seeing that Cheng Che was still silent, Guan Tang nodded lightly as she said, ¡°Alright, Cheng Che. It¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯re slightly moved. I¡¯ll definitely prove myself worthy of you! No matter what you have to face in the future, I¡¯ll stand by your side! I¡¯ll be your eyes and ears in the Yin family!¡±


    Without waiting for Cheng Che¡¯s reply, Guan Tang alighted from the car and entered her house without looking back. However, as soon as she entered the house, she quickly ran upstairs and hid behind the curtains before looking out the window.

 Chapter 769 - Shock

    <h4>Chapter 769: Shock</h4>


    As expected, Cheng Che did not leave. He got out of the car and leaned against it with his hands in his pockets, looking extremely lonely.


    Upon seeing this, Guan Tang could not help but smile; her n had seeded. In the future, she would invade Cheng Che¡¯s heart bit by bit, removing Jiahui from his heart!


    ¡­


    At the same time, Xiao An¡¯s voice rang through the earpiece in Cheng Che¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Young Master Cheng, you can leave now.¡±


    Cheng Che¡¯s expression did not change as he got into the car. After he closed the door, he said coldly, ¡°Xiao An, I¡¯ll remember this! You dare to use me as bait!¡±


    Xiao An did not dare to say anything in response.


    At the same time, a smile could be heard in Mu Chen¡¯s voice as he said, ¡°We¡¯re trying to clear out trash. Why are you ming Xiao An? He didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡±


    Cheng Che scoffed. He really did not know whether tough or cry. His rtionship with his brother was so good that they could tease each other like that.


    Mu Chen continued to say teasingly, ¡°She¡¯s already taken the bait. This woman is vicious and meticulous. I didn¡¯t expect her to be so touching in regard to love¡­¡±


    ¡°Brother, if you can¡¯t speak proper words then don¡¯t speak at all!¡± Cheng Che said coldly.


    Mu Chen chuckled before he returned to the main topic. He said solemnly, ¡°Your sister-inw just called. She discovered something strange. Yin Zheng and Yin Jian didn¡¯t have any illnesses that require a bone marrow and kidney transnt.¡±


    Cheng Che stepped on the brakes, and the car came to a sudden halt. The inertia caused him to hit the steering wheel. He ignored the pain in his ribs and asked tremblingly, ¡°Brother, what did you say?¡±


    Mu Chen repeated his words. ¡°Song Ning discovered that Yin Zheng and Yin Jian don¡¯t have any illnesses that require a bone marrow or a kidney transnt.¡±


    Cheng Che was dumbfounded. ¡°What the hell?¡±


    A honk sounded from behind, jolting Cheng Che back to his senses. He quickly pulled to the side of the road before he asked, feeling like his brain had turned to mush, ¡°Brother, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Mu Chen replied, ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. Song Ning hasn¡¯t figured it out yet, but those two definitely aren¡¯t seriously ill. However, someone¡¯s been giving them medications. With the medications, even if they¡¯re not sick now, they¡¯ll definitely fall sick in the future. It¡¯s like someone¡¯s experimenting on them.¡±


    ¡°Who hates them so much?¡± Cheng Che was perplexed.


    Mu Chen did not say anything.


    Cheng Che sat in a trance in his car by the side of the road. After a long time, he asked, ¡°How did sister-inw find out about such an important matter? Will this endanger her?¡±


    Mu Chen could not conceal his anxiety as he said, ¡°I¡¯m worried about this as well. She sent me a message. I tried to video-call her,but she didn¡¯t answer the call.¡±


    Cheng Che said anxiously, ¡°Then, send someone to go in and look for her. We have to do everything we can to bring her out. Brother, I regret this. Let¡¯s not investigate anymore, okay? Don¡¯t let sister-inw take the risk. It¡¯s not worth it. It¡¯s really not worth it. It¡¯s best to stay as far away from the Yin family. They¡¯re all crazy, including Guan Tang!¡±


    Cheng Che felt suffocated. Sometimes, ignorance was bliss. Some truths when exposed would only bring more sorrow.


    After a long time, Cheng Che finally drove away, returning to the Mu family home. He had a home. He had the love of his grandmother, brother, and sister-inw. Tears fell like rain in his heart, and he was in a muddled state.


    When Cheng Che arrived at the Mu family home, he finally returned to his senses and tried his best to calm down. He reminded himself that the Yin family thought that they had already captured their target, but they were unaware that they had fallen into a trap.

 Chapter 770 - Life Experience

    <h4>Chapter 770: Life Experience</h4>


    After entering the house, Cheng Che went to Mu Chen¡¯s study immediately.


    Mu Chen and Cheng Che¡¯s faces were pale. One was worried about his beloved while the other felt defeated by his family.


    Finally, Cheng Che asked, ¡°Brother, what¡¯s happening?¡±


    Mu Chen repeated Song Ning¡¯s words to Cheng Che again.


    Cheng Che was shocked. Then, he asked, ¡°Have you investigated that Director Wang?¡±


    Mu Chen nodded. ¡°There¡¯s still no news.¡±


    Just as his voice fell, Han Mo rushed over and said, ¡°Chairman Mu, I have the results!¡±


    Cheng Che grabbed the report in Han Mo¡¯s hands and read it with Mu Chen. After scanning through it, the duo inhaled sharply and looked at each other.


    Director Wang was the niece of the current Old Madam of the Yin family. Her parents died early so she was raised by her grandmother, who was Old Madam Yin¡¯s mother. Since she was young, she had lived under someone else¡¯s roof. She was intelligent and studied hard. She managed to get into a medical school with top scores.


    After Director Wang grew up, she did not have much contact with her grandmother and other family members. From this, it could be deduced that she was quite cold-hearted or her grandmother had mistreated her when she was young.


    It was only after Old Madam Yin officially became the Old Madam of the Yin family that Director Wang gradually had contact with her family. At that time, she already had a family of her own. It was unknown if it was due to her health, but she did not have her own children. Instead, she adopted a pair of twin sisters from an orphanage.


    Due to the Yin family¡¯s wealth and status as an investor in the hospital, Director Wang and Old Madam Yin gradually grew closer. Old Madam Yin treated her and her adopted daughters very well. She and her daughters were frequent guests of the Yin family.


    The hospital Director Wang worked in also developed rapidly due to its strong financial backing from the Yin family. It did not take long before it became the top hospital in S City.


    Director Wang had published a few medical journals both locally and abroad. It had to be said that she had no help from the Yin family regarding this matter.


    Director Wang was obviously a person who knew how to repay kindness. Every member of the Yin family¡¯s health was personally monitored by her. She was very conscientious.


    As for Director Wang¡¯s two daughters, they were beautiful and intelligent. They had excellent results and weremonly used as examples by the Yin family when educating the younger generation. The two girls go in and out of the Yin family house freely and were doted upon by their cousins. They grew up together with Yin Zheng, Yin Jian, Yin Jia, and Guan Tang. Yin Yi was not included because she was too young.


    Due to the Yin family, Director Wang¡¯s two daughters could be considered to have grown up in the wealthy circle. With their beauty and good personalities, one could imagine how many suitors they had.


    However, five years ago, Director Wang¡¯s youngest daughter suddenly fell ill and passed away. After that, Director Wang did not visit the Yin family for a long time. It was not until Yin Zheng and Yin Jian fell ill that Old Madam Yin reached out to her Wang and begged her to treat the two young men.


    Ever since Director Wang took over, the two young masters¡¯ conditions had improved day by day. The other doctors also said there was hope for recovery as long as they underwent a kidney and bone marrow transnt respectively.


    It was at that time that the Yin family remembered another person who would be a suitable donor: Cheng Che.


    The Yin family had meticulously prepared for this. They sent everyone to look for Cheng Che. Then, they yed the emotional card and tried to morally kidnap him. They really went all out.


    However, a problem soon urred.


    Cheng Che shook the report in his hand and asked, ¡°What does this mean?¡±


    Mu Chen patted his shoulder and said, ¡°Use your brain. Sometimes answers don¡¯te easily.¡±


    Cheng Che was a little lost.


    Mu Chen continued to say, ¡°First, we have to dwell deeper. How did Director Wang¡¯s daughter die? What illness did she have? Why did Director Wang stop visiting the Yin family after that?¡±

 Chapter 771 - Speculation

    <h4>Chapter 771: Spection</h4>


    ¡°Why?¡± Cheng Che asked hesitantly.


    Mu Chen rolled up the paper in his hand and knocked Cheng Che¡¯s head. ¡°How would I know? Go and investigate.¡±


    At this moment, realization dawned on Cheng Che. He said, ¡°You mean to say that Director Wang¡¯s daughter¡¯s death might be rted to the two cousins. She agreed to treat them, but she has no intention of treating them for real?!¡±


    Mu Chen shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. However, everything is connected for sure.¡±


    Cheng Che nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. The entire thing is problematic. However, Brother, why did Director Wang invite sister-inw to join her? I¡¯m sure she knows sister-inw will be able to see through the problem. She clearly did this on purpose, but why?¡±


    Cheng Che was a little anxious. When he thought about how his sister-inw was risking her life for him, he could not remain calm.


    Mu Chen said in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s indeed strange, but don¡¯t worry. Song Ning will definitely protect herself.¡±


    How could Cheng Che not worry? If it were possible, he would rather risk his own life. Because of his problem, the entire family had to suffer.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Song Ning, whom everyone was worried about, sat across from Director Wang.


    The monitor at the side showed the two Young Masters of the Yin family.


    Song Ning could not help the chill that ran up her spine.


    Director Wang personally brewed tea for Song Ning. Her movements were as smooth as flowing water, meticulous and unhurried.


    As time passed, the restlessness in Song Ning¡¯s heart gradually faded away. After she epted the teacup from Director Wang, she sniffed it and said praisingly, ¡°Good tea¡­¡±


    Director Wang was slightly surprised. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to know about tea¡­¡±


    Song Ning smiled. ¡°Teacher likes tea. My grandma likes tea as well. I don¡¯t really know much about tea. What I know is what I learned from them¡­¡±


    Director Wang smiled. ¡°Back then, Elder Zhuang loved tea as well.¡±


    Song Ning was shocked by the words ¡®Elder Zhuang¡¯. It had been a long time since she hadst heard these two words.


    Director Wang looked at Song Ning and said gently, ¡°Surprised? Back then, Elder Zhuang saved my life. Because of him, I decided to study medicine and help the world like he did. I want to be respected by others.¡±


    ¡°My grandpa saved you?¡± Song Ning was puzzled.


    Director Wang chuckled. ¡°He saved my mother and helped us to settle down. If it weren¡¯t for him, my mother and I would have died long ago, and I wouldn¡¯t even have a chance to study medicine.¡±


    When Director Wang saw the shocked expression on Song Ning¡¯s face, she spread her arms and said, ¡°Look, the world is so small. I didn¡¯t expect us to have so many connections as well. So don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t hurt you. I¡¯ll remember those who helped me for the rest of my life.¡±


    Song Ning¡¯s gaze fell on the monitor.


    Upon seeing this, Director Wang said clearly and decisively, ¡°As for the people who harmed me, I¡¯ll do my best to experience what living in hell feels like¡­¡±


    Chills ran up Song Ning¡¯s spin again.


    Director Wang refilled Song Ning¡¯s cup before she took a sip from her own cup. Then, she said slowly, ¡°My mother was born into a prestigious family. After marrying my father, my father schemed against, resulting in the family¡¯s decline. My father drowned his sorrows in alcohol and slowly became addicted. After that, he would punch and kick my mother. He even almost killed her. At that time, Elder Zhuang was coincidentally in the hospital where my mother was treated for a program. At that time, he treated my mother and pulled her back from the gates of hell. At that time, I was still young and did not know much. I only overheard the nurses saying that if it weren¡¯t Elder Zhuang, even if mother had twenty lives, she still would not have survived.¡±

 Chapter 772 - Explanation

    <h4>Chapter 772: Exnation</h4>


    Song Ning said softly, ¡°Grandpa was a doctor. Being able to save patients is a gift.¡±


    Director Wang smiled slightly and said, ¡°After bing a doctor, I had the same thought. Although the work is hard and exhausting, it¡¯s worth it being able to save lives.¡±


    ¡°My grandpa passed away many years ago, but he would be happy if he knew about this¡­¡± Song Ning said softly.


    Director Wang¡¯s eyes were a little teary as she looked at Song Ning and said, ¡°To be able to meet Elder Zhuang¡¯s descendant and to be of some help is truly a gift to me by the heavens. I¡¯ll have no regrets even if I die¡­¡±


    Song Ning was stunned.


    Director Wang sighed softly. ¡°Have you ever wondered why you were suddenly sent to S City?¡±


    Song Ning looked at Director Wang silently.


    Director Wang thought that Song Ning did not know anything. Her expression turned cold as she said, ¡°Someone schemed against you.¡±


    Song Ning revealed a surprised expression in a timely manner.


    Director Wang said solemnly, ¡°Director Li is working for someone. His mission is to make sure you die in S City, never to return to M City alive.¡±


    This time, Song Ning was really shocked.


    Director Wang sneered as she continued to say, ¡°The Yin family can control the sky in S City. Their power and influence are beyond your imagination. I know you¡¯re the Young Madam of the Mu family, but every family is different.¡± She paused briefly before she asked, ¡°What did you think when you saw Bai Yu?¡±


    Song Ning recalled Bai Yu¡¯s experience and looked at Director Wang in surprise. ¡°Yin Yi¡­¡±


    Director Wang asked, ¡°You want to say that Yin Yi is just a little girl. How can she be so powerful, right?¡±


    Song Ning nodded.


    Director Wang said disdainfully, ¡°That¡¯s how the Yin family pampers their children. Yin Yi is the youngest, but she¡¯s no less wicked. When she saw Bai Yu was superior to her in every way, she became jealous. Did you know how ruthless she was to Bai Yu? When she acted against Bai Yu, she ordered her men to make sure that Bai Yu survived. She wanted Bai Yu to survive so Bai Yu would suffer. Can you understand how vicious she is?¡±


    Song Ning shook her head in shock.


    ¡°When Bai Yu was injured, Yin Yi hired Director Li to be Bai Yu¡¯s attending physician. Apart from Director Li, no one could interfere in Bai Yu¡¯s treatment. Director Lu was instructed by Yin Yi to say that Bai Yu¡¯s condition was very serious. He even prescribed medicine for mental health, saying that Bai Yu was depressed. Just like that, Bai Yu and her family were dragged into hell. Yin Yi even instructed her brother to make a move on the Bai family business. If Bai Yu¡¯s father wasn¡¯t a genius in the business world, he might have lost his business.¡±


    Song Ning was shocked and puzzled. ¡°Why is the Bai family unaware of all this?¡±


    Director Wang sneered. ¡°How could they know? Who would tell them the truth? Director Li was the only one handling Bai Yu¡¯s case. No one could interfere. The Bai family only thought that Yin Yi was very kind to find such a good doctor for them. After all, Director Li is one of the top doctors in S City. As for business matters, Yin Yi¡¯s brother is even more meticulous. He naturally wouldn¡¯t leave any traces behind. That family is made up of demons!¡±


    Director Wang¡¯s voice was as cold as ice when she spoke. Her eyes were trained on the monitor, looking as though they could shoot arrows into the two cousins.

 Chapter 773 - Honesty

    <h4>Chapter 773: Honesty</h4>


    A thought appeared in Song Ning¡¯s mind. Her voice turned cold as she asked, ¡°Senior sister, did you know from the beginning that Director Li was harming Bai Yu?¡±


    No matter the reason, it was unforgivable for Director Wang to turn a blind eye if she was aware of what was happening. If Director Li was wrong, then Director Wang was no better.


    Director Wang, who was immersed in her emotions, shook her head gently. ¡°I had my suspicions, but there was no evidence. Furthermore, I don¡¯t have ess to her medical records. Without her examination results, I can¡¯t reach a conclusion. Since you¡¯re here, and Director Li is working against you, you can turn his spear against him. It¡¯d be his retribution.¡±


    Song Ning sighed in relief. ¡°Then what should we do next? Sooner orter, Xiao Yu¡¯s parents will figure out the entire story.¡±


    Director Wang nodded before she said frostily, ¡°Xiao Yu¡¯s parents aren¡¯t ordinary people. They¡¯ll figure out the truth sooner orter. How can the man who survived the repeated blows from the Yin family be a simple person? However, Director Li still has time until Bai Yu¡¯s father finds out about him. As for you, you don¡¯t have time. Not only did you publicly humiliate Director Li, but he¡¯s also received the order to kill you.¡±


    Song Ning rose to her feet in shock. ¡°Senior sister, that¡¯s why you brought me here, right? It¡¯s to save me!¡±


    Director Wang only looked at Song Ning silently.


    Song Ning shuddered inwardly.


    ¡°Dr. Song, what do you think of the Yin cousins¡¯ illnesses?¡± Director Wang suddenly asked.


    Song Ning was quick-witted. How could she not understand the meaning behind the question? She sat down and looked at Director Wang before she said, ¡°Senior sister, the Yin cousins don¡¯t suffer from any serious illnesses, and they don¡¯t need a bone marrow or kidney transnt. You¡¯re treating them the way Director Li treated Xiao Yu, right? You hate the Yin family; that¡¯s why you¡¯re doing this¡­¡±


    Director Wang was not surprised at all. A smile appeared on her wrinkled face as she said, ¡°I knew it. Not only are you a good person, but you¡¯re smart as well.¡±


    Song Ning straightened her back and asked, ¡°Senior sister, I want to hear your story. You¡¯re definitely not a cruel person. I want to know why you¡¯re doing this. Apart from this, I also have to know this because the person the Yin family found for the transnts is someone I¡¯m close to.¡±


    Director Wang was shocked. ¡°Really?¡±


    Song Ning nodded. ¡°The person they found is my husband¡¯s younger brother.¡±


    Director Wang was further shocked. ¡°A member of the Mu family?¡±


    Song Ning exined, ¡°His name is Cheng Che. He was adopted by my grandmother when he was young. My husband treats him like a biological brother. He¡¯s part of our family. The Yin family is plotting his return to S City. What awaits him is a deadly trap.¡±


    Director Wang frowned. ¡°He¡¯s the illegitimate child of the Yin family?¡±


    Song Ning shook her head. ¡°He¡¯s the Eldest Young Master of the Yin family. His birth mother is Mr. Yin Bin¡¯s first wife. His biological sister is the Eldest Young Miss of the Yin family. Back then, the former Old Madam Yin ran away from home, and the pregnant daughter-inw who chased after her was Cheng Che¡¯s mother. Cheng Che¡¯s mother died during childbirth. Then, out of grief, the former Old Madam Yin left, leaving no trace behind. After that, Cheng Che was adopted by my grandmother, and he grew up with my husband.¡±


    Director Wang was stunned. She muttered, ¡°Retribution is really. It¡¯s real!¡±


    Song Ning continued to say, ¡°When Cheng Che turned 18, my grandmother informed the Yin family about him, but the Yin family didn¡¯t want to recognize him. Who knew they would suddenlye back yearster, insisting on his return to the family?¡±

 Chapter 774 - Destiny

    <h4>Chapter 774: Destiny</h4>


    Song Ning let out a long sigh. ¡®In order to make Cheng Che return to the Yin family, they did everything they could. We all felt there was something suspicious going, but none of the people we sent to investigate the Yin family found anything suspicious. We only know that the two Young Masters of the Yin family had their rights to inherit removed due to some scandal. They even tried to arrange Cheng Che¡¯s marriage. In short, they¡¯re determined to seed.¡±


    Director Wang¡¯s expression turnedplicated. ¡°Then, does Cheng Che intend to return to the family?¡±


    Song Ning shook her head. ¡°Cheng Che doesn¡¯t want to. First, he doesn¡¯t need to inherit the Yin family business. He has the ability to rise to the top himself. Second, he¡¯s holding onto the fact that the Yin family abandoned him in the past. He only recognizes my grandmother and husband as his family. He doesn¡¯t care about them. However, if someone wants to harm him, he¡¯s not going to sit there and do nothing. We won¡¯t just sit and do nothing either.¡±


    Realization dawned on Director Wang. She said with a sigh, ¡°Everything is predestined.¡±


    Song Ning asked curiously, ¡°Senior sister, you told me before that Old Madam Yin is your aunt. Then, why are you doing this?¡±


    Director Wang sighed lightly and raised her hand to pick up the remote control and turned off the monitor. She smiled bitterly and said, ¡°When I look at them, the mes of fury in my heart will soar. I really want to rush into their rooms and strangle them to death.¡± She looked at Song Ning as she continued to say bitterly, ¡°Before my aunt married into the Yin family, she interfered with my parent¡¯s marriage once, causing their marriage to break down. My father wanted to marry my aunt, but my mother refused to divorce him. My mother was unaware of my father and my aunt¡¯s affair. For this reason, my father abused both my mother and me. The most severe incident was when she almost died but was saved by Elder Zhuang.¡±


    ¡°In the end, my mother probably found out that my father cheated on her. She grew desperate and chose to perish along with him, poisoning him to death. She was weak because she chose to die rather than let go of her love. However, she was also tough, enduring my father¡¯s repeated abuse¡­¡±


    ¡°After I grew up, I still couldn¡¯t understand her decision. I felt that she didn¡¯t love me enough and turned me into an orphan. She sent me to live with my grandmother and the others, knowing they despised me. I gritted my teeth and fought to survive. By studying, I was determined to change my fate,¡± Director Wang said. She paused for a while as though the pain from the past was too difficult for her to endure.


    Song Ning waited patiently.


    ¡°My husband is my senior. He¡¯s ten years older than I am. I didn¡¯t believe in marriage and had no intention of getting married, but he gave me all the love that Icked. He¡¯s Old Master Yin¡¯s nephew. That was when I discovered Old Madam Yin is my aunt. Tell me, why is the world so small? My aunt was neither cold nor warm to me. I didn¡¯t mind; I was used to rtives¡¯ attitudes toward me. For so many years, my husband and I weren¡¯t too close or too distant with the Yin family.¡±


    ¡°Due to my father¡¯s abuse when I was young, I couldn¡¯t have children. However, I really like children. Hence, my husband went to the orphanage to adopt a pair of twins who were abandoned as soon as they were born. My heart melted as soon as I saw them. I swore to treat them like my own children and nurture them well. It was also at that time that my aunt suddenly became very friendly. I waspletely immersed in my own happiness and became more at peace. Due to my double connections with the Yin family, the Yin family¡¯s health were all managed by me. My two daughters also grew up with those two bast*rds and became ymates.¡±

 Chapter 775 - Support

    <h4>Chapter 775: Support</h4>


    Director Wang paused for a moment, immersed in her memories. Then, she said, ¡°With the Yin family¡¯s help, I rose through the ranks quickly. The hospital also received a lot of funding from the Yin family. Both of my children were very outstanding. At that time, I was at the peak of my life. I thought that I had finally achieved my dream of bing a person like Elder Zhuang, saving lives and helping the world.¡±


    Director Wang¡¯s eyes were moist. She tried her best to hold back her tears, but they still fell in the end as she said, ¡°Song Ning, as someone who has had experience, I can tell you that everything is predestined. What¡¯s yours will be yours, and what¡¯s not yours will never be yours. Otherwise, the price you¡¯ll have to pay will be twice as much. I¡¯m just an orphan. I worked hard growing up. One step at a time, I steadily made my way to the top. I had a family of four, and although we weren¡¯t extremely wealthy, our lives were happy and stable. However, I was blinded by benefits. I wanted to pursue a higher goal and achieve more. My cousin¡¯s family wealth opened my eyes. In order to establish a good rtionship, I encouraged my entire family to integrate with the Yin family. I was the one who pushed my two daughters into the fire pit.¡±


    Director Wang could no longer hold back her emotions, and she covered her mouth as she burst into tears.


    Song Ning could not bear to see Director Wang cry, but she did not know how to console Director Wang. In the end, she only passed a piece of tissue over and patted Director Wang¡¯s back.


    Director Wang cried for a while before she wiped her tears away and took a deep breath to calm herself down. Then, she said, ¡°My daughters were identical twins. They were smart and well-behaved. My husband is a professor at a university. His job is much more leisurely than mine so he has always been in charge of the children¡¯s upbringing. The children had always performed well academically. Even Yin Jia, the Eldest Young Miss of the Yin family, and Guan Tang, her cousin, weren¡¯t as good as my Gao Bing and Gao Xue. Everyone in the Yin family liked them, and they¡¯ve been very close to the Yin family since they were young. They grew up together with Yin Jian and Yin Zheng.¡±


    Director Wang¡¯s eyes gradually turned cold as she continued to say, ¡°My daughters were raised by my husband to be innocent and pure. Both of them managed to secure schrships to study abroad. Unlike those two brats in the Yin family who were uneducated and ipetent profligate Young Masters. They relied on their family¡¯s wealth and influence to do whatever they wanted since they were young,mitting all kinds of crimes.¡±


    ¡°I was busy with my career and didn¡¯t pay much attention to these things. At that time, even in the Yin family¡¯s eyes, I was a highly sessful person, and I was proud of it.¡±


    ¡°When Gao Bing and Gao Xue returned from their studies abroad, the Yin family even personally weed my two girls back as though my girls were family. On that day, the elders of the Yin family praised Gao Bing and Gao Xue endlessly andpared them to Yin Zheng and Yin Jian, whom they criticized greatly. I, who was at the peak of my career, and my honest husband didn¡¯t expect that the evil seeds of jealousy would be nted on that day.¡±


    ¡°Yin Jian and Yin Zheng promised us that they would take care of my daughters. They said that my daughters had studied abroad for so many years and must be exhausted as a result. They said that my daughters needed a good rest.¡±


    ¡°My husband and I also thought that our daughters needed a good rest. We were busy with work and weren¡¯t familiar with the ways of young people. Yin Zheng and Yin Jian had grown up with them, and they were like our daughters¡¯ brothers. Hence, we thought it was best to have Yin Zheng and Yin Jian apany them. But¡­¡±


    Director Wang cried again, unable to finish her words. After a while, she said through her tears, ¡°But we didn¡¯t expect that we were handing our daughters over to the devil.¡±


    Song Ning¡¯s heart trembled slightly upon hearing these words.


    ......

 Chapter 776 - Shocking Story

    <h4>Chapter 776: Shocking Story</h4>


    Song Ning could not help but ask anxiously, ¡°What happened after that?¡±


    Director Wang wiped the tears off her face and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Those two little bast*rds had made up their minds from the very beginning to destroy my two daughters whom they perceived to have humiliated them.¡±


    ¡°They introduced Gao Bing and Gao Xue to their friends and held all kinds of parties to broaden their horizons. For more than ten years, Gao Bing and Gao Xue had been focused on their studies. My husband and I were both academic people so they¡¯d never seen such a world. The new world was exciting and novel to the two girls. Since they trusted Yin Zheng and Yin Jianpletely, they did not put up their guards at all. During that time, there was nock of wealthy young men pursuing them. The girls might be innocent, but they were not foolish. Faced with the pursuits of the young men, they were still rational. However, the girls didn¡¯t know the kind of scum they were facing nor did they know those men actually hated them. Needless to say, Yin Zheng and Yin Jian were happy to see this.¡±


    Director Wang¡¯s voice was filled with hatred when she spoke.


    Song Ning¡¯s heart could not help but tighten the more she heard about the two innocent girls.


    Director Wang continued to say, ¡°One day, Gao Xue was resting at home because she wasn¡¯t feeling well. Hence, Guan Bing decided to apany her at home. However, when Yin Zheng and Yin Jian couldn¡¯t get in touch with them, they brought Guan Tang and Yin Yi with them to the house to invite the girls out.¡±


    ¡°Gao Xue naturally didn¡¯t go out since she was not feeling well. She told Gao Bing that she would be fine after resting, convincing Gao Bing to go out with the others so as not to spoil everyone¡¯s mood. Gao Bing couldn¡¯t refuse so she left with the others. Who knew that on that day¡­ On that day, after leaving, my Gao Bing didn¡¯t return¡­¡±


    Director Wang let out a heart-wrenching cry and pounded her chest after saying those words. All of a sudden, her eyes rolled up, and her body went limp before she tilted to the side.


    Song Ning hurriedly caught Director Wang and quickly ced her on the ground. Then, she brought out her needle pouch and performed acupuncture on Director Wang.


    After a few moments, Director Wang¡¯s eyelids twitched a few times before she slowly opened her eyes.


    Upon seeing this, Song Ning grabbed a small pillow and ced it behind Director Wang¡¯s head. She said softly, ¡°Senior sister, don¡¯t get agitated. Let¡¯s talk about it another time¡­¡±


    Director Wang took a few deep breaths. She held onto Song Ning¡¯s hand and shook her head gently as she said, ¡°No, let me finish. I fear I won¡¯t have the courage to speak about this again. Let me finish it today. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to rest in peace even if I die.¡±


    Upon seeing the tears that fell relentlessly down Director Wang¡¯s face, Song Ning said reassuringly, ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯m here. You can say whatever you want to say, senior sister.¡±


    ......


    Song Ning¡¯s words seemed to calm Director Wang down. For some reason, she felt an unprecedented peace when she looked at Song Ning. She lowered her head and looked at the silver needles on her body before she gestured to Song Ning to remove them.


    After Song Ning removed the needles, Director Wang struggled to get up. Song Ning helped her to sit down on the couch before taking a seat next to her and holding her hand.


    Director Wang finally calmed down, but her hands were still trembling as she said, ¡°That day, a group of them went to a high-end club. It was not until the next day that Yin Zheng brought Gao Bing back. My husband and I weren¡¯t at home, and Gao Xue was sleeping very soundly due to her high fever. Hence, none of us were aware that Gao Bing was not home the entire night.¡±


    ¡°When Yin Zheng brought Gao Bing home, he even told Gao Xue that it was a pity she didn¡¯t go out with them. He said they all had a great time. At that time, Gao Bing didn¡¯t say anything and locked herself in her room.¡±


    Director Wang said in a trembling voice, ¡°After Yin Zheng left, Gao Xue looked for Gao Bing. No matter how hard she knocked on the door, there was no response. Gao Xue could tell something was not right so she quickly found a spare key to open the door. She found Gao Bing soaking herself in a tub of cold water¡­¡±

 Chapter 777 - Relief

    <h4>Chapter 777: Relief</h4>


    ¡°Gao Xue was naturally shocked. She asked Gao Bing what happened, but Gao Bing chased her out. Nheless, Gao Xue had already seen the bruises on Gao Bing¡¯s body. However, due to Gao Bing¡¯s agitated mood, she didn¡¯t dare to ask too much. She could only call Yin Zheng to ask about what happened. Yin Zheng said he didn¡¯t know. He said there were many people, and he wasn¡¯t by Gao Bing¡¯s side. Hence, Gao Xue called Yin Jian to ask about the matter, but Yin Jian¡¯s response was the same. Gao Xue didn¡¯t give up and called Guan Tang and Yin Yi. Guan Tang said she left early while Yin Yi¡¯s reply was the same as Yin Zheng and Yin Jian. No one knew what happened to Gao Bing. Nheless, Gao Xue knew something serious must have happened so she called me and my husband.¡±


    ¡°My husband and I knew something was very wrong as soon as we heard Gao Xue¡¯s words. When we spoke to Gao Bing, she refused to tell us what had happened. However, we¡¯re not fools. No matter how ignorant we were, we could still vaguely guess what had happened. My husband is upright and honest. He couldn¡¯t ept that his daughter had been dragged to such a dark ce. In the heat of the moment, he pped Gao Bing.¡±


    ¡°Although our daughters aren¡¯t rted to us by blood, we treated them like our precious treasure. We¡¯d neverid our hands on them before. Everyone was shocked by the p at that time. My husband instantly regretted his outburst and felt guilty. On the other hand, Gao Bing kneeled immediately and kowtowed to us as she apologized.¡±


    ¡°My husband had a heart attack at that time and had to stay in the ICU for a week before his condition finally stabilized. During that week, it was as though Gao Bing had lost her soul. She rarely spoke when we saw her. However, everyone¡¯s attention was focused on my husband at that time, and we didn¡¯t pay much attention to her.¡±


    ¡°Only when my husband¡¯s condition stabilized that we spoke to Gao Bing again. Before my husband regained consciousness, Gao Xue and I asked Gao Bing about what had happened again.¡±


    ¡°Again, Gao Bing told us casually that she met a wealthy young man who used to pursue her and that he had embarrassed her that night. She said nothing big had happened and that she was just unhappy at being embarrassed. No matter how many times we asked, she gave us the same answer.¡±


    ¡°Gao Xue and I didn¡¯t know if we should believe Gao Bing. In the end, Gao Xue said she was going to ask Yin Zheng and Yin Jian about it again. Upon hearing that, Gao Bing hurriedly stopped Gao Xue and made Gao Xue promise her to not associate with the Yin brothers ever again. This made Gao Xue and I even more suspicious. Gao Bing even used her life to threaten Gao Xue into promising her not to associate with the Yin brothers.¡±


    ¡°After that, I sent Gao Xue away so I could speak to Gao Bing alone. I told her that after my husband¡¯s brush with death, I understood even more that nothing was more important than being alive. I told her that no matter what happened, I would ept it and support her. I told her that I wouldn¡¯t allow her to be wronged and that I¡¯d fight to the death with whoever dared to harm her. I told her that I¡¯d definitely protect her!¡±


    ¡°Gao Bing cried bitterly and threw herself into my arms after hearing those words, but she still didn¡¯t say anything. I didn¡¯t force her as well. At that point, I was already certain that she must have been sullied. For a family like ours, it was difficult to talk about such things. In the end, I gave her time to process the matter and slowly adjust herself. I believe that she was strong and smart and that she would learn to ovee the matter.¡±


    ¡°When my husband woke up, I told him about what happened. After that, I told him that nothing was important as long as our family was healthy and together.¡±


    ¡°Initially, my husband couldn¡¯t ept it, butter, he calmed down. After all, Gao Bing was one of his beloved daughters. It was only when he calmed down that Gao Bing dared to see her father. Gao Xue and I finally heaved a sigh of relief when we saw my husband and Gao Bing hugging and crying.¡±


    ......

 Chapter 778 - Jumping Off a Building

    <h4>Chapter 778: Jumping Off a Building</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    ¡°At that time, we thought that our family would return to how they used to be after the dark clouds had cleared. Gao Bing was not angry and didn¡¯t point her fingers at anyone. All she did was tell her sister to sever all ties with the Yin brothers. In fact, all of us med Yin Zheng and Yin Jian for not protecting Gao Bing well, but we couldn¡¯t bring this matter up. We could only keep the resentment in our hearts. At that time, I¡¯d also decided to sever my ties with the Yin family. Our family decided to start over again.¡±


    ¡°However, on the day my husband was discharged from the hospital, while Gao Bing and Gao Xue were helping him to pack, someone sent a package to him. The package contained hundreds of inappropriate pictures of Gao Bing. Gao Bing screamed and ran out while my husband suffered another heart attack and never woke up again¡­¡±


    Director Wang¡¯s voice was low, and an indescribably sorrowful atmosphere hung in the room.


    Song Ning patted Director Wang gently as she asked, ¡°Where did Gao Bing go?¡±


    Director Wang did not answer immediately. After a moment, she said, ¡°Gao Bing rushed to the 35th floor of the hospital. She didn¡¯t hesitate and jumped off the building immediately.¡±


    ¡°The daughter we raised and loved was reduced to a pool of blood just like that. My husband passed away as well. My heart, just like my daughter, was reduced to a pool of blood.¡±


    Director Wang leaned her entire weight against Song Ning. There was nothing more sorrowful than the death of the heart.


    Song Ning could even find aforting word to say to Director Wang. Director Wang lost her daughter and her husband consecutively; it was too tragic.


    After a long while, Director Wang straightened her back and asked, ¡°Do you think that was the end of the matter?¡±


    Song Ning was slightly taken aback. ¡®It¡¯s not the end?¡¯


    Director Wang sighed softly. ¡°Have you heard of the saying, ¡®When it rains, it pours¡¯? It was like that for our family. Who knew if Yin Zheng and Yin Jian felt guilty, but the Yin family came forward to help me suppress the matter. In the end, they covered up the entire matter. The story was changed to my daughter dying because of a sudden illness and that my husband could not ept the shock and died as well¡­¡±


    ¡°Old Master Yin looked for me as well and said manyforting words. The Yin family had enough resources to help me deal with everything. They even arranged for me to take time off and recuperate,¡± Director Wang said with a mocking smile on her face.


    Song Ning asked softly, ¡°What about Gao Xue?¡±


    ......


    For some reason, there was an ominous feeling in Song Ning¡¯s heart.


    Director Wang tightened her grip around Song Ning¡¯s hand as she turned to Song Ning and said, ¡°Song Ning, how do you remember Gao Xue? Tell me, how do you remember her?! Why didn¡¯t I remember Gao Xue? When Gao Bing and my husband died, I only remembered my pain and forgot about Gao Xue! I forgot I had another daughter!¡±


    Director Wang cried again.


    Song Ning patted Director Wang¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Senior sister, this is human nature. I¡¯m a bystander so it¡¯s easy for me to calmly analyze the situation and think about Gao Xue. On the other hand, you were in so much pain at that time. Senior sister, it¡¯s not your fault.¡±


    Director Wang reached out to hug Song Ning, crying uncontrobly. ¡°It¡¯s my fault! Not only did I fail to protect my eldest daughter, but I neglected to protect my youngest daughter as well! It¡¯s all my fault! I¡¯m a terrible mother! I¡¯m not worthy of being a mother!¡±

 Chapter 779 - Evidence

    <h4>Chapter 779: Evidence</h4>


    Song Ning reached to hug Director Wang. She gently patted Director Wang¡¯s back as she said softly, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, it¡¯s not your fault.¡±


    Song Ning did not dare to ask about what happened to Gao Xue at this moment.


    When Director Wang stopped crying, she continued to say, ¡°I muddled through every day after that. Gao Xue apanied me every day, afraid that I would have an ident. The two of us spent many days crying and hugging.¡±


    ¡°Gao Xue med herself for asking her sister to go out that day, telling her sister not to ruin everyone¡¯s mood. She felt that she had harmed her sister. Both of us spent our days ming ourselves.¡±


    ¡°One day, Gao Xue left and left a letter behind. In the letter, she told me to stay strong for the sake of my husband and daughter. She said she wanted to seek revenge for her sister and father. She wanted those who harmed her sister to be severely punished. She told me to take good care of myself¡­¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call the police?¡± Song Ning asked even though she knew there were many matters that the police could not solve.


    As expected, Director Wang smiled bitterly and said, ¡°What¡¯s the use of calling the police? If the police were involved, Gao Bing¡¯s matter would be exposed. Even if she died, she would not be at peace if that happened. I didn¡¯t consider reporting this matter because I don¡¯t want my family to be hurt again. Gao Xue and I had the same thought. We would use our own means to seek revenge. The deaths of our family members could not be in vain.¡±


    Director Wang straightened her back, and her voice turned frosty as she said, ¡°Gao Xue left, and I knew she would not let this matter rest. I would not let this matter rest as well. However, I really had no clue about what happened that day. I knew nothing about Yin Zheng and Yin Jia¡¯s circle of friends.¡±


    ¡°Meanwhile, the Yin family was good to me. In the beginning, I was grateful. I thought at least, I still had people who cared about me. However, I slowly realized that things weren¡¯t as simple as I thought they were¡­¡±


    ¡°Yin Jian¡¯s parents, Yin Yang and Kang Ru, and Yin Zheng¡¯s parents, Yin Bin and Guan Ning, were not really taking care of me. They were monitoring me. They took care of me not because they cared about me or because they were worried I would take my life, following in my daughter and husband¡¯s footsteps. I finally realized they were afraid I would go to the police or cause a ruckus. After all, at that time, Yin Zheng and Yin Jia¡¯s public images were quite good even if everyone in the inner circle knew otherwise. The Yin family paid attention to maintaining those two bast*rds¡¯ image since they were the heirs of the Yin family.¡±


    Director Wang sneered and continued to say, ¡°I was a fool. Although my daughter died, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to trouble them due to their care.¡±


    ¡°After Gao Xue ran away, Old Madam Yin even invited me to stay with the Yin family. I knew once I entered the Yin family, it¡¯d be difficult for me to escape even if I had wings. Under such circumstances, I saw their true colors. I secretly found Gao Xue¡¯s former tutor, and we worked together to pretend that Gao Xue had already left the country. I was afraid they would harm Gao Xue, after all. To avoid being discovered, I stopped looking for Gao Xue. I knew it was the only way for me to guarantee Gao Xue¡¯s safety.¡±


    ......

 Chapter 780 - Plastic Surgery

    <h4>Chapter 780: stic Surgery</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    Director Wang panted lightly so Song Ning poured a ss of water and handed it to her.


    The story was full of ups and downs, and it was soul-stirring.


    Song Ning asked softly, ¡°Did Yin Zheng and Yin Jian fall ill after you treated them? You¡¯ve been pretending very well. The Yin family trusts you so they let you treat them. You drugged them under the pretext of treating them and made the family think they need transnts, right?¡±


    Song Ning felt like she finally pieced the puzzles together.


    The Yin familymitted so many wrongs that Director Wang wanted to kill them. Now that Yin Zheng and Yin Jian had fallen into her hands, they were at her mercy. It seemed like she had lost her mind after losing her husband and daughter.


    Song Ning sighed inwardly as she thought to herself, ¡®Cheng Che, who¡¯s so innocent, is implicated by those two bast*rds in the end¡­ Fortunately, Cheng Che was raised by Grandma and didn¡¯t have to grow up with those filthy scum. It¡¯s really hard to imagine what Cheng Che would be like if he was raised in the Yin family.¡¯


    Contrary to Song Ning¡¯s expectations, Director Wang shook her head. She said, ¡°My focus is on collecting evidence. I know for sure that Yin Zheng and Yin Jian were involved; I justck evidence. I can only take this matter to the court once I have evidence. I also secretly found a few private detectives to look into this matter¡­¡±


    Director Wang paused briefly before she continued to say, ¡°About a yearter, a girl suddenly appeared. She first captivated Yin Zheng before she captivated Yin Jian. The two of them were on good terms with each other so you can imagine how it was when they both fell for the same person. They both spent a huge sum of money on her, but she refused to ept them. Those two little bast*rds finally met their match. When I heard about this from the private detectives, I became curious about the girl¡­¡±


    A strange feeling rose in Song Ning¡¯s heart before she asked, ¡°Who¡¯s that girl?¡±


    Director Wang did not answer Song Ning¡¯s question. Instead, she said, ¡°Yin Zheng and Yin Jian both bought a house for that girl, wanting to build their own homes with her¡­ However, the private detectives I hired told me that whenever those two stayed over, they would always be protected. Those two bast*rds probably did too many wicked things that¡¯s why they felt they needed so much protection. In any case, I could only slowly gather evidence before exposing them.¡±


    ¡°One day, I was looking at the photos. The more I looked at them, the more I thought the girl looked familiar. Her face was unfamiliar, but her back reminded me of my daughter¡­ She gave me an inexplicable sense of familiarity. For this reason, I went to look for her. She was very surprised when she saw me. Her first reaction was to run away. At that time, I was instantly sure of her identity. I caught up with her immediately. I was so excited that I couldn¡¯t speak at that time.¡±


    Song Ning was shocked. ¡°She¡¯s¡­ Gao Xue?¡±


    Director Wang nodded and said in a choked voice, ¡°Yes. She had stic surgery and changed her identity. She wanted to avenge her sister and her father. She worked faster than I did. She didn¡¯t think about reporting the matter to the police because she knew with the Yin family¡¯s wealth, those two beasts wouldn¡¯t be brought to justice at all. She would only end up humiliating herself if she did such a thing. Hence, she decided to use her own method to deal with them.¡±


    ......


    ¡°What did she n to do?¡± Song Ning asked despite already having a vague understanding of the matter.


    ¡°She stayed by their sides for so long. During that time, she thoroughly investigated them and their friends. Bit by bit, she discovered the venue where they brought Gao Bing and the people present that night. There were more than 20 people. They¡¯re all worse than beasts!¡± Director Wang covered her face and wept again.


    ¡°And then?¡± Song Ning could not help but worry about Gao Xue.

 Chapter 781 - Poisoning

    <h4>Chapter 781: Poisoning</h4>


    Director Wang said hatefully, ¡°I really wanted to kill those people to vent my anger! I really don¡¯t understand why there are such scumbags in this world! They possess wealth that most people could only dream about in their lives, but they do things that make them even worse than animals!¡±


    Director Wang pressed her hand against her chest as though she was trying to soothe the pain in her heart.


    Song Ning silently pulled Director Wang¡¯s hand down and inserted a needle between Director Wang¡¯s thumb and index finger. Then, she said, ¡°Senior sister, you haven¡¯t gotten your revenge yet so you have to stay calm.¡±


    Director Wang looked at Song Ning, regaining herposure. She silently adjusted her emotions before she said, ¡°Gao Xue had stic surgery because she was worried her appearance would make them wary of her. She took on the identity of a young miss of a wealthy family, who had been studying abroad and was oppressed by her stepmother. She blended in with that group of animals. She partied every night and used her charm to attract those rich kids. Then, she slowly poisoned them.¡±


    ¡°Gao Xue has a Ph.D. in biochemistry. She had a bright future ahead of her, but in the end, she used all her knowledge to research and create the drug she needed. How could she allow those who harmed her sister to be free and unfettered? She wanted them to be impotent, unable to have descendants. Then, she nned to slowly poison them so they would die a horrible death¡­¡±


    Director Wang¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and her expression was fierce.


    Song Ning felt extremely sad. In just one night, Director Wang¡¯s life changed. No one other than Director Wang could truly empathize with Gao Xue. Song Ning knew she could never understand how Director Wang and Gao Xue felt.


    There was no way to ease Director Wang¡¯s hatred. After all, there was no way for her husband and daughter to return to her. Moreover, the only daughter she had left had also chosen to embark on the path of no return, changing her face for the sake of revenge.


    Director Wang sneered before she said, ¡°Gao Xue is a genius. She let those people live and made them suffer. She told me she wanted them to live in hell, unable to crawl out of it forever. That¡¯s what she said to me¡­¡±


    ¡°Not long after, a patient with testicr cancer was admitted to our hospital. At that time, I was already aware of Bai Yu and Director Li¡¯s matter, and I was inspired. Hence, when I treated the patient, I directly told the patient about the worst oue. However, unlike Director Li, I treated him and gave him the best medicine. When he was on the rise, I¡¯d use the drug Gao Xue developed to make the symptoms worse before treating him again¡­¡±


    This time, Song Ning¡¯s hair stood on end when she heard this. However, she found it difficult to judge Director Wang¡¯s actions since she did not go through the hardships and heartbreaks that Director Wang did. After a moment, she asked softly, ¡°Is that what you¡¯re doing to Yin Zheng and Yin Jian?¡±


    ¡°Them? No, this is too good for them,¡± Director Wang said frostily, ¡°Those two are the heirs of the Yin family. To deal with two of them, we have to make them lose everything as well. Hence, Gao Xue charmed them and made them fall head over heels for her. However, she drugged them every night they stayed over. Then, she hired those girls with diseases to sleep with them, infecting them. She also took blood samples from them, tampering with the virus in their bodies so they would not show signs of having STDs. This way, they would not be suspicious. When the time was right, she deliberately exposed her rtionship with both of them, causing the two cousins to turn against each other. She made them think that she was in love with them and that she was coerced by the other cousin. In fact, this method is quitemon¡­¡±


    ......

 Chapter 782 - Allies

    <h4>Chapter 782: Allies</h4>


    ¡°While I was still worried about Gao Xue, the duo¡¯s illnesses red up. The Yin family naturally hired famous doctors to treat them. I felt like the time was right so I asked Gao Xue to withdraw immediately and send her overseas to ensure her safety. Then, I took over the two cousins¡¯ treatment.¡±


    ¡°The Yin family and I didn¡¯t fall out. They assumed I¡¯m unaware of what they¡¯d done. They thought that I was still treating them sincerely even after they harmed me. To return the favor, I took charge of Yin Zheng and Yin Jian¡¯s treatment. The Yin family didn¡¯t suspect me, and they even obediently looked for kidney and bone marrow donors.¡±


    ¡°If they managed to use their filthy money and buy the organs, I wouldn¡¯t mind letting them undergo the transnts. I feelhappy when I think about how they would be using their money to pay for their own suffering. After the transnts, I nned to let them live a life worse than death, wandering in the depths of hell. They have to live. Only if they live would they suffer. The hatred in my heart can only be resolved when I see their retribution.¡±


    Song Ning held Director Wang¡¯s hand. They both did not speak for a long time.


    Director Wang, who seemed like she had aged over the time she told the story, finally broke the silence and asked, ¡°Song Ning, did I scare you?¡±


    Song Ning shook her head gently. ¡°Senior sister, you¡¯ve suffered.¡±


    Director Wang¡¯s eyes lit up as she asked tentatively, ¡°Then, are you willing to help me?¡±


    Song Ning looked at Director Wang and said, ¡°Senior sister, the person the Yin family wants to harm is my husband¡¯s younger brother, my grandma¡¯s beloved grandson. I¡¯ll help you and help my brother-inw, but senior sister¡­¡±


    Director Wang raised her hand to stop Song Ning. Then, a tired smile appeared on her swollen-from-crying face as she said, ¡°I only want you to stand on my side. I don¡¯t want you to harm people with your medical skills. I can do that alone. I didn¡¯t expect this matter would implicate innocent people. Now that situation is spiraling out of control, I need your help to keep unnecessary people from getting involved. This grudge is between me and the Yin family; only I can resolve it. Those whom Gao Xue poisoned deserve to die; we didn¡¯t hurt the innocent. I¡¯ll only seek revenge from those who are rted to the matter.¡±


    Song Ning could not help but feel touched. She thought that Director Wang had beenpletely blinded by hatred. She did not expect Director Wang was still clear-headed. She nodded immediately and said, ¡°Alright, senior sister. I¡¯ll definitely do my best to deal with this matter. Is Gao Xue safe now? If you trust me, you can tell me about her situation. I¡¯ll ask my husband to send people to protect her immediately. Revenge shouldn¡¯t be the only thing in her life. She has to live well for her sister, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Upon hearing Song Ning¡¯s words, Director Wang straightened her back and nodded repeatedly. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Song Ning, you just spoke the words in my heart. I¡¯ve long seen through life and death. For me, from the day I lost my husband and daughter, I¡¯m just an empty shell. My soul has long gone with them. However, Gao Xue is different. She¡¯s still young. If it weren¡¯t for this incident, she would¡¯ve had a bright future ahead of her. If, if you can help me protect her, in my next life, I¡¯ll repay you even if I have to work like a horse or an ox.¡±


    ......

 Chapter 783 - Report

    <h4>Chapter 783: Report</h4>


    After Director Wang finished speaking, she moved to kneel to Song Ning.


    Song Ning hurriedly pulled Director Wang up and said, ¡°Senior sister, don¡¯t be like this. I don¡¯t want you to repay me. I only want you to live well. Even if you don¡¯t bring honor to our profession, you can¡¯t sully it as well. There are certain things in life that must be done; there¡¯s no right or wrong. I¡¯m sure our teacher will understand you. Now, the most important thing is to deal with what¡¯s about to happen and what¡¯s happening now.¡±


    After that, Song Ning persuaded Director Wang to take a nap on the couch. She also performed acupuncture on Director Wang. Director Wang had been nning her revenge for such a long time, and her emotions were abnormal and unstable. Director Wang was only living now fueled by her desire for revenge.


    After Director Wang fell asleep, Song Ning turned on the monitor again. Upon seeing Yin Zheng and Yin Jian, she was filled with disgust and hatred.


    The two young men looked extremely bored in their respective rooms. They spent their time watching movies, ying games, and doing filthy things. She really did not want to look at those two scumbags. She really did not understand what Old Master Yin was thinking. She wondered if he was blind. To think he wanted to use Cheng Che¡¯s life to exchange for the lives of those two beasts who deserved to die.


    After a while, Song Ning walked out of the room, gently closed the door, and found a quiet ce. After making sure there were no surveince cameras, she called Mu Chen.


    ¡­


    Mu Chen and Cheng Che were extremely anxious.


    Cheng Che had brought people to S City a few times now. He could bear the thought of his sister-inw risking her life for him.


    Even if Mu Chen could keep his cool, it was slowly eroded by Cheng Che¡¯s anxiety. After all, the person risking her life was his most beloved wife.


    After listening to Song Ning recounting Director Wang¡¯s story, Mu Chen and Cheng Che could not help but feel surprised. The information they gathered so far was just like a drop of water in the ocean. They did not expect the seemingly clumsy Yin family to be so scheming. Most importantly, the Yin family was more insidious than they had imagined.


    Song Ning said, ¡°Mu Chen, the most important thing now is to send people to protect Gao Xue. It¡¯s fine if the Yin family is unaware of her involvement in the matter. However, if they grow suspicious, Gao Xue will be the first to bear the brunt of their wrath. We have to protect her first.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get to it immediately,¡± Mu Chen replied.


    ......


    Song Ning took a deep breath before she called out, ¡°Cheng Che.¡± Then, she said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re really lucky that you grew up by Grandma¡¯s side. Although you don¡¯t have your parents, you have many happy things to rece them. Don¡¯t pity yourself orin. Just like Grandma said, everything happens for a reason. You must always remember that even if your blood rtives betray you, you still have Grandma, your brother, sister-inw, and Jiahui. We¡¯ll always be a family.¡±


    ¡°I understand, sister-inw,¡± Cheng Che said, holding back his tears.


    Song Ning could not help but feel sorry for Cheng Che.


    Cheng Che cleared his throat before he said again, ¡°Sister-inw, I¡¯m going to S City in the afternoon. Don¡¯t worry. Brother is apanying me so I won¡¯t be at a disadvantage. I also won¡¯t let anyone take advantage of me.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll protect myself as well so don¡¯t worry, both of you,¡± Song Ning said. She knew Cheng Che was most worried about her safety and that he did not want anyone to risk their lives for him.


    Song Ning, who was standing in the beautiful and lush garden, could not help but sigh inwardly. Compared to the Yin family, she felt that the things she had experienced since she was young were truly insignificant. Indeed, human nature was the worst.

 Chapter 784 - The Table Has Turned

    <h4>Chapter 784: The Table Has Turned</h4>


    When Guan Tang heard that Cheng Che had decided to return to S City with them, she was ted and excited. She was confident she would be able to capture Cheng Che¡¯s heart once they were in S City. Even if Cheng Che decided to bring Jiahui with them, it did not matter because she had 1,000 ways to make Jiahui disappear from Cheng Che¡¯s life in S City. Naturally, it was still best if Jiahui did note with Cheng Che. However, she could only depend on Yin Yi regarding this matter.


    However, before Guan Tang could speak to Yin Yi, she met Jiahui. Clearly, Jiahui was waiting for her.


    Jiahui greeted with a smile, ¡°Hello, Guan Tang.¡±


    Guan Tang was taken aback. ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s you?¡±


    Jiahui¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Why? You don¡¯t want to see me?¡±


    Guan Tang quickly shook her head and avoided Jiahui¡¯s gaze as she said, ¡°No, no, no. I, I have an appointment with Yin Yi.¡±


    Jiahui stepped forward and grabbed Guan Tang¡¯s hand before she said, ¡°I came to look for you because I found a good ce. There are some good things that are the most suitable for you. Let¡¯s go and have a look together?¡±


    Guan Tang tried to struggle free from Jiahui¡¯s grip, but Jiahui refused to let go.


    Jiahui said with a meaningful smile, ¡°What? Are you worried that I¡¯ll harm you? What can I do to you in broad daylight?¡±


    Guan Tang looked around furtively and noticed that no one was paying attention to them. In the end, she had no choice but to get into Jiahui¡¯s car. Unexpectedly, Jiahui drove to her house and led her to the house next door.


    Guan Tang was in a daze as Jiahui opened the door and gently pushed her inside.


    Upon seeing the room inside, Guan Tang stopped breathing for a moment. She instinctively turned around to leave but was stopped by Jiahui. Moreover, Jiahui had also already closed the door.


    ¡°Why are you in such a hurry to leave? I haven¡¯t shown you anything yet?¡± Jiahui asked, still smiling, ¡°What do you think? What do you think of this cepared to yours? I renovated it strictly ording to the measurements of your room. I strove perfection in every detail,¡± Jiahui said as she looked at Guan Tang smugly.


    ......


    Guan Tang¡¯s face was ashen, and her palms were sweaty. She forced herself to say, ¡°Jia, Jiahui, I don¡¯t understand what you mean by this¡­¡±


    Jiahui nodded. ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t admit it. Fortunately, I have evidence.¡± Then, she grabbed the remote control and turned on the television.


    On the screen, Guan Tang said arrogantly, ¡°Trust me, your man will definitely fall for me. Cheng Che is mine. You can stay here for the rest of your life. Initially, I nned to kill you, but now, I feel like it¡¯s best to let you watch as your man¡¯s heart changes. I want you to see how loving he is to me. So, I¡¯ll keep you alive to witness my sess.¡±


    Guan Tang fell to her knees immediately with a thump. She pleaded, ¡°Jiahui, please, please spare me¡­¡±


    Jiahui did not step forward to help Guan Tang up. She only said, ¡°Hey, what are you doing? Stand up and speak properly.¡±


    Guan Tang did not get up. She continued kneeling and joined her palms together as she continued to say, ¡°Please spare me. Please, Jiahui.¡±


    Jiahui sat down on the chair by the door before she said, ¡°Spare you? When you imprisoned me, you didn¡¯t think about sparing me, right? You only kept me alive so you could show off your sess, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, everythingyou say is right! You¡¯re right. Please spare me! Please!¡± Guan Tang continued to beg anxiously.


    Jiahui knew what Guan Tang was like so she was toozy to waste words with Guan Tang. She only said slightly impatiently, ¡°Enough. Stop acting. Get up and talk.¡±


    Guan Tang stood up in trepidation and carefully sat across from Jiahui.

 Chapter 785 - Threats

    <h4>Chapter 785: Threats</h4>


    ¡°Tell your people to withdraw. If anything happens to me, if no one hears from me for three hours, your videos will be spread all over the Inte. They include the things you said about the Yin family. You should consider whether you can afford to bear their wrath,¡± Jiahui said solemnly.


    Guan Tang¡¯s face paled further as she looked at Jiahui in shock and disbelief.


    Jiahui said calmly, ¡°Why are you shocked? I dealt with that person you sent to assassinate me. It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t ask me about his whereabouts. If anything happens, that person will be a witness in court. What do you think? Is it hard to believe? You better ept the reality. This is M City, not S City. The Yin family can control the sky in S City, but not here. Cheng Che has to go to S City to formally return to the family so how can I not set up ayer of defense to protect myself first? Right, Guan Tang?¡±


    Guan Tang remained silent. Her brain was working overtime now, trying to think of a countermeasure.


    Jiahui smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to think about it anymore. I have recordings of everything that you did to me back then.¡±


    ¡°How did you get the recordings?¡± Guan Tang could not help but ask.


    Jiahui¡¯s smile was especially sweet as she said, ¡°Well, that¡¯s not something you need to know. I already told you. This is M City. It¡¯s my territory. You can¡¯t beat me here.¡±


    ¡°Then, what do you want me to do?¡± Guan Tang asked tentatively.


    Jiahui tilted her head slightly and said, ¡°Guarantee Cheng Che¡¯s and my safety in S City¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding? How am I going to do that?¡± Guan Tang protested.


    Jiahui reached out and patted Guan Tang¡¯s shoulder as she said, ¡°You can do it. Since you¡¯re able to find people in M City to deal with me, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to protect me when I¡¯m in S City.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t. That¡¯s Yin Yi¡­¡± Guan Tang suddenly stopped speaking. As soon as these words came out of her mouth, she instantly regretted them.


    Jiahui was very satisfied with this reaction. She said, ¡°Both of you really have a deep sisterly rtionship. In any case, I don¡¯t care about the details. I have your weakness in my hands now. Think about it. You imprisoned me for so long. It¡¯s impossible to do bad things without having to pay the price. Guan Tang, you¡¯re an adult now. You don¡¯t need me to teach you everything, do you?¡±


    ......


    Guan Tang¡¯s face was ashen as she stared at Jiahui.


    Jiahui smiled. ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. You think that someone like me should¡¯ve done things in an open and aboveboard manner, right? In my life, I ate it the most when people try tobel me and put me in a box. There¡¯s no rule saying good people have to be bullied by wicked people, unable to retaliate. Sometimes, you have to be wicked to deal with wicked people. I actually don¡¯t mind being wicked. It¡¯s quite interesting. I¡¯m not a kind person to begin with. Guan Tang, you imprisoned me for half a month. I didn¡¯t report it to the police, but it doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m willing to let the matter go. You have to understand this.¡±


    ¡­


    When Jiahui and Guan Tang arrived at the Yin family home together, everyone looked at them in a daze.


    Cheng Che stepped forward and held Jiahui¡¯s hand, asking her to sit next to him.


    Jiahui bowed gracefully to the elders of the Yin family and said, ¡°I camete because I had an appointment with Guan Tang.¡±


    Everyone looked at Guan Tang.


    Guan Tang tried her best to smile naturally as she said softly, ¡°I was chatting with Jiahui and lost track of time.¡±


    Old Master Yin said to Guan Tang, looking greatly satisfied, ¡°You child, you¡¯re really the most sensible person I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±


    Meanwhile, Yin Yi stared at Guan Tang, looking as though her eyes were going to pop out of their sockets.


    Guan Tang did not look at Yin Yi and silently took a seat next to Guan Ning.


    Ye Cheng raised an eyebrow slightly as he looked at Guan Tang, whose eyes were slightly narrowed.

 Chapter 786 - Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 786: Meeting</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    Yin Jia took in the interaction between the two of them without batting an eyelid.


    Old Madam Yin smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯ve been here so long, and the matter has finally been settled. Should we visit Old Madam Mu? We should thank her for raising Cheng Che for so many years.¡±


    Old Master Yin¡¯s expression darkened immediately, and no one dared to say anything upon seeing this.


    Cheng Che said bluntly, ¡°No need. Grandma doesn¡¯t care about the outside world. She only wants to stay at home and apany her great-grandson. I¡¯ve already told her about my decision, and she respects my decision. After all, she¡¯s always doted on me.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Old Master Yin said, ¡°We can¡¯t be rude. Before leaving, make the arrangements for me to visit your grandma.¡±


    Cheng Che was about to speak up again when Old Madam Yin said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Eldest Young Master? Old Master only wants to visit Old Madam Mu. Although they used to have conflict, they¡¯re old friends after all. Now that such a long time has passed and you¡¯re all grown up, the conflict should be gone, right? Old Master?¡±


    Old Master Yin did not say anything.


    Jiahui tightened her grip slightly around Cheng Che¡¯s hand before Cheng Che said, ¡°Very well. Then, let¡¯s set the appointment on Saturday. Grandma will be at home all day.¡±


    Old Master Yin was slightly surprised. ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t you have to discuss this with her first?¡±


    Cheng Che shook his head. ¡°No need. Grandma won¡¯t refuse. After all, she trusts me a lot and respects the choices I make.¡±


    Old Master Yin fell deep into his thoughts while Yin Bin and Guan Ning could not help but exchange a look. All of them did not expect Cheng Che to be able to make such decisions in the Mu family.


    Old Master Yin rubbed his forehead and finally said, ¡°Alright, then it¡¯s settled. I¡¯ll go and rest for a while.¡±


    Everyone knew Old Master Yin¡¯s old ailment was acting up so they quickly rose to their feet, preparing to leave.


    However, Jiahui asked, ¡°Grandfather, do you have a headache?¡±


    Old Master Yin closed his eyes and replied curtly, ¡°Mmm.¡±


    Jiahui asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me have a look, Grandfather?¡±


    Everyone looked at Jiahui with a strange expression.


    As Jiahui walked toward Old Master Yin, Cheng Che said, ¡°Grandfather, why don¡¯t you let Jiahui take a look?¡±


    Old Master Yin opened his eyes and looked at the person standing in front of him skeptically before he said, ¡°No need. I¡¯ll be fine after resting.¡±


    Cheng Che said, ¡°Grandfather, nothing¡¯s more important than your health. Jiahui is a doctor. Let her have a look. It¡¯ll be great if she can treat you. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to go to the hospital for a more thorough check-up.¡±


    Cheng Che¡¯s attitude was very gentle when he spoke.


    Old Master Yin, who was slightly moved, nodded slightly in agreement.


    Jiahui sat down and checked Old Master Yin¡¯s pulse.


    Upon seeing this, the others naturally returned to their seats, intending to watch a good show.


    Jiahui concentrated on checking Old Master Yin¡¯s pulse. After checking the pulse on both wrists, she got up and moved to stand behind him before she began to massage his head and shoulders.


    Old Master Yin¡¯s eyes were closed the entire time.


    However, everyone could tell from Old Master Yin¡¯s expression that was gradually rxing that Jiahui had managed to ease Old Master Yin¡¯s pain. With that, their gazes toward her changed immediately.


    Perhaps, they were too focused on Jiahui, no one noticed that Ye Cheng and Guan Tang had silently left the room. By the time Yin Jia discovered their absence, Guan Tang had already returned to the room. Upon seeing this, she left the room to look for Ye Cheng and found him smoking and talking on the phone on the balcony. When she walked over, she heard him say, ¡°Alright! Brother, this is an important matter. If I can¡¯t go back with Yin Jia, my marriage might be ruined! Do you really have the heart to do this to me? Think about it. It¡¯s not easy for me to find such a good partner. This is a blessing from God. If I don¡¯t cherish it, I¡¯ll be struck by lightning. If you don¡¯t help me with my work this time, you¡¯ll also be struck by lightning! Heh, that¡¯s right! You¡¯re my best brother! Thank you! Alright, alright, I owe you a favor this time.¡±

 Chapter 787 - Eavesdropping

    <h4>Chapter 787: Eavesdropping</h4>


    Ye Cheng turned around and saw Yin Jia. He smiled at her before he continued to say on the phone, ¡°Alright, I promise you. If you have any problems in the future, I¡¯ll help you. Alright, alright, I promise.¡±


    After ending the call, Ye Cheng asked Yin Jia, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Yin Jia smiled and did not answer his question. Instead, she asked, ¡°Is your work dyed because you¡¯re going home with me?¡±


    Ye Cheng smiled and put his arm around her shoulders before he said, ¡°Even if my work is dyed, I still want to go home with you. There are priorities, after all.¡±


    Yin Jia looked to the left and right before she asked, ¡°Did you see Guan Tang earlier?¡±


    Ye Cheng nodded. ¡°I saw her. She seems like she¡¯s in a bad mood. It must be due to Cheng Che. How pitiful. Everyone loves Cheng Che, but he¡¯s a very loyal person. Guan Tang¡¯s destined to be disappointed.¡±


    Yin Jia smiled faintly and said, ¡°That¡¯s because she doesn¡¯t have the ability. If she were able to move Cheng Che, our entire family would¡¯ve been very willing to see them get married. No matter how outstanding that Jiahui is, she¡¯s still an outsider.¡±¡°Please reading on newnovel.org¡±


    Ye Cheng did notment on these words. Instead, he changed the topic and said, ¡°Well, let Cheng Che handle his own affairs. Is there anything you still need to deal with in M City before you leave? I can help you.¡±


    Yin Jia rolled her eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s not like I won¡¯t be returning in the future.¡±


    Ye Cheng was briefly stunned. When he regained his senses, he said with a smile, ¡°I was muddle-headed. After all, we¡¯re getting married. How can you not return to M City?¡±


    Yin Jia was a little embarrassed. Then, when she raised her head slightly, Ye Cheng reached out to hold her waist and leaned down to kiss her.


    Yin Jia¡¯s body trembled slightly. Her mind went nk at this moment, causing her to forget what she had wanted to say.


    ¡­


    ......


    After Guan Tang came home, she was incredibly restless. She searched the house again and again, falling into despair.


    When the doorbell rang, she rushed to open the door. When she saw Ye Cheng, she felt her anxiety disappear.


    ¡°Thank you, brother-inw!¡± Guan Tang said.


    Ye Cheng strode in and brought a device out from his back before he made a shushing gesture at Guan Tang.


    Guan Tang nodded. Her eyes were teary when she looked at him.


    Ye Cheng silently used the device to scan the house carefully while Guan Tang stared at him unblinkingly.


    When the device swept over a painting in the living room, a beeping noise rang in the air.


    After putting down the device, Ye Cheng removed a small bugging device at the bottom of the painting. He showed it to Guan Tang before tossing it into a ss that was half-filled with water.


    Guan Tang sat down on the ground as she covered her face and wept.


    Ye Cheng stepped forward and helped her up before he said reassuringly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s done.¡±


    Guan Tang, who felt aggrieved, seized the opportunity and threw herself into Ye Cheng¡¯s arms and burst into tears.


    Ye Cheng was briefly stunned. Then, he slowly reached out to hug her waist.


    Guan Tang continued to cry.


    Ye Cheng could only pat her gently and say, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry.¡±


    Guan Tang held onto Ye Cheng as she said, ¡°Brother-inw, I¡¯m so scared. I don¡¯t know who did it. I don¡¯t know what the culprit¡¯s intention is. I¡¯m so scared.¡±


    Ye Cheng reached up and stroked her head. ¡°¡®Don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯m here.¡±


    Guan Tang raised her head and looked at him with eyes that were wet from tears. ¡°Brother-inw, can you tell me¡­ if, if I were the Young Miss of the Yin family, would you like me?¡±


    Ye Cheng was stunned by this question. He lowered his head to look at Guan Tang.


    Guan Tang said pitifully, ¡°I¡¯m just an orphan. I don¡¯t have an extraordinary family background so no one likes me, right?¡±


    Tears fell from her eyes again, making her look even more delicate.

 Chapter 788 - Pleasure

    <h4>Chapter 788: Pleasure</h4>


    Ye Cheng could not help but kiss Guan Tang. Her lips were soft and sweet; they were unlike Yin Jia¡¯s lips that had lipstick on them.


    Guan Tang seemed to be overwhelmed by the favor. Her body trembled slightly before she pressed herself closer to him. At the same time, she tightened her arms around him.


    The faint fragrance that wafted into Ye Cheng¡¯s nose lit the fire in his body immediately. He deepened the kiss, causing her to moan. With that, his desire grew even more.


    When Ye Cheng suddenly carried Guan Tang, she let out a cry of surprise and wrapped her arms around his neck.


    Ye Chengid her down on the couch and removed her clothes in just a few moments.


    Guan Tang looked at him with a fearful, eager, and slightly ttered expression.


    This pleased Ye Cheng greatly. He leaned down and kissed her again as he unbuttoned his shirt.


    Every kiss made Guan Tang tremble in joy.


    Ye Cheng thought to himself, ¡®This is what a beautiful woman looks like. Cheng Che truly has bad eyesight. Since he doesn¡¯t want her, then I won¡¯t be polite. Since she presented herself to me, how can I refuse? I¡¯m a normal man, after all.¡¯


    When Ye Cheng entered Guan Tang¡¯s body, she let out a little exmation of surprise and pain that carried a hint of allure.


    Ye Cheng continued to kiss her, making her whimper. In turn, it stoked his fire even more, causing him to speed up his action. He soon realized that the rougher he was, the happier she seemed to be. This made him even more satisfied.


    To Ye Cheng, Yin Jia was someone who helped him maintain his status and identity. As for Zhuang Ning, she was someone he cherished. Since she refused his advances, he did not want to force her, and he felt it was sphemy for him to be tempted by her sometimes.


    As for the women outside, they would pretend to be happy to cater to him, which made him feel bored.


    ......


    Tonight, he found that the woman under him greatly satisfied him.


    Guan Tang¡¯s long hair was messy, and her eyes were teary, making her look seductive and frail. She closed her eyes, looking intoxicated as she cried out, ¡°Brother-inw, please, please¡­¡±


    Ye Cheng stilled his movements and asked gently, ¡°Please what?¡±


    Guan Tang seemed to be in a daze as she replied, ¡°Please don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t stop¡­¡±


    Ye Cheng felt as though his mind had exploded, and he lost all control. At the same time, in his eyes, Guan Tang¡¯s face seemed to have changed into Zhuang Ning¡¯s face, causing his desire to grow even more. He said over and over again, ¡°Be good. I¡¯ll treat you well, I¡¯ll treat you well¡­¡±


    Guan Tang no longer suppressed her voice. She sounded soft and charming as she responded to Ye Cheng¡¯s action, making Ye Cheng even more satisfied.


    Later on, when Ye Cheng felt like the couch was too cramped, he moved Guan Tang to the floor, the dining table, and the dressing table before he finally moved her to the big bed in the bedroom.


    Ye Cheng also did not expect to lose control to his extent. No matter what he did, rough or gentle, Guan Tang seemed capable of epting it all. Her hoarse voice and the traces on her body filled him with a sense of achievement. There had never been a woman who gave him such a sense of aplishment. At this moment, he felt like he loved Guan Tang to death.


    When Ye Cheng finally released in her body, he thought to himself, ¡®Forget it. Even if she gets pregnant, I¡¯ll let her give birth. I really can¡¯t bear to let a woman like her be tainted by another man.¡¯


    Guan Tang was in a state of joy. Tears hung on her eyshes, and the expression on her face was one of joy and satisfaction. She looked so beautiful at this moment that Ye Cheng could not help but feel moved.

 Chapter 789 - Satisfaction

    <h4>Chapter 789: Satisfaction</h4>


    Ye Cheng hugged Guan Tang.


    Guan Tang struggled gently to sit up, intending to wash up. However, Ye Cheng did not let her go. Instead, he gently bit her earlobe and said teasingly, ¡°Can you bear to leave?¡±


    Guan Tang¡¯s face flushed red immediately. Her bashful expression made Ye Cheng unable to let go of her.


    After an unknown amount of time, when Ye Cheng¡¯s breathing grew even, Guan Tang opened her eyes. Under the dim light, a satisfied and smug smile could be seen on her face.


    She had finally conquered a man. It did not matter if it was not Cheng Che; it was enough that it was Yin Jia¡¯s man. She felt happy just thinking about how she could make Yin Jia suffer for the rest of her life.


    The men she met during this period of time were staunchly loyal, causing her to lose confidence in herself. She even began to question her own charm.


    Mu Chen, Cheng Che, and Ye Cheng were truly high-quality men who were simply superior to the men she met in S City. Being able to take any of them down would give her a true sense of aplishment.


    Previously, she had thought Yin Zheng and Yin Jian were the best, butpared to these few men, she thought they were reallycking.


    After a while, Guan Tang found afortable position in Ye Cheng¡¯s arms and snuggled up against him before she slept, not caring about the traces left behind on her body. She had never felt so grounded and real before.


    The man treated her like a trophy, but unbeknownst to him, he was her prey.


    Guan Tang fell into a deep sleep.


    ¡­


    Han Mo quickly turned off the monitor. It was best to forget about the scenes that were unsuitable for children. He nced at Xiao An and asked, ¡°How should we tell Young Master Cheng about this?¡±


    Xiao An pursed his lips before he said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it.¡±


    Han Mo said, ¡°But that Yin Jia is Young Master Cheng¡¯s biological sister. If she¡¯s unaware, and she marries Ye Cheng, then¡­ then¡­¡±


    Xiao An did not speak.


    Han Mo sighed. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s report it to Chairman Mu. It¡¯s best to let Chairman Mu deal with this matter.¡±


    Xiao An nodded before he said angrily, ¡°This Ye Cheng is really too hateful!¡±


    ¡­


    When Ye Cheng woke up, he was a little dizzy. The night was dreamless, and he actually had a good sleep. When he moved, a soft cry rang from beside him, causing the memories from the night before to flood his mind. When he sensed the bare body against his, he turned and swiftly pressed the person next to him under his body.


    Guan Tang was still half-asleep, looking very seductive. Most men would find it hard to resist such a beauty.


    Once again, Ye Cheng felt that his body was more honest than his mind


    Guan Tang, whose body was being invaded again, moaned softly and muttered, ¡°Brother-inw, be gentle¡­¡±


    Ye Cheng increased his speed even more. Her soft voice excited him like never before. He felt like the woman before him was like poison.


    ¡­


    When they were done, Guan Tangy on the bed limply.


    Ye Cheng kissed her and said before he got out of bed, ¡°Rest well, babe. I¡¯m leaving now.¡±


    Guan Tang hummed softly and continued to sleep.


    When Ye Cheng emerged from the bathroom after washing up, Guan Tang was still sleeping. Seeing how exhausted she was, he felt proud of his ability. He believed that she would bepletely devoted to him from now on. In his opinion, women were all like this. Once they were conquered, they wouldpletely devote themselves.


    When Ye Cheng left Guan Tang¡¯s house, he inhaled deeply, and he felt his mind clear. He was slightly surprised by his excitement. He had not felt like this for many years. All these years, for the sake of power and status, he had really suppressed himself too much. It seemed likest night he found some of his former passion in Guan Tang¡¯s body.


    Ye Cheng was unaware that the moment the door closed, Guan Tang opened her eyes. She got out of bed, naked, and went to the living room to extinguish the burning incense. Then, she kept the box of incense by the bedside table before she opened the windows to air the room.

 Chapter 790 - Pride

    <h4>Chapter 790: Pride</h4>


    Guan Tang stretchedzily near the half-drawn curtains before she slowly made her way to the bathroom to wash up.


    It had been such a long time since she had experienced such passion. Her body was tired and satiated. She could not help but smile when she recalled Ye Cheng¡¯s excitementst night.


    Men were mostly the same. She could not understand the deep affection between Cheng Che and Jiahui or Mu Chen and Song Ning, but she thought they were just putting on a sanctimonious act. They would still be like the other men once they had gotten naked.


    Now that she had conquered Ye Cheng, she felt like she had a reliable person to order around. She felt much more at ease. After all, since she came to M City, she had been constrained and everything went against her n.


    When she thought about Jiahui¡¯s threats, her expression darkened.


    ¡®That wretched woman! If I knew this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have shown mercy back then! Now I¡¯m forced to deal with the consequences! However, I can¡¯t touch her now. She¡¯s protected by so many people that if I make a move now, I¡¯ll inevitably leave traces behind.¡¯


    One thing Guan Tang was certain of was that Jiahui did not tell Cheng Che about their matter. Based on Cheng Che¡¯s feelings for Jiahui, if he had known what she had done, he would rush to strangle her immediately.


    There were two types of men.


    One was the type that did not care about a woman¡¯s body and only focused on feelings. They would seem noble and see their partners as sacred and invible, only cing importance on love. However, once they got married, the sense of mystery and the sense of sacredness would vanish. It was at this time that they would be most vulnerable to temptation. This type of man had to be disillusioned first before they could recognize the reality.


    In Guan Tang¡¯s opinion, Cheng Che undoubtedly belonged to the first type. Hence, she was not in a hurry. She would wait until Cheng Che¡¯s feelings for Jiahui were exhausted before she made a move. All she needed was to maintain a sense of existence in front of Cheng Che, and once there was a gap between Cheng Che and Jiahui, she would easily move in. This was the best tactic to deal with him.


    As for the other type, they were fools who were extremely confident. They felt that they had seen many women and none could make them lose their minds. They looked like a gentleman on the surface, but in reality, they were cunning. What they wanted was someone who was wild in bed but also innocent at the same time.


    Ye Cheng was definitely this type of man.


    In Guan Tang¡¯s opinion, to deal with this kind of man, she had to put him on a pedestal, making him think that he was the best. Then, she would be able to manipte him into doing whatever she wanted. Even if it was beyond his ability, he would do his best to satisfy her wishes to prove that he was indeed the best.


    ......


    After washing up, Guan Tang used concealer to cover the traces on her body. After putting on the elegant dress, she was once again the elegant and intellectual Miss Guan.


    She decided to go along with Jiahui for now and lulled Jiahui into a false sense of security. When they were in S City, she would slowly gain the evidence in Jiahui¡¯s hand. There was nothing to be afraid of. She would let Jiahui think that she had won. She would only have a chance to act when Jiahui let her guard down. Moreover, she had that fool, Yin Yi, and the puppet, Ye Cheng, in her hands now. There was no need to be afraid.


    Guan Tang could not help but smile in satisfaction when she looked at herself in the mirror.


    She touched the embroidered hem of the dress. It was really beautiful. It was made by Zhuang Ji. No wonder so many people coveted it.


    Guan Tang thought that Song Ning was really lucky. She obtained the protection of the Mu family, bringing Zhuang Ji back to life. However, it brought danger with it as well. She could defend against open attacks, but what about hidden attacks? There were too many people who coveted Zhuang Ji. Did the Mu family really think they could protect Zhuang Ji alone?


    Guan Tang thought it was a joke.

 Chapter 791 - Spring

    <h4>Chapter 791: Spring</h4>


    When the forest was big enough, there would be all kinds of birds. Now that he had bribed two high-ranking employees of Zhuang Ji, he was quietly waiting for good news.


    Ye Cheng arrived at the office in an incredibly good mood. The corners of his lips curled up unconsciously.


    Ye Cheng¡¯s subordinates could all see that he was very happy. As such, the atmosphere in the office was quite good.


    When Chen Chen arrived, he was surprised as well. He asked, ¡°Young Master Cheng, what happened?¡±


    Ye Cheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°What happened? Nothing happened.¡±


    Chen Chen wanted to say something but hesitated.


    Ye Cheng asked, ¡°What¡¯s been happening?¡±


    Chen Chenposed himself before he replied, ¡°Mu Chen has already decided to go to S City. We¡¯ve already looked for those elders from the Mu family as well. We¡¯re prepared to stir up trouble for Mu Chen once he leaves. With Mu Chen and Cheng Che gone, Old Madam Mu will be alone. She¡¯s advanced in age after all; it won¡¯t be easy for her to hold on by herself. This time, we can aplish everything in one go.¡±


    Ye Cheng nodded. ¡°Pass down the orders. No mistakes are allowed. Also, you must keep an eye on Zhuang Ji. In the future, Zhuang Ji will be the bargaining chip for negotiations with all parties.¡±


    Cheng Che looked at Ye Cheng, puzzled.


    Ye Cheng smiled and said, ¡°They¡¯re all a bunch of cunning old foxes. On the surface, the Yin family came to look for Cheng Che and to cooperate with us. Under the surface, they had not been idle at all. They¡¯d thoroughly investigated Zhuang Ji. Isn¡¯t their motive obvious?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to that kid, Ning Dong, that Old Man Ning Zhe fell ill. Otherwise, with Old Man Ning¡¯s shrewdness and ability, I¡¯m afraid this little Zhuang Ji would¡¯ve long fallen into his hands.¡±


    Chen Chen nodded in agreement. ¡°Song Ning refuses to acknowledge Ning Zhe no matter what. Mu Chen can be considered to have picked up a treasure. With him, Zhuang Ji had grown a lot as well. Young Master Cheng, if we don¡¯t make a move soon and allow Zhuang Ji to grow again, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to obtain it in the future.¡±


    ......


    Ye Cheng did not respond to that. Instead, he said, ¡°During the time when I¡¯m in S City, I can avoid the limelight and keep the trouble away from the Ye family as well. My father now knows how to hide his strength and avoid trouble. I feel quite relieved. After Cheng Che¡¯s matter is settled, I¡¯ll marry Yin Jia. At that time, it won¡¯t be toote to deal with Zhuang Ji.¡±


    Cheng Che nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye on the Mu and Ning families as well.¡±


    Ye Cheng was very happy when he thought about his grand future. When his goals had been achieved, he could love whoever he wanted. At that time, he wanted to be like Cheng Che. He would enter the entertainment industry and invest in Zhuang Ning¡¯s movies and TV series. At that time, she would be able to y whatever role she wanted, and he could openly help her be the best actress.


    There was also Guan Tang, that charming little vixen.


    Zhuang Tang was invible in his heart, his spiritual partner.


    On the other hand, Guan Tang was like an indispensable appetizer. She had walked right into his trap.


    When Ye Cheng thought about Guan Tang, he could not help but smile.


    Chen Chen was very surprised when he saw the expression on his boss¡¯ face.


    ¡®Could it be that Young Master Cheng has gotten his hands on Miss Zhuang? Impossible. Miss Zhuang is still filming in S City and has yet to return. He¡¯s going to the S City this time, not only because of the Yin family, but to apany Miss Zhuang as well. Did he receive some kind of promise from Miss Zhuang? Otherwise, he won¡¯t look as though it¡¯s springtime. No matter what, it¡¯s good that things aren¡¯t going well¡­¡¯


    ¡­


    While Chen Chen was feeling happy, Han Mo and Xiao An were deeply troubled. Their sess came with its own trouble. In the end, both of them quietly told Mu Chen about the disgusting matter between Ye Cheng and Guan Tang. The duo did not dare to tell Cheng Che and could only sigh. They thought that Cheng Che was truly unlucky to meet these kinds of people in his life.

 Chapter 792 - Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 792: Meeting</h4>


    Mu Chen sighed as well when he heard about the disgusting matter. He knew no matter what, he had to tell Cheng Che about this matter. Cheng Che could make his own decisions, and they could not make any decisions on his behalf.


    Cheng Che was dumbstruck when he found out. He did not expect Ye Cheng would do such a disgusting thing. After a moment, he said icily, ¡°Keep an eye on the Ye family. No matter what they do, don¡¯t stop them. I¡¯ll deal with them in one fell swoop when the timees.¡±


    Xiao An quickly nodded in agreement before he briefly reported the Ye family¡¯s recent movements.


    After listening to Xiao An¡¯s report, Cheng Che scoffed. ¡°They just want to reap the benefits from all sides. What a dirty trick.¡±


    Mu Chen patted Cheng Che¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let them y. You have to act well and don¡¯t show any ws. We¡¯ll catch everyone in one go.¡±


    Cheng Che did not say anything. His expression was dark.


    ¡­


    Old Master Yin had insisted on meeting Jiang Jin before leaving M City. In the end, Cheng Che agreed on Jiang Jin¡¯s behalf.


    Jiang Jin was nomittal. She was not interested in meeting Old Master Yin. She only cared about her grandson.


    Old Madam Yin apanied Old Master Yin to the Mu family house.


    When Jiang Jin met the woman who was only a few years younger than Old Master Yin but still retained her charm, she sighed inwardly.


    Old Madam Yin acted very familiar with Jiang Jin. ¡°Sister, I¡¯ve heard so much about you. It¡¯s an honor to finally meet you.¡±


    Jiang Jin was indifferent but polite. She nodded slightly and said, ¡°Hello.¡±


    ......


    Following that, Jiang Jin and Old Master Yin looked at each other.


    Old Master Yin sighed softly and said, ¡°It¡¯s been so many years since west saw each other. It¡¯s truly a miracle that we¡¯re able to meet again.¡±


    Jiang Jin smiled perfunctorily and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that we¡¯re still alive.¡±


    When they entered the living room, Old Madam Yin sized the room up before she praised it.


    At the same time, Jiang Jin quietly studied the woman in front of her who made Cheng Che¡¯s grandmother throw everything aside and leave the Yin family. There was no doubt that Old Madam Yin was not very presentable. However, she was able to push Cheng Che¡¯s grandmother out of the house and stay in the Yin family for more than 30 years. In that regard, she could be considered quite capable.


    Seeing Jiang Jin¡¯s indifferent treatment, Old Madam Yin could not help but feel slightly awkward. Hence, she gradually stopped the small talk. She cleared her throat and said, ¡°The main reason we came this time is to thank Sister. You helped us raise Cheng Che, and you even raised him so well. We really can¡¯t thank you enough.¡±


    Jiang Jin nced at Old Master Yin before she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t help you raise Cheng Che. Back then, I was entrusted by Cheng Yi to look after her grandson. It was my duty to do so. Cheng Che and I have a very deep rtionship, and I treat him like my own grandson. I¡¯ve never thought of any unnecessary things. Back then, I sent someone to contact you because I didn¡¯t want Cheng Che to have any regrets. In short, what I did had nothing to do with the Yin family, and I didn¡¯t help the Yin family. So there¡¯s no need to thank me.¡±


    Old Master Yin nodded slightly before he said, ¡°Jiang Jin, I was responsible for what happened back then. Jiang Jin, thank you for taking care of the three of them back then. I came to thank you sincerely.¡±


    Jiang Jin looked at Old Master Yin and said solemnly, ¡°Cheng Che has already grown up. He can make his own decisions, and I won¡¯t interfere. It¡¯s a good thing for him to get to know his family. However, I hope you remember that I won¡¯t allow Cheng Che to be treated badly or to be schemed against.¡±


    Old Master Yin¡¯s heart trembled slightly upon hearing these words, but the smile on his face remained the same. He said, ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying. He¡¯s my grandson. Of course, I won¡¯t let him suffer again.¡±


    Jiang Jin only scoffed lightly. Her expression was icy.


    At this time, Old Madam Yin chimed in, ¡°Sister, you can rest assured. Old Master really dotes on this grandson of his. He definitely won¡¯t allow anyone to mistreat him.¡±


    Jiang Jin said, ¡°That better be the case.¡±

 Chapter 793 - Accusation

    <h4>Chapter 793: usation</h4>


    Jiang Jin¡¯s indifference really made Old Madam Yin feel ufortable. After all, she had gotten used to being ttered. When was she ever treated this coldly? Nheless, she could not find any fault with Jiang Jin.


    On the other hand, Old Master Yin felt restless. He had told Cheng Che he wanted to meet Jiang Jin to thank her, but he really had some old matters to ask Jiang Jin. Unfortunately, his wife insisted oning alone so it was inconvenient for him to speak.


    At this time, the sound of footsteps rang in the air.


    ¡°Little Master, don¡¯t run. Slow down, slow down¡­¡±


    A small figure rushed into the living room toward Jiang Jin. ¡°Great-grandmother! Great-grandmother!¡±


    Jiang Jin, who was initially expressionless, beamed with joy immediately. She reached out to stabilize the young boy who ran over and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t A Nuan tell you to slow down? Why didn¡¯t you listen to her?¡±


    The little boy felt aggrieved upon hearing these words. He said, ¡°I have something important to tell Great-grandmother!¡±


    Jiang Jin held his hand and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    The little boy raised his head and saw the old couple from the Yin family looking at him curiously. Then, he said politely, ¡°Great-grandmother, you have guests? Mu Lang is sorry for interrupting.¡±


    Old Master Yin and Old Madam Yin were slightly surprised by the little boy¡¯s politeness.


    Old Master Yin smiled and asked, ¡°Is this Mu Chen¡¯s son?¡±


    Now that Mu Lang was here, Jiang Jin was no longer as indifferent as before. She proudly pulled Mu Lang over and said, ¡°Yes, this is Mu Chen¡¯s son. Mu Lang, greet Old Master Yin and Old Madam Yin.¡±


    Mu Lang frowned but still politely greeted the guests. Then, he tilted his head slightly before he asked Jiang Jin, ¡°Great-grandmother, how many Yin families do we know?¡±


    ......


    Jiang Jin was slightly surprised by the question. Then, she said patiently, ¡°Only one. The Yin family is Uncle¡¯s biological family. This is Uncle¡¯s grandfather.¡±


    Mu Lang looked at the duo from the Yin family for a moment. The expression on his chubby face seemed slightly unhappy as he asked, ¡°Then, may I ask if Miss Yin Yi is also a member of the Yin family?¡±


    The duo from the Yin family were slightly stunned. They exchanged a nce.


    Then, Old Madam Yin smiled affectionately before she said gently, ¡°That¡¯s right. Yin Yi is our granddaughter. She¡¯s also your uncle¡¯s sister.¡±


    Mu Lang seemed to understand. Then, he tilted his head again and said, ¡°Then, Mu Lang has a favor to ask.¡±


    The duo from the Yin family was rather amused by Mu Lang who was acting like an adult.


    Old Master Yin wore a kind expression on his face as he asked, ¡°May I ask what Little Master Mu has to say?¡±


    Mu Lang¡¯s expression was serious as he said, ¡°The Inte says that Miss Yin Yi is pursuing my father, giving him flowers and gifts. Everyone knows about it, and it¡¯s causing a storm in the city. I¡¯d like to ask both of you to tell Miss Yin that my father has a wife and a son. Her behavior is immoral. If she doesn¡¯t restrain herself, then I¡¯m not going to be polite to her.¡±


    Mu Lang spoke in a very domineering and righteous manner.


    Even Jiang Jin was a little stunned. She could already see traces of Mu Chen in Mu Lang.


    Old Master Yin¡¯s face turned green and red upon hearing these words. He really wished he could find a hole to hide in.


    In contrast, Old Madam Yin seemed happy to continue the topic. She said with a smile, ¡°Little friend, you can¡¯t force matters of the heart. If your parents¡¯ rtionship isn¡¯t good, then anyone, including Yin Yi, can pursue your father. This is an adult matter. There¡¯s nothing you can do about it.¡±


    Mu Lang was not flustered by Old Madam Yin¡¯s words. He said, ¡°My parents have a very good rtionship. Miss Yin Yi knows this but still chooses to act immorally. If she continues to harass my father, I¡¯ll expose her behavior to the public and damage her reputation. My father said that for a family like ours, it¡¯s important not to tarnish our reputation.¡±

 Chapter 794 - To Defeat the Enemy By Capturing The Leader

    <h4>Chapter 794: To Defeat the Enemy By Capturing The Leader</h4>


    Mu Lang¡¯s words shocked the three adults present.


    Jiang Jin did not stop Mu Lang, allowing him to deal with the two old foxes in front of her. She only gently ced her hand on his back, making sure he could feel her support.


    Old Madam Yin was slightly flustered. In the end, she only said to Jiang Jin, ¡°This child is very smart.¡±


    Jiang Jin smiled and did not say anything.


    Mu Lang looked at Old Master Yin and asked, ¡°Old Master, can you speak to Miss Yin Yi?¡±


    Old Master Yin suppressed the embarrassment and anger in his heart before he said gently, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely speak to her and restrain her.¡±


    Mu Lang nodded in satisfaction. ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll wait to see the results. If she continues to be like this, I won¡¯t be polite anymore.¡±


    Old Master Yin sighed inwardly, feeling envious. He had many children and grandchildren, but none of them was as courageous or responsible as the little boy in front of him. He was already so old, but he still had to worry about the younger generation in his family. On the contrary, the long-standing Mu family might not have many descendants, but just one of them could fight against ten people.


    At this time, Jiang Jin finally said perfunctorily, ¡°Mu Lang, you can¡¯t be so aggressive. Hurry up and apologize.¡±


    Mu Lang was very obedient and apologized immediately. He even bowed to the duo from the Yin family.


    Old Master Yin quickly seized the opportunity to take his leave. He had been so embarrassed, how could he stay any longer?


    After the two guests left, Jiang Jin sat down and said seriously to Mu Lang, ¡°Baby, you can¡¯t reveal your n so early. If you do, you¡¯re giving others the opportunity to guard against you. You have to learn how to hide your strength.¡±


    Mu Lang did not understand. He tilted his head, falling deep into his thoughts. Then, he said, ¡°Great-grandmother, you said we have to prioritize things. That family has gone too far. Instead of looking for that Yin Yi, isn¡¯t it better if I expose her to her elders? It¡¯s better to defeat the enemy by taking down their leader!¡±


    ......


    Jiang Jin did notment on these words. Instead, she said reassuringly, ¡°Baby, there¡¯s no need for you to worry about this matter. Your dad and mom will take care of it.¡±


    However, Mu Lang pouted and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want others to bully Mom.¡±


    Jiang Jin reached out to hold Mu Lang in her arms before she said, ¡°You¡¯re really such a filial child. When I see your mother, I¡¯ll have to tell her about this.¡±


    Mu Lang struggled for a moment before he said to Jiang Jin, ¡°Great-grandmother, please don¡¯t tell Dad and Mom. I can¡¯t let them know these things.¡±


    Mu Lang¡¯s thinking was much more uniquepared to children his age, and he was also more perceptive.


    ¡°Why?¡± Jiang Jin asked.


    Mu Lang replied, ¡°I¡¯m sure they don¡¯t want me to know about these things. However, news of this has already spread in the kindergarten. If Mom finds out about this, she¡¯ll feel very guilty. Not only that, but won¡¯t Dad tear down the kindergarten if he hears about this?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Jin felt shocked and distressed. ¡°Baby, did you have a hard time in kindergarten? Did the other children make fun of you?¡±


    Mu Lang shook his head gently. He looked at Jiang Jin with his bright eyes as he said, ¡°I¡¯m not having a hard time. I don¡¯t care about what they say. They¡¯re just followers who know nothing. They don¡¯t know if their words are right or wrong. Why would I have a hard time because of a group of little fools? I¡¯m just worried about my parents. Now that they¡¯re not together, I¡¯m worried the wicked people will scheme against them. Moreover, Dad said that sometimes, public opinion can obscure the truth¡­¡±


    Jiang Jin was truly shocked. She looked at the little boy next to her as pride rose in her heart. After a moment, she asked, ¡°Do you want to go to school?¡±


    Mu Lang was puzzled by the sudden change of topic.

 Chapter 795 - Phone Call

    <h4>Chapter 795: Phone Call</h4>


    Mu Lang¡¯s talent should not be wasted. A child with such intelligence should be carefully nurtured. Hence, it was a good idea to take him out of kindergarten and let him enter elementary school.


    The old couple from the Yin family¡¯s visit made Jiang Jin feel as though she had swallowed a fly, but her great-grandson had pleasantly surprised her. She did not expect the child, who had encountered hardships as soon as he was born, would be so talented and smart.


    Jiang Jin no longer cared about anything else at this moment. She had a serious discussion with Mu Lang about school, and they quickly reached a consensus. Mu Lang was very eager to attend school.


    However, after a moment, Mu Lang said hesitantly, ¡°Great-grandmother, can I wait for Mom toe back before I go to school?¡±


    Jiang Jin nodded happily. ¡°Of course. We can wait until your Uncle Cheng Che and Aunty Jiahui get married. You can follow Great-grandmother to thepany as well. Do you know that when your father was eight years old, I brought him to thepany with me? Although you¡¯re only six, you¡¯re much more sensible than your father when he was eight.¡±


    Although Mu Lang was very precocious, he was ultimately still a child. He could not help but feel happy when he was praised, especially when he was told that he was more outstanding than his father whom he admired the most.


    While the great-grandmother and great-grandson were immersed in their joy, Sister Yu suddenly walked in with a solemn expression, holding a satellite phone. She handed the phone to Jiang Jin wordlessly.


    The smile on Jiang Jin¡¯s face vanished immediately as she took the phone.


    Mu Lang looked at Jiang Jin curiously, sensing the change in the atmosphere.


    Sister Yu was about to bring Mu Lang away when Jiang Jin waved at her, indicating Mu Lang could stay.


    Jiang Jin¡¯s voice was calm and cold as she asked, ¡°You¡¯re finally willing to show yourself?¡±


    ¡°... Jiang Jin, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°No need. You don¡¯t have to say sorry to me. You should say it to Cheng Che and his mother. For so many years, I thought you hid yourself away to repent regarding Yi Wan and Cheng Che¡¯s mater. I didn¡¯t expect you to be thinking of ways to stir up trouble.¡±


    Jiang Jin continued to say, ¡°I don¡¯t care about what you do. I¡¯m sure you have your reasons. However, your actions have endangered Cheng Che, and I won¡¯t tolerate this. I only hope that it was not your intention to hurt Cheng Che and that it was only an ident.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jiang Jin. I¡¯m really sorry. I didn¡¯t know that old man, Yin Jun, would be so heartless. I really wish I could tear his flesh and drink his blood!¡±


    Jiang Jin said lightly, ¡°He and his wife just left. They came to thank me for raising Cheng Che. He¡¯s the same as before; he hasn¡¯t changed at all. He won¡¯t admit he¡¯s wrong. He acts like nothing happened as though everyone has the memory of a goldfish.¡±


    ¡°Ha! How can that beast change his ways?¡±


    Jiang Jin sighed. ¡°Cheng Che is going to S City next week to have a look at the Yin family¡¯s situation. He¡¯s aware that the others want to harm him, and he has chosen to face this matter directly. Fortunately, he doesn¡¯t have any feelings for them so he won¡¯t be hurt too deeply. I¡¯ve asked Mu Chen to go with him. I¡¯ll take care of him. I won¡¯t allow anyone to hurt him, and Mu Chen won¡¯t allow it as well!¡±


    ¡°As for what you intend to do, I¡¯m not interested in knowing. I just want to tell you that your grandson has already walked into the web that you¡¯ve woven. I don¡¯t care how, but you better make sure Cheng Che doesn¡¯t get hurt, identally or otherwise. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let this matter go. Remember this. Although Cheng Che has your surname and your blood runs in him, I raised him.¡±


    The person on the other end of the line sobbed softly before saying, ¡°Even if I die, I won¡¯t let Cheng Che fall into danger. I¡¯ll make the people who hurt him pay the price!¡±


    At the end of her words, the voice grew fierce again.

 Chapter 796 - Arrangements

    <h4>Chapter 796: Arrangements</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    Jiang Jin¡¯s expression was dark when she ended the call.


    Upon seeing this, Mu Lang tugged on her shirt and asked, ¡°Great-grandma, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Jiang Jin bent down and gently held Mu Lang¡¯s hand as she replied, ¡°Great-grandma was just angry with a friend earlier, but it¡¯s fine now. We¡¯ve talked it out.¡±


    Mu Lang tilted his head and said, ¡°Is it like how Dad and Uncle are? Angry, quarreling, and that¡¯s it?¡±


    Jiang Jin smiled and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. When you have friends, remember to be honest with them. A good friend will still stick by you even if you have a disagreement.¡±


    Mu Lang nodded.


    At this moment, Zhuang Ning, who was standing at the entrance, saw this scene, and her eyes were a little moist.


    Jiang Jin looked up and saw Zhuang Ning. She smiled warmly. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±


    Zhuang Ning nodded slightly. ¡°Old Madam.¡±


    Mu Lang looked at Zhuang Ning as she bent down and smiled at him. ¡°Little Master, I came to talk to you Great-grandma about some work matters. Is that okay?¡±


    Mu Lang was very pleased that he was treated like an adult. He nodded solemnly with an understanding expression on his face and said, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go y by myself. Please get on with your business.¡±


    Then, Mu Lang went upstairs obediently.


    Zhuang Ling looked at Mu Lang¡¯sposure and could not help but smile. She asked with a smile, ¡°Old Madam, you must be really happy that Mu Chen has a sessor¡­¡±


    ......


    ¡°Yes. When I look at Mu Lang, I see the future of the Mu family. With him, I really have no worries and regrets,¡± Jiang Jin said. Then, she invited Zhuang Ning to take a seat before she asked gently, ¡°Is everything ready?¡±


    Zhuang Ning nodded. ¡°Yes, Old Madam. The money you asked Uncle Wen to transfer is in ce¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, go ahead and do it. I¡¯ll be your support. For Mu Chen and Cheng Che, I¡¯ll do whatever it takes. Your experience gives you an edge over them. In the future, please take care of them. I¡¯m old, and I just want to spend time with Little Mu Lang,¡± Jiang Jin said with a nod.


    Tears welled up in Zhuang Ning¡¯s eyes as she said, ¡°I really have to thank you, Old Madam. I don¡¯t deserve such treatment from you. I¡¯m willing to do anything for you even if it means giving up my life.¡±


    Jiang Jin said with a gentle smile, ¡°Child, I like your ability. There¡¯s no need to feel uneasy. The rtionship and fate between people are mysterious and wonderful. You¡¯re worthy of me entrusting my entire fortune to you. You deserve a better future. Don¡¯t give up on yourself. Don¡¯t think about dying along with those who hurt you. Trample those people under your feet while you raise your head and live a wonderful life. This is true victory.¡±


    Zhuang Ning was greatly encouraged by these words.


    ¡­


    After Zhuang Ning left, Jiang Jin was in a daze for a long time.


    When Sister Yu came over with a bowl of bird¡¯s nest, she asked softly, ¡°Why do you trust Miss Zhuang so much?¡±


    Jiang Jin leaned against the couch and said, ¡°I can feel she¡¯s already standing at the edge of the cliff. If I don¡¯t pull her back, she¡¯ll definitely jump down. I¡¯m old, and I don¡¯t have much time left. I don¡¯t have the energy to support Mu Chen and Cheng Che anymore. Hence, I¡¯m trying to make arrangements for them. It¡¯ll be beneficial to them in the future.¡±


    After handing the bowl of bird¡¯s nest to Jiang Jin, Sister Yu said, ¡°Drink it while it¡¯s hot. Young Madam has repeatedly instructed me to make sure you drink a bowl every day. This is my mission. You have to cooperate with me.¡±


    Jiang Jin red at Sister Yu yfully before she took a sip. ¡°I feel rest assured with Ningning. With her around, the Mu family won¡¯t fall into chaos. There¡¯s also no need to worry about Mu Lang¡¯s upbringing and education. She¡¯s the best gift that God has given me. When I leave, I¡¯ll also feel at peace.¡±


    Sister Yu said angrily, ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying. What¡¯s wrong with you? Why do you always say such words? It¡¯s bad luck! I¡¯ll apany you to live a happy life. Isn¡¯t that good? Ipletely forget about my age whenever I look at Little Master Mu Lang. I even dream of seeing Little Master Mu Lang as a groom one day.¡±

 Chapter 797 - Visit

    <h4>Chapter 797: Visit</h4>


    Jiang Jin smiled. She and Sister Yu had been together all their lives, and their feelings could be understood by each other with just a nce.


    ¡°Then, from now on, you have to drink the bird¡¯s nest with me every day. You have to apany me after all,¡± Jiang Jin said as she handed the unfinished bowl of bird¡¯s nest to Sister Yu.


    Sister Yu pushed it back and said, ¡°There¡¯s half left. Young Madam said you have to drink a bowl!¡±


    The duoughed at their own antics.


    Age was nothing. They could make waves and withstand storms.


    Everyone would make arrangements for themselves, and those who schemed against others all day long naturally would not dare to trust others.


    ¡­


    Although Yin Bin was the eldest son of Old Master Yin, he was notcent in regard to inheriting the Yin family business. Since he was young, Yin Yang had been eyeing his position. For this reason, he had made long-term ns for himself and his children.


    He had to return to S City soon. Fortunately, his business in M City had already stabilized. He only needed to maintain his rtionship with the locals in M City.


    Before leaving, Yin Bin brought Guan Ning and Yin Yi to visit Ning Zhe.


    Su Tong was so excited that she did not sleep well the entire night. As soon as she woke up, she inspected the house again and again, making sure everything was in ce. She even dressed up meticulously. When she came downstairs, she saw Ning Dong, who had just returned from a jog. When she saw him dressed in his sportswear, she pulled him and said anxiously, ¡°My son, why haven¡¯t you gotten ready yet? Hurry up. Go and take a shower and change your clothes beforeing down. The Yin family will be here soon.¡±


    Ning Dong did not mind his mother¡¯s behavior. He said nonchntly, ¡°Why are you so anxious? It¡¯s not like they¡¯re important.¡±


    ¡°How are they not important?¡± Su Tong asked, shocked by her son¡¯s nonchnce. Then, she quickly said, ¡°Son, this concerns your marriage. We wouldn¡¯t be able to find a better family than theirs. Yin Yi is loved by her grandfather, father, and siblings. Think about it. If you marry her¡­¡±


    ......


    Su Tong looked at her son with bright eyes, hoping her son would understand her painstaking efforts.


    Ning Dong did not want to discuss this matter with his mother. After all, even if he exined it to her, she would not understand. He said before he went upstairs, ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡±


    Su Tong felt happy, thinking that her son had heeded her advice.


    At this moment, Ning Chun came into the house. When he saw Su Tong, he greeted her. ¡°Madam.¡±


    Su Tong frowned. ¡°Are you here to look for Master? Is it important? He can¡¯t go out today. The family of Ning Dong¡¯s girlfriend ising to visit today. He has to stay at home?¡±


    Ning Chun was slightly stunned by the barrage of questions. He quickly recovered and said, ¡°Master isn¡¯t going out today. He only asked me to send him some documents so he could look at them.¡±


    Su Tong, satisfied with the answer, made way for Ning Chun.


    Ning Chun lowered his head and went upstairs. From the corners of his eyes, he studied the freshly decorated living room.


    ¡­


    When Ning Chun entered the study, Ning Zhe was reading the newspaper. After closing the door, he asked in a low voice, ¡°The Yin family is visiting today?¡±


    Ning Zhe nodded. ¡°They probably want to settle Ning Dong¡¯s matter before they return to S City.¡±


    Ning Chun was slightly surprised.


    Ning Zhe said calmly, ¡°The internal strife in the Yin family is getting worse. Yin Bin wants to form an alliance. His eldest daughter is going to marry Ye Cheng, and he wants his youngest daughter to marry into our family. This is a very secure arrangement. In the future, with the three families joining forces, even the Mu family won¡¯t be able to stop us. We¡¯ll be able to dominate M City in the future. How many more years can Old Master Yin live? Until now, he hasn¡¯t given any power to his two sons at all. Yin Bin isn¡¯t stupid. He knows the best thing to do now is to find good allies.¡±

 Chapter 798 - Grandson

    <h4>Chapter 798: Grandson</h4>


    Ning Chun muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t think we need to ally ourselves with them¡­¡±


    Ning Zhe only smiled and said, ¡°Remember. They¡¯re marrying their daughter into our family.¡±


    Ning Chun did not look convinced.


    Ning Zhe restrained his smile and said slowly, ¡°If this thing is really sessful, with Ning Dong¡¯s underhanded tricks, sooner orter, the Ning family will be swallowed up by the Yin family¡­¡±


    Ning Chun remained silent.


    Ning Zhe continued to say unhurriedly, ¡°So, the matter of me being poisoned isn¡¯t for nothing. At least, it cleared my mind. I won¡¯t let the Ning family be destroyed.¡±


    ¡°Master¡­¡± Ning Chun knew that Ning Zhe was definitely not feeling well at this moment. He wanted tofort Ning Zhe, but he did not know what to say.


    Ning Zhe stood up and patted Ning Chun¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. How¡¯s the situation with Zhuang Ji?¡±


    Ning Chun straightened his back and said, ¡°Zhuang Ji¡¯s management is very meticulous and systematic. All the core employees are Mu Chen¡¯s people. Recently, various forces are trying to infiltrate Zhuang Ji. Even Guan Tang, Yin Bin¡¯s niece, is very close to two sales managers from Zhuang Ji. Their intentions are very obvious.¡±


    Ning Zhe sneered. ¡°Their ambitions are indeed not small. Think of a way to break all their connections.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Ning Chun said. Seeing that Ning Zhe longer spoke, he asked tentatively, ¡°Master, are you trying to help Young Miss?¡±


    Ning Zhe let out a long sigh. ¡°Do I have a choice? My own son actually wants my life. Obviously, everything I have will belong to him sooner orter, but he couldn¡¯t wait. If I hand over the Ning family to him, how am I going to face my ancestors?¡±


    Ning Chun lowered his head. This matter was not something he could get involved in; he knew his ce. At this time, he suddenly thought of something. He brought his phone out and said, ¡°Master, I want to show you something.¡±


    ......


    Ning Chun yed a video of a little boy dressed in a kindergarten uniform who was narrating a historical story in a clear voice. He narrated the story in a very lively and engaging manner. The little boy was very handsome and cute.


    Ning Zhe could not move his eyes away from the screen. ¡°Whose¡­ Whose child is this?¡±


    Ning Chun said softly, ¡°It¡¯s Eldest Young Miss¡¯ son, Mu Lang. I obtained the video from the kindergarten. I heard that the Little Master is very intelligent and outstanding.¡±


    ¡°Ning Xia¡¯s son?¡± Ning Zhe¡¯s voice trembled slightly.


    Ning Chun nodded.


    Ning Zhe reached out and paused the video. He looked at Mu Lang¡¯s face and felt his heart melt instantly. As though he could not believe it, he asked, ¡°This is my grandson?¡±


    Ning Chu nodded. ¡°His name is Mu Lang, but his nickname is Baobao. Although he¡¯s young, he¡¯s very mature.¡±


    Ning Zhe touched the screen, clearly overjoyed. ¡°He¡¯s as outstanding as his mother. Ning Xia has been smart since she was young as well. She has always been at the top of her ss. Although she missed high school a lot due to acting, she still managed to enter a top university. It seems like he takes after his mother. That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great¡­¡±


    Ning Chun could tell that Ning Zhe¡¯s mood had improved greatly.


    At this moment, Ning Zhe suddenly said, ¡°I want to see him in person! Can you arrange for me to meet him? He¡¯s my biological grandson! My blood is flowing in his body too!¡±


    Ning Chun hesitated for a moment before he said, ¡°I¡¯ll try. It might take some time.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay. Take your time and arrange it. I want to see him,¡± Ning Zhe said excitedly.


    At this moment¡­


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    Ning Chun quickly put away his phone.


    Ning Zhe lowered his voice and said, ¡°Send that video to me.¡±


    Ning Chun nodded before he went to open the door.


    Su Tong stood at the door and said excitedly, ¡°Hubby, the Yin family will be here soon!¡±

 Chapter 799 - Plan

    <h4>Chapter 799: n</h4>


    In the living room of the Ning family house.


    Yin Bing was grinning ear to ear when he looked at Ning Dong and Yin Yi who were sitting next to each other. He said happily, ¡°Brother Ning, I feel that fate is really amazing. I didn¡¯t expect my unruly daughter to actually fall in love with such a refined and handsome young man. As the saying goes, there is a rock to every scissor, a scissor to every paper, and a paper to every rock.¡±


    Ning Zhe said with a smile, ¡°Brother Yin, you¡¯re too modest. I think your daughter is very obedient. My son, on the other hand, is a little dull. I¡¯m grateful that you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Brother Ning, you¡¯re too polite. When I look at them, I feel that they¡¯re really a match made in heaven,¡± Yin Bin replied.


    Ning Zhe smiled and took a sip of tea.


    The two women were also looking at their children with a smile on their faces.


    At this moment, Ning Dong rose to his feet and said, ¡°Dad, Mom, why don¡¯t I take Yin Yi for a walk in the garden?¡±


    Su Tong said immediately, ¡°Sure, sure! Go on¡­¡± Then, she said to the others, ¡°Let them go and y¡­¡±


    Yin Yi bowed to everyone politely before following Ning Dong away.


    After they arrived at the garden, with the elders out of sight, Yin Yi sighed in relief. She casually took a seat and said, ¡°How annoying! What do we do now? My parents¡¯ eyes are set on you!¡±


    Ning Dong reached out to straighten a pot of orchids. Upon hearing Yin Yi¡¯s words, his movements paused, but he did not turn back. Then, he asked, ¡°Did you make any progress?¡±


    Yin Yin said, annoyed, ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Mu Chen avoids me like the gue.¡±


    Ning Dong, whose back was facing Yin Yi, smiled. However, his voice remained normal as he asked, ¡°What do you n to do next?¡±


    ......


    Yin Yi remained silent.


    When Ning Dong turned around, he saw the determined expression on Yin Yi¡¯s face. He asked, ¡°You¡­ What do you want to do?¡±


    Yin Yi looked at Ning Dong solemnly and said, ¡°Help me again.¡±


    Ning Dong looked troubled. ¡°How do you want me to help you? I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to help much with my limited abilities.¡±


    Yin Yi stood up and moved to stand in front of Ning Dong before she reached to hold his hand and said, ¡°Ning Dong, you¡¯re my best friend. Since I was young, I¡¯ve never had a friend as loyal as you. We¡¯ll always be good friends, right?¡±


    Ning Dong hesitated for a moment before he nodded slowly.


    Yin Yi bit her lip before she said, ¡°Ning Dong, my family and I will return to S City soon. I don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll be back. You must help me get Mu Chen. Otherwise, even if I leave, my heart will remain here¡­¡±


    Ning Dong smiled slightly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You cane here often. It¡¯s very convenient.¡±


    Yin Yi frowned. ¡°What excuse should I use? I have to use you as an excuse every time. It¡¯s not a long-term solution. What happens when you get a girlfriend? I can¡¯t use your name at that time, can I?¡±


    Ning Dong said softly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t mind. Even if I have a girlfriend, I¡¯ll make it clear to her. I¡¯ll only be with someone who epts that you¡¯re my friend.¡±


    Ning Dong¡¯s words made Yin Yi feel as though she was drinking ice water on a hot day. She reached out and patted his shoulder as she said, ¡°I¡¯ll always remember your kindness, Brother! I¡¯ll definitely repay you in the future.¡±


    Ning Dong smiled and asked, ¡°Can you tell me what you n to do now?¡±


    Yin Yi waved at Ning Dong, indicating for him to move closer before she whispered into his ears.


    Upon hearing Yin Yi¡¯s words, Ning Dong¡¯s eyes widened. His mouth was agape as he stared at Yin Yi in shock.


    Yin Yi looked pleased by his reaction.


    Ning Dong stammered, ¡°T-this¡­ Will it work? No, this isn¡¯t good, right?¡±


    Yin Yi said proudly, ¡°Why isn¡¯t it good? I¡¯m a good match for him. His wife won¡¯t being back. Sooner orter, he¡¯ll be mine. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m not willing to wait. When I want something, I¡¯ll take action immediately.¡±

 Chapter 800 - Party

    <h4>Chapter 800: Party</h4>


    Ning Dong lowered his head to look at Yin Yi and said with a hint of admiration, ¡°How bold!¡±


    Yin Yi could not help but feel pleased with herself. ¡°What do you think? Help me find a suitable photographer. Just like the previous two times, I want the pictures to be high-definition. He won¡¯t be able to deny it even if he wants to.¡±


    Ning Dong nodded. ¡°No problem. Get ready. I¡¯ll find someone to help you.¡±


    Yin Yi was very satisfied. When she turned around and saw her parents in the distance, she could not help but feel guilty. She said, ¡°Ning Dong, when the matter between me and Mu Chen is exposed, your¡­ your reputation might be slightly affected¡­¡±


    Ning Dong adjusted his spectacles and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. After all, no one paid much attention to our matter¡­¡±


    Yin Yi was filled with gratitude upon hearing these words.


    Meanwhile, Ning Zhe suggested for Ning Dong and Yin Yi to get engaged first. They would get married once Ning Dong graduated from university.


    Yin Bin naturally did not have any objections. After returning to S City and dealing with the family affairs, he nned to get Old Master Yin¡¯s approval before holding an engagement ceremony for Ning Dong and Yin Yi.


    As for Guan Ning and Su Tong, there were already holding hands, looking as though they were sisters.


    ¡­


    Mu Chen invited a few good friends to Cheng Che¡¯s farewell party.


    Cheng Che¡¯s matter was widely known, and everyone knew that after Cheng Che left, he would no longer be the Cheng Che of old. He would be the Eldest Young Master of the Yin family. These friends, who did not know better, were naturally happy for Cheng Che since Cheng Che did not exin the matter to them.


    To add to the liveliness, Mu Chen invited Ye Cheng, and Ye Cheng brought Yin Jia, Yin Yi, and Guan Tang.


    ......


    This was the first time that the three young women from the Yin family came in contact with the elite young masters of M City. It could be considered that they finally entered the circle.


    Yin Jia was calm, but Yin Yi and Guan Tang were extremely excited. Due to their joy, they drain an extra few sses of wine. With alcohol in their bloodstream, they gradually grew less and less restrained.


    Yin Yi passed through the crowd beforeing to a stop in front of Mu Chen. She said, ¡°Brother Mu Chen, let me toast you.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Mu Chen did not decline. He picked up his wine ss and clinked it against Yin Yi¡¯s ss before he drained the wine in one gulp/


    Yin Yi was overjoyed. She finished the wine in her ss as well. Then, she leaned against Mu Chen and said with teary eyes, ¡°Brother Mu Chen, my grandpa scolded me today.¡±


    Mu Chen raised an eyebrow, looking at Yin Yi and waiting for her to continue speaking.


    Yin Yi pouted her red lips, looking extremely aggrieved as she said, ¡°My grandpa told me not to pester you anymore. He said that I¡¯ve shamed our family. He said your son, who¡¯s only in kindergarten, lectured him, causing him to feel embarrassed. Brother Mu Chen, I, I can¡¯t control my feelings for you. I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re married or if you have a child. I don¡¯t care about anything at all. I just want to stay by your side. I¡¯m satisfied as long as I can see you from time to time. Brother Mu Chen, tell me, is it wrong to love someone?¡±


    Nearing the end of her words, Yin Yi reached out to hug Mu Chen.


    Mu Chen, who was quietly listening to her, pulled his arm away from her grip and said, ¡°You¡¯ve had too much to drink.¡±


    Mu Chen¡¯s voice was mellow and maic, causing Yin Yi¡¯s heart to tremble when she heard it. She had no immunity against handsome men at all.


    Mu Chen rose to his feet, swaying slightly, before he said to the person next to him, ¡°I¡¯m going outside to sober up.¡±


    Yin Yi was inwardly delighted upon hearing this. Her gaze followed Mu Chen to the door. When a waiter who had stepped forward to support Mu Chen gestured to her, she nodded imperceptibly. She really felt grateful to Ning Dong at this moment. Ning Dong was really reliable; he handled the matter well so she did not have anything to worry about.


    After a moment, Yin Yi rose to her feet and said to Guan Tang, ¡°Cousin, I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡±


    At this time, Guan Tang was seated next to Ye Cheng. On the surface, she was chatting with a young master, but in fact, she had allowed Ye Cheng¡¯s hand to reach up her skirt. She did not even look at Yin Yi as she nodded in response.

 Chapter 801 - Concern

    <h4>Chapter 801: Concern</h4>


    When Yin Jia¡¯s gaze fell on Guan Tang and Ye Cheng, Guan Tang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She forced herself to remain calm.


    On the other hand, Ye Cheng chatted cheerfully with the others as though he did not notice the sisters at all. However, secretly, he pinched Guan Tang¡¯s thigh.


    Guan Tang¡¯s body trembled slightly, but she forced herself to remain silent.


    Seeing the unnatural expression on Guan Tang¡¯s face, one of the wealthy young masters hurriedly asked, concerned, ¡°Guan Tang, are you not feeling well? Do you want me to apany you to get some fresh air?¡±


    Guan Tang hurriedly brushed Ye Cheng¡¯s hand away and nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Guan Tang stood up, looking flustered. Her legs were a little weak, and she leaned against the young master.


    With such a beauty throwing herself into his arm, the young master was naturally overjoyed. He hurriedly supported her and led her out.


    Ye Cheng could not help but frown.


    Upon seeing this, Yin Jia asked in a slightly cold tone, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Ye Cheng smiled. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go take a look? Yin Yi and Guan Tang seem a little drunk.¡±


    Yin Jia swirled her wine ss gently as she said tonelessly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about them needlessly. They¡¯re both frequent patrons of nightclubs. This little bit of alcohol is nothing to them. The fact that they looked drunk only means that they¡¯ve found someone they like?¡±


    Ye Cheng looked stunned.


    Yin Jia smiled with a hint of disdain as she looked at Ye Cheng and asked, ¡°What? Don¡¯t tell me you think they¡¯re some young innocent girls?¡±


    ......


    ¡°They¡¯re your younger sisters,¡± Ye Cheng said, sounding shocked.


    Yin Jia lowered her gaze and took a sip from her wine ss before she said indifferently, ¡°They¡¯re my younger sisters, but what does it matter to me how they conduct themselves outside?¡±


    ¡°What I mean is¡­ Don¡¯t you care about them?¡± Ye Cheng asked, feeling like Yin Jia was a little different tonight.


    Yin Yi looked at him, puzzled. ¡°Care? What can I do? If Guan Tang is interested in that young man, wouldn¡¯t it be awkward if I go outside now? As for Yin Yi, she¡¯s clearly chasing after Mu Chen. If she really manages to catch Mu Chen, I can guarantee that my grandpa will help her marry into the Mu family.¡±


    ¡°What about Guan Tang? Aren¡¯t you worried she might be in danger?¡± Ye Cheng asked in a deep voice.


    Yin Jia rolled her eyes. ¡°What kind of danger would she be in? These people are your friends, and they¡¯re from famous families in M City. Why would she be in danger? They can¡¯t be bad people. Moreover, you know about Cheng Che and Guan Tang¡¯s matter. It¡¯s impossible between them. What¡¯s wrong if she finds someone she likes? The best solution for her now is to find another young master who¡¯s like my brother, right?¡±


    Yin Jia stared at Ye Cheng intently after she finished speaking.


    Under Yin Jia¡¯s gaze, Ye Cheng felt like he had nowhere to hide. In the end, he could only smile and nod. ¡°You have a point. You¡¯re really thoughtful. I didn¡¯t even think about this at all.¡±


    Yin Jia smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s normal that you didn¡¯t think about it. In fact, it¡¯d be strange if you did. That means you have other thoughts about her¡­¡±


    Ye Cheng hastily denied. ¡°How¡¯s that possible? What thoughts would I have about her? I just thought that they¡¯re younger sisters, and as their older sister and brother-inw, we shouldn¡¯t let them suffer a loss.¡±


    Yin Jia¡¯s smile and voice were gentle as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Faced with both of them, only others will suffer losses¡­¡±


    Ye Cheng did not dare to speak anymore. He did not know what to say and could only look at Yin Jia tenderly.


    Yin Jia wore a very satisfied expression upon seeing this. Then, she said with a soft sigh, ¡°Since I was young, because I¡¯m the eldest, I have to give in to my younger brothers and sisters. Since my grandpa has high expectations of me, I have to be magnanimous and broad-minded. From toys to clothes and properties, I have to give in. They¡¯ve gotten used to it, and I¡¯ve gotten used to it as well. When we grew up, I couldn¡¯t do anything even when Guan Tang snatched my boyfriend away¡­¡±

 Chapter 802 - Veiled Threats

    <h4>Chapter 802: Veiled Threats</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    Ye Cheng listened attentively.


    Yin Jia looked at Ye Cheng¡¯s handsome face with a gentle gaze as she said, ¡°In the past, I didn¡¯t care if she stole my boyfriend away. I don¡¯t care about who can be so easily moved. However, Ye Cheng¡­ you¡¯re different.¡±


    Yin Jia stopped talking and looked at Ye Cheng.


    Ye Cheng felt that his smile was a little stiff at the moment.


    Seeing that Ye Cheng was quiet, Yin Jia said, ¡°Ye Cheng, from all aspects, we¡¯re the most suitable. I¡¯ve decided on you. It¡¯s for the rest of my life. I¡¯ll take every word you say to me seriously. This time, whoever tries to ruin my rtionship, I¡¯ll make sure she dies a horrible death.¡±


    Ye Cheng reached out to hug Yin Jia¡¯s shoulders before he said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re right. We¡¯re the best match. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let others ruin it either. Let¡¯s not talk about the past. Now and in the future, there¡¯s only you in my heart.¡±


    Yin Jia looked at Ye Cheng and smiled slowly.


    An inexplicable sense of unease rose in Ye Cheng¡¯s heart at this moment.


    Meanwhile, Cheng Che watched Yin Jia and Yin Jia coldly from the side. Then, he lowered his head and drank from his ss.


    Cheng Che thought that Jiahui was right. Everyone was independent and had their own lives to live; this included blood rtives. He could not help others to live their lives. It was already miraculous enough that his sister managed to grow up safely in the Yin family¡¯s environment. The kind of person she grew up to be was not under his control. He could not change anything, and at most, he could only help her when she needed it. He believed his sister knew very well what kind of man Ye Cheng was like and that he did not need to go too much into detail. Nheless, it did not mean he could let Ye Cheng go.


    ¡­


    As soon as Yin Yi stepped outside, someone stuffed a keycard into her hand. She did not need to look to know that it was someone Ning Dong had arranged to help her. Once again, she felt grateful to Ning Dong. She was determined to be a good friend to Ning Dong.


    After looking at the number on the keycard, Yin Yi quickly made her way to the corresponding room.


    ......


    When she entered the room, the room was extremely dark. She tiptoed in and closed the door. She stood quietly at the door, waiting for her eyes to adjust to the darkness. She could smell the alcohol in the air. She had noticed that Mu Chen had drunk quite a lot earlier. She thought Mu Chen would have a very high tolerance for alcohol and did not expect him to get drunk so easily. Nevertheless, this worked in her favor. Otherwise, where would she get the chance to act?


    After her eyes adapted to the darkness, Yin Yi could vaguely see the outline of a figure on the bed. She could also hear the sounds of light breathing.


    Yin Yi hurriedly brought out an incense stick and lit it up in the bathroom. She saw a suit scattered on the floor in the bathroom so she assumed Mu Chen had taken a shower earlier. She thought it was truly a godsend opportunity.


    Yin Yi hurriedly undressed as well and quietly made her way to the bed.


    The person on the bed was sound asleep and breathing evenly.


    Yin Yi seemed as though she had fallen into a trance.


    Due to the fragrance of the incense, the person on the bed gradually grew restless as well.


    Upon seeing this, Yin Yi climbed into bed joyfully.


    The person on the bed lifted the nket because of the heat, and when Yin Yi¡¯s cold body came in contact with his, he instinctively pulled her into his arms as though he had found a life-saving raft.


    Yin Yi did not dare to make a sound. She bit her lips to suppress her throbbing feelings.


    The man¡¯s body grew hotter and hotter.


    Yin Yi¡¯s hands grew restless, teasing the man¡¯s body.


    How could a man who was overwhelmed by hunger and thirst let off the prey next to him?


    Yin Yi allowed the man to conquer her. While she was immersed in her joy, she suddenly thought of something. She had asked Ning Dong to arrange for someone to take their pictures. How could the pictures be taken when it was so dark?

 Chapter 803 - Shock

    <h4>Chapter 803: Shock</h4>


    However, the pleasure of the body quickly drowned out Yin Yi¡¯s reason.


    The man she had been waiting for such a long time did not disappoint her. It had been a long time since she had met a man who made her feel so happy. It seemed like the power of the incense was truly amazing.


    It was only when Yin Yi was exhausted that the man left her body. As she closed her eyes, she prayed fervently that she would be with child. She wanted to give birth to a child for the man she loved. With that, she would be able to trap him even more tightly.


    The man seemed very attached to her body. He hugged her from behind and fell into a deep sleep.


    Yin Yi was very satisfied. She thought that by the time she returned to S City, Song Ning would have been taken care of. At that time, this man and everything he had would be hers.


    This world was one where the strong preyed on the weak. She was born into a wealthy family so this was even more true. She had to rely on her brain to survive.


    Not only was she the youngest in the family, but her elder sister and brothers were all much more capable than her. She knew apart from a generous dowry, she would not get anything from the Yin family.


    The best husband her family and elders could choose for her was someone like Ning Dong. With his family background, she would be able to live afortable life. However, that was not what she wanted. She wanted to stand on top of everyone. She wanted to marry a very sessful man; apart from money, she wanted power and status as well. She wanted tomand the wind and the rain. Among all the young madams, she wanted to be the person who had the final say. This naturally depended on the identity and status of her husband. In her eyes, the only person who could realize her dream was Mu Chen. It did not matter if he had a wife and a son; she could get rid of them easily.


    After nning for such a long time, Yin Yi could finally heave a sigh of relief now that her goal had been achieved. She fell asleep peacefully.


    ¡­


    When Yin Yi woke up, she saw that the room had gotten brighter. She was a little worried, wondering if the person Ning Dong arranged had taken the photos.


    The man in the bed was breathing evenly. She did not dare to move so she could only continue to close her eyes and pretend to sleep.


    At this moment, the man suddenly pulled her closer against him. Before she could react, she was violently invaded.


    ......


    The slight pain made her cry out. She did not expect the sound to make the man move even more violently. It was even fiercer than the night before.


    She was a little surprised. She instinctively catered to him, creating a spring-like scene in the room.


    When the passion faded, the man fell asleep again.


    ¡®What a heartless man. He doesn¡¯t know how to be gentle at all,¡¯ Yin Yi thought to herself. Despite her thoughts, a small smile could be seen on her face. She could notin. After all, someone like Mu Chen had the capital to do as he wanted.


    Yin Yin rubbed her waist, thinking that it was worth it to die under the man¡¯s body. After stretching slightly, she turned around and slowly opened her eyes. In the next moment, she froze.


    When she reacted, she screamed and jumped out of bed,pletely ignoring the fact that she was naked. She looked at the man sleeping on the bed with a horrified expression on her face.


    Instead of Mu Chen, Ning Dong was sleeping on the bed.


    Yin Yi screamed again.


    Ning Dong was sleeping deeply so he did not react at all.


    Yin Yi could not care less about the mess on her body. She reached out and pushed Ning Dong, but Ning Dong did not even open his eyes.


    The fragrance from the incense would make men lose their minds, left only with bodily desires.


    She had specially obtained this incense to trap Mu Chen. How could the other party turn out to be Ning Dong?

 Chapter 804 - Bite Back

    <h4>Chapter 804: Bite Back</h4>


    Yin Yi was shocked, horrified, and confused. She did not know how the man fromst night turn out to be Ning Dong. Her heart was filled with bitterness, and she could not speak at this moment.


    She rushed into the bathroom and returned with a ss of water. She sshed the water on him before she screamed and pounced on him, raising her hand to p him. ¡°Bast*rd! You ruined my n!¡±


    Ning Dong woke up, looking dazed. He did not seem to feel the ps or the water that drenched his body. Then, he red at Yin Yi viciously before he backhanded her and threw her on the bed.


    ¡°You set me up!¡±


    Before Yin Yi could say anything, Ning Dong straddled Yin Yi and pped her. ¡°B*tch! You¡¯re such a b*tch! How dare you set me up! You like men a lot, right? Very well, then I¡¯ll let you have a good taste!¡±


    Ning Dong entered Yin Yi¡¯s body again.


    Yin Yi screamed and struggled. She did not expect the gentle and weak-looking Ning Dong to be so strong. He pressed her shoulder down, and the more she struggled, the rougher he was.


    Yin Yi cursed shrilly, ¡°You bast*rd! You¡¯re the one who set me up!¡±


    Following that, she cried out when she felt a sharp pain. Ning Dong had bitten her.


    Ning Dong leaned down and said viciously, ¡°Who set you up? You cheap b*tch! You ran into the room and climbed into my bed! You even drugged me! What? Aren¡¯t you going to admit it? Didn¡¯t you feel goodst night? Now you want to bite back? Are you going to use me of raping you? Fine! I¡¯ll let you have a taste of what it¡¯s like then! Stop pretending to be innocent. Who knows how many men you¡¯ve slept with before!¡±


    Yin Yi waspletely at Ning Dong¡¯s mercy, and Ning Dong did not show any mercy at all. He insulted her mercilessly as he abused her cruelly. He called her shameless and promiscuous as he left painful traces on her skin. In the end, shepletely broke down under the mental and physical torture.


    s, Ning Dong did not let her go. He continued to vent his anger on her. When he was finally down, he kicked her out of bed like a broken doll.


    Ning Dong walked into the bathroom naked to wash up.


    ......


    When the sound of water rang from the bathroom, Yin Yi finally cried. She was in pain. The bruises on her body showed how ruthless Ning Dong had been. For the first time, fear rose in her heart.


    Ning Dong was not like what she knew of him at all. He was apletely different person.


    When Ning Dong finally walked out with a white towel wrapped around his waist, he looked at Yin Yi, who was curled up on the bed, and said with a sneer, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you washing up? You¡¯re so filthy.¡±


    As soon Ning Dong approached, Yin Yi quickly leaped out of bed and rushed into the bathroom. She was terrified by his gaze.


    By the time Yin Yi emerged from the bathroom, Ning Dong was already fully dressed. He was looking at the tablet in his hand.


    Yin Yin sobbed as she musteredup her courage and said, ¡°You set me up! We agreed that you¡¯d help me get with Mu Chen! It was your subordinate that gave me the keycard. I thought, I thought this was Mu Chen¡¯s room. I thought¡­¡±


    ¡°You thought I was Mu Chen, and you thought you were sleeping with Mu Chen,¡± Ning Dong said with a sneer.


    Yin Yi leaned against the wall and covered her face as she wept.


    Ning Dong smiled coldly and handed the tablet in his hand to Yin Yi as he said, ¡°Stop lying. This is all your scheme. I¡¯ve checked it. This room is registered under my name. Mu Chen¡¯s room isn¡¯t on this floor at all. You also brought the incense here. What? You still want to deny it? The person I was waiting for was not you! You¡¯ve ruined my innocence!¡±

 Chapter 805 - Showdown

    <h4>Chapter 805: Showdown</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    Yin Yi could not say a word when faced with Ning Dong¡¯s false usations.


    Ning Dong¡¯s smile was vicious as he asked, ¡°Now, what do you n to do?¡±


    ¡®What? What do you mean by ¡®what do I n to do¡¯?¡¯


    Yin Yi¡¯s mind was spinning. She still had yet to process what was happening and what had happened.


    Ning Dong continued to say, ¡°You¡¯ve ruined my ns. I could¡¯ve been married to Miss Cheng. I didn¡¯t expect to see you here. To think you still have the nerve to me me? How ridiculous! You¡¯re disgusting!¡±


    Yin Yi¡¯s tears flowed down her face. She felt extremely aggrieved.


    Ning Dong reached out and gripped her chin. ¡°You did pretty wellst night. I thought about it. The Yin family isn¡¯t any worse than the Cheng family. Maybe I should switch you. It makes no difference anyway.¡±


    Yin Yi trembled and asked, ¡°W-what do you mean?¡±


    Ning Dong withdrew his hand and crossed his arms as he said, ¡°I wanted the help from the Cheng family so I decided to marry Miss Cheng. However, she was arrogant and didn¡¯t like me. I was inspired by you so I came up with this n. I didn¡¯t expect you toe to me. It seems like this is fate. Very well. You¡¯re it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m it?¡± Yin Yi asked in a daze as though she did not understand Ning Dong¡¯s words.


    Ning Dong smiled icily and said, ¡°I need help. Since there¡¯s no hope with the Cheng family, I¡¯ll have to make do with your Yin family. Our rtionship was only in name previously because you have someone in your heart and won¡¯t marry me. Simrly, I had my sights set on someone else. However, now¡­ there¡¯s no need for that. Since things have developed like this, you¡¯ll have to marry me even if you don¡¯t want to.¡±


    Yin Yi shouted furiously, ¡°You bast*rd! Keep dreaming! I will never marry you! I will never marry you!¡±


    Yin Yi clutched the nket tightly as she red at Ning Dong. She had never suffered such a loss since she was young. She did not expect to fall into the hands of an unknown brat.


    ......


    Yin Yi did not think much of Ning Dong. Although he had a good family background and was good-looking, he was just an ordinary wealthy young master. He did not have the noble and domineering bearing of someone with power. He was not her type and was only fit to be her sidekick.


    However, the Ning Dong in front of Yin Yi now seemed to have changed into a different person. When she thought aboutst night, chills permeated her heart.


    Ning Dong was neither anxious nor angry when he looked at the frustrated Yin Yi. He waved the tablet in his hand and said, ¡°My dreams are very realistic, and I also have the ability to realize my dream. What about you?¡±


    Ning Dong continued to say, ¡°Whether you marry or not is not up to you to decide. Next, the major media outlets will report your lewd deeds. You¡¯ll be a young miss whom everyone despises. No one will marry you at that time. Your elders naturally will try to mitigate the damage to the family¡¯s reputation at that time. Your escape route will be cut off.¡± His smile was like that of the devil as he continued to say, ¡°Everyone knows we¡¯re dating. When your reputation is in tatters, I¡¯lle and ask for your hand in marriage. Yin Yi, do you want to know what will happen at that time? Your dowry will be twice as much as before. Your grandfather and your parents will be extremely grateful to me, and they¡¯ll regard me highly because I save you and your family¡¯s reputation.¡±


    Yin Yi felt chills running up her spine when she heard Ning Dong¡¯s words.


    Ning Dong said mockingly, ¡°So, stop dreaming. You will never be able to marry into the Mu family, and Mu Chen will never like someone like you. Your family is nothing in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. Although I don¡¯t want to admit it, my sister, from her looks to her personality, is someone you can never surpass. No matter how drunk or delirious Mu Chen is, he¡¯ll never want a sl*t like you!¡±

 Chapter 806 - Seduction

    <h4>Chapter 806: Seduction</h4>


    Yin Yi gritted her teeth, furious. ¡°You¡­ You helped me get close to him and let people think we have an ambiguous rtionship, stirring up conflicts between them¡­ You¡­ Have you been scheming against me since that time?¡±


    Ning Dong smiled. He was not stupid; he would not confess too much at this time. He moved closer to Yin Yi and revealed the gentle smile Yin Yi was familiar with before he said, ¡°How can you say that? I was sincerely helping you. Moreover, you¡¯re filthy and lowly, why would I like you? Scheme against you? Which man would like a woman like you as his wife? Remember, I¡¯m not willing either. You¡¯re the one who sent yourself to my room. I¡¯m a good-for-nothing so I have no choice but to use you.¡±


    Ning Dong used the gentlest tone to say the most vicious words. He looked at the silent Yin Yi and smiled faintly before he turned to leave.


    Yin Yi let out a shriek as she covered herself with the nket and cried bitterly.


    The corners of Ning Dong¡¯s lips curled up into a smile. A scheming person would not be able to ept being schemed against. He let out a soft sigh now that the dust had settled and everything had gone ording to n. After obtaining the Yin family¡¯s support, his father would have to be wary of him.


    In fact, Ning Dong had noticed the change in his father¡¯s attitude recently. He could guess the reason behind it. However, he no longer cared because he knew his father could do nothing to him. After all, they were father and son. As for the Ning family, the thing they could not afford to lose most was their reputation.


    Although most wealthy families had a few scandals, the Ning family had more than their fair share. Ning Zhe abandoned his wife and daughter and killed his stillborn son. After that, he married another woman. If there was another scandal again, whatever reputation Ning Zhe had left would be ruined.


    When Ning Dong arrived at the lobby, he saw a group of reporters swarming in. He quickly dodged them, surprised.


    ¡®Why are there so many reporters? What happened?¡¯


    Puzzled, Ning Dong quickly left the hotel to make follow-up arrangements. He wanted to edit the video fromst night and send it to reporters he was familiar with. He could not let anything be traced back to him.


    However, Ning Dong did not expect that the story he wanted to expose about Yin Yi would not cause a ripple in the Yin family at all. This was due to the explosive story about Guan Tang.


    ¡­


    The night before.


    ......


    Guan Tang was helped out of the private room by the young master. She wanted to take a breather, and she was certain Ye Cheng would follow her out. She was very confident about this.


    The young master who followed Guan Tang out was Cheng Ping. He was a typical wealthy young master who lived a hedonistic lifestyle. He was one of Guan Tang¡¯s suitors.


    Guan Tang naturally did not like men like Cheng Ping. In her opinion, he was not worthy of her. Nheless, her principle had always been the same. She would not refuse men¡¯s goodwill even if she did not like them. As someone who was excellent in all aspects, she would give all suitors just enough attention and affection to string them along so they would stay by her side and be her loyal spare tire.


    In Guan Tang¡¯s eyes, Cheng Ping was really not qualified even to be her spare tire, but she still did not refuse him. She did not ruin his illusion of her being interested in him.


    Cheng Ping looked at Guan Tang with a distressed expression and asked, ¡°Is it suffocating inside? Is that why you don¡¯t feel well?¡±


    Guan Tang smiled weakly and shook her head gently as she said, ¡°It¡¯s not that. Perhaps, I drank a little so my stomach feels a little ufortable. I feel a little nauseous.¡±


    Her brows were slightly furrowed, making her look pitiful. After saying that, she quickly walked toward the bathroom.


    Cheng Ping quickly stepped forward to support her as he asked, ¡°Do you feel really bad, Guan Tang? What should we do?¡±


    Guan Tang leaned against his arm that was supporting her. Who knew if it was intentional or not. She said softly, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll be fine in a while. I¡¯m sorry to trouble you.¡±

 Chapter 807 - Bargaining Chip

    <h4>Chapter 807: Bargaining Chip</h4>


    Cheng Ping hurriedly said, ¡°What are you saying? Isn¡¯t taking care of girls the right thing to do? Moreover, you¡¯re such a sensible girl. How about this? Why don¡¯t I help you to the room upstairs to rest?¡±


    Guan Tang hesitated.


    Cheng Ping hastily added, ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll inform Miss Yin Jia about it when I return and tell her toe and see you, okay?¡±


    Guan Tang¡¯s mind was spinning with thoughts at this moment. She did not care if Cheng Ping told Yin Jia or not. What she cared about was Ye Cheng and that Ye Cheng knew where she was. After a moment, she smiled and said, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡±


    Guan Tang skillfully ced her hand in Cheng Ping¡¯s hand and let him help her to the room upstairs.


    After entering the room, she ced her hand on her forehead and said weakly, ¡°I¡¯ll rest now. You can go down first.¡±


    Cheng Ping helped her sit on the bed before he said worriedly, ¡°Alright. If you need anything, you call me.¡±


    Guan Tang nodded gently. ¡°Okay.¡±


    The way Guan Tang looked at Cheng Ping made his heart skip a beat, and he was even more reluctant to move.


    At this time, Guan Tang rose to her feet and said before going into the bathroom, ¡°I¡¯m going to shower first.¡±


    Cheng Ping smiled meaningfully when he saw Guan Tang entering the bathroom but there was no sound of the door being locked.


    As for Guan Tang, she sneered when she heard the sound of the room door closing. Although she did not intend to let things go far with Cheng Ping, she scoffed inwardly and thought to herself, ¡®Just a coward with no guts. I¡¯ve already made it so convenient, but he still doesn¡¯t dare to do anything.¡¯


    Guan Tang really looked down on these wealthy young masters. Not only were they irresponsible, but they were also cowardly. What made them think they were worthy of her? Just because her family background was inferior to theirs, they thought she would stay with them and be a good wife. She could be a good wife and mother, but it depended on who the other party was.


    ......


    Guan Tang turned the shower on and let the water run, calming the fire of desire in her body. She was not reconciled when she recalled the affectionate and intimate look that Ye Cheng and Yin Jia shared earlier. She had to find a suitable time to show Yin Jia that Ye Cheng was already hers. She knew that at that time, Yin Jia would surely shed all pretenses with her and that she would lose the protection of the Yin family and her aunt as a result. However, she did not care anymore.


    Ye Cheng¡¯s family background was enough to offset the loss of the Yin family¡¯s support. Moreover, if the Yin family went overboard, she still had a trump card. Hence, she was not afraid of anything now.


    Since the Yin family left her with no way out and did not intend to make her the Young Madam of the Yin family, she would steal the young son-inw of the Yin family away from them aspensation. She would show them that there was nothing in this world that could be obtained for free. She would make those who hurt her and scheme against her pay the price.


    As for Cheng Che and Jiahui, she would not let them off as well. When she had secured Ye Cheng¡¯s heart, the first person she would get rid of was Jiahui. Hatred surged in her heart whenever she thought about Jiahui¡¯s threats to her. She really regretted being soft-hearted back then. She was careless and did not get rid of Jiahui immediately, and as a result, she brought a disaster to herself.


    Guan Tang wiped the water off her face and turned the shower off before she reached out to take the towel and dry her body. After that, she turned around and wiped the vapor off the mirror. When she saw her curvaceous body in the mirror, a satisfied and proud smile appeared on her face.


    Guan Tang let out a long sigh. The most important thing now was Ye Cheng, her bargaining chip. She had to hold on to him well.


    After wrapping the towel around her body, she walked out. When she looked up, she saw Cheng Ping looking at her with a lewd expression on her face.


    Guan Tang was shocked. She clutched the towel around her body tightly and eximed, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

 Chapter 808 - Worried

    <h4>Chapter 808: Worried</h4>


    Cheng Ping reached out to pull Guan Tang¡¯s towel as he asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you invite us here?¡±


    ¡°Us?!¡±


    There was a loud buzzing noise in Guan Tang¡¯s ears. She turned to the side and saw four or five men sitting on the bed, looking at her with the same expression on Cheng Ping¡¯s face. She backed away in fear immediately. ¡°You! What do you want?¡±


    Cheng Ping stepped forward and smiled suggestively he said, ¡°What do we want? Do you even need to ask?¡±


    Guan Tang lost her temper immediately. ¡°Get out! Get out now! Otherwise, I¡¯ll call the police!¡±


    Cheng Ping and the men behind himughed as though they had heard a funny joke.


    ¡°Call the police? Alright, but wait a moment. Wait until we¡¯re done with you before you call the police. Otherwise, you won¡¯t have any evidence. What can you do even if you call the police if you have no evidence?¡±


    Guan Tang¡¯s heart beat wildly in her chest. She forced herself to calm down as she said, ¡°I¡¯m the fiancee of the Eldest Young Master of the Yin family! My brother-inw, Ye Cheng, is in the Public Security Bureau! Don¡¯t mess around! Even if you¡¯re wealthy and powerful, you won¡¯t be able to get away with this!¡±


    Cheng Ping was unmoved by those words. He said, ¡°Oh? So you still know Ye Cheng is your brother-inw? Even then, you still act so brazenly?¡±


    Guan Tang was shocked. ¡°You, what do you mean?¡±


    Cheng Ping did not bother exining anything to her. He reached out and pulled the towel again as he said fiercely, ¡°Why are you talking so much nonsense? Why do you act like you don¡¯t want this when your actions say otherwise? Your thoughts are written all over your face. Stop pretending!¡±


    Guan Tang shrieked when her towel was pulled away and thrown to the side. She instinctively covered her body with her hands, but it only drewughter from the men.


    ¡­


    ......


    Yin Jia lowered her head to look at her watch.


    Meanwhile, Ye Cheng looked a little absent-minded as he looked around. Mu Chen, Yin Yi, and Guan Tang had yet to return. Finally, he moved to Cheng Che¡¯s side and asked loudly, ¡°Where did Mu Chen go? Does he usually go to the bathroom for so long whenever he drinks?¡±


    Cheng Che only smiled faintly and said, ¡°My brother can¡¯t hold his liquor, you know that.¡±


    Ye Cheng scoffed. ¡°He can¡¯t hold his liquor? Please. You can lie to others, but not me.¡±


    Cheng Che only looked at Ye Cheng from the corners of his eyes and did not say anything else.


    At this time, Yin Jia came over and asked, ¡°Are you worried about Mu Chen, Yin Yi, and Guan Tang?¡±


    Despite the gentle smile on her face, there was no warmth at all.


    Ye Cheng said frankly, ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t know where they went. Mu Chen should be fine since this is his territory. However, Guan Tang and Yin Yi are girls, after all. They¡¯ve been gone for so long. Why don¡¯t I go and look for them?¡±


    With that, Ye Cheng stood up.


    Yin Jia stood up as well and said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Ye Cheng could clearly sense Yin Jia¡¯s change. Perhaps, she had already discovered his affair with Guan Tang. He had no choice. Yin Jia was the Eldest Young Miss of the Yin family, after all. As for Guan Tang, she could only be kept in the dark. He quickly sorted out the pros and cons in his mind. Then, he put on the righteous mask of a brother-inw and said, ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go and take a look. The people in this ce aren¡¯t simple, after all. We can¡¯t let anything happen to the two of them. As their sister and brother-inw, we¡¯re responsible for them.¡±


    Cheng Che rose to his feet before he said with a frown, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you care so much about anyone. It seems like you¡¯ve changed a lot.¡±


    Ye Cheng said smoothly, ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve decided to be with your sister my entire life. Since I love her, I naturally love her family as well.¡±


    After saying that, Ye Cheng smiled. However, he soon discovered that Yin Jia and Cheng Che were not smiling at all. Their eyes when they looked at him were different, causing him to break out in cold sweat. He quickly recalled his actions, wondering if he had given himself away. However, he really did not find any ws in his words and actions.

 Chapter 809 - Mishap

    <h4>Chapter 809: Mishap</h4>


    After a moment, Yin Jia stepped forward and held Ye Cheng¡¯s arm as she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go then. Let¡¯s go and find them and see what they¡¯re up to. They¡¯re gone for so long.¡±


    Cheng Che followed as well.


    As soon as they came out, they saw a group of reporters rushing past them.


    Ye Cheng was stunned.


    On the contrary, a faint smile appeared on Yin Jia¡¯s face.


    Ye Cheng muttered, confused, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Yin Jia nced at reporters¡¯ backs and said nonchntly, ¡°Perhaps, a popr celebrity is here. Apart from celebrities, I can¡¯t think of anyone who¡¯s able to draw so many reporters out.¡±


    Ye Cheng frowned.


    At this moment, Cheng Che¡¯s phone vibrated. He walked away to answer the call, and when he returned, he said to Yin Jia and Ye Cheng, ¡°My brother has already gone home.¡±


    ¡°He went home?¡± Ye Cheng was surprised.


    Cheng Che nodded. ¡°The baby isn¡¯t feeling well. Grandma called him back to take a look. My sister-inw is on a business trip.¡±


    Ye Cheng had nothing to say. If Mu Chen used excuses like not being able to hold his liquor well or not feeling well, he could find a reason to make Mu Chen stay. However, he could not find a reason to stop Mu Chen from leaving if Mu Chen¡¯s son was not feeling well. It was an iron-d excuse.


    ¡°What about Yin Yi?¡± Ye Cheng and Yin Jia asked in unison.


    ......


    Cheng Che looked at the duo with a profound gaze.


    The duo knew immediately that they had misspoken.


    Yin Jia hurriedly said, ¡°I saw Yin Yi leave with Mu Chen so I assumed she went to look for him. Since Mu Chen went home, did Yin Yi go back to the Mu family with him?¡±


    Cheng Che took a deep breath to calm down before he said very icily, ¡°My brother is a married man. He¡¯s a husband and a father. How long are you going to pretend to be ignorant?¡±


    Yin Jia was slightly embarrassed, but she quickly returned to normal. She said, ¡°Cheng Che, you¡¯re now a member of the Yin family. Yin Yi is your sister. We¡¯re her elder siblings so we have to look after her. I know Yin Yi¡¯s thoughts. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s wrong for her to pursue her happiness. If Mu Chen and his wife are close, then Yin Yi¡¯s actions will only be in vain. If the rtionship between the two isn¡¯t good, then Yin Yi can¡¯t be med.¡±


    Cheng Che sneered at Yin Jia. ¡°Are you saying that if a man cheats, it¡¯s the fault of the woman?¡±


    Yin Jia did not say anything and only stared at Cheng Che.


    Cheng Che¡¯s eyes shifted to Ye Cheng before he slowly said, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re also a woman.¡±


    Ye Chengughed awkwardly. ¡°Alright, alright, look at both of you brother and sister. What¡¯s the point of arguing? Why don¡¯t you call Mu Chen and see if Yin Yi is with him?¡±


    Cheng Che said coldly, ¡°Is this the first day you met my brother? How could he possibly let Yin Yi leave with him? My brother isn¡¯t like you. He won¡¯t make mistakes like you¡­¡±


    ¡°Cheng Che, I know you¡¯re brothers with Mu Chen, but don¡¯t trample on me, okay? I didn¡¯t make any mistakes. Your brother is good, but your brother-inw is good as well. Otherwise, how could your sister like me?¡± Ye Cheng said self-righteously as he reached out to wrap his arm around Yin Jia¡¯s shoulders.


    Cheng Che naturally did not buy Ye Cheng¡¯s act. He only said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you call Yin Yi to ask where she is. No matter where she is, she¡¯s definitely not with my brother.¡±


    Yin Jia had no choice but to call Yin Yi.


    ¡­


    ¡°I heard that she¡¯s the cousin of the young misses of the Yin family. She grew up in the Yin family since she was young. I didn¡¯t expect her to be such a sl*t!¡±


    ¡°I heard she¡¯s originally the fiancee of the Eldest Young Master of the Yin family. I didn¡¯t expect her to cheat on him!¡±


    ¡°What are you saying? The Eldest Young Master of the Yin family already has someone he loves. He didn¡¯t want to marry her. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t. Otherwise, he¡¯d be greatly humiliated.

 Chapter 810 - Interrogation

    <h4>Chapter 810: Interrogation</h4>


    The trio was shocked by what they heard.


    Ye Cheng grabbed one of the reporters who had just spoken and said, ¡°Wait a minute! Who are you talking about?¡±


    The reporter instinctively shook Ye Cheng¡¯s hand off and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± After taking a closer look, he hurriedly said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s President Ye. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    These reporters were entertainment reporters. They were naturally familiar with Ye Cheng who had many scandals with women. Hence, this reporter knew Ye Cheng was not simple. Ye Cheng was not only from a wealthy family, but he was also in the Public Security Bureau. He knew Ye Cheng was not someone he could afford to offend so he hurriedly apologized.


    Ye Cheng did not care much and asked, ¡°Who were you talking about?¡±


    The reporter quickly lowered his voice and said, ¡°Something happened, President Ye. There¡¯s a woman upstairs ying with a few wealthy young masters. It¡¯s so bad that a few of the young masters¡¯ girlfriends came to look for her!¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t see it, but there was a huge battle! That woman was naked and beaten up by the group of girlfriends! They even called us over to take photos. They¡¯re forcing us to expose her. Otherwise, they¡¯re going to make things difficult for us. President Ye, we can¡¯t afford to offend all these young misses. We have no choice but to do as we¡¯re told.¡±


    Ye Cheng asked anxiously, ¡°Who¡¯s the woman you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    ¡°Oh, this is even more shocking. Do you know the Yin family? They¡¯re one of the richest families in S City and recently came to M City to expand their business. That woman is a cousin of the children of the Yin family! She grew up in the Yin family and was supposed to be the fiancee of the Eldest Young Master of the Yin family. However, I heard that when the eldest young master came back from abroad, he already had someone in his heart and had no interest in her at all!¡±


    ¡°If you ask me, I think this woman is seeking revenge on the eldest young master by ying with a few wealthy young masters. This level of promiscuity is really¡­ I really wonder how much she hates the Yin family to do such a thing¡­¡±


    The reporter was so immersed that he began to analyze the matter as well. Perhaps, it was an upational hazard.


    The Yin family had ulterior motives so they naturally did not publicize Cheng Che¡¯s return to the family. As for Yin Jia, since she came to M City, she did not make any public appearances so most reporters did not recognize her.


    For this reason, the reporter spoke in an unrestrained manner and only fawned over Ye Cheng.


    ......


    Ye Cheng was shocked. He did not say anything to Cheng Che and Yin Jia before he rushed upstairs.


    Cheng Che looked at Ye Cheng¡¯s back and asked Yin Jia, ¡°Are you sure he¡¯s your lover?¡±


    Yin Jia turned and smiled sweetly at Cheng Che as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll turn him into my lover.¡±


    Cheng Che could not help but feel annoyed. ¡°Why? Is he the only man in the world? Don¡¯t you think there¡¯s something wrong about how worried he is about Guan Tang and how eager he is to see her?¡±


    Yin Jia faced her brother and softened her tone as she said, ¡°Cheng Che, based on your concern for me, I¡¯ll do my best to fight for the things you deserve. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll live well. Marrying Ye Cheng is my best choice at the moment. Even if he¡¯s not a good man now, I¡¯ll make sure he bes a good man. I¡¯ll make sure that anyone who stands in my way dies a horrible death.¡±


    Cheng Che looked at Yin Jia in disbelief as he asked in a low voice, ¡°You, you did this?¡±


    Yin Jia smiled proudly, ¡°Cheng Che, remember this. After returning to the Yin family, you don¡¯t have to care about anything. Put away your conscience and good intentions. No one is worthy of your sympathy and kindness.¡±


    Cheng Che took a step forward and asked through gritted teeth, ¡°Did you do this?


    Yin Jia raised an eyebrow. ¡°Don¡¯t you hate her? She tormented your girlfriend so much. Don¡¯t you hate her at all?¡±

 Chapter 811 - Conversation

    <h4>Chapter 811: Conversation</h4>


    Cheng Che looked at his biological sister. He could not conceal the shock he felt. ¡°It¡¯s really you? You, you¡­ Guan Tang¡­¡±


    Although Cheng Che was a grown man, he could not finish his words.


    Yin Jia looked at Cheng Che indifferently and said, ¡°What? You¡¯re going to say I harmed her? What did I do to her? Do I need to harm her? How could I harm her if she was a good person?¡±


    Cheng Che was rendered speechless. Although Yin Jia¡¯s words were reasonable, he still found them hard to ept. He asked, ¡°But¡­ You can¡¯t ruin her like this, right?¡±


    Cheng Che felt conflicted.


    Yin Jia looked at Cheng Che and said, ¡°Brother, being kind to certain women is the worst. I know you have Dr. An in your heart. What can you do to protect her? The only thing you can do is to be on guard. Being on guard is passive, and it¡¯s only suitable for those who care about their reputation and don¡¯t want to get their hands dirty. People like Guan Tang who are shameless and despicable can¡¯t be treated with kindness¡­¡±


    After a beat, she continued to say tonelessly, ¡°She relied on her aunt¡¯s indulgence and love for her to do unspeakable filthy things. This isn¡¯t the first or second time she¡¯s stolen my boyfriend. I can forget about the past, but she definitely cannot touch Ye Cheng.¡± Her voice turned icier as she continued to say, ¡°In the past, I was injured because of love. Now, I¡¯m past the age where I¡¯m stuck in the trappings of love. What I care about now are my reputation and dignity. Since Ye Cheng wants to marry me, he has to be clean. If Guan Tang weren¡¯t so despicable, I would¡¯ve helped her to be my sister-inw. However, it¡¯s impossible now! She doesn¡¯t deserve it!¡±


    Initially, Cheng Che had been worried his sister would be hurt by the pair of despicable lovers. However, now, it looked like his worry waspletely unnecessary. His sister was iparably clear-minded and bold.


    At this time, Ye Cheng, who turned to look back, wore an extremely unsightly expression on his face.


    Yin Jia adjusted her expression immediately and asked, ¡°How is it?¡±


    Ye Cheng said, ¡°Yin Jia, go and take a look. Guan Tang has locked herself up and wants tomit suicide. We can¡¯t let the reporters have any more materials to write about, right? It¡¯s better if you go in and persuade her.¡±


    Yin Jia frowned for a moment before she asked, ¡°Do you have a way to get rid of the reporters?¡±


    Ye Cheng nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll get to it immediately.¡±


    ......


    Yin Jia said, ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll go in and see Guan Tang. Cheng Che, there¡¯s nothing for you to do here. Go back to the private room and pretend that nothing happened.¡± Then, she pushed Cheng Che away without waiting for Cheng Che¡¯s reply as she said to Ye Cheng, ¡°Let¡¯s split up and act.¡±


    Ye Cheng was still a little worried, but Yin Jia had already left without looking back. She walked toward the group of reporters and raised her voice as she said, ¡°Everyone, please don¡¯t jump to conclusions and spread rumors. If you have any questions, please speak to Mr. Ye.¡±


    After that, Yin Jia cut through the crowd and made her way into Guan Tang¡¯s room.


    Ye Cheng looked at Yin Jia¡¯s back, and for the first time, an uneasy feeling rose in his heart. He thought that he might have misjudged Yin Jia. He had a vague feeling that Guan Tang must have fallen into Yin Jia¡¯s trap and that Yin Jia was aware of everything but had remained silent. With that thought in mind, he could not help but feel a chill in his heart.


    Yin Jia used the spare key card and opened the door. After closing the door, she slowly turned around and looked at Guan Tang who was wrapped in the nket on the bed. Her mood was indescribably good.


    Guan Tang was crying. This time, she had fallen into a desperate situation. It was fine if she was with five or six men, but the problem was the reporters who caught wind of the matter. She thought about the possible culprit, wondering who wanted to deal with her like this. The biggest suspect was Jiahui, the woman who was born to be sworn enemies with her. She gritted her teeth, thinking that Jiahui was truly vicious.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. There¡¯s no one here now. To whom are you trying to show off this pitiful look?¡±


    When Yin Jia¡¯s frosty voice rang in Guan Tang¡¯s ears, she felt her ears buzzing.

 Chapter 812 - Loosening the Reins to Grasp Them Better

    <h4>Chapter 812: Loosening the Reins to Grasp Them Better</h4>


    Yin Jia leaned down and pulled the nket away before she slowly straightened her back. She did not hide the pride she felt.


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Guan Tang did not expect Yin Jia to treat her this way.


    Yin Jia sneered. ¡°Didn¡¯t expect it?¡± She walked closer before she looked at Guan Tang and continued to say, ¡°I heard that you want tomit suicide? Hmm, I think this is a good solution. If you die now, things will be much better. At that time, I can get people to describe you as chaste and kind. No one will know how shameless and vicious you are. With that, we can still salvage the Yin family and the Guan family¡¯s reputation a little.¡±


    Guan Tang red at Yin Jia and asked in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°Why? Why?¡±


    Yin Jia looked like she had heard the biggest joke. ¡°Why? You have the audacity to ask why? Guan Tang, don¡¯t pretend to be dumb. Didn¡¯t I warn you not to touch Ye Cheng? Do you think I¡¯ll swallow my pride and turn a blind eye like before? You¡¯re too prideful, and you deserve retribution. After so many years, you seem to have forgotten that I¡¯m the Eldest Young Miss of the Yin family. In your heart, you think my title is just an empty title. I¡¯ll show you now what the Eldest Young Miss of the Yin family is like. Guan Tang, I¡¯ve let you off for so many years, and now, I¡¯m going to take it all back. This is all your fault. You can¡¯t me anyone.¡±


    Yin Jia took another look at Guan Tang¡¯s swollen face before she turned around and left. When she came outside and saw Ye Cheng surrounded by reporters, her mood was very good. Only when the reporters left did she go forward and held Ye Cheng¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Ye Cheng looked back and asked, ¡°Is Guan Tang okay?¡±


    Yin Jia said bluntly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if everyone in the world dies, she won¡¯tmit suicide.¡±


    At this moment, Ye Cheng seemed to realize he had lost hisposure. He said, slightly embarrassed, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect something like that would happen in M City. I wonder if your grandfather and father will be angry.¡±


    Yin Jia said calmly as she walked, ¡°They¡¯ll definitely be angry, but so what? In the end, she¡¯s a member of the Guan family. Our family raised her for so many years, and we¡¯ve done our best. Are people going to me the Yin family? In the past, she was the fiancee of the Eldest Young Master of the Yin family. However, now, everyone knows that my brother has a fiancee whom he¡¯s been in love with for many years. Who is she to the Yin family?¡±


    Ye Cheng did not expect such cold and ruthless words from Yin Jia. He asked, slightly surprised, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to settle the scores with those bast*rds?¡±


    Yin Jia stopped in her tracks and looked at Ye Cheng. ¡°Even if we¡¯re going to settle the scores, it¡¯s not the Yin family¡¯s ce to do so. It should be the Guan family.¡±


    Ye Cheng blurted out in a moment of panic, ¡°But Guan Tang has said the Guan family has no affection for her.¡±


    ......


    Yin Jia looked at Ye Cheng and slowly pulled her hand away from him before she said directly, ¡°Ye Cheng, you know her very well. Do you feel sorry for her?¡± After a beat, she said, ¡°You can lead the horse to the water, but you can¡¯t make it drink. I understand that matters of the heart can¡¯t be forced. So, go back and think things through. What exactly do you want? What Guan Tang needs now is a man who¡¯s considerate and will take care of her. If you choose her, then I wish you all the best. I¡¯m the legitimate Eldest Young Miss of the Yin family, after all. It¡¯s impossible for me to marry a man with such intentions like you. I still have this much pride and self-respect left.¡±


    After saying that, Yin Jia did not wait for a reply before she left. Who did not know how to y hard to get? If Ye Cheng really turned around and looked for Guan Tang, she would really admire him. She had never met a man who could still be ¡®affectionate¡¯ after such a thing happened.


    Ye Cheng immediately caught up and reached out to pull Yin Jia back. ¡°Yin Jia, you¡¯ve misunderstood.¡±


    Yin Jia stopped and sneered inwardly. ¡®Misunderstood? What¡¯s there to misunderstand?¡¯


    Yin Jia¡¯s heart was deste, but she said nothing.

 Chapter 813 - Marriage Proposal

    <h4>Chapter 813: Marriage Proposal</h4>


    Yin Yi and Guan Tang had failed miserably at thest moment before departing M City.


    Guan Tang became fodder for the media in M City. Her scandal spread like a wildfire in just an instant.


    Just as Yin Jia had said, the Yin family did not stand up for Guan Tang.


    Guan Tang was hurriedly sent back to S City, and the handling of the public opinion in M City was left to Ye Cheng, the future son-inw of the Yin family, to handle. This was not difficult for Ye Cheng, but to handle it cleanly without leaving a trace was quite difficult. After all, the other parties involved were all young masters of wealthy and influential families in M City. There was nothing Ye Cheng could do to them.


    As for Ye Cheng and Guan Tang, they both knew the culprit was Yin Jia, but there was nothing they could do to her. Even if they knew, they could not say anything.


    The entire family was still immersed in the joy of Cheng Che returning to S City with them, but there was a small incident before they returned.


    Unexpectedly, Ning Dong came to the Yin family to propose marriage. He did not bring any betrothal gifts and only handed Old Master Yin a tablet before he kneeled in front of Old Master Yin. After that, he confessed that Yin Yi suggested being in a fake rtionship to lie to the families. He also revealed that Yin Yi did not give up on Mu Chen.


    Old Master Yin was so angry that he almost vomited blood.


    Ning Dong told Old Master Yin that he had been schemed against in the hotel room and that the person Yin Yi had nned to sleep with was Mu Chen. Who knew something went wrong and Yin Yi came to his room instead.


    Old Master Yin felt suffocated when he heard about his granddaughter¡¯s shameless behavior. He tried to calm down as he looked at the young man kneeling in front of him. He said, ¡°Young man, thank you for keeping this a secret. The entire Yin family is grateful to you.¡±


    Ning Dong sighed in relief, but he did not get up.


    Old Master Yin looked at Ning Dong and asked, ¡°What do you want? I¡¯ll try my best to satisfy your request. After all, you¡¯ve saved the Yin family this time.¡± Then, he reached out to support Ning Dong up.


    Ning Dong remained kneeling. He grabbed Old Master Yin¡¯s arm instead. He looked at Old Master Yin with a sincere expression as he said, ¡°Old Master Yin, I¡¯ve done something wrong so I don¡¯t dare to ask for anything. However, this concerns the reputation of the two families. I¡¯d like to ask you to agree to my marriage with Yin Yi to cover this matter up.¡±


    Old Master Yin was stunned. Although he had some thoughts in his mind, he did not reveal them. He was nowpletely focused on Cheng Che. He would only deal with other matters after Cheng Che¡¯s matter was resolved; he did not think too much about his granddaughter¡¯s matter. However, he did not expect the tall and slightly thin young man in front of him to be so responsible. With Ning Dong¡¯s words, he recalled Ning Dong¡¯s background. Marrying Yin Yi into the Ning family would only benefit the Yin family.


    Old Master Yin could not help butsmile. He pulled Ning Dong up again as he said, relieved, ¡°Good boy. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so responsible. Since you don¡¯t dislike Yin Yi, Grandpa will agree to the marriage and fulfill your wish.¡±


    With these words, Ning Dong finally rose to his feet and said excitedly, ¡°Thank you, Grandpa. Then, I¡¯ll return and inform my parents so they can formallye and propose marriage.¡±


    Old Master Yin smiled and nodded. He did not expect the people of M City to be so good. They had not only solved the Yin family¡¯s problem, but even benefited the Yin family.


    At this time, Ning Dong revealed a troubled expression as he said hesitantly, ¡°But, Grandpa, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be difficult to change Yin Yi¡¯s mind. She has Mu Chen in her heart. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll be unwilling to sacrifice her love and marry me.¡±

 Chapter 814 - Dignity

    <h4>Chapter 814: Dignity</h4>


    Old Master Yin¡¯s gaze turned pointed as he said, ¡°Her love? If it weren¡¯t because you¡¯re so responsible and thoughtful, the Yin family¡¯s dignity and reputation would have been trampled under someone¡¯s feet at this moment. Ning Dong, return and talk to your parents. I¡¯ll have to trouble them to visit our house. For the sake of the Yin family¡¯s dignity, I¡¯ll definitely prepare a generous dowry for Yin Yi!¡±


    Ning Dong was very tactful. He nced at the tablet on the table before he said, ¡°Grandpa, only you, Yin Yi, and I know about this matter. Even if it¡¯s my parents, I won¡¯t say anything about it. I¡¯ll tell them that I like Yin Yi so I want them to propose marriage. As for that matter, let¡¯s just bury it.¡±


    Old Master Yin was in a great mood. He patted Ning Dong¡¯s shoulder, looking very appreciative.


    After Ning Dong left, Old Master Yin could not hold it in any longer when he looked at the tablet. He summoned Yin Bin over. He naturally had to let Yin Bin know what his daughter had done.


    Guan Ning¡¯s face paled after she looked at the tablet. She gripped the tablet tightly as she asked tremblingly, ¡°Where, where did thise from?¡±


    Guan Ning had lost herposure in front of her father-inw, and her voice was very high-pitched at this moment.


    Yin Bin¡¯s expression was unsightly as well. ¡°Father¡­¡±


    Old Master Yin waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯ve already convinced Ning Dong to marry Yin Yi. Do you have any objections?¡±


    Yin Bin and Guan Ning exchanged a look.


    Old Master Yin looked at the couple and said, ¡°Ning Dong said he had been schemed against. Yin Yi¡¯s original target was Mu Chen. For the sake of the two families¡¯ reputation, he¡¯s willing to marry Yin Yi.¡±


    Guan Ning¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Yin Yi didn¡¯t do it voluntarily! We can report him and sue him!¡±


    ¡°Sue him for what? For raping your daughter? What evidence do you have? Do you have any evidence? Your daughter did it willingly! If you insist on exposing the matter, I¡¯m afraid the Mu family will get involved as well! Can you afford the consequences?¡± Old Master Yin said angrily.


    Yin Bin could not help but say, ¡°Doesn¡¯t this mean Ning Dong benefited for nothing? Although we intend to match-make them, we¡¯re notpletely satisfied with the Ning family¡­¡±


    ......


    Old Master Yin sneered. ¡°This is all of your precious daughter¡¯s fault. What? You want to use the Yin family¡¯s reputation to seek justice for her?¡±


    Yin Bin and Guan Ning did not dare to say anything else.


    Old Master Yin looked at the duo and said, ¡°Quit while you¡¯re ahead. That kid is quite scheming, but the important thing now is to suppress this matter. Fortunately, his family background is not bad, and he¡¯s not a bad match for Yin Yi. He¡¯ll ask his parents toe over to propose marriage. At that time, both of you better go with the flow.¡±


    Then, Old Master Yin switched the topic and said, ¡°Our family also cannot interfere in Guan Tang¡¯s matter. It¡¯ll blow over eventually. If we help her, it¡¯ll only make things worse. Perhaps, we can use Yin Yi and Ning Dong¡¯s marriage to divert the public¡¯s attention.¡±


    ¡°The most important thing now is Cheng Che. There must be enough pomp for his return to the family. We must show him how much we value him. Do you understand?¡±


    The duo nodded solemnly.


    Although Guan Ning was unhappy about her daughter¡¯s matter, she had no choice but to put it aside for the sake of her son. She had to prioritize matters so she would have to wrong her daughter for now.


    Yin Bin thought about it for a moment before he finally told Old Master Yin about his original intention of wanting to make a connection with the Ning family.


    Old Master Yin raised an eyebrow. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect there to be such a rtionship. This is even better. When the Ning familyes, have a proper chat with them. Don¡¯t create unnecessary problems.¡±


    Guan Ning lowered her gaze. ¡®Is my daughter going to be married off just like this? There¡¯s also Guan Tang. The Yin family protected her for so many years, but they suddenly let her go when Guan Tang needed them the most.¡¯

 Chapter 815 - Hidden

    <h4>Chapter 815: Hidden</h4>


    After Guan Tang was secretly sent back to S City, she was not brought to the Yin family. Instead, she was ced in an unremarkable apartment.


    The person who sent her back said coldly, ¡°Miss Guan, the Old Master has instructed that you should hide here for a period of time. When the Eldest Young Master and the Young Misses¡¯ joyful asions are over, your matter will naturally be forgotten. This is for your own good. The family has sent Mother Zhang over to serve you. You won¡¯tck the daily necessities. I hope you¡¯ll behave yourself and not cause any trouble for the Yin family and the Guan family!¡±


    The other party¡¯s voice was loud and clear.


    Guan Tang felt suffocated and almost vomited blood when she heard those words. However, she only inhaled deeply and did not say a word. When one was down, even those who were lowly would dare to bully one.


    ¡­


    Guan Tang soaked in the tub, trying to seekfort. She closed her eyes and recalled what happened that night.


    ¡®Yin Jia, that ruthless woman!¡¯


    Guan Tang did not expect Yin Jia had only been showing weakness in the past and had finally bared her fangs. She had underestimated Yin Jia.


    She was determined to turn things around. Originally, she nned to nt more spies in Zhuang Ji so that she could gain the upper hand with the Yin family. However, it was out of her expectations that the Yin family would disregard everything just to get Cheng Che back. Now, she had to review all the Yin family¡¯s actions again to gain clues. She would not allow the Yin family to abandon her just like this. It was impossible.


    If they could not benefit from each other and co-exist peacefully, then she would rather die together with them. Since she had fallen into this state, she was not afraid of anything. She did not have a good oue, she would not drag the Yin family down with her.


    ¡­


    Song Ning was looking at Yin Zheng and Yin Jian¡¯s blood reports when Director Wang spoke to her about the Yin family again.


    ¡°Song Ning, I didn¡¯t think they would trade the life of the newly found child for those two animals. They¡¯re too inhumane,¡± Director Wang said angrily. She was so angry that her chest was heaving heavily when she spoke.


    ......


    Song Ning put down the report. She nced at the two animals who looked like walking corpses on the monitor before she said, ¡°People¡¯s hearts are biased. Even among children, there would still be favorites. Cheng Che¡¯s matter was caused by his biological grandmother. He had already left the family but was dragged back in the end. It¡¯s all fated. Director Wang, I need to go out and see Cheng Che and Mu Chen. I¡¯ll have to tell them everything in detail. Moreover, if Yin Yi is back, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll put pressure on Director Li to deal with me. If my whereabouts are exposed, it¡¯ll be bad.¡±


    Director Wang¡¯s expression was cold as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Yin Yi. Something happened to her.¡±


    Song Ning was surprised. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Director Wang said with a contemptuous expression on her face, ¡°I heard that she schemed to climb into your husband¡¯s bed, but she climbed into the wrong bed and ended up sleeping with a rich young master. Who knew that rich young master would have a conscience and propose to marry her? I heard that his family background is quite good. In order to cover up this filthy matter, the Yin family naturally agrees to marry Yin Yi off. Since Yin Yi doesn¡¯t like that young man, she¡¯s naturally unwilling to marry. Hence, she won¡¯t have time to look for trouble with you now. Moreover, I¡¯ve arranged a new identity for you. When you go to Xiao Yu¡¯s house, I¡¯ll announce to the public that Xiao Yu¡¯s parents hired you as her private doctor. There¡¯s no one in S City who doesn¡¯t know how concerned Xiao Yu¡¯s parents are about her condition. They¡¯ve searched for many experts over the years so this matter won¡¯t be strange or surprising to the others. Moreover, when Yin Yi finds out that Xiao Yu¡¯s condition has improved, she¡¯ll definitely be furious. At that time, we don¡¯t even need to say anything. She¡¯ll definitely go look for trouble with Xiao Yu, and at that time, Xiao Yu¡¯s parents will be able to clearly see who harmed their daughter. This kind of direct evidence is the most convincing.¡±

 Chapter 816 - Acupuncture

    <h4>Chapter 816: Acupuncture</h4>


    Director Wang¡¯s ns were meticulous. However, Song Ning knew these meticulous ns were refined day and night fueled by Director Wang¡¯s suffering. She could not help but reach out to hug Director Wang as she said, ¡°Senior, I know what to do.¡±


    Director Wang turned her head away, not letting Song Ning see her tears. Over the past few years, she did not allow herself to cry since tears would not solve the problem nor could they help her seek revenge.


    ¡­


    When Director Wang sent Song Ning to Bai Yu¡¯s home, Bai Yu¡¯s parents, who had already been informed, were waiting eagerly at the door.


    Bai Yu¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes were red as she asked, ¡°Dr. Song. can Xiao Yu really recover?¡±


    Song Ning looked at Bai Yu¡¯s mother and said gently, ¡°Doctors can only treat illnesses. We¡¯re not all-powerful. However, I¡¯ll do my best to treat and cure her. To do that, I need her to cooperate with me and work hard. After so many years, I¡¯m worried Xiao Yu¡¯s psychological pain is worse than her physical pain. In regard to this, I¡¯ll have to rely on both your love for her.¡±


    Bai Yu¡¯s mother nodded repeatedly.


    Bai Yu¡¯s father did not say anything, but his expression revealed his approval.


    ¡­


    When Bai Yu saw Song Ning, she was startled. She called out softly, ¡°Dr. Song.¡±


    Song Ning smiled and went forward before she asked, ¡°How have you been feeling these days?¡±


    Bai Yu¡¯s expression was somewhat sad as she said, ¡°Dr. Song, they said I won¡¯t be able to recover.¡±


    Song Ning was briefly stunned. She looked at Bai Yu¡¯s parents, and they shook their heads lightly, indicating they did not know what Bai Yu was talking about. She asked gently, ¡°What do you mean, Xiao Yu? After the previous acupuncture session, didn¡¯t your legs feel better? You even regained confidence in your recovery. What happened?¡±


    ......


    Bai Yu¡¯s tears fell as she said, ¡°I¡¯ve checked. My nerves are injured, and they won¡¯t recover. I consulted many experts, and they said there¡¯s no hope. They said that you, that you¡­¡±


    ¡°That I¡¯m lying?¡±


    Bai Yu looked up with teary eyes as she nodded lightly.


    Song Ning smiled. ¡°Can you tell me the backgrounds of the experts you consulted? Or, can you tell me how you found them?¡±


    Bai Yu looked at Song Ning, puzzled.


    Song Ning thought for a moment. Then, she tilted her head and asked with a smile, ¡°Then, why didn¡¯t you refuse to see me, Xiao Yu?¡±


    Bai Yu¡¯s eyes shed before she lowered her gaze. She subconsciously traced circles on her nket.


    ¡°Is it because that feeling that day left a deep impression on you? You want to feel that pain in your legs again, right?¡± Song Ning asked softly.


    Bai Yu looked at Song Ning with a pitiful expression on her face before tears fell down her face. She nodded.


    Bai Yu¡¯s mother covered her mouth and turned away.


    Song Ning patted Bai Yu¡¯s legs, which were under the nket, gently. ¡°Those who believe in me will have hope. Do you trust me?¡±


    Bai Yu looked at Song Ning in confusion.


    Song Ning reached out and took Bai Yu¡¯s phone by her pillow. She did not look at it and passed it to Bai Yu¡¯s father. Her voice was neither fast nor slow as she said, ¡°Mr. Bai, look for a professional and check the phone. I think what Xiao Yu has learned was orchestrated. Also, it¡¯s best to check your house¡¯s Inte. I heard there was a family that was bugged without them knowing. They had no privacy at all.¡±


    Bai Yu¡¯s father looked at Song Ning in shock.


    Song Ning turned to him and said with a smile, ¡°For Xiao Yu¡¯s sake, you should trust me this time.¡±


    Bai Yu¡¯s father did not waste time. He took the phone and left.


    Bai Yu and her mother were still in shock.


    ¡°Dr. Song¡­¡± Bai Yu¡¯s mother looked hesitant.


    Song Ning smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s start the acupuncture session now. This time, you¡¯ll feel it again.¡± Then, she turned to Bai Yu¡¯s mother and said, ¡°Help me remove her clothes.¡±

 Chapter 817 - Enlightened

    <h4>Chapter 817: Enlightened</h4>


    When Song Ning applied the needles, Bai Yu¡¯s mother stared at her unblinkingly.


    In just a short moment, Bai Yu¡¯s back, buttocks, and legs were covered with needles. Then, Song Ning began to turn the needles. When she reached the needle at Bai Yu¡¯s waist, Bai Yu began to groan softly.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Bai Yu¡¯s mother cried out in surprise. She quickly covered her mouth, afraid of scaring her daughter.


    Song Ning moved a few more needles, asking Bai Yu how she felt.


    Bai Yu answered Song Ning¡¯s questions cooperatively, allowing Song Ning to understand her condition.


    Song Ning said, ¡°Xiao Yu, I¡¯m going to slowly help you unclog your meridians. You¡¯ll gradually feel pain. Remember to tell me how you feel. This isn¡¯t something that can bepleted in a day. We need patience and perseverance, understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Bai Yu replied obediently. As soon as this word fell, she suddenly cried out in pain.


    Song Ning¡¯s hand stopped moving immediately.


    Bai Yu said in a trembling voice, ¡°Dr. Song, it hurts. It hurts all the way to the heels.¡±


    ¡°Really? Song Ning¡¯s voice was filled with surprise and joy.


    ¡°Yes, it hurts. I¡¯ve not felt this kind of pain in a very, very long time. Dr. Song, I really want to feel the pain. Let me feel it for a little longer,¡± Bai Yu said as tears fell from her eyes again.


    Bai Yu¡¯s mother¡¯s legs weakened, and she quickly supported herself on the bedside. She smiled through her tears, feeling distressed and joyful at the same time.


    Song Ning withdrew her hand and said gently, ¡°We have to do it step by step. We can¡¯t rush. All you have to do is believe that you¡¯ll be able to stand up, walk, and return to the way you were.¡±


    ......


    Bai Yu bit her lips and nodded as she cried.


    ¡­


    After performing acupuncture, Song Ning was sweating profusely. She leaned back against the chair to rest as she said, ¡°Xiao Yu, don¡¯t be happy too soon. Your condition was left untreated for too long so you won¡¯t recover so quickly. I hope you¡¯ll remain confident. I¡¯m only your assistant. Ultimately, your recovery depends on you.¡±


    Bai Yu nodded determinedly as sweat and tears intermingled on her face.


    After a while, Bai Yu finally fell into a deep sleep, and Song Ning and Bai Yu¡¯s mother left the room.


    Bai Yu¡¯s mother held Song Ning¡¯s hand, looking extremely grateful. Just as she was about to speak, Bai Yu¡¯s father rushed back with Bai Yu¡¯s phone in hand. His face was ashen.


    Bai Yu¡¯s mother quickly went up to her husband and asked, ¡°Hubby, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Bai Yu¡¯s father handed the phone to his wife and said, ¡°Someone installed a special app on the phone that tracked her activities. They manipted the information she looked up. I took every precaution, but I didn¡¯t expect someone to use this tactic to act. Dr. Song, how did you know?¡±


    Song Ning looked at Bai Yu¡¯s father calmly and said, ¡°Mr. Bai, if I were to say that Bai Yu was deliberately harmed, would you believe me? This includes her injuries. Someone has been making you think her condition is incurable. The goal is to have Bai Yu remain paralyzed for the rest of her life, destroying both her physical and mental health.¡±


    Bai Yu¡¯s father grew agitated. ¡°This is murder! Who is it that hates us so much? They want our entire family to die!¡±


    Song Ning looked at him and continued to say, ¡°Why don¡¯t you check your business activities to see if there are any abnormalities in the past few years?¡±


    Bai Yu¡¯s father looked at Song Ning in shock and disbelief.


    Song Ning said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m just specting. Apart from your family, the most important thing to you is your business. I¡¯m afraid the culprit won¡¯t just stop at harming Bai Yu¡­¡±


    Bai Yu¡¯s father said in a trembling voice, ¡°Indeed, my business has encountered trouble over the past two years. However, I didn¡¯t give it much thought¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Bai, if you trust me, I¡¯ll introduce my husband to you. Perhaps, he can help you. My husband¡¯s name is Mu Chen.¡±

 Chapter 818 - Sowing Discord

    <h4>Chapter 818: Sowing Discord</h4>


    Bai Yu¡¯s father eximed in surprise, ¡°Mu Chen? Are you talking about Chairman Mu Chen of the Mu Group in M City?¡±


    Song Ning nodded slightly. ¡°Yes. He¡¯s in S City now. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s inconvenient for him to let others know about his whereabouts. Mr. Bai, if you need it, I can help you get in touch with him.¡±


    Bai Yu¡¯s father nodded immediately. ¡°Yes. I¡¯d like to see him as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡­


    Mu Chen was quite displeased that his wife brought a stranger along to discuss business with him. After all, they had been separated for too long. He only wanted to hold his wife in his arms to alleviate the pain of lovesickness. s, his wife¡¯s wishes were the most important thing to him. No matter what, he had toplete the task his wife gave him.


    Meanwhile, Bai Yu¡¯s father was sitting on pins and needles as Mu Chen and Han Mo analyzed the data with him.


    ¡­


    When Cheng Che returned to S City, the entire Yin family was very deferential to him.


    At this moment, Old Master Yin was showing him around the family home. As they passed by the ancestral hall, he said, ¡°Tomorrow, all the members of the Yin family will gather so you can meet them. After that, we¡¯ll pick an auspicious day for you to hold a ceremony in the ancestral hall to worship and recognize our ancestors.¡±


    Cheng Che responded perfunctorily as he looked around. He did not seem to be in high spirits.


    The Yin family was already used to Cheng Che¡¯s indifference. They did not dare to show their dissatisfaction and continued to coax him patiently.


    Yin Bin and Guan Ningwere very eager as they led Cheng Che to the room that was specially prepared for him.


    As usual, Cheng Che was indifferent to this.


    ......


    ¡­


    After dinner, Cheng Che said, ¡°I¡¯m going to stay in the hotel for a few days. It¡¯s more convenient for me to work there. I¡¯lle over tomorrow morning to have breakfast with Grandpa.¡±


    The air froze immediately.


    Finally, Old Master Yin said slowly, ¡°Alright. You can go now. Remember to bring Jiahui over for breakfast tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Grandpa,¡± Cheng Che said. A smile finally appeared on his face as he got up to leave.


    After Cheng Che left,Yin Yang could no longer endure it. He said angrily, ¡°Dad, look at how arrogant he is! I really wanted to p him to teach him a lesson!¡±


    Yin Bin said coldly, ¡°He¡¯s my son. It¡¯s not your ce to teach him a lesson. Moreover, you have no other choice but to coax him. Don¡¯t forget that Yin Jian¡¯s life is in his hands.¡±


    Yin Yang¡¯s face flushed red from anger, but he could not refute those words.


    Old Master Yin coughed violently. After the coughing fit subsided, he said, ¡°Enough! All of you can take your leave now. It¡¯s been so long since you came back. Don¡¯t you want to visit your sons?¡±


    Yin Bin and Yin Yang shut their mouths immediately and left after bidding farewell to Old Master Yin.


    After everyone left, Old Madam Yin walked over and stood behind Old Master Yin. She skillfully massaged him. After a moment, she asked tentatively, ¡°Do you think Cheng Che can really save Yin Jian and Yin Zheng?¡±


    Old Master Yin turned his body slightly and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you believe in Xiao Wang¡¯s skills? She¡¯s your niece. She relied on her own capability for many years to reach this position. You can¡¯t question her ability.¡±


    Old Madam Yin hastily said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you and the Yin family, how could she have risen so quickly? However, her medical skills are indeed not bad. I don¡¯t doubt her diagnosis. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve always felt that Cheng Che is a little strange. I¡¯m afraid that if he finds out about the truth, he won¡¯t agree to it. When that timees, I don¡¯t know if the elders in our family will stand on our side.¡±


    Old Master Yin gestured for Old Madam Yin to continue massaging him before he said, ¡°Cheng Che is a child who values rtionships, and he¡¯s very upright. He¡¯s very simr to his mother. I really didn¡¯t expect bloodline to be so magical. His mother didn¡¯t even raise him for a day, but his character is so simr to her. Not only that, he really resembles her as well. If he agrees to save his brother and cousin, I¡¯ll have to consider his share of the inheritance.¡±

 Chapter 819 - Coincidence

    <h4>Chapter 819: Coincidence</h4>


    Upon hearing those words, Old Madam¡¯s hands stilled. However, she very swiftly recovered and continued to massage Old Master Yin. She said softly, ¡°That¡¯s only natural. After all, Cheng Che¡¯s mother was forced to leave back then. If Sister Chengyi weren¡¯t so intolerant of us, how could Cheng Che be left outside all this time? We wouldn¡¯t have been separated from our flesh and blood.¡± She sighed softly before she continued to say, ¡°Speaking of this, my heart really aches for Cheng Che.¡±


    Old Madam Yin¡¯s soft sigh was like a feather that gently brushed past Old Master Yin¡¯s heart, which had a scar that would never heal. He scoffed loudly but did not say anything.


    Old Madam Yin smiled. She knew her words were effective. She sighed softly again and continued to say, ¡°I wonder where Sister Chengyi had been all those years. To think she really left her son and grandson and left on her own. I can¡¯t believe she has the heart to do this.¡±


    ¡°Does she have a heart? Even if she has one, it¡¯s a rotten one!¡± Old Master Yin said angrily, smacking his thigh. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. He said, ¡°All of them are so stubborn! Didn¡¯t Cheng Che get his stubbornness from her?¡±


    A smug smile could be seen on Old Madam Yin¡¯s face now that her goal had been achieved. She thought to herself gloatingly, ¡®Chengyi, don¡¯t me me for being merciless. I¡¯m going to use your grandson¡¯s life to save my grandson. If you have the ability, you can crawl out of hell and deal with me! s, you weren¡¯t a match for me when you were alive so you won¡¯t be a match for me even after you die!¡¯


    ¡­


    Zhuang Ning looked at the beautiful woman sitting across from her, feeling slightly apprehensive. The woman was not young anymore, but she was dressed very fashionably and uniquely.


    The woman took off her sses, revealing a face that seemed to tell a story. She said, ¡°So you¡¯re the girl that Jiang Jin rmended to me. You¡¯re pretty.¡±


    The way the woman spoke was quite simr to Jiang Jin.


    Zhuang Ning did not speak.


    The beautiful woman continued to say, ¡°Alright, from now on, I¡¯m going to have to ask you to do a lot of things. I heard from Jiang Jin that you¡¯re also a child with a hard life. It¡¯s okay. Remember that your fate is in your hands, not heaven¡¯s. When this is over, Grandma will bring you to travel around the world.¡±


    ¡®Grandma?¡¯ Zhuang Ning was a little shocked by the way the woman addressed herself.


    The beautiful woman smiled. ¡°Also, don¡¯t be curious about my identity. The things I¡¯m going to ask you to do won¡¯t go against your morality. Even if you don¡¯t trust me, you have to trust Jiang Jin. She won¡¯t push you into the fire pit.¡± After a pause, she continued to say, ¡°First of all, you¡¯ll have another identity. You¡¯ll be the long-lost granddaughter of the Chairman of Tianyi Group. Meanwhile, continue filming as usual. I¡¯ve seen all your works; you¡¯re really talented. If there¡¯s anything, I¡¯ll send someone to look for you.¡±


    ......


    After the woman left, Zhuang Ning was still in a daze. This time, she hade to S City under the pretext of filming. Her real goal was naturally to stir up trouble between Ye Cheng and Yin Jia. She could not just watch as Yin Jia jumped into the fire pit since Yin Jia was Cheng Che¡¯s biological sister. She also would not allow Ye Cheng to ally with the Yin family. After all, the Yin family owed her a blood debt, and she had yet to demand payment from them.


    Before Zhuang Ning left, Jiang Jin found her and asked her to help her friend. She agreed without any hesitation. She was very grateful to Jiang Jin and the Mu family, after all. She was naturally willing to go through fire and water for them. However, she did not expect to gain a new identity just like that. She was rather confused.


    Coincidentally, when Zhuang Ning looked out the window, she saw an incredibly flustered figure. It was Guan Tang.


    Guan Tang also noticed Zhuang Ning at the same time. She hurried into the shop and ran toward Zhuang Ning. She grabbed Zhuang Ning¡¯s hand tightly as though she was grabbing a life-saving raft as she said anxiously, ¡°Save me, Zhuang Ning! Please save me!¡±

 Chapter 820 - Rescue

    <h4>Chapter 820: Rescue</h4>


    Zhuang Ning asked reflexively, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Guan Tang¡¯s tears were about to fall as she said, ¡°Someone¡¯s chasing me!¡±


    Zhuang Ning looked behind Guan Tang. Then, she pushed Guan Tang to the back and said, ¡°Go to the back. Get into the minivan with the number te ending with the numbers 712. It¡¯s mine.¡±


    Guan Tang did not hesitate at all and quickly rushed out from the back door.


    Zhuang Ning sat elegantly as she picked up her cup of her coffee. She looked at the few people who had rushed in quietly. She watched a waiter wee them before they asked the waiter a few questions and left.


    Through the window, Zhuang Ning saw those people frantically searching for someone. After a moment, she asked the waiter to bring her the bill.


    After Zhuang Ning paid the bill, the waiter suddenly said, ¡°Miss, Madam asked you to do whatever you want. There¡¯s no need to have any scruples.¡±


    Zhuang Ning looked at the waiter in shock. She had to recover her senses when the waiter bowed slightly and walked away.


    ¡®Madam? Is that woman who gave me a new identity earlier?¡¯


    After a while, Zhuang Ning decided not to dwell on this matter. After all, her real backer was Jiang Jin.


    ...


    ¡­


    In the minivan, Guan Tang was shivering like a frightened bird.


    Xiao Peng and the assistant looked at Guan Tang curiously.


    When Zhuang Ning entered the car, Xiao Peng said tactfully, ¡°We¡¯re going to shop for your daily necessities now, Sister Ning.¡±


    After that, Xiao Peng and the assistant got out of the car.


    After the car door closed, Zhuang Ning said to Guan Tang, ¡°Those people are still looking for you on the square. What happened?¡±


    Guan Tang looked out the window immediately and hurriedly shrank back. She said anxiously, ¡°Zhuang Ning, please help me to the end. Take me away from here.¡±


    Zhuang Ning nodded before she asked, ¡°Do you want to contact anyone?¡±


    Guan Tang hesitated for a moment before she asked, ¡°Can I make a call?¡±


    Zhuang Ning looked at Guan Tang. She did not give Guan Tang her phone. Instead, she picked up the phone that her assistant left on the car seat and handed it to Guan Tang.


    After dialing a string of numbers and the call connected, Guan Tang choked on her tears as she said, ¡°Hello? It¡¯s me. I, I¡¯m being chased. Save me. I need a safe ce.¡±


    The other party gave an address.


    Guan Tang nodded and gestured for Zhuang Ning to pass her a pen. She hurriedly wrote down the address and the password for the door. After ending the call, she seemed to have changed into a different person. She returned the phone to Zhuang Ning and said very politely, ¡°Please send me to Fenglin Road.¡±


    Zhuang Ning did not ask any questions. She turned and instructed the driver to start the car.


    Guang Tang looked a little embarrassed as she said, ¡°Zhuang Ning, I really didn¡¯t expect to meet you here. Thank you so much.¡±


    Zhuang Ning said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t feel embarrassed. Everyone has been in an embarrassing situation at one point or another. Let¡¯s pretend today didn¡¯t happen. I haven¡¯t seen you, and you haven¡¯t seen me.¡±


    Guan Tang¡¯s eyes widened in delight. She nodded happily. ¡°Alright! That¡¯s great!¡±


    After Guan Tang calmed down, she asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of being seen by your fans?¡±


    Zhuang Ning, who was inwardly disgusted with Guan Tang, said, ¡°I am. That¡¯s why I snuck out secretly. I heard the coffee here is very famous so I decided toe here and try it.¡±


    Guan Tang smiled knowingly as she asked, ¡°Is that so? Are you sure you didn¡¯t sneak out to meet someone?¡±


    Zhuang Ning looked at Guan Tang with a profound gaze. She smiled, but the smile did not reach her eyes as she asked, ¡°Do you want me to tell you a secret of mine so you¡¯ll feel at ease?¡±


    Guan Tang smiled awkwardly.


    Zhuang Ning looked out of the window and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with your secret. We¡¯re not from the same world. It¡¯s useless for you to know my secret anyway. Why don¡¯t we coexist peacefully? Perhaps, we can help each other out sometime as well.¡±

 Chapter 821 - Love

    <h4>Chapter 821: Love</h4>


    ¡°Okay.¡± Guan Tang nodded.


    Guan Tang could tell that Zhuang Ning was different from before. She was very calm and aloof now unlike the simple popr celebrity from before whom Guan Tang could manipte into destroying Ye Cheng and Yin Jia¡¯s rtionship.


    With this, a thought suddenly appeared in Guan Tang¡¯s mind. She felt a chill in her heart. She straightened her back and looked at Zhuang Ning as she asked, ¡°You and Mr. Ye Cheng¡­ Uhh, are both of you still in contact?¡±


    Zhuang Ning looked at Guan Tang with a faint smile on her face and said, ¡°I heard he¡¯s going to marry Miss Yin Jia. We¡¯re not the same kind of people, to begin with. There¡¯s no benefit in keeping in contact with him. Moreover, my current status doesn¡¯t allow me to have a rtionship. It¡¯s fine for him to cause a storm in M City, but it¡¯ll be a devastating blow to me.¡±


    Guan Tang mulled over Zhuang Ning¡¯s words carefully and found nothing wrong with Zhuang Ning¡¯s words. Relieved, she said enthusiastically, ¡°Zhuang Ning, now that you¡¯re in S City, you can look for me if you have any problems.¡±


    Zhuang Ning only looked at Guan Tang silently as though saying, ¡®You can¡¯t even help yourself earlier¡­¡¯


    Guan Tang seemed to understand Zhuang Ning¡¯s thoughts. She said, embarrassed, ¡°I, I¡­ The predicament I¡¯m in is only temporary. It¡¯ll be fine after I resolve it in the next few days. I grew up here so I¡¯m very familiar with it. If you need anything, just look for me. Even if I can¡¯t help you, I can still point you in the right direction.¡±


    Zhuang Ning nodded. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll keep this in mind.¡±


    At this moment, the driver said softly, ¡°Miss, we¡¯re here.¡±


    Guan Tang quickly looked outside and slowly opened the car door. Seeing that no one was around, she hurriedly got out of the car. She was in such a rush that she did not even thank or bid farewell to Zhuang Ning.


    ...


    Zhuang Ning gestured for the driver to leave before she sent a message to Mu Chen, informing him of what had happened. Following that, she called Ye Cheng.


    ¡°Are you free?¡±


    ¡°Zhuang Ning?¡± There was a hint of surprise in Ye Cheng¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m shooting in S City. Do you have time to meet?¡± Zhuang Ning¡¯s voice was calm and serene.


    Ye Cheng did not hesitate at all. ¡°Yes! I¡¯lle and see you.¡±


    Zhuang Ning smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll send you the address.¡±


    ¡­


    Ye Cheng told Yin Jia he was going to meet a client to discuss business.


    Yin Jia did not doubt Ye Cheng or question him. She had many matters to attend to after returning to S City. Moreover, she had resolved the issue of Guan Tang so she feltpletely at ease with Ye Cheng. This was S City, her family¡¯s territory. She was not worried about Ye Cheng doing things behind her.


    ¡­


    Ye Cheng was very anxious and rushed to meet Zhuang Ning as soon as he could. As soon as he saw her, he hugged her tightly.


    Zhuang Ning hugged him gently before she pushed him back lightly to look at him. Then, she asked, ¡°Why are you so thin now?¡±


    Just this question alone warmed Ye Cheng¡¯s heart. No one in the world cared if he was too thin. His parents, his sister, and Yin Jia did not care about him. He was just a tool to them. Only Zhuang Ning only treated him as a person.


    Ye Cheng pulled Zhuang Ning to sit down. He asked, ¡°What do you want to eat? Did you order anything?¡±


    Zhuang Ning moved the napkin and said, ¡°I ordered your favorite ribs and fish. I also ordered a nourishing soup for you. You must be very busy recently so you have to eat more.¡±


    Then, Zhuang Ning looked at him with a small and yful smile on her face.


    Ye Cheng felt like his heart was about to melt. Indeed, Zhuang Ning was the only one in the world who cared about him. The meal they had was not just food; it was Zhuang Ning¡¯s silent love for him.


    Continue reading on 0n MYB0XN0 V E L. COM


    Ye Cheng reached out to hold Zhuang Ning¡¯s hand and said tenderly, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Zhuang Ning looked to the left and right before she gently withdrew her hand. She lowered her head to hide her shyness.


    Upon seeing this, Ye Cheng felt like a spring breeze had blown past his heart.


    To Ye Cheng, different women served different purposes.


    Yin Jia gave him power and benefits.


    As for Guan Tang, her purpose was only s*x. She gave him enjoyment and sensory stimtion.


    Only Zhuang Ning alone had his love. The love he had for her was the kind that prated into his bones. Everything he was doing now was for his and Zhuang Ning¡¯s future. The future where they were both together.

 Chapter 822 - Cursing

    <h4>Chapter 822: Cursing</h4>


    Guan Tang sighed in relief as shey on the couch. Since this was Ye Cheng¡¯s house, no one would know about it. She thought to herself, ¡®Didn¡¯t the Yin family despise me? Didn¡¯t they me me for embarrassing them? Well then, from now on, I¡¯m going to be the lover of the Yin family¡¯s beloved son-inw. I won¡¯t let the Eldest Young Miss of the Yin family live a good life!¡¯


    After a moment, Guan Tang got up and walked to the wardrobe. She took one of Ye Cheng¡¯s white shirts and went into the bathroom to take a shower.


    After she was done, shey on the bed in the master bedroom, waiting for Ye Cheng¡¯s return. She really did not expect that in the end, Ye Cheng was her only way out. However, it did not matter. She felt very satisfied about snatching Ye Cheng from Yin Jia; this alone was enough. Moreover, Ye Cheng was not bad in all aspects.


    Guan Tang knew it would still take a lot of effort to make Ye Cheng give up on marrying Yin Jia for her sake. However, she was not discouraged. When it came down to it, she still had her trump cards, and she might not lose to Yin Jia. In the end, it would depend on Ye Cheng¡¯s choice.


    Guan Tang finally fell asleep at some point while waiting for Ye Cheng toe home.


    ¡­


    Who knew how much time had passed when Guan Tang was awakened by the sound of the door unlocking. She could not help but smile when she heard the sound that signified Ye Cheng¡¯s return. She quickly closed her eyes and pretended to sleep, waiting for Ye Cheng toe to bed on his own.


    When the bedsidemp was switched on, Guan Tang continued to pretend to be asleep. When she sensed the nket being lifted, she deliberately moved her long legs, revealing them. No man could resist the temptation of a woman¡¯s body, especially a man like Ye Cheng who had been intimate with her.


    Soon enough, Guan Tang felt arge hand touching the softness on her chest. She moaned softly, but she did not open her eyes. She bit her lower lip, looking as though she was ufortable.


    Suddenly, Guan Tang¡¯s shirt was violently ripped open. She was just about to open her eyes when she heard a soft noise.


    ...


    Click!


    Then, a frosty voice said, ¡°Make sure to take good pictures of this b*tch!¡±


    As soon as Guan Tang¡¯s eyes opened, she saw Yin Jia¡¯s furious face. She eximed in shock and quickly grabbed the nket to cover her body.


    However, how could the people in the room allow Guan Tang to cover her body? The nket was ruthlessly yanked away from her.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t she like to show off her body? Make sure you touch her everywhere so she can show off,¡± Yin Jia said, seething in anger.


    Continue reading on MYB0XN0 V EL. COM


    ¡°Yin Jia, make them stop! Make them stop!¡± Guan Tang shouted.


    Yin Jia raised her voice and said, ¡°Don¡¯t stop! Continue!¡±


    Guan Tang cried out, ¡°I¡¯m going to call the police! I¡¯m going to sue you! Beast! Stop right now! Stop!¡±


    Yin Jia stepped forward and grabbed Guan Tang¡¯s hair before she pped Guan Tang twice. Then, she said, ¡°Call the police? Do you know whose house you¡¯re in? You still have the guts to call the police? Very well. Call the police then! I¡¯ll make sure you get charged for breaking and entering. What do you mean by wearing a man¡¯s clothes and sleeping on his bed? What? You want to sell your body? You still dare to call the police?¡±


    After saying that, Yin Jia pped Guan Tang another two more times before she let go of Guan Tang¡¯s hair. She sneered when she saw the blood on the corner of Guan Tang¡¯s lips.


    Guan Tang no longer cared about being naked. She red at Yin Jia and said fiercely, ¡°This is Ye Cheng¡¯s house. He asked me toe. Why? Are you not convinced? Let me tell you. Ye Cheng and I have been lovers for a long time. He doesn¡¯t love you at all! He loves me to the extent that he cherishes me in bed. Yin Jia, are you angry? All of your men ended up in my bed one after another. If you weren¡¯t the Eldest Young Miss of the Yin family, do you think any man would be interested in you? Stop dreaming! You make men lose their appetite and desire, you old hag!¡±

 Chapter 823 - Truth

    <h4>Chapter 823: Truth</h4>


    <h4>??</h4>


    Guan Tang screeched in pain when Yin Jia kicked her stomach.


    Yin Jia continued to kick and p Guan Tang before she ordered, ¡°Beat her up!¡±


    Guan Tang shrieked. She struggled with all her might but she failed to escape. When she felt as though she was on the brink of death, those people finally stopped. She did not care about her nudity at this moment. Shey on the ground, looking vulgar, as she looked at Yin Jia.


    Yin Jia slowly walked over and squatted down in front of Guan Tang. Her voice was deceptively gentle as she said, ¡°This is Ye Cheng¡¯s house, and he asked to take refuge here. How do I know this?¡±


    Guan Tang looked at Yin Jia as she remained motionless.


    Yin Jia continued to say, ¡°Apart from him, who else would know the password to his house? Who do you think gave me the password?¡± She looked at the disheveled Guan Tang and smiled slightly before she said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m angry about the past? No, I¡¯m not angry. I didn¡¯t really like those men in the past. I only hated that they were blind for falling into your trap. I don¡¯t care if they¡¯re willing to be your dog. Even if those idiots wanted me, I wouldn¡¯t want them.¡±


    Yin Jia paused for a beat. Her voice turned icier and icier as she said, ¡°However, Ye Cheng is different. I warned you not to touch Ye Cheng long ago, but you didn¡¯t listen. You insisted on trying to prove that you¡¯re sexier, more beautiful, and more attractive than me. You wanted to show me that all men like you. Honestly, you¡¯re just cheap!¡±


    ¡°Do you think all men are the same and that you can manipte all of them? You¡¯re delusional. Now, let me tell you in case it¡¯s not clear to you. Ye Cheng was the one who informed me about this. You embarrassed the Yin family and were detained. Did you feel aggrieved? Did you think about escaping the Yin family¡¯s control? Did you think about clinging to Ye Cheng so he can be your backer? Did you think about sleeping with him and bing his lover to disgust me?¡±


    ¡°Seeing that we¡¯ve lived under the same roof for so many years, I¡¯ll tell you exactly what Ye Cheng said,¡± Yin Jia said with a sneer. Then, she repeated Ye Cheng¡¯s words, ¡°Yin Jia, send someone to bring her back. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll run around. Why don¡¯t we send her to my ce so we don¡¯t have to search around for her?¡±


    Then, Yin Jia smiled viciously as she said, ¡°What do you think? Did you think he has genuine feelings for you? Did you really think that he would have feelings for you just because you slept with him? How naive! Did you think Ye Cheng has never seen a woman like you? Based on what did you think he would be genuinely moved by a promiscuous woman like you? Guan Tang, your aunt raised you to be too confident. Blind confidence will only lead to humiliation.¡±


    Yin Jia finally had enough of humiliating Guan Tang. She rose to her feet and looked down at Guan Tang as she said, ¡°The Yin family locked you up for your own good. Don¡¯t be ungrateful. You¡¯re really unluckypared to us, Yin siblings, who have so many joyous eventsing up.¡± She sighed before she continued to say, ¡°You have to know when to advance and when to retreat. You could¡¯ve be the Eldest Young Madam of our Yin family, but you insisted on digging your own grave. What a pity.¡±


    ...


    Then, Yin Jia said frostily to the people around her, ¡°Send her to the vi outside the city. Tell Director Wang that she¡¯s depressed, and remind Director Wang to give her drugs to treat her mental problems.¡± Her voice thawed slightly as she continued to say, ¡°Also, clean up Young Master Ye¡¯s house. Make sure not even a strand of hair from this woman is left behind.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Miss!¡± Yin Jia¡¯s subordinates replied respectfully.


    With that, Yin Jia walked away, greatly satisfied.


    Guan Tang, who was still lying on the ground, suddenly said viciously, ¡°Yin Jia, I won¡¯t admit defeat!¡±


    Continue reading on MYB0XN0 V E L . COM


    Yin Jia turned around and smiled sweetly. ¡°Alright. I can¡¯t wait to see all your moves!¡±


    Guan Tang shrieked in response, overwhelmed by anger.


    Yin Jia smiled as she walked away. She raised her hand as she wiped the tears that finally fell from her eyes. She was crying tears of relief for herself.


    ¡®I¡¯ll let her apany those two beasts there. Let them destroy each other!¡¯


    ¡­


    After listening to Chen Chen¡¯s report, Ye Cheng did not speak for a long time.


    Chen Chen did not dare to ask nor did he dare to move.

 Chapter 824 - Trump Card

    <h4>Chapter 824: Trump Card</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    After a long while, Ye Cheng let out a long sigh and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Yin Jia would do this.¡±


    Only now did Chen Chen dare to rx.


    Ye Cheng smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Guan Tang¡¯s locked upnow. She¡¯s really a stunner. Where is she being locked up?¡±


    ¡°Yi Garden. It¡¯s the Yin family¡¯s vi outside the city. It¡¯s the Yin family¡¯s private nursing home. It¡¯s heavily guarded so it¡¯ll be difficult for us to ce our people there. It seems like the two young masters of the Yin family are recuperating there as well.¡±


    Ye Cheng raised an eyebrow upon hearing this. ¡°So Yin Jia is treating Guan Tang as a lunatic and locking her up in the ce where the two young masters are recuperating? Heh, if you were Guan Tang, what would you do?¡±


    Chen Chen was taken aback by the question and did not know how to answer.


    Ye Cheng smiled. ¡°If I were her, I¡¯d deal with the two young masters first.After that, I¡¯d use the trump card in my hand to seek me out for cooperation. After all, currently, apart from me, she has no one else.¡±


    Chen Chen hesitated for a moment before he said, ¡°Miss Yin told Miss Guan that you were the one who sold her out.¡±


    Ye Cheng did not care. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Women are like that. She¡¯ll believe what she wants to believe. When the timees, I can easily wash myself clean with just a word.¡±


    After a moment, Chen Chen asked skeptically, ¡°What trump card would Miss Guan have?¡±


    Ye Cheng sneered. ¡°When she was lost in the throes of passion, she once said that she has a hidden trump card. Isn¡¯t it her goal to be the Eldest Young Madam of the Yin family? She must have some dirt on the Yin family. s, she won¡¯t be able to use that trump card.¡±


    ......


    Ye Cheng rose to his feet and stretched before he said again, ¡°No matter what method I have to use, I have to get in touch with her. I have to obtain that trump card in her hand, and I¡¯ll agree to any conditions to obtain them.¡±


    ¡°¡®Understood.¡± Chen Chen nodded.


    Then, as though he just thought of something, Ye Cheng suddenly said, ¡°Miss Zhuang is a really quick learner. I¡¯m going to give her some of the stocks in my hand next. She¡¯s almost done with her training. When she¡¯s done, I¡¯ll let her deal with everything in this area.¡±


    Chen Chen was shocked. ¡°Young Master Cheng¡­¡±


    Ye Cheng waved his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s my apprentice. I trust herpletely. I¡¯ll let her participate in more things in the future. She didn¡¯t want to enter the entertainment industry, to begin with. When everything is settled, she¡¯ll be able to make a perfect transition.¡±


    Ye Cheng added inwardly, ¡®She¡¯ll make the perfect transition to Madam Ye¡­¡¯


    With this thought in mind, Ye Cheng could not hide the smile on his face at all.


    Chen Chen hesitated, wondering if he should say something. He knew if he said anything about Zhuang Ning now, Ye Cheng would be displeased. However, Ye Cheng¡¯s trust in Zhuang Ning had always made him feel uneasy.


    ¡­


    The Yin family held a grand ceremony for their eldest young master to worship and acknowledge the ancestors in the biggest banquet hall in the city.


    Most of the movers and shakers of S City were in attendance. Some of them who had dealings with the Mu Group were very surprised when they saw Cheng Che.


    .


    ¡°President Cheng? You¡­¡±


    Cheng Che only smiled and did not say anything. Instead, he looked at Old Master Yin.


    Old Master Yin was in high spirits. He said, ¡°That¡¯s right. The President Cheng you know is my grandson. What do you think? My grandson is pretty good, right? I¡¯m going to train him as the sessor of the Yin family. After all, I n to let him take up my mantle in the future.¡±


    These words caused a stir among the guests. After that, they went forward to congratte Old Master Yin and Cheng Che.


    Cheng Che turned to look at Old Master Yin and said calmly, ¡°Grandpa, as the saying goes, ¡®One does not receive rewards without merits¡¯. I¡¯ve not made any contributions to the Yin family so I daren¡¯t take up the position of the sessor of the Yin family. Why don¡¯t we wait a little longer before you make a decision? It¡¯s not toote to discuss the matter of inheritance after I¡¯ve made contributions and achieved something.¡±


    Upon hearing these words, the guests around Old Master Yin sighed in envy and admiration.


    ¡°Old Yin, your grandson is really too sensible! Why are you so lucky? Why is God so kind to you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Old Yin. With a grandson like this, what more can a man ask for?¡±


    ¡°Old Yin, you finally have a sessor. Not only is he a young talent, but he has a good reputation as well!¡±

 Chapter 825 - Coming Clean

    <h4>Chapter 825: Coming Clean</h4>


    <h4>??</h4>


    Old Master Yin¡¯s expression was one of great satisfaction when he looked at Cheng Che. Then, after a moment, he said, ¡°Cheng Che, you spoke about contributions and achievements earlier. In fact, there¡¯s something Grandpa really needs your help with. This is a major matter concerning our Yin family. I chose you as my sessor not only so you can take charge of the family business but to take care of everyone in the family as well.¡±


    Cheng Che nodded slightly. ¡°Please speak, Grandpa.¡±


    Old Master Yin felt that the opportunity had arrived so he lowered his voice and said, ¡°Our Yin family has three males in your generation. You¡¯re the eldest grandson so it¡¯s only right for you to take charge of the family business. However, your brother and your cousin are in a desperate situation and need your help. You must lend a hand!¡±


    Before Cheng Che could speak, someone at the sideughed and said, ¡°Old Yin, look at you. Why are you speaking to your grandson as though he¡¯s an outsider? Moreover, you¡¯re not giving him a chance to refuse at all!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Old Yin. Your words are too heavy. How can your grandson bear it? You¡¯re in the wrong this time,¡± someone said teasingly.


    Old Master Yin¡¯s expression was slightly unnatural as he cupped his fists at the guests and said, ¡°Everyone, please forgive me. It¡¯s true that I shouldn¡¯t ce such a heavy burden on my grandson.¡± Then, he sighed emotionally before he continued to say, ¡°The palm of my hand and the back of my hand are all my flesh. I love all my grandsons. However, two of them are now seriously ill and only my eldest grandson can help. My heart aches, and I feel anxious.¡±


    .


    Everyone was confused upon hearing these words.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What happened? Is it serious?¡±


    ¡°Cheng Che is the eldest grandson of the Yin family so he¡¯ll naturally take care of his younger siblings. It¡¯s his duty. Why are you making things difficult for him? Just say what you want to say. Why are you keeping everyone in suspense?¡±


    Cheng Che looked at Old Master Yin with a faint smile on his face, but his gaze gradually turned frostier and frostier.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was now right, he sighed and said, feigning distress, ¡°My other two disappointing grandsons are seriously ill. They¡¯re in urgent need of a close rtive to donate kidney and bone marrow to them.¡± Then, he turned to Cheng Che and said, ¡°Cheng Che, you¡¯re their eldest brother. So you¡¯re duty-bound to help them. Your sisters have been tested, but unfortunately, they¡¯re not a match. The hope of the entire family is now ced on you. Save their lives and you¡¯ll be the head of the Yin family!¡±


    ...


    Old Master Yin¡¯s voice was sonorous and powerful.


    The surroundings suddenly quieted down. Everyone had different expressions on their faces as they looked at Cheng Che.


    Cheng Che¡¯s body rxed immediately. The moment he had been waiting for had finally arrived. He had waited for these words from Old Master Yin for a while now. The other shoe had finally dropped; Old Master Yin finally came clean about his purpose.


    Cheng Che looked at Old Master Yin and asked indifferently, ¡°What if I refuse, Grandpa?¡±


    Cheng Che heavily emphasized the word ¡®Grandpa¡¯.


    Old Master Yin¡¯s eyes reddened as tears welled up. He said, ¡°My child, they¡¯re your closest kin. If you don¡¯t save them, they¡¯ll die. Grandpa is deeply grateful that the Yin family has you. You were left outside for so many years, and it¡¯s the Yin family that has wronged you. It¡¯s your birthright to be the future head of the family. However, if you want to wear the crown, you must bear the weight of it. As the head of the family, it¡¯s your responsibility to look after your brothers and sisters.¡±


    Cheng Che said bluntly, ¡°If I refuse, does it mean that there¡¯s no need to hold this ceremony for me to worship my ancestors in the ancestral hall?¡±


    Old Master Yin wore a troubled and pained expression on his face as he said, ¡°Cheng Che, do you really have the heart to refuse? Do you really have the heart to watch your brothers die tragically when you can save their lives? Do you really have the heart to do such a thing?¡±


    Meanwhile, Yin Jia finally recovered from her shock. Her hands and feet felt extremely cold at this moment. She stepped forward and asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Grandpa, did you only ask my brother to return to the family just to save Yin Zheng and Yin Jia¡¯s lives?¡±


    A displeased expression appeared on Old Master Yin¡¯s face immediately. He red at Yin Jia and said, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? You have no right to speak here!¡±

 Chapter 826 - Distinguished Guest

    <h4>Chapter 826: Distinguished Guest</h4>


    <h4>??</h4>


    A clear voice suddenly rang from the back of the crowd.


    ¡°What about me? Do I have the right to speak?¡±


    Everyone instinctively turned to look at the source of the voice and moved to the side to open up a path.


    A beautiful woman dressed in an expensive ck dress stood demurely at the back. Based on her appearance, it could be seen that she was no longer young, but it was difficult to determine her age. She looked like she could be anywhere from 40, 50, or 60 years old. Her age was even more mysterious coupled with her curvaceous figure, fiery red lips, and exquisite but appropriate makeup.


    Old Master Yin stared at the woman, who was just standing a few feet away, with his mouth agape. His entire person was frozen like a statue.


    The woman slowly walked over in her high heels. After she came to a stop a few steps away from Old Master Yin, she said, ¡°What? You can¡¯t recognize me after not seeing me for decades? You look like you¡¯ve seen a ghost. Well, I guess it¡¯s not surprising. After all, to you, I¡¯ve be a ghost a long time ago.¡± After a beat, she continued to say, ¡°Yin De, how have you been? It seems like your life has only gotten filthier. Do you dare to repeat your filthy words in front of me again?¡±


    Old Master Yin was still dumbstruck.


    At this time, Yin Jia sized the woman up coldly as she asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The woman looked at Yin Jia with an enthusiastic gaze, and her voice turned gently as she said, ¡°You¡¯re Yin Jia? You look just like your mother.¡±


    Yin Jia was stunned. This was the first time anyone had mentioned her mother in her memory. She asked again, ¡°Who exactly are you?¡±


    The woman smiled bitterly.


    ...


    At this time, themotion finally attracted the attention of Old Madam Yin, Yin Yang, and Yin Bin.


    Upon seeing the woman, Old Madam Yin let out a cry and covered her mouth.


    Yin Bin was stunned.


    Guan Ning, Yin Yang, and his wife were confused.


    Continue_reading on MYB0X N0V EL. COM


    Finally, Yin Yang stepped forward and asked, ¡°Father, who¡¯s this distinguished guest?¡±


    Old Master Yin finally regained his senses at this moment. His expression was extremely unsightly at this moment, and he avoided answering his son¡¯s question.


    The woman shifted her gaze to Old Madam Yin, and Old Madam involuntarily took two steps back.


    A mocking smile appeared on the woman¡¯s face as she said, ¡°What? You don¡¯t recognize me anymore?¡± She clicked her tongue before she continued to say, ¡°It seems like the Yin family¡¯s Fengshui isn¡¯t very good. It¡¯s only been 30 years, how did you be so old? At the very least, back then, you were a vixen. It seemed like being by Yin De¡¯s side really caused you to age. However, you brought this upon yourself. Nheless, for the sake of your son and your life, I suppose you think it¡¯s worth it.¡±


    Then, the woman shifted her eyes to Yin Yang and asked, ¡°Is he your bast*rd son? Hmm, no matter how I look at him, he doesn¡¯t resemble Yin De at all.¡± She turned to look at Old Madam Yin again before she continued to say, ¡°I really wonder about the integrity of the paternity test that was done in the past. Hmm, it can be seen that you put a lot of effort into entering the family. I can understand that you must have been desperate back then, but I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t forgive you.¡±


    The woman did not wait for Old Madam Yin¡¯s reply before she finally turned to Yin Bin with an indifferent gaze as she asked, ¡°What? Aren¡¯t you going to acknowledge me? When I left, you were already a father; you weren¡¯t a three-year-old child at that time. There¡¯s no way you can¡¯t recognize your biological mother, right? I¡¯ve wronged you in the past, causing Yi Wan to die during childbirth.¡± Then, she nced at Guan Ning, who was standing beside Yin Bin, and continued to say indifferently, ¡°However, it seemed like you¡¯ve already found a new lover before Yi Wan¡¯s corpse even turned cold. I suppose you have no feelings for Yi Wan, right? I have to say, you really resemble your heartless father.¡±


    Finally, the woman turned to look at Cheng Che. ¡°Child, do you know who I am?¡±


    The woman¡¯s voice was slightly shaky and carried a mix of sadness, remorse, and excitement.


    Cheng Che looked at the woman, unable to speak. He had already guessed the woman¡¯s identity, but it was too shocking that he did not know how to react for a moment.

 Chapter 827 - Undermine

    <h4>Chapter 827: Undermine</h4>


    The woman¡¯s gaze lingered on Cheng Che¡¯s face before she looked away reluctantly, shifting her attention back to Old Master Yin and Old Madam Yin. Then, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? We haven¡¯t seen each other for so many years, aren¡¯t you going to greet me?¡±


    Most of the guests present were from wealthy and influential families in S City. Some of them were privy to the Yin family¡¯s matters.


    Someone eximed at this time, ¡°Isn¡¯t she his former wife?¡±


    ¡°Whose former wife?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s Old Master Yin¡¯s former wife! She¡¯s Yin Bin¡¯s biological mother, and the biological grandmother of Cheng Che and the Eldest Young Miss of the Yin family!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Her name is Cheng Yi. She was one of the top socialites in the city back then.¡±


    ¡°Heavens! How shocking!¡±


    Cheng Yi slowly turned around and smiled. ¡°Hello, everyone. I didn¡¯t expect that there are still people who remember me. Thank you.¡± She paused briefly before she continued to say, ¡°Back then, there was trouble in the family. I was never one to suffer injustice silently so I ran away from home in anger. So many years have passed. Even my husband thought I was no longer alive. To think there are still people who remember me. It¡¯s really unexpected. I sincerely thank you.¡±


    ¡°Old Ning, did your silk business encounter a problem? I happen to know a Mysian tradingpany, and it so happens that I¡¯m looking for a good supplier. If you¡¯re interested, I¡¯ll tell my assistant to get in touch with you.¡±


    Mr. Ning, who felt lucky that he had been singled out by Cheng Yi, could not contain his excitement and smile as he asked, ¡°Really?¡±


    Cheng Yi nodded. ¡°Over the years, my business has taken shape quite nicely. If you¡¯re interested, I¡¯ll visit you in the future to discuss this. If we agree to cooperate, it¡¯ll be a win-win situation for everyone.¡±


    Mr. Ning was extremely polite now. ¡°May I ask which line of business you are in, Old Madam Yin?¡±


    Cheng Yin smiled. ¡°Old Madam Yin? It¡¯s been many years since I wasst addressed by this title. Although it¡¯s an empty title, I suppose I still can bear this title. Anyway, I run an investmentpany. Have you heard of Yushi Investment?¡±


    ......


    Mr. Ning¡¯s eyes lit up immediately. ¡°Of course, of course. So you own Yushi?¡±


    Cheng Yi nodded. ¡°Thepany¡¯s performance over the past few years has been rather good. I hope we¡¯ll have a chance to work together.¡±


    Mr. Ning stepped forward excitedly to shake Cheng Yi¡¯s hand. ¡°President Cheng, this is great. It¡¯s truly an honor.¡±


    Cheng Yi politely shook Mr. Ning¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ll contact youter. I have to deal with some family matters today.¡±


    With that, Mr. Ning tactfully stepped back, indicating for Cheng Yi to continue.


    Cheng Yi turned back to look at Old Master Yin, and her smile turned fierce as she said, ¡°Yin De, don¡¯t you think there¡¯s something we need to rify? You and I haven¡¯t divorced so that person next to you has never been the legal Old Madam Yin. At most, she¡¯s just a mistress.¡±


    These words caused an uproar among the crowd.


    After all, Old Madam Yin had a rather high status in the circle of elites. Although she had once been looked down upon due to her family background, she was backed by the Yin family, after all. Even if people despised her, they were still respectful to her on the surface.


    After so many years had passed, Old Madam Yin had long been regarded as the rightful wife of Old Master Yin. Her son had also long been regarded as a legitimate son of the Yin family. Since the Yin family had acknowledged her, what could other people say? Moreover, they still had business dealings with the Yin family. The Yin family dabbled in all kinds of businesses. There were many people who relied on the Yin family to survive in S City. Who would dare to offend the Yin family except for those from the Yin family? For example, this former Old Madam Yin, Cheng Yi.


    In fact, the Yin family got their start from Cheng Yi¡¯s family. The Cheng family yed an important role in the Yin family¡¯s current status. It was unfortunate that the Cheng family declined, and the Yin family surpassed it. It was only then that Yin De, Old Master Yin, could finally start to raise his head and straighten his back.


    In the past, when Cheng Yi and Yin De fought and Cheng Yi ran away, the entire city had talked about it. However, at that time, the Yin family business was already in Yin De¡¯s hands. Hence, no one was willing to tread in the muddy water, afraid of harming their own interests.

 Chapter 828 - Rage

    <h4>Chapter 828: Rage</h4>


    Old Madam Yin¡¯s face was ashen as she gritted her teeth and red at Cheng Yi.


    The smile on Cheng Yi¡¯s face was smug and vicious.


    Old Master Yin could not say a word at all. He only red at his son; Yin Bin, who was in a daze.


    Thud!


    Yin Bin trembled slightly before he suddenly fell to his knees. Then, he raised his head and called out, ¡°Mom!¡±


    With this, Guan Ning had no choice but to kneel as well, but she could not say anything.


    Cheng Yi¡¯s smile faded as she looked at her son, who was kneeling in front of her. She said calmly, ¡°You really kneeled at the right time.¡±


    Yin Bin looked at Cheng Yi with teary eyes and said in a sorrowful voice, ¡°Mom, where have you been all these years? Why didn¡¯t you send any news? Mom¡­¡±


    Cheng Yi suppressed her emotions and said in a low voice, ¡°Stand up and speak. I¡¯ve wronged you. If I didn¡¯t let my emotions ovee me, your wife wouldn¡¯t have passed. I¡¯ve wronged you, and I¡¯ve wronged your son, Cheng Che.¡±


    Then, Cheng Yi turned to look at Cheng Che with a gentle gaze. However, she did not say anything to him. A faint smile appeared on her face again when she saw how nervous Yin De, Yin Bin, and Guan Ning were. She said, ¡°Why are all of you so nervous? It¡¯s not like I eat people. I only came back to seek justice. People like you are heartless. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡±


    Yin Yang finally regained his senses. He quickly made up his mind and said coldly, ¡°Where¡¯s the security? Please show this irrelevant person out. Today is a big day for the Yin family. No one¡¯s allowed to cause trouble.¡±


    ...


    A security guard dressed in a suit hurried over.


    Cheng Yi sneered before she looked at Old Master Yin and said, ¡°Your son is really stupid.¡±


    Old Master Yin¡¯s expression was very unsightly.


    At the same time, Old Madam Yin hurriedly stopped Yin Yang.


    However, Yin Yang became even more agitated. ¡°Mom, why are you stopping me? What nonsense is she spouting? Where did this old hag crawl out from? Kick her out! Kick her out now!¡± Then, he said to the security guard again, ¡°What are you doing? Does she have an invitation? How could you let her in? Are we paying you for nothing? Let me tell you. I¡¯m going to file aint against you. Where¡¯s your superior? I want to file aint!¡±


    Yin Yang lost his temperpletely.


    Old Madam Yin could not stop Yin Yang at all, and she no longer dared to stop him. After all, she was worried her reckless son would say even more damning things if she stopped him. When she looked up and saw Cheng Yi smiling faintly at her, her heart trembled.


    Just like how it was in the past, Yin De did not say a word at all.


    The family was copsing, and dust was flying everywhere.


    Meanwhile, the security guard was in a dilemma, not knowing who to listen to.


    Meanwhile, the person in charge of security in this ce rushed over. He looked around, confused.


    Yin Yang shook his mother¡¯s hand away and said angrily, ¡°You! Kick this old hag out! If anyone dares to ruin our family¡¯s happy asion, I¡¯ll make them suffer!¡±


    The person in charge looked at Cheng Yi. He was very polite and respectful as he walked over and bowed. ¡°Chairman.¡±


    Cheng Yi nodded.


    Yin Yang was dumbfounded.


    Cheng Yi looked at Yin Yang as her lips curled up into a derisive smile. She said, ¡°Mr. Yin, right? I¡¯m sorry to tell you that you¡¯re standing in my territory now. It¡¯s impossible for you to drive me away. If you want to me someone, you can me yourself for choosing the biggest banquet in S City to host your family¡¯s important event. After all, I happen to own this banquet hall. What do you think? Isn¡¯t it a rather nice ce?¡±

 Chapter 829 - Old Scores

    <h4>Chapter 829: Old Scores</h4>


    Yin Yang was rendered speechless by those words. At this moment, he felt like he was going to suffocate to death. He could only re at Cheng Yi with eyes that looked as though they were going to shoot out fire.


    Cheng Yi did not care about small fry like Yin Yang at all. She turned to face the crowd and said, ¡°Sorry for causing such amotion. The family is in a mess. This matter stemmed from an old matter decades ago. After such a long time has passed, I¡¯m not afraid of embarrassing myself. I¡¯m sure Yin De feels the same way. I think it¡¯s time to reveal the truth so everyone can see clearly and judge the matter.¡±


    At this time, Yin De finally spoke. His expression, which had been changing constantly since Cheng Yi¡¯s arrival, was gloomy now as he said in a voiceden with pain, ¡°Cheng Che is your biological grandson. Are you really going to stop him from acknowledging his ancestors?¡±


    Cheng Yi looked at Yin De meaningfully and said, ¡°As his biological grandmother, I¡¯d like to ask you something. After nearly 30 years, you¡¯re making him acknowledge his ancestors. What¡¯s your filthy purpose for doing so?¡±


    Yin De said coldly, ¡°You still have the nerve to talk about this? If it weren¡¯t for you bringing my pregnant daughter-inw away back then, how could my grandson be wandering outside all those years? After we found him with great difficulty, you jumped out of nowhere and tried to stop him from returning to his family. What right do you have to question me?¡±


    Yin De rode on his momentum and continued to say, ¡°Where have you been for so many years? Why didn¡¯t you show yourself? You abandoned your son and granddaughter, bringing your pregnant daughter-inw away. I¡¯ve never done anything wrong so what do I have to feel embarrassed about? The only thing I¡¯m embarrassed about is that my wife cheated on me and ran away with someone else!¡±


    Upon hearing thest sentence, Cheng Yi was surprised. Then, anger reced the surprise as she said in a sharp voice, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? You really have the brain of a pig! You let a vixen and her son of unknown origin into the family, but you dare to push the me on me? Yin De, I know you¡¯re desperate to turn things around, but please use your brain before doing so.¡±


    Cheng Yi pointed at Yin Yang, who was still ring at her, as she continued to say, ¡°Didn¡¯t you do a paternity test and determined that this bast*rd is your son? He¡¯s only 3 years younger than Yin Bin. in other words, when Yin Bin was three years old, you had already cheated on me with that b*tch! After that, you waited until that bast*rd grew up before you acknowledged him as your biological son! So tell me, who cheated on who?¡±


    Cheng Yi spoke concisely and quickly. Her voice was sharp and loud. Even without a microphone, her voice resounded clearly in the huge banquet hall.


    Some people could not help butugh at the two elders quarreling like young people.


    The person who felt the most awkward was Yin Bin, who was still kneeling. He was in a quandary at this moment, not knowing whether to stand up or continue kneeling.


    ...


    Cheng Yi looked at her son before she said to Yin Jia, ¡°Your father isn¡¯t young anymore. Help him up. Although I¡¯ve wronged him, he¡¯s not without faults. I¡¯ll settle the score with himter.¡±


    Yin Jia¡¯s expression wasplicated as she helped her father to his feet.


    Meanwhile, Cheng Che watched coldly from the side. He understood that this woman, who looked younger than his grandma, was his biological grandmother. However, it was quite difficult for him to show his emotions at this moment even if he knew she hade to protect him.


    Cheng Che could not interfere in the internal disputes of the Yin family, especially when the matter was between the two elders. Originally, he had nned to expose his grandfather¡¯s scheme in front of everyone today. However, with this sudden development, he could not continue his n. He could only wait and see.


    Continue -reading -on MYB0 X N0V E L. COM


    Cheng Yi looked at her son who had just risen to his feet. She was extremely disappointed in her son¡¯s performance over the years. After a moment, she red at Yin De and said fiercely, ¡°You want to settle old scores? Why don¡¯t we settle both old and new scores now?!¡±

 Chapter 830 - Exposed

    <h4>Chapter 830: Exposed</h4>


    Yin De remained silent.


    Cheng Yi sneered. ¡°You don¡¯t dare, do you? Back then, my daughter-inw was already pregnant with her second child, but a woman suddenly brought her son, who was about the same age as my son, to tell me that her son is my husband¡¯s illegitimate son. She said didn¡¯t seek status and fortune and that she was only hoping her son would be epted. I didn¡¯t know that not only did you use my Cheng family¡¯s money to expand your Yin family business, but you also conspired with others.¡±


    ¡°When I ran away from home in anger, you instigated my stupid son. Not only did he note to look for his wife, but he even spread word that if Yi Wan didn¡¯te home, he would immediately start a new family with another woman.¡±


    ¡°Yin Wan was worried that something would happen to me so she stayed with me day and night. At the same time, she was also worried about Yin Bin. In the end, she gave birth prematurely. Her body was weak due to her constant worrying, and as a result, she had a very difficult time during childbirth. In the end, she risked her life and gave me a grandson before she left.¡±


    Cheng Yi¡¯s gaze turned affectionate as she nced at Cheng Che. Then, she said, ¡°I felt sorry for my daughter-inw, and I felt even sorrier for my grandson who lost his mother as soon as he was born. However, due to my husband¡¯s betrayal, I lost my heart and mind. Later, with the help of a good friend, I went abroad and left my grandson in her care.¡±


    Everyone knew Cheng Yi was talking about Cheng Che.


    The mockery in Cheng Yi¡¯s voice when she spoke to the others was gone, and there was only sadness and distress now. However, her voice turned mocking again quickly as she said to Yin De, ¡°Tell me, what were you doing at that time? You and your son both married another woman each,pletely forgetting your wives and children!¡±


    ¡°You father and son perfectly embody the saying, ¡®Cherish the new, and forget the old¡¯. Yin Bin, Yi Wan was not only your wife, but she was your childhood friend as well. She bore your children for you, but you didn¡¯t even grieve her. No one can say you don¡¯t have your father¡¯s blood coursing through your veins!¡±


    Although Cheng Yi did not use any vulgar words, she sounded like she was cursing at them as she spoke.


    ¡°Almost 30 years have passed. You treated me like I¡¯m dead, and I also treated myself like I¡¯m dead. I didn¡¯t dare to face Cheng Che because I wronged him and let him down. However, the most gratifying thing to me is that he took my surname, and he didn¡¯t grow up to be a shameless person and inherit the filthy traits of the Yin family!¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, my good friend raised him very well. However, I did not expect you to be so shameless as toe looking for him after all this time! You acted as though you¡¯d woken up from a dream and wanted to recognize this grandson. When I heard about it, the first thing I thought about was if something had happened to the Yin family. Otherwise, why would you suddenly want to recognize him?¡±


    ¡°I remember when he was 18, my good friend looked for you, asking if you¡¯d like to recognize him and bring him back to the family. At that time, you rejected my friend decisively. Why? Isn¡¯t it because none of you wanted an extra person in the family because that would mean the share of the inheritance would grow smaller? It did not matter to all of you at that time that he has the blood of the Yin family,¡± Cheng Yi grew more and more agitated as she said, ¡°So why aren¡¯t all of you worried about that now? Why is the entire family so eager to recognize him now? Yin De, do you dare to tell everyone your true purpose?¡±


    Yin De¡¯s expression was icy as he said, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare? It was just a misunderstanding back then. The Yin family was in a troubled period back then. We had no choice but to leave him outside at that time. If there was no trouble in the Yin family, how could I allow my flesh and blood to be destitute and homeless?¡±


    ......


    Cheng Yi looked at Yin De contemptuously. ¡°Destitute and homeless? Yin De, don¡¯t make up stories. Cheng Che is and was very well protected by the Mu family in M City. He had already started his own business long ago. Moreover, he doesn¡¯t need the Yin family that looks like it¡¯s flourishing on the surface when it¡¯s actually riddled with holes! You¡¯re only so eager to acknowledge and recognize him because you want to save those two half-dead animals in your Yi Garden!¡±


    Yin De¡¯s expression changed upon hearing these words.

 Chapter 831 - Making Things Clear

    <h4>Chapter 831: Making Things Clear</h4>


    Yin Yang stomped his feet in anger, looking like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. He pointed at Cheng Ying and bellowed, ¡°Nonsense! You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡±


    Cheng Yi sneered. ¡°Is that so? Which part of what I said is nonsense? Is that part about that b*tch you call mother upying a position that isn¡¯t hers or that you¡¯re not Yin De¡¯s biological son? Or is that part about you and Yin Bin¡¯s son waiting in Yi Garden for Cheng Che to save their lives?¡±


    Yin Yang¡¯s hand trembled as he pointed at Cheng Ying. He was so angry that he could not speak.


    At this moment, Old Madam Yin walked over slowly and called out calmly, ¡°Sister.¡±


    Cheng Ying sized Old Madam Yin up from the top to the bottom. She smiled scornfully as she said, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re not going to hide anymore? Did you discover that he can¡¯t shelter you from the wind and rain and that you can only face the problem alone? Qin Shuang, do you feel like your life is a failure?¡±


    It had been many years since Old Madam Yin was addressed by her name. She took a deep breath before she calmly said, ¡°Sister, it¡¯s been so many years since west met, but you still have a hot temper like before. Why don¡¯t we talk about our family affairs at hometer? Today is a big day for Cheng Che and the Yin family, after all. Don¡¯t you want Cheng Che to worship his ancestors and return to the family?¡±


    After a short moment of loss, Qin Shuang, Old Madam Yin, had regained herposure. She looked at Cheng Ying quietly, neither servile nor overbearing. She had already steadied her mind. Cheng Ying was not her match 30 years ago, and 30 yearster, she was confident nothing had changed.


    Cheng Ying smiled faintly and said bluntly, ¡°That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t want him to do that.¡±


    Qin Shuang could not help but feel suffocated upon hearing Cheng Ying¡¯s reply.


    Cheng Yin said, ¡°Cheng Che has been Cheng Che for nearly 30 years. It doesn¡¯t make a difference to him whether he returns to the Yin family or not. What benefits will he get from returning to the family? Are all of you going to let him inherit the Yin family business in the future?¡± Then, she did not give Qin Shuang a chance to speak before she said, ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to nod your head and promise. After all, it¡¯ll only be an empty promise. No one will believe it at all. Qin Shuang, you spent so much effort just to enter the Yin family. Isn¡¯t it so that your son and grandson can inherit the Yin family business?¡±


    Cheng Ying¡¯s tone grew more and more disdainful as she said, ¡°The greatest blessing in your life is that you met a brainless man like Yin De, who loses all hismon sense because of a woman. There¡¯s no need for you to feel anxious; you just have to wait quietly. After all, that old man is much older than you; he¡¯ll definitely die earlier than you. When he dies, you¡¯ll naturally be able to help your son to rise to the top.¡±


    ¡°However, it seems like heaven is quite fair. It allowed this old man to live such a long and healthy life. With this, you have no choice but to swallow your anger and tolerate Yin Bin and his family to the greatest extent. Aren¡¯t you so tolerant just so you can pave the way for your son and grandson?¡±


    Cheng Ying smiled mockingly, looking as though she hadpletely seen through Qin Shuang¡¯s thoughts. She nced at the people in the surroundings, who were listening with great interest, before she said with a smile, ¡°All of you are unaware of the number of people on the board of directors of Yin Group who are secretly Mr. Yin Yang¡¯s supporters. Even Yin De is unaware of this, let alone Yin Bin who¡¯s just a fool. Yin Bin thinks that his status as the eldest son guarantees that he¡¯ll be the sessor. He doesn¡¯t take his half-brother seriously at all. In terms of scheming, I have to say my foolish son takes after his father as well. They both only know how to employ underhanded schemes and petty tricks.¡±


    Cheng Ying¡¯s words were harsh and merciless. Even with her son, she was still merciless with her words.


    Yin Bin could not control his expression at all, and his face alternated between red and white.


    Cheng Ying did not care about Yin Bin¡¯s feelings at all. She was very happy when she saw the unsightly expressions of the members of the Yin family. She continued to expose the Yin family for everyone to see. She said, ¡°Qin Shuang, you¡¯ve already done so much. Tell me, what¡¯s the purpose of you bringing my grandson back to the family? You¡¯ve done it with such great fanfare, it¡¯s really unbelievable. Even if I don¡¯t want to be suspicious, all of you made it impossible for me not to suspect your motive. I¡¯ve been wondering why you were currying favor with my grandson¡­¡±

 Chapter 832 - Revelation

    <h4>Chapter 832: Revtion</h4>


    <h4>??</h4>


    Cheng Yi looked at Qin Shuang and said with a smile, ¡°In any case, after thinking about it, I felt that there¡¯s only one possibility. It must be for the sake of your grandchild.¡± Then, she turned to look at the crowd before she continued to say, ¡°Everyone, the Yin family has two useless young masters. Although their reputation outside has always been good, those of you with children of the same age must have heard the many ¡®great achievements¡¯ of the two young masters. Apart from that, when you return, you can ask your children how long it has been since they saw the two young masters of the Yin family. Where did they go? Where are they?¡±


    Cheng Yi spread her arms and shrugged before she looked at Yin De and asked, ¡°Yin De, where are your obedient grandsons? Why isn¡¯t there any news about them? Today¡¯s such an important day for their eldest brother. Why aren¡¯t they here to support him?¡±


    Yin De¡¯s expression was rather ugly at this moment. He knew today¡¯s matter would be difficult to resolve. Moreover, if the woman in front of him continued to speak, the Yin family would be exposed until they were buck naked. He said solemnly, ¡°Cheng Yi, enough is enough. In front of so many people, even if you don¡¯t care about the Yin family or your son, Yin Bin, at least think about your grandson, Cheng Che. Don¡¯t let people think his grandmother is a crazy woman.¡±


    Clearly, Yin De was trying to use Cheng Che to suppress Cheng Yi.


    At this moment, Cheng Che, who had been silent, finally said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. All this has nothing to do with me anyway.¡±


    Yin De choked for a moment. He quickly calmed down and said patiently and affectionately, ¡°Cheng Che, don¡¯t act like a child. Today is a big day for you and the Yin family. We¡¯ve invited so many people here to announce that you¡¯re the Eldest Young Master of the Yin family. From today onward, you¡¯ll be first in line to inherit our Yin family business. Don¡¯t be confused by those demonic words. As long as Grandpa is here, Grandpa will definitely protect you and won¡¯t let anyone bully you. You and your sister are my favorite grandchildren. Also, for your mother who died young, I¡¯ll definitely do my best to nurture you.¡±


    Yin De¡¯s words were clearly meant for Cheng Yi as well.


    Cheng Yi smiled mockingly. ¡°Yin De, he¡¯s 28 years old, not 8 years old. Do you think he¡¯s so easy to fool? Apart from that, do you know that he has been attending the Mu Group¡¯s board of directors¡¯ meetings with Mu Chen since he was 8? My grandson isn¡¯t someone your two useless grandsons canpare to. Anyway, we should return to the topic earlier. What did you say earlier just before I came?¡±


    Cheng Yi held her chin, looking as though she was deep in thought and trying to recall Yin De¡¯s words.


    Cheng Che looked at Cheng Yi expressionlessly. He felt that Cheng Yi¡¯s acting was a little exaggerated. Jiang Jin was not like this, especially not in front of others. Jiang Jin would only act childish in front of her grandchildren. Jiang Jin was very different from Cheng Yi, who was currently pretending to be foolish and forgetful. In the end, he could no longer endure the acting so he said light, ¡°He said he wants me to donate my kidney and bone marrow to the two young masters of the Yin family.¡±


    Cheng Yi exaggerated her expression greatly, looking as though realization just dawned on her. She smiled at Cheng Che and said, ¡°Look at me. My memory¡¯s so bad. That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. That damn Yin De wants your life!¡±


    Cheng Yi¡¯s expression turned solemn as she looked at Yin De, who was about to speak again, and said, ¡°You want to exchange your family assets for my grandson¡¯s life? Keep dreaming! Aren¡¯t you afraid of being struck by lightning? You dare to do such a thing. Aren¡¯t you worried about being damned for eternity?¡±


    Yin De said furiously, ¡°What nonsense are you speaking?! Who wants his life? Stop being so unreasonable!¡±


    Cheng Yi stood her ground and continued to say, ¡°You dare say you don¡¯t want his life? You want his kidney and bone marrow. If he doesn¡¯t agree to it, then you¡¯re going to say he¡¯s not worthy to be a member of the Yin family. How can you say you don¡¯t want his life when you¡¯re trying to morally kidnap him for his kidney and bone marrow? Heh, your thoughts are too obvious. What? You think you can trade his life for your two grandsons¡¯ lives?¡±


    Please reading- on MYB0 X N O VEL. COM

 Chapter 833 - Fainting

    <h4>Chapter 833: Fainting</h4>


    Yin De red at Cheng Yi.


    Cheng Yi gnashed her teeth in anger before she said, ¡°You have the audacity to say you don¡¯t want his life? You know he has a kind heart, and you think if you morally kidnap him, he¡¯ll definitely agree to your request. Others might not know you, but I know you very well!¡± She continued to say, growing angrier and angrier, ¡°You¡¯ll definitely suck out thest drop of his blood and squeeze out all his value! Not only do you want him to give his life to the Yin family, but you also want to use your blood rtions with him to devour the wealth he has amassed over the years! Your dream is really too beautiful!¡±


    The crowd was in an uproar. Initially, they thought the matter was too unbelievable; it was too vicious, after all. However, after thinking about it carefully, they could not help the chills that ran up their spines. If it was true, it really showed how sinister the entire scheme was. They could not help but look at Yin De, wanting to hear his retort.


    However, Yin De was so angry that his entire body was trembling. He pointed at Cheng Yi furiously with shaking hands, but he was unable to speak.


    Cheng Yi only looked at Yin De with a mocking smile on her face.


    Suddenly, Yin De¡¯s eyes rolled up, and he fell backward.


    Yin Bin and Yin Yang, who were standing at the side, reacted quickly and quickly supported Yin De from each side.


    One after another, the members of the Yin family eximed in shock.


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa!¡±


    At this time, no one paid any more attention to Cheng Yi.


    The Yin family members quickly helped Yin De to a chair, crying out at the top of their lungs for someone to call an ambnce.


    ......


    However, the crowd only looked on coldly. No one stepped forward to help. The main reason was that Yin De¡¯s timing was truly wonderful. The timing was so wonderful that it made everyone feel rather unpleasant.


    When the Yin family members finally left, Cheng Yi finally walked up to Cheng Che. Her eyes reddened as she looked at her tall and handsome grandson. ¡°I¡¯ve been stubborn and opinionated all her life. I¡¯ve never apologized to anyone because I never felt I was wrong. The only people whom I feel I wronged the most in my life are you and your mother.¡±


    Cheng Yi¡¯s tears finally fell. However, she quickly wiped them and forced a smile on her face. However, her smile looked uglier than when she was crying.


    Cheng Che looked at Cheng Yi, filled with mixed feelings. Jiang Jin had taught him a lot of things and holding grudges was not one of them. Even when he found out the Yin family did not want him in the past, he was not angry with them nor did he hate them. He only drew a clear line between them from that moment on. As for the sudden appearance of this grandmother who had brought his mother away from the Yin family and left him in the end, he did not hate her as well. Finally, he called out softly, ¡°Grandmother.¡±


    .


    Upon hearing this, it was as though the dam in Cheng Yi¡¯s eyes had broken; tears burst out immediately. She hugged Cheng Che and cried her heart out.


    The arrogant and domineering woman with a sharp tongue seemed weak and helpless now. This sudden change made Cheng Che feel at a loss. After a long while, he finally reached out and gently patted Cheng Yi¡¯s back as he said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡­


    The formal recognition ceremony of the Eldest Young Master of the Yin family ended abruptly. It was said that the Old Master of the Yin family suddenly fainted and was hospitalized; it was also said that he suffered from a stroke.


    Naturally, everyone also heard about the sudden appearance of Old Master Yin¡¯s first wife and how she had mercilessly exposed the Yin family¡¯s scheme and left in a carefree manner.


    As for whether or not the Eldest Young Master of the Yin family truly returned to the Yin family was no longer important. What was important was that the former Old Madam Yin was a wealthy and influential figure.


    Everyone also heard about how Old Master Yin and the former Old Madam Yin did not formally divorce. With this, everyone thought that the current Old Madam Yin was just a mistress who destroyed another person¡¯s family. There was also the legitimacy of her son, Yin Yang. It was said that the former Old Madam Yin questioned Yin Yang¡¯s biological ties to Old Master Yin.


    The most shocking thing was the former Old Madam Yin used the Yin family of only recognizing the Eldest Young Master of the Yin family only so they could use him to save the lives of the other two young masters of the Yin family! The Yin family wanted to use their eldest young master¡¯s life to exchange for the lives of the other two young masters!


    This matter was so scandalous that it easily aroused everyone¡¯s interest.

 Chapter 834 - Chaos

    <h4>Chapter 834: Chaos</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    Cheng Che, who was also in the center of the storm, was in no mood to care about what was happening outside. At this moment, he was watching his biological grandmother holding the hand of his fiancee, Jiahui. It had been an hour, and his grandmother had yet to let go of Jiahui. The two women chatted happily, and he was left to his own devices.


    Cheng Che felt a little helpless. He brought two bottles of water and walked over, cing one in front of each of the women. Then, he said, ¡°Hey, why don¡¯t both of you drink some water first? Aren¡¯t you thirsty from talking so much?¡±


    Cheng Yi smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡±


    Cheng Yi took the bottle of water and took a sip before she looked at Cheng Che and said, ¡°Cheng Che, you¡¯ve chosen a good wife! I¡¯ve long heard from Jiang Jin that she¡¯s a very good girl. I didn¡¯t expect Jiang Jin to still be the same; her words are always an understatement!¡±


    Cheng Che felt slightly divided. The person at the banquet hall and the person in front of him were like twopletely different people.


    Jiahui was still the most considerate of Cheng Che. She asked bluntly, ¡°Grandmother, how did you know about what happened? Did Grandma Jiang Jin tell you about it? However, Grandma didn¡¯t tell us anything. We, we never knew where you were¡­¡±


    After speaking, Jiahui nced at Cheng Che.


    Cheng Che lowered his head. To be honest, when he was young, he had imagined what it would be like when he was reunited with his family. He had rehearsed it a million times in his mind. Perhaps, that was why it was deeply imprinted in his memory. However, when he was 18, his family¡¯s refusal to acknowledge him shattered his dream. From then on, he swept away the broken fragments of his dream. He had gotten rid of his dream so cleanly that yearster when the Yin family came to acknowledge him, he was not moved at all.


    Cheng Che was widely acknowledged as a gentleman. He was kind and as gentle as jade. Perhaps, only Jiang Jin and Mu Chen knew his true personality. He would never return to the Yin family. It was already good enough if he did not destroy the Yin family with his hands. However, even if he spared them, it was likely only out of consideration for Jiang Jin and Mu Chen; he did not want to bring them trouble or make them worry.


    As for his biological grandmother, Cheng Che had long treated her as though she had passed away because Jiang Jin rarely mentioned her. When she had suddenly appeared, and he found out that she was her biological grandmother, he was at a loss. He had also been shocked when she single-handedly dismantled and exposed the Yin family¡¯s scheme. He was even more shocked by the implication that she was aware of everything. Moreover, he was certain that his biological grandmother did not receive her information from Jiang Jin. If that was the case, Jiang Jin would have told them about it so they would not be caught unaware.


    Cheng Che had beenrgely silent at the banquet hall as he watched the drama unfold because he was so shocked. In fact, even after everyone left and his biological grandmother spoke to him, he was still trying to process his shock. It was only when his biological grandmother hugged him and cried her heart out that he returned to his senses and calmed down. In the end, he brought her back with him. However, when she saw Jiahui, she suddenly switched into a different mode again. When she was facing Jiahui, she was like his other grandmother, Jiang Jin.


    From the beginning until now, Cheng Che had not asked her a single question. However, it also seemed like she did not give him a chance to ask. Jiahui had essentially given voice to the questions in his heart. As expected, Jiahui understood him best.


    Upon hearing Jiahui¡¯s words, the smile on Cheng Yi¡¯s face faded. She looked at Cheng Che apologetically and said, ¡°I told Jiang Jin not to say anything. When I left Cheng Che with Jiang Jin, I knew I was letting him down. I told Jiang Jin that she should treat him like her biological grandchild and treat me as though I¡¯ve died. I said I wouldn¡¯t have anything to do with him anymore. I am and I was an unworthy grandmother. I¡¯m not worthy to stay by his side. At that time, I really didn¡¯t know what I should say when he grows up and asks me about his mother. I implicated Yi Wan, that kind child, because of my matters. If it weren¡¯t for me and the Yin family, Yi Wan wouldn¡¯t have lost her life. I really couldn¡¯t face Cheng Che. This is the pain that will haunt me for the rest of my life!¡±


    ......

 Chapter 835 - Tears and Complaints

    <h4>Chapter 835: Tears and Comints</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    As Cheng Yi spoke, tears fell from her eyes.


    Cheng Che did not know what to say. To him, his family was the Mu family. The Yin family and his biological grandmother felt like family that were forced upon him. He did not know how to face them, and he also could not empathize with them.


    Jiahui, who was more suitable to talk at this moment due to her status as a bystander, asked carefully, ¡°Then, have you been in S City over the years? I think you know more about the Yin family¡¯s situation than we do¡­¡±


    Cheng Yi scoffed. ¡°Back then, Yin De hurt me too deeply. I couldn¡¯t return to this sad ce. With Jiang Jin¡¯s help, I left the country. All these years, I¡¯ve been doing well abroad. Perhaps, heaven saw how lonely I was and took pity on me. Without a family to go back to, my business took off quickly. I worked hard and amassed more and more wealth. In the beginning, I used work to stave off the pain in my heart. However,ter, the more money I made, the emptier my heart became.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Jin has also helped me with my business. Apart from that, for so many years, she would share all of Cheng Che¡¯s achievements with me. I have also secretly returned to see Cheng Che several times. I watched him receive awards duringpetitions, I watched him graduate, and I watched as his business grew bit by bit. I¡¯ve not missed a single step he had taken.¡±


    ¡°Last year, I fell sick. Jiang Jin wanted Cheng Che to see me and get to know me, but I refused. I felt that Cheng Che¡¯s life had nothing to do with me, and I wasn¡¯t qualified to be a part of his life. It was fine to let him continue treating me as though I died. As long as I know he¡¯s doing well, it¡¯s enough for me. I felt that there was no need for him to know me. I¡¯m not worthy,¡± Cheng Yi said. Her tone was indifferent as she spoke about herself, clearly ming herself and feeling sorry and guilty toward her grandson.


    Cheng Che¡¯s heart was slightly moved.


    Jiahui reached out and ced her hand on the back of Cheng Yi¡¯s hand. Then, she said softly, ¡°Grandma, blood is thicker than water in this case. Cheng Che won¡¯t me you.¡±


    Then, Jiahu looked at Cheng Che, and Cheng Che nodded slightly.


    Tears welled up in Cheng Yi¡¯s eyes again. She covered her face as she wept and said, ¡°What right do I have? How am I worthy?¡±


    Jiahui reached out to hug Cheng Yi and said, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t think like that. No one mes you.¡±


    After a moment, Cheng Yi brought a piece of tissue out and wiped her tears. She sniffed before she said, ¡°In my entire life, the person I¡¯m most grateful to is Jiang Jin. She raised Cheng Che very well so I¡¯m really, really lucky.¡±


    Cheng Yi was still clearly overwhelmed by her emotions.


    ......


    Cheng Che handed the bottle of water to Cheng Yi again before he asked quietly, ¡°So, you were also aware at that time when Grandma nned to let me return to the Yin family? You didn¡¯t stop her.¡±


    Cheng Yi¡¯s eyes were red as she looked at Cheng Che timidly and nodded.


    ¡°Why?¡± Cheng Che asked quietly.


    Cheng Yi blew her nose before she said, filled with hatred, ¡°You¡¯re the eldest son and the eldest grandson of the Yin family! The Yin family is yours, to begin with! As long as you return, you¡¯ll have the right to inherit! The Yin family relied on my Cheng family¡¯s help and my dowry to make a fortune. Everything should be yours!¡± Then, her voice softened as she continued to say, ¡°Most importantly, Jiang Jin told me that you were always looked down upon because you had no family. For that reason, she wanted to give you the choice of returning to the Yin family. Of course, it¡¯d be up to you to decide if you wanted to or not. After listening to her, I agreed. However, I really didn¡¯t expect Yin De and Yin Bin to be so heartless and refused to acknowledge you! At that time, I was furious. I told Jiang Jin that I was going to return to the Yin family to settle scores with them, but she stopped me. She said that you nned to let the matter go and had no wish of returning to the Yin family. She said you¡¯d only acknowledge the Mu family as your family in the future. When I heard that, I really felt so distressed for you. I felt as though my heart broke. I really hated the Yin family to death. It was from that time that I began to set my sight on them.¡±

 Chapter 836 - Yi Wan

    <h4>Chapter 836: Yi Wan</h4>


    Cheng Yi¡¯s expression turned fierce as she said hatefully, ¡°Ha, at that time, I also realized that heaven couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and was punishing them. That woman entered the Yin family and quickly became the old madam of the family. Her precious son also became the young master of the Yin family. Fortunately, at the very least, Yin De was blinded and didn¡¯t touch Yin Bin¡¯s position. Otherwise, that foolish son of mine wouldn¡¯t even know how he died.¡±


    ¡°The elders of the Yin family have not forgotten where the wealth and status of the Yin family came from and saved my foolish son¡¯s life as well. It¡¯s a pity that he¡¯s not a good person. I won¡¯t forgive him for treating a thief as his mother! Moreover, Yi Wan gave birth to his children, but he actually hooked up with Guan Ning even before Yi Wan left!¡±


    Cheng Che was surprised by Cheng Yi¡¯s words.


    Upon seeing Cheng Che¡¯s expression, Jiahui stepped in and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t the Guan family a prestigious family? Didn¡¯t they marry their daughter into the Yin family for the sake of business?¡±


    Cheng Yi sneered. She said indignantly, ¡°That¡¯s nothing more than the Guan family overinting their reputation!¡±


    ¡°I personally raised Yi Wan since she was young. Her parents were good friends of mine. After they died in an ident, their daughter became an orphan. She and Yin Bin were childhood sweethearts. Guan Ning was Yi Wan¡¯s university ssmate. After she got acquainted with Yi Wan, Guan Ning would often visit our house. From her visits, she became familiar with Yin Bin. At that time, I found out that my son was a scumbag like his father. He did not take responsibility at all as women threw themselves at him. When I found out Guan Ning¡¯s intention, I expedited Yi Wan and Yin Bin¡¯s wedding, hoping to stop Guan Ning¡¯s intention.¡±


    ¡°Since the Guan family could be considered family friends, I had also acted with consideration. I didn¡¯t expect that Guan Ning was not dissuaded at all. Yin Bin cheated on Yi Wan when Yi Wan was pregnant with Yin Jia. Afraid that I would be disappointed in Yin Bin, Yi Wan hid the affair from me!¡±


    Cheng Yi sighed. ¡°That silly child had been living under someone¡¯s roof since she was young. Hence, she always considered others and forgot to consider herself. She tolerated it until the time when she became pregnant with you and found out that Yin Bin was actually having an affair with Yi Wan. That was the start of her heartbreak.¡±


    ¡°She spoke to Yin Bin privately, but Yin Bin felt that Guan Ning had waited for him for so many years. He was moved that she did not seem to seek fame and fortune. Yi Wan¡¯s heart brokepletely at that time. When I fell out with Yin De, Yi Wan left the Yin family with me. At that time, how could she survive after I left? She was unable to face Yin Bin and Guan Ning who betrayed her. Her anxiety and heartbreak took a toll on her, causing her to give birth prematurely. She bled too much while giving birth and left the world after she brought her son to the world.¡±


    Cheng Yi sighed again. ¡°Cheng Che! Your father is the cause of your mother¡¯s death! Her life was truly bitter. She was like an angel forced toe to the secr world to go through tribtions. My heart aches when I think about her. The Yin family had let down too much. Jiahui, Cheng Che resembles his mother greatly. He doesn¡¯t resemble anyone from the Yin family, only his mother.¡±


    Cheng Che¡¯s heart was in turmoil. His mother was someone who did not exist in his memories at all. He only had a photo of a gentle and beautiful young woman who seemed like she could be on the cover of a magazine. She was so beautiful that it was unreal.

 Chapter 837 - Grandchildren

    <h4>Chapter 837: Grandchildren</h4>


    Jiahui could not help but ask, ¡°What about Guan Tang? They said that Cheng Che¡¯s mother arranged for Cheng Che to be married to Guan Tang.¡±


    Cheng Yi sneered. ¡°How could Yi Wan do such a thing? She would never arrange her children¡¯s marriages. I also heard about this woman! I got someone to investigate this matter. This matter is fabricated by the Guan family. They said that it was an agreement between Yi Wan and Guan Ning¡¯s mother because they were best friends. How ridiculous! It¡¯s unfortunate, but Guan Ning, that poisonous woman, was Yi Wan¡¯s best friend. How did Yi Wan¡¯s best friend suddenly be Guan Ning¡¯s sister-inw? Moreover, I¡¯m not dead. How could I not know if Cheng Che has an arranged marriage?¡±


    ¡°That Guan Tang grew up by Guan Ning¡¯s side. Their intentions could not be any more obvious. Initially, Guan Ning wanted to marry Guan Tang off to that b*tch Qin Shuang¡¯s grandson. However, when she learned that the Yin family wanted to bring Cheng Cheback to the family, she pushed Guan Tang over. Let me tell you, that won¡¯t happen! I won¡¯t agree to it no matter what!¡±


    Cheng Che could not help but smile bitterly as he thought to himself, ¡®If I really like her, what can you do even if you disagree?¡¯


    However, Cheng Che had gained a rough understanding of his biological grandmother so he did not say anything to embarrass her.


    Jiahui patted her chest and said, ¡°We¡¯ve been tricked so badly by that woman! She¡¯s too despicable!¡±


    Cheng Yi scoffed and patted Jiahui¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Grandmother is here! There¡¯s no need to be afraid of that woman! She¡¯s the kind that won¡¯t be able to sit still. Just watch, she¡¯s definitely going to seek her own death!¡±


    At this moment, Cheng Che looked at Cheng Yi and slowly asked, ¡°What about Yin Jia?¡±


    Cheng Yi did not say anything.


    Cheng Che¡¯s voice was very calm as he asked, ¡°Is Yin Jia my biological sister? This can¡¯t be fake, right?¡±


    Cheng Yi nodded. ¡°Yes, Yin Jia is your biological sister. As for the others, you have nothing to do with them. I know what you¡¯re thinking. You me me for not taking good care of her and not caring about her, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true that Yin Jia is a poor child. Your mother and I have wronged her. In the beginning, when I just decided to leave the house, your mother chased after me to persuade me to stay. At that time, she ran into Guan Ning holding Yin Jia¡¯s hand. Your mother has warned your father many times not to involve her child in his affairs, but your father turned a deaf ear and often let Guan Ning take care of Yin Jia. As a result, Yin Jia and Guan Ning were very close. When Yi Wan saw Guan Ning taking care of her child, she broke down.¡±


    Cheng Yi sighed. ¡°Perhaps, Yin Jia still hates your mother, but she¡¯s unaware that it¡¯s all caused by your father.


    ......


    The others have nothing to do with you. I know what you want to say. You me me for not taking good care of her. You me me for not caring for her, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Yin Jia is a poor child. Grandmother and mother have let her down. When your mother chased me away from the Yin family, she wanted to persuade me to stay, but we ran into Guan Ning, who was holding Yin Jia¡¯s hand!¡±


    ¡°Your mother warned your father many times not to touch her child, but your father turned a deaf ear and often handed Yin Jia over to Guan Ning to take care of. As a result, Yin Jia and Guan Ning were very close. When Yi Wan saw Guan Ning taking care of her child again, she broke down.¡±


    Cheng Yi let out a long sigh of relief. ¡°Perhaps Yin Jia also hated your mother, but she didn¡¯t know that the real source was your father. Later on, I didn¡¯t take Yin Jia away because I knew your father would treat her well. There¡¯s a reason why I was confident Yin Jia would be treated well. I knew Yin De would dislike Yi Wan for giving birth to a daughter. Hence, I bribed someone to tell Yin Jia¡¯s fortune, saying that Yin Jia is the Yin family¡¯s lucky charm. I knew Yin De believed such things so he would definitely treat her well. Coincidentally, Yin Jia was involved with a few matters that cemented that fortune. With that, she didn¡¯t live a bad life in the family. With Yin De¡¯s protection, she has the high status of being the Eldest Young Miss of the Yin family and is living well.¡±


    Cheng Che could not help but say, ¡°She¡¯s not living well. Her heart is filled with hatred.¡±


    Cheng Yi was stunned. Previously, she had expected her grandson to me her and refuse to acknowledge her. She was also prepared to face all kinds of ruthless words from Cheng Che since she knew she deserved it. However, what she did not expect was that Cheng Che did not care about himself but stood up for Yin Jia instead. She could not help but smile bitterly, thinking that Cheng Che was truly like his mother.


    After a moment, Cheng Yi said softly, ¡°Cheng Che, Yin Jia grew up in an environment moreplicated than you. She¡¯s not as simple as you think. In fact, I rather admire her shrewdness. Everyone has to pay a price for their growth. No one is perfect. And, you don¡¯t have to feel sorry for her. She doesn¡¯t need it.¡±

 Chapter 838 - Gratified

    <h4>Chapter 838: Gratified</h4>


    Cheng Che pursed his lips and did not speak.


    Jiahui looked at Cheng Che before she said softly, ¡°Grandmother, Sister Yin Jia is with Ye Cheng now, but Ye Cheng is having an affair with Guan Tang. We¡¯re worried that Sister Yin Jia will be deceived and end up badly.¡±


    Cheng Yi patted Jiahui¡¯s hand. She sighed softly and said, ¡°The two of you are too kind. With my understanding of Yin Jia, even if she knows Ye Cheng betrayed her, she¡¯s not the kind that won¡¯t be able to ept it. In the past, both Guan Tang and Yin Yi had snatched her boyfriends before. At that time, she was young and couldn¡¯t take it. She thought aboutmitting suicide. At that time, the person I arranged to stay by her side spoke to her and guided her, drawing her out from the darkness. Don¡¯t worry. The current Yin Jia isn¡¯t someone who will be blinded by matters of the heart, and she¡¯s not someone who¡¯s easily defeated.¡±


    Cheng Che and Jiahui were surprised.


    Jiahui could not help but ask, ¡°You arranged for someone to stay by Sister Yin Jia¡¯s side?¡±


    Cheng Yi sighed. ¡°Just like Cheng Che, she¡¯s also my grandchild. Cheng Che has Jiang Jin watching over him so I naturally feel at ease. However, Yin Jia grew up in a den of lions so I was worried that she¡¯d suffer a loss. She¡¯s a little paranoid, but fortunately, it¡¯s not to the extent where it¡¯s incurable.¡± Then, she looked at Cheng Che and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Ye Cheng¡¯s matter. I won¡¯t let Yin Jia get hurt.¡±


    Cheng Che sighed softly before he asked, ¡°What else do you know? Or perhaps, I should ask, what other things are you involved in?¡±


    Cheng Yi looked at Cheng Che and her expression gradually turned serious as she asked, ¡°I know a lot. Let me ask you, do you want the Yin family?¡±


    Cheng Che was briefly stunned. Then, he said with a frown, ¡°Why would I want the Yin family?¡±


    ¡°The Yin family¡¯s status in S City isn¡¯t inferior to the Mu family in M City. If you be the sessor of the Yin family, you¡¯ll have the same wealth, status, and foundation as Mu Chen. Moreover, you¡¯re the rightful heir of the Yin family! As long as I¡¯m around, no one in the Yin family can stand in your way,¡± Cheng Yi said with a very determined gaze.


    Cheng Che said patiently, ¡°I have no interest inpeting with my brother in wealth, status, or foundation. I also don¡¯t care about bing the heir of the Yin family. I don¡¯t want any rtionship with the Yin family, and I only lied to them when I came here. I was angry that they wanted to risk my life so I wanted to teach them a lesson. I¡¯m not interested in their assets, and I don¡¯t want to seize them.¡±


    Cheng Che looked at her grandson, feeling gratified, and once again, she was filled with gratitude toward her old friend for raising her grandson so well.


    ¡°A good man doesn¡¯t need to rely on his family to get ahead. Cheng Che, I¡¯m happy you have this thinking. My life is filled with ups and downs, and I¡¯ve been both poor and rich. People like the Yin family who have no bottom line and would do anything for money will be punished sooner orter. A real man should use his own ability to get ahead,¡± Cheng Yi said, ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal. You do your thing, and I¡¯ll do mine. We won¡¯t interfere with each other. If, by chance, we have a conflict of interest, I¡¯ll step back for you.¡±


    Cheng Yi was very conscientious and self-aware. At the same time, she sighed inwardly. She thought that her words were almost like what her good friend might say.


    Cheng Che was very clear and decisive. He said, ¡°I only want to investigate their matters that harm people¡¯s lives. As for the rest, I don¡¯t care. I won¡¯t touch the Yin family business as well.¡±


    PLease reading on Myb oxn o ve l.


    Cheng Yi looked at her grandson and smiled. ¡°Very well. Then, I¡¯ll let all of you watch a good show.¡±


    ¡­


    After Cheng Yi left, Cheng Che did not speak for a long time. He was having a hard time calming his emotions.


    Jiahui held his arm gently and said, ¡°Cheng Che, if you have something on your mind, why don¡¯t you say it? We can discuss it together. Don¡¯t keep everything to yourself, okay?¡±

 Chapter 839

    Chapter 839: Comfort


    Cheng Che smiled bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just a little overwhelmed now. Tell me, what¡¯s going on exactly? Why are there so many things happening and so many people appearing out of nowhere?¡±


    Jiahui leaned her head against Cheng Che¡¯s shoulder before she said, ¡°What does it matter? These things will happen sooner orter. It¡¯s not something we can control. Don¡¯t get bogged down by all these things. Just treat it like a project. When the dust settles, we¡¯ll still be us. We have Grandma, Mu Chen, Song Ning, and Little Mu Lan. We¡¯ll still be a happy family. You can acknowledge whoever you want, and you can also choose not to acknowledge them. In short, you can do whatever you want.¡±


    Cheng Che did not say anything.


    Jiahui patted his back and said, ¡°Cheng Che, Grandma and Mu Chen said that you¡¯re very calm when you¡¯re dealing with work. You¡¯ve even gained such a good reputation over the years. Why are you hesitant when ites to this? Isn¡¯t it because it involves emotions? Although I know nothing about running a business, I know that once your feelings are involved, it¡¯ll definitelyplicate even the simplest thing. For example, as doctors, we avoid treating family members. Why? Because we¡¯ll let our emotions cloud our judgment, causing us to be irrational and unable to see or act objectively. As a result, we are like to make the wrong call. What do you think?¡±


    Cheng Che turned his head and pulled Jiahui into his arms. He kissed her lightly on the top of her head and said, ¡°You¡¯re my angel.¡±


    Jiahui knew that Cheng Che had listened to her words.


    Cheng Che held her and leaned against the couch. He sighed softly and said, ¡°My goal in life is actually very simple. I wanted to run my business, produce movies, and earn money. Later on, I met you, and I wanted to marry you and have two babies. We¡¯ll be a family of four. We¡¯ll have three meals a day together, and we¡¯ll go through the four seasons together. Isn¡¯t that wonderful? We both have our careers, and our children will grow up in a loving environment. Isn¡¯t that happiness?¡±


    Jiahui nodded slightly. ¡°I like the days you described. You¡¯ll have to help the children with their homework. Otherwise, if they don¡¯t listen to me, I¡¯ll definitely lose my temper.¡±


    .....


    Cheng Che smiled gently. That kind of ordinary day was what he yearned for the most.


    Jiahui continued to say, ¡°Let¡¯s just stay by Grandma¡¯s side for now. After all, she¡¯s getting older. Song Ning and I are around so we can keep an eye on her as well. When we have a child, Little Mu Lan will have apanion. Isn¡¯t it good as well?¡±


    Cheng Che smiled. ¡°Okay. Our children will be just like me and Brother Chen when we were young. Brother has always taken the me for me. It¡¯s especially good to have an older brother.¡±


    Jiahui nodded as shey in his arms. ¡°It¡¯s a deal then!¡± Then, she raised her head to look at Cheng Che solemnly.


    A hint of sadness could be seen in Cheng Che¡¯s eyes as he said, ¡°Jiahui, Grandma, Brother Chen, and even sister-inw have always treated me like family, and I also treat them like my family...¡±


    Jiahui seemed to understand his thoughts. She said, ¡°What do you mean by ¡®treat you like family¡¯? You¡¯re a family, to begin with. Do you know what Grandma told me?¡±


    Cheng Che looked at her curiously.


    Jiahui covered her mouth andughed before she said, ¡°Grandma said that in the future, when she divides the family assets, she¡¯ll give us a bigger share, and Mu Chen and Song Ning will get a smaller share. I asked her why can¡¯t it be split equally, and she said humans are biased. She said elderly people love the youngest and that the eldest will have to rely on his or her own effort.¡±


    Cheng Che¡¯s eyes were slightly wet with tears.


    Then, Jiahui said proudly, ¡°That¡¯s why we have to stay close to Grandma andpete with Mu Chen and Song Ning every day! The most important thing is that Grandma will be happy!¡±


    Cheng Che nodded slightly and said in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll stay by Grandma¡¯s side.¡±

 Chapter 840

    Chapter 840: Designation


    Naturally, the ¡®Grandma¡¯ the couple spoke about was Jiang Jin.


    In Cheng Che¡¯s heart, the Mu family house was his home. It was only at that ce that he was treated sincerely.


    ...


    Yin Jia¡¯s body was tense, and her expression was wary as she looked at Cheng Yi, who was sitting in front of her.


    Cheng Yi had lost the cautiousness she had when faced with Cheng Che when faced with Yin Jia. She asked bluntly, ¡°I heard that you sent Guan Tang to Yi Garden?¡±


    Yin Jia was slightly taken aback. She did not expect Cheng Yi to ask about this matter. She had expected Cheng Yi to talk about how she had no choice back then and about the hardships she suffered before asking for forgiveness. After all, back then, they had abandoned her; she could not forgive them. However, faced with Cheng Yi who did not y by the rules at all, she instinctively nodded in response to Cheng Yi¡¯s question.


    ¡°Well done! You can¡¯t be soft-hearted when dealing with your love rival,¡± Cheng Yi said praisingly.


    Yin Jia frowned and asked unhappily, ¡°Why do you want to see me?¡±


    .....


    Yin Jia decided to be direct. Since Cheng Yi did not intend to exin herself, she would save herself the trouble.


    Cheng Yi noticed Yin Jia¡¯s unhappy expression, but she did not pay attention to it. She smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re just like your father. All your emotions show on your face. With this, it¡¯s easy for your opponents to see through you and gain the upper hand.¡±


    Yin Jia sneered. ¡°I grew up with my father. If I¡¯m not like him, then who else can I be like?¡±


    Cheng Yi shook her index finger at Yin Jia and said, ¡°You grew up with your grandfather; it has nothing to do with your father. Moreover, Cheng Che has never seen his mother, but he¡¯s 100% like her. Stopining. In this world, if you want topare who¡¯s more miserable, you won¡¯t win first ce. When I said you¡¯re like your father, I¡¯m reminding you to keep your cool.¡±


    Yin Jia was choked by Cheng Yi¡¯s words to the point where she could not speak for a moment. She was angry, and she could not help the tears that welled up in her eyes.


    Cheng Yi leaned back against her chair before she tapped her finger lightly on the table. She said, ¡°Back then, your mother and I left, leaving you at home. It¡¯s indeed us who wronged you. Your mother is no longer around so the only person who can apologize to you is me. Yin Jia, it doesn¡¯t mean anything to me if you hate me or if you forgive me. I don¡¯t care. You¡¯re my granddaughter so I won¡¯t mistreat you. I¡¯m determined to obtain the Yin family. I spoke to your brother, and he doesn¡¯t want anything to do with the Yin family so I¡¯ll hand it over to you in the end.¡±


    Yin Jia looked at Cheng Yi in shock. Finally, she asked slowly, ¡°What if my brother wants it?¡±


    Cheng Yi shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ll give him whatever he wants. There¡¯s no need to ask such a stupid question. If he wants the Yin family, I¡¯ll naturally give you something else. Don¡¯t talk about fairness to me, Yin Jia. There¡¯s no point. Cheng Che is my grandson, and I owe him more. However, you¡¯re also my granddaughter so I won¡¯t mistreat you.¡±


    Yin Jia was shocked and hurt by Cheng Yi¡¯s frankness, but she was also attracted by Cheng Yi¡¯s words.


    Cheng Yi looked at her granddaughter and sighed inwardly. ¡®Indeed, when raising a child, the environment is very important. Yin Jia has the pettiness unique to the Yin family. Since she was young, her mind was already twisted. She¡¯s also vicious and greedy.¡¯


    Yin Jia finally put away her self-righteous indignation and arrogance before she asked tentatively, ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡±


    Cheng Yi nodded lightly. ¡°Your father betrayed your mother. Although your mother is no longer around, I am here. I can not forgive him, and I will not acknowledge the children he had with that woman. As for Qin Shuang, that bitch¡¯s child, he won¡¯t have his turn at all. I only have you and Cheng Che. I¡¯m determined to obtain the Yin family. Since your brother doesn¡¯t want it, when I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll leave it to you to manage.¡±

 Chapter 841

    Chapter 841: Orders


    ¡°Really?¡± Yin Jia asked, looking half-convinced.


    Cheng Yi only looked at Yin Jia and did not say anything.


    Yin Jia also felt that she had asked a very silly question and felt a little embarrassed. Then, she asked hesitantly, ¡°Then, what do you need me to do?¡±


    Cheng Yi nodded, ¡°Good. You still know that there¡¯s a price to pay. Not bad. I feel relieved seeing this. I do want you to do something, but it¡¯s not difficult for you to do. From now on, you have to understand the Yin Group¡¯s situation. Do you know how to do this?¡±


    Yin Jia was a little puzzled. ¡°I know the Yin Group¡¯s situation. I read the newspaper every day.¡±


    Cheng Yi smiled faintly and said, ¡°You¡¯re reading the newspaper for your father. From now on, you have to do it for your grandfather.¡±


    Yin Jia was further puzzled. ¡°Is there any difference?¡±


    Cheng Yi smiled mysteriously and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you find out for yourself and make theparison?¡±


    Yin Jia¡¯s interest was finally piqued. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Then, Cheng Yi seemed to think of something before she said, ¡°Oh, right. About that boyfriend of yours. How much do you know about him?¡±


    Yin Jia was taken aback by the question. She bit her lip and did not answer the question.


    Cheng Yi said, ¡°He¡¯s not suitable for you. You should leave him as soon as possible.¡±


    Yin Jia looked slightly anxious upon hearing this. She said, ¡°No. He¡¯s the most cost-effective person I can find...¡±


    Cheng Yi sighed softly as she looked at Yin Jia. ¡°Yin Jia, you¡¯re looking for a husband, not a business partner. What do you mean by cost-effective? No wonder your brother and sister-inw are so worried about you. Your brother doesn¡¯t want anything I give him. He only hopes that I¡¯ll help you and give you a good home.¡±


    Yin Jia¡¯s eyes reddened, and her voice trembled slightly as she asked, ¡°He... Did he really say that?¡±


    Cheng Yi sighed again. ¡°You have the same mother, after all. He doesn¡¯t recognize the entire Yin family or me. He only cares about you. I¡¯m really happy for your mother.¡±


    Yin Jia¡¯s tears fell. She wiped the corners of her eyes with a piece of tissue before she said, ¡°In the Yin family, every marriage has its benefits. That¡¯s what I understood as everyone¡¯s responsibility since I was young. All the love and affection in my youth were illusions, and they no longer have anything to do with me now. As for Ye Cheng, I know he¡¯s scheming, and I know he¡¯s a womanizer. However, his family background is enough to match mine. I don¡¯t need a loving husband anyway. As long as he doesn¡¯t cross the line, I can ept it.¡±


    ¡°Then, why did you send Guan Tang to Yi Garden? Wasn¡¯t it to vent your anger?¡±


    Yin Jia straightened her back and sighed in relief. ¡°We¡¯re not married yet. He should at least behave himself first. By doing this, I¡¯m also showing him a disy of power and letting him know my bottom line.¡± Then, she raised her chin and said proudly, ¡°As for that b*tch, Guan Tang, I¡¯ve been wanting to deal with her for a long time now. I was just waiting for an opportunity. Initially, I wanted her to destroy my brother and Jiahui¡¯s rtionship. I don¡¯t like things like love so I don¡¯t like Jiahui. If Guan Tang were willing to be my sister-inw obediently, I could tolerate her for the rest of her life. But now, there¡¯s no need. She¡¯s such an eye-sore. Why should I be soft-hearted?¡±


    Cheng Yi was very satisfied with Yin Jia¡¯s response. ¡°Not bad. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so clear-headed. There¡¯s no need for me to reason with you. I feel relieved. At the very least, I know you won¡¯t be deceived by Ye Cheng.¡±


    Yin Jia was puzzled. ¡°Why are you asking about this? Is there something you¡¯re dissatisfied with regarding Ye Cheng?¡±


    Cheng Yi shook her head slightly and said with a smile, ¡°What does it matter if I¡¯m dissatisfied or not? The important thing is that your brother doesn¡¯t want you to be unhappy.¡±


    Realization dawned on Yin Jia. As it turned out, it was because of her brother¡¯s ¡®orders¡¯ again.

 Chapter 842

    Chapter 842: Trap


    However, Yin Jia was not unhappy. She felt real love now, unlike the fake and conditional love given by the people of the Yin family. Cheng Che was very meticulous, and he was sometimes impatient with her, but he truly cared for her; he truly treated her as his sister. She was not unmoved at this moment.


    Cheng Yi shrugged and changed the topic. She said, ¡°After listening to what you said, I think you won¡¯t mind if something happens to Ye Cheng. I¡¯m relieved.¡±


    Yin Jia¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°If something happens? Grandma, what are you going to do to him? How did he offend you?¡±


    Cheng Yi was quite happy when Yin Jia addressed her as ¡®Grandma¡¯, but she did not show it at all. She said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s not me he offended. He has offended many people. Since you don¡¯t care about him, there¡¯s no need to warn him.¡±


    Yin Jia wanted to say something but hesitated.


    Cheng Yi thought about it for a moment before she said, ¡°If you want to do him a favor, then warn him that someone intends to buy the Ye Group recently.¡±


    Yin Jia was shocked. ¡°Buy the Ye Group? Isn¡¯t the Ye Group doing well all this time? The Yin family has been cooperating with the Ye Group. Why would someone want to buy the Ye Group?¡±


    Cheng Yi looked at Yin Jia for a while silently. Then, she brought out a document from her bag and handed it to Yin Jia before she said, ¡°Give this to Ye Cheng. Tell him that someone has found Zhuang Ji¡¯s embroidery manual.¡±


    Yin Jia was in a daze as she took the document hesitantly. ¡°What¡¯s Zhuang Ji¡¯s embroidery manual?¡±


    Cheng Yi said, ¡°Ye Cheng knows what it is. You should pay attention to your grandfather¡¯s daily news. You¡¯ll definitely find something rted to this. You can investigate this yourself. If you have any questions, you can ask me. If you want to shoulder the burden of the Yin family in the future, you¡¯ll have to possess sufficient ability. It¡¯s better to rely on yourself than others.¡±


    Yin Jia¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Alright, I know what to do. In that case, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    Yin Jia left in a hurry.


    Cheng Yi sighed. ¡®As expected, she¡¯s still a member of the Yin family. She can¡¯t keep her cool at all.¡±


    After Yin Jia left, a graceful figure leisurely walked over and sat across from Cheng Yi. Then, the neer asked, ¡°You... Isn¡¯t it bad for you to use her like this? If Cheng Che finds out, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll me you.¡±


    Cheng Yi smiled. ¡°There are already more than one or two things that Cheng Che mes me for... Moreover, it¡¯s not that bad. Yin Jia is a typical member of the Yin family. She may not be able to aplish anything, but she¡¯s more than capable of ruining things. Zhuang Ning, I don¡¯t care about the Yin family; I only care about Cheng Che. So, there¡¯s no need to think about anything and just act as nned.¡±


    Zhuang Ning nodded. ¡°Alright. I got it. I already know the situation with the Ye Group like the back of my hand. I can take action at any time. As for the Yin family, it depends on how we trigger the two young masters...¡±


    Cheng Yi was very satisfied with Zhuang Ning¡¯s performance. ¡°Do you believe good and evil will eventually be rewarded or punished?¡±


    Zhuang Ning nodded solemnly.


    Cheng Yi said, ¡°The Yin family doesn¡¯t believe it. Hence, I¡¯ll teach them a good lesson. I¡¯ll show them that karma wille for them for all the things they¡¯ve done...¡±


    Zhuang Ning clenched her hands tightly, digging her nails into her palms. She also wanted to show Ye Cheng what karma was.


    ...


    Mu Chen frowned as he looked at theplicated diagram in front of him.


    Song Ning, Cheng Che, and Jiahui stood behind Mu Chen.


    Cheng Che looked a little uneasy as he said, ¡°Brother, I feel that this matter is getting weirder and weirder.¡±


    Song Ning was also a little worried. ¡°These things don¡¯t seem to be rted, but they¡¯re inextricably linked. It seems like there¡¯s an invisible hand pushing things forward.¡±


    Jiahui¡¯s expression was slightly confused. ¡°To be honest, I can¡¯t tell what¡¯s wrong, but I only feel that something big is about to happen.¡±


    Cheng Che patted Jiahui and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Mu Chen nodded slightly. ¡°Yes, it¡¯ll be fine. When the soldierse, the general will keep them at bay. When the wateres, the earth will stop it.¡±

 Chapter 843

    Chapter 843: Idea


    Mu Chen turned around and said, ¡°Things have developed to this point, and they¡¯re no longer within our control. Let¡¯s just wait and see. Cheng Che, I think Old Madam Cheng is determined to seek trouble with the Yin family. Since you don¡¯t n to cooperate with her, why don¡¯t we just watch the show first? At the very least, we won¡¯t make things anymore chaotic than they are now.¡±


    Cheng Che was slightly unwilling, but after thinking about it, he could only nod. ¡°I won¡¯t n on helping anyone. They have nothing to do with me.¡±


    Seeing Cheng Che like this, Jiahui could not help but feel happy. She held his arm and said, ¡°That¡¯s for the best. You and Mu Chen should focus on your business for now while I¡¯ll stay with Song Ning. This way, we can look after each other.¡±


    Cheng Che suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°I heard that Guan Tang is locked up in Yi Garden. I wonder if things will change...¡±


    Guan Tang was someone with no bottom line. Now that she was locked up in Yi Garden, it was really difficult to predict the consequences.


    Song Ning sighed. ¡°Tell the people who¡¯ve infiltrated Yi Garden to ensure Director Wang¡¯s safety. As for Guan Tang, there are things that we can¡¯t stop no matter what. That aside, Xiao Yu¡¯s father has already figured the matter out from the beginning to the end. Mu Chen, he¡¯s willing to lend us a hand.¡±


    Jiahui looked unbothered as she said, ¡°I¡¯d like to meet Guan Tang. If she meets me, she¡¯ll definitely try to negotiate with me. At that time, I¡¯ll be able to see what bargaining chips she has. If I don¡¯t save her, there¡¯ll definitely be others who will save her. At that time, won¡¯t we lose the initiative?¡±


    Mu Chen said, ¡°Jiahui, safetyes first. If she has bargaining chips, she¡¯ll reveal it sooner orter. We¡¯re not in a hurry.¡±


    Jiahui thought about it for a moment and nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you. Song Ning and I will be together. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Mu Chen nodded. ¡°Alright then. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll mess with the Yin Group¡¯s stocks so they won¡¯t have any time to care about Yi Garden.¡±


    ...


    Yi Garden.


    Qin Shuang, Kang Ru, and Guan Ning were all as anxious as ants on a hot pan as they looked at Director Wang.


    Director Wang¡¯s expression was one of worry when she faced them, but she was sneering inwardly.


    ¡°Director Wang, if, if they don¡¯t get a kidney and bone marrow transnt as soon as possible, then, then...¡± Kang Ru said tremblingly, unable to finish her words.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have much time left,¡± Director Wang said with a regretful expression.


    Guan Ning¡¯s tears fell at once. ¡°What should we do? Please help us think of a way...¡±


    Director Wang feigned confusion and asked, ¡°What happened? Didn¡¯t you say that you already found a willing donor? Everything¡¯s ready on my side. The two young masters¡¯ conditions don¡¯t allow us to wait any longer...¡±


    Kang Ru stomped her foot angrily. ¡°It¡¯s all that old witch¡¯s fault. She appeared out of nowhere and ruined a good thing!¡±


    Qin Shuang¡¯s expression turned very unsightly as well.


    Guan Ning was still in tears, and despair could be heard in her voice as she said, ¡°Director Wang, please help us think of another way. Just help us buy more time. We... We will definitely think of a way as well!¡±


    Director Wang felt delighted inwardly, but she looked troubled outwardly. She said, ¡°To be honest, I spoke to my mentor, and he sent two of my junior sisters over. If it weren¡¯t for them, how could we have waited until now? Rather than asking me to buy you more time, why don¡¯t youe up with a solution as soon as possible?¡±


    The trio could not say anything. Director Wang¡¯s made sense, but they were really helpless.


    Kang Ru stomped her foot again and said anxiously to her mother-inw, ¡°Mother, why don¡¯t you beg Father again and ask him to think of a way to persuade Cheng Che? Now, only he can save Yin Zheng and Yin Jian¡¯s lives!¡±


    Qin Shuang¡¯s expression was gloomy as she said, ¡°Guan Ning, only you can help us. Ask Yin Bin to beg his biological mother and son. His mother should listen to him no matter what, right? Cheng Che is her grandson, but so is Yin Zheng. Both are her grandsons so she definitely won¡¯t be able to favor one over the other! This is it! She definitely won¡¯t be able to refuse!¡±


    Qin Shuang thought that her idea was very good and feasible.

 Chapter 844

    Chapter 844: Pregnancy


    Guan Ning felt choked by Qin Shuang¡¯s words. She said frostily, ¡°She doesn¡¯t like me? Didn¡¯t all of you see it with your own eyes?¡±


    Guan Ning thought to herself, ¡®Who was it who smiled when Cheng Yi belittled and ridiculed me? Did they think I didn¡¯t see it at that time? Now they want to use me as a gun? Keep dreaming!¡¯


    Then, Guan Ning turned and walked away without looking back as she said, ¡°I¡¯m going to see Yin Zheng.¡±


    Guan Ning left Qin Shuang and Kang Ru stewing in anger. After she left, she went to Guan Tang¡¯s residence directly. After all, no one would mistreat Yin Zheng, who was one of the young masters of the Yin family, but the same could not be said for Guan Tang. Moreover, Guan Tang was sent here by the Eldest Young Miss of the Yin family. When Yin Jia went crazy, even Old Master Yin could not do anything. She thought that Guan Tang was very unlucky to have fallen into Yin Jia¡¯s hand just like that.


    Naturally, Guan Ning did not really care about Guan Tang that much, but over the years, she knew that Guan Tang had been gathering information about the Yin family. She knew Guan Tang had kept the information as bargaining chips and would not show her hand unless it was a critical moment. She thought that the time now could be considered a critical moment and could not help but wonder if Guan Tang was going to show her hand now.


    ...


    Guan Tang was sitting by the bed andbing her head. She had been very drowsy and tired recently, and her hair kept falling out. Director Wang did not pay any attention to Yin Jia¡¯s orders and did not drug her. Director Wang only locked her in here and no longer paid any attention to her. Nheless, she still suspected that her food was poisoned. She felt ufortable, and recently, she had even lost her appetite and could not sleep well. She was really worried she would die here, and she felt really unwilling to resign to her fate. She could not help but feel sad when she looked at her hair on theb.


    When Guan Ning pushed the door open, the duo looked at each other in surprise.


    ¡°Guan Tang...¡± Guan Ning was shocked that she did not know what to say for a moment.


    ¡°Aunty? Why are you here?¡± Guan Tang did not expect to see Guan Ning at all.


    Guan Ning took a few steps forward and asked, ¡°Guan Tang, why do you look so haggard? You... Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Guan Ning felt that Yi Garden was really strange. It was as though those who moved in here had been sucked dry of their vitality.


    Guan Tang subconsciously touched her face upon hearing Guan Ning¡¯s words. However, her voice was calm as she said, ¡°Is that so surprising when I¡¯m locked up here?¡±


    Guan Tang suddenly felt a little dizzy, and she instinctively held onto Guan Ning as her vision swam.


    Guan Ning supported Guan Tang and asked softly, ¡°You... Do you have any stomach difort and feel nauseous often?¡±


    Guan Tang regained her senses and looked at Guan Ning in confusion. She nodded and said, ¡°Yes, every day. How do you know? Do you know what they drugged me with?¡±


    Guan Ning¡¯s expression was a littleplicated as she said, ¡°Guan Tang, you should be pregnant.¡±


    Guan Tang was stunned.


    Guan Ning¡¯s expression was stillplicated as she looked at Guan Tang.


    Guan Tang tightened her grip on Guan Ning and asked, surprised, ¡°Really? Aunty, are you sure? Are you sure I¡¯m pregnant? Are you sure they didn¡¯t poison me?¡±


    Guan Ning frowned. ¡°Guan Tang! Are you crazy? Do you know whose child it is?¡±


    Guan Tang froze, and her grip loosened. Then, a strange smile appeared on her face as she said, ¡°Of course, I know. It¡¯s Ye Cheng¡¯s child.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Guan Ning was at a loss for words. After a moment, she said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for Ye Cheng to admit that you¡¯re pregnant with his child! Moreover, if you do this, you¡¯ll only make Yin Jia hate you more. You¡¯re ying with fire, and you¡¯ll end up setting yourself on fire! I advise you to stop fooling around. Why don¡¯t you think of a way to see how you can quickly escape from this ce? If you don¡¯t reveal the bargaining chips you have now, you might not have a chance to do so in the future.¡±


    Despite Guan Ning¡¯s words, a smug smile appeared on Guan Tang¡¯s face as she ced her hand gently on her lower abdomen. She said, ¡°I¡¯m not fooling around. Whether Ye Cheng wants to or not, he has to admit the child is his! I¡¯ll do a DNA test if that¡¯s what it takes. What matters is that he admits it! If he admits it, it means that he admits to sleeping with me! At that time, I can make Yin Jia feel sick and disgusted for the rest of her life!¡±


    1


    After saying that, Guan Tangughed very happily.

 Chapter 845

    Chapter 845: Sick


    Guan Ning was speechless.


    ¡°Aunty, help me pass a message to Ye Cheng. Ask him to bring me away from this ce. Don¡¯t worry. Once I¡¯m out, I¡¯ll give you the bargaining chips in my hand so you can help Yin Zheng inherit the family business! Aunty, when I marry Ye Cheng and Yin Zheng inherits the family business, tell me, who else can be better than you at that time?¡± Guan Tang said as her eyes shed with fanaticism.


    Guan Ning could not help but be moved by Guan Tang¡¯s words. She asked, ¡°You... Can you really deal with that Ye Cheng?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Aunty. Just help me pass on the message. Just say that I have a lead on Zhuang Ji¡¯s embroidery manual. He¡¯ll definitely think of a way to get me out of here at that time,¡± Guan Tang said, brimming with confidence.


    1


    ¡°Zhuang Ji¡¯s embroidery manual? I seem to have heard your uncle mention it before. You really have a lead?¡± Guan Ning asked skeptically.


    Guan Tang nodded confidently. She began to tempt Guan Ning as she said, ¡°Of course! Aunty, help me this time. I promise that you¡¯ll definitely benefit immensely from helping me this time. Aunty, think about Yin Zheng. Don¡¯t you want to up his chances?¡±


    After a moment, Guan Ning finally nodded. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll help you this time because you¡¯re a member of the Guan family.¡±


    Guan Tang smiled. As long as Guan Ning helped her, it was fine. It did not matter which family she belonged to as long as she could benefit from it.


    ...


    Yin Jian hugged Qin Shuang and cried, ¡°Grandma, Grandma, bring me out of here. I¡¯m not sick, I¡¯m not sick!¡±


    Qin Shuang felt heartbroken when she looked at her grandson. She hugged him and cried as well. ¡°My poor child! My baby! Why is your life so miserable? What should I do? Heavens!¡±


    Qin Shuang¡¯s cries drowned out Yin Jian¡¯s cries immediately.


    Yin Jia stopped crying and sniffed before he said impatiently, ¡°That¡¯s enough, Grandma! I¡¯m not dead yet! You can cry and be sad when I¡¯m dead.¡±


    Kang Ru patted her son and chided gently, ¡°Bah! Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±


    Yin Jian sighed before he sat back on the bed and said nonchntly, ¡°What? So you still haven¡¯t found a way to save us? Let me tell you, I¡¯m not sick. There¡¯s nothing wrong with me! If you can¡¯t get me out of here, it¡¯s fine. Just transfer me to another hospital so I can have another check-up! I don¡¯t believe there¡¯s anything wrong with me.¡±


    Qin Shuang quickly stopped crying when she heard her grandson¡¯s words. She hurriedly said, ¡°Silly child! Director Wang is my rtive. She owes us a debt of gratitude so she¡¯s doing her best for you. How can the hospital give you such meticulous care like she does? Moreover, we¡¯ve not made your illness public to avoid unnecessary criticism when you inherit the family business in the future. We have to quietly cure your illness. After that, we¡¯ll fight for you to inherit the family business. You have to fight for our honor. You can¡¯t lose to Yin Zheng, understand?¡±


    Yin Jian said impatiently, ¡°Grandma, can you please listen to me? I¡¯m asking you to find another doctor to treat me! I don¡¯t think I¡¯m sick. Don¡¯t listen to Director Wang¡¯s nonsense!¡±


    Qin Shuang and Kang Ru took turns persuading Yin Jian, trying to make him understand that Director Wang was the most suitable person to treat him.


    Yin Jian rolled his eyes and gave up trying to exin to his grandmother and mother whom he thought were impossible to reason with.


    After Qin Shuang and Kang Ru left, Director Wang entered the room with a young nurse in tow.


    Yin Jian was shocked.


    Director Wang instructed the young nurse to give Yin Jian an injection before dismissing the nurse.


    Yin Jian¡¯s heart began to beat wildly for some reason. ¡°What, what is it?¡±


    Director Wang put the things in her hands down as she said calmly, ¡°Young Master Jian, are you worried that I have ill intentions toward you? I really didn¡¯t expect you to sense that you¡¯re not sick so quickly. It¡¯s really surprising. However, don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll be sick for real in the future.¡±

 Chapter 846

    Chapter 846: Critical


    Yin Jian leaped up in shock. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I mean exactly what I said...¡± Director Wang said bluntly.


    Yin Jian¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°I could feel something was wrong, and it seems like the problem could only lie with you. Tell me, what exactly did you do to me? Why is my health good at times and bad at other times? What kind of injection did you just give me?¡±


    Director Wang said with a smile, ¡°Can¡¯t you just obediently be a patient? There¡¯s no need for you to know so much. With your status, you¡¯re born to enjoy life. You just have to muddle along and wait for your death. You don¡¯t need to know so much. There¡¯s a limit to a person¡¯s luck. You should cherish it.¡±


    After that, Director Wang left Yin Jian feeling uneasy.


    When Director Wang emerged from the room, the young nurse asked tentatively, ¡°What should we do if he really realizes it?¡±


    Director Wang said indifferently, ¡°From today onward, increase their dosage every day. It¡¯s about time anyway.¡±


    The young nurse nodded silently.


    Director Wang said softly, clearing the young nurse from all culpability, ¡°Xiao Yang, the medicine you gave them and the drugs you administered were all done ording to my instructions.¡±


    Xiao Yang raised her head and looked at Director Wang with a firm gaze as she said, ¡°Director, each of your instructions was to treat the two patients¡¯ conditions. There¡¯s nothing wrong with your instructions. The patients have indeed exhibited relevant symptoms. I¡¯ll be responsible for this at any time and anywhere.¡±


    Director Wang was slightly surprised. ¡°Xiao Yang...¡±


    Xiao Yang lowered her gaze andbowed slightly. ¡°Director, I¡¯ll return to my work first.¡±


    Director Wang looked at Xiao Yang¡¯s back silently. At this time, she did not care about anything else. The matter had alreadye to an end.


    ...


    The next day.


    The two young masters of the Yin family were seriously ill, scaring everyone in the Yin family. Together with Old Master Yin, they rushed to Yi Garden.


    Director Wang looked at everyone and said in a troubled tone, ¡°After the madams left yesterday, the two young masters¡¯ conditions worsened. We spent the entire night treating them before their conditions finally stabilized. Everyone, the kidney and bone marrow transnts I told you about earlier have to be carried out as soon as possible. Otherwise... I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t have much time left.¡±


    Qin Shuang, Kang Ru, and Guan Ning burst into tears immediately.


    Yin Bin and Yin Yang were so anxious that they did not know what to do with themselves.


    Old Master Yin frowned and asked, ¡°Director Wang, is there really no other way/¡±


    Director Wang shook her head gently. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Old Master Yin. There¡¯s nothing I can do.¡±


    Qin Shuang sobbed. ¡°Old Master, please think of a way to save the children. If there¡¯s no other way, why don¡¯t we kidnap Cheng Che and exchange his life for two lives? It¡¯s still worth it. Worsees to worst, I¡¯ll bear the me alone.¡±


    ¡°Preposterous!¡± Old Master Yin bellowed immediately.


    Qin Shuang timidly took two steps back, but her eyes were brimming with hatred.


    Old Master Yin rose to his feet and said to Director Wang, ¡°Please take me to see them.¡±


    Direction Wang quickly stood up and led the way.


    ...


    This time, Yin Jian and Yin Zheng were lying in the same room.


    Director Wang exined, ¡°Previously, the two cousin brothers had bad tempers and often fought. Hence, we separated them. However, in order to take care of them better, we put them together. Moreover, they no longer have the energy to fight now.¡±


    Old Master Yin nodded with a gloomy expression on his face as he looked at his two grandsons who looked haggard as they slept.


    Director Wang gently lifted Yin Jian¡¯s quilt. He was naked under the quilt, and his important parts were covered with bloody scratches.


    Old Master Yin was shocked. ¡°What happened?!¡±


    After covering Yin Jian with the quilt again, Director Wang said softly, ¡°It¡¯s the toxin in his body. It¡¯ll attack the weak parts first before it slowly spreads to the entire body.¡±

 Chapter 847

    Chapter 847: Punishment


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Old Master Yin asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Are both of them like this?¡±


    Director Wang nodded. ¡°However, Yin Zheng¡¯s condition is more serious.¡±


    Old Master Yin could not say a word. He walked out with a gloomy expression. Just as he reached the door, he bumped into the young nurse who was rushing into the room.


    The things in the young nurse¡¯s hands fell to the floor as she apologized profusely, flustered.


    Old Master Yin¡¯s eyes shifted to things on the ground. Upon closer inspection, he saw two small triangr items wrapped in red cloth. He bent down to pick them up before he asked, ¡°What are these?¡±


    The young nurse froze, panicking and not daring to speak.


    Director Wang quickly said in a kind tone, ¡°Old Master Yin is asking you a question. Hurry up and answer him.¡±


    With this, the young nurse stammered, ¡°T-these, these are talismans for safety. I, I went to the temple and asked for them.¡±


    Old Master Yin did not say a word and returned the talismans to the young nurse, thinking that she at least had good intentions.


    After taking the talismans, seeing that Old Master Yin was not angry, she mustered up her courage and said, ¡°They were having nightmares all night. They were incoherent, begging for forgiveness from someone. I, I was wondering if they had encountered anything evil. Even if it might be superstitious, it¡¯s better to believe than not. That¡¯s why I went to the temple. The monk said that if they really encountered something evil, the talismans would definitely help them.¡±


    Old Master Yin was slightly moved by the young nurse¡¯s kind intentions. He said in a low voice, ¡°Mmm, thank you.¡±


    The young nurses nodded, feeling touched. She said softly, ¡°They¡¯ll definitely get better.¡±


    ...


    Old Master Yin returned to the living room, looking deep in thought. After a while, he said to everyone, ¡°Let¡¯s go back and think of a way. Yin Bin, I¡¯ll leave you to deal with your mother and Cheng Che. Human lives are at stake. No matter what conditions they demand, you have to agree first. Saving lives is more important, understand?¡±


    Yin Bin was filled with bitterness, but he could only agree.


    The few of them discussed for a long time, but they were really at a loss.


    At some point, Director Wang called Qin Shuang to the side and told her the matter about the young nurse and the talismans.


    Qin Shuang¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really? The young nurse said that?¡±


    Director Wang nodded slightly.


    Qin Shuang hurried over to Old Master Yin and said, ¡°Old Master, you deal with the matters on your side. On my side, I¡¯ll hire some capable people to have a look at the two children. What if they¡¯re not sick? What if something evil is attached to them? When the three of us came over yesterday, they were still chatting andughing with us. They looked healthy.¡±


    Then, Qin Shuang looked at Kang Ru and Guan Ning, and in return, the duo quickly nodded to confirm it.


    Old Master Yin frowned.


    Seeing this, Yin Yang hastily said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just superstition?¡±


    Qin Shuang red at her son. ¡°What do you know? We have to try everything now. As long as we can save them, who cares if it¡¯s superstitious nonsense or not? Hurry up and help your brother to think of a way. As long as Cheng Che agrees to donate his kidney and bone marrow, we¡¯ll pay any price!¡±


    Yin Yang did not dare to speak anymore.


    ...


    After sending the Yin family off, Director Wang found the young nurse and asked, ¡°Xiao Yang, are you hiding something from me?¡±


    Xiao Yang looked at Director Wang and said sincerely, ¡°Director Wang, please give me a chance. I just want them to apologize to the girls they killed before they die.¡±


    Director Wang looked at Xiao Yang in shock.


    The young nurse¡¯s eyes were clear as she said, ¡°Director Wang, letting them die is too easy. You¡¯ve seen them. So what if they¡¯re suffering from illnesses? They¡¯re unrepentant; they¡¯re not sorry for the things they¡¯d done at all. This won¡¯t do! They have to admit their mistakes. They have to know that this is their retribution. They have to let everyone know about their evil deeds! This is the punishment they should receive! They can die, but before they die, they have to be ruined!¡±

 Chapter 848

    Chapter 848: Rescue


    Director Wang was shocked and speechless. She only stared at Xiao Yang with her mouth agape.


    Xiao Yang lowered her gaze. Then, as though she was talking to herself, she muttered, ¡°The lives of those girls they harmed were ruined. As for those who are dead, they can¡¯t rest in peace until now! Those wicked people are still finding ways. Do they think they can ruin others just because they have money? Do they think they can do illegal and wicked things just because of their wealth? No, no, no! There has to be justice in this world. There has to be justice.¡±


    Then, Xiao Yang raised her head to look at Director Wang and said calmly, ¡°Director Wang, just like you, I want to deal with them. You left them with a glimmer of hope; isn¡¯t that because you want to keep them alive? How can the two young masters of the Yin family fall ill so silently without anyone knowing anything? Director Wang, rest assured. All you need to do is continue treating them. Let me deal with the young masters and the elders of the Yin family.¡±


    After saying that, Xiao Yang bowed deeply and left without looking back.


    Director Wang was in a daze for a long time before she returned to her senses. It seemed like good and evil would be rewarded and punished ordingly. As it turned out, she was not walking on this path alone.


    ...


    Ye Cheng was dumbfounded when he heard the news from Chen Chen. His eyes were slightly widened as he asked, ¡°What did you say? Guan Tang is pregnant? And the child is mine?¡±


    Chen Chen nodded slightly.


    Then, Ye Cheng said, amused, ¡°Is there no limit to her nonsense? She yed with so many men, how can she determine the child is mine? In the end, doesn¡¯t she just want me to save her? She wants me to acknowledge another man¡¯s child as mine? How can she say such a thing to disgust me?¡±


    Chen Chen did not dare toment on the matter. He only said, ¡°Madam Yin also brought a message saying that Miss Guan has a clue about Zhuang Ji¡¯s embroidery manual.¡±


    Ye Cheng was stunned. ¡°Zhuang Ji¡¯s embroidery manual?¡±


    Chen Chen nodded.


    Ye Cheng stroked his chin. ¡°How does she know about Zhuang Ji¡¯s embroidery manual? And how does she know that I want the embroidery manual?¡±


    Chen Chen did not say anything, but he thought to himself, ¡®Shouldn¡¯t you ask yourself these questions?¡¯


    Ye Cheng frowned as he tried to recall his time with Guan Tang. He muttered, ¡°I¡¯ve never talked about Zhuang Ji¡¯s embroidery manual in front of her before. This means that the Yin family is also looking for the embroidery manual; that¡¯s how she knows about it. She wanted to obtain the embroidery manual first so she could negotiate with the Yin family. Now that her dreams of marrying into the Yin family have been shattered, and she¡¯s ced under house arrest by Yin Jia, if she wants to save herself, why didn¡¯t she look for the Yin family? The Yin family must want the embroidery manual, right?¡±


    Cheng Chen¡¯s mind spun with all kinds of thoughts, but he forced himself to stay silent. He knew his boss would continue to analyze the situation himself.


    As expected...


    Ye Cheng continued to mutter, ¡°Who could she look for in the Yin family? Yin Bin and Yin Yang have always been at loggerheads. She should choose Yin Bin since Yin Bin is her uncle. However, Yin Bin is also Yin Jia¡¯s father. There¡¯s no way Yin Bin would not be biased toward his own daughter and side with his wife and niece. The dynamics of arge family like the Yin family areplicated. Yes, the only person she can look for in the end is me...¡±


    After Ye Cheng finished speaking, Chen Chen nodded. ¡°Young Master Chen, should I bring her out then?¡±


    Ye Cheng red at Chen Chen and said, ¡°How? Is it so easy to infiltrate Yi Garden? Can¡¯t you see that even Mu Chen is still wandering outside?¡±


    Chen Chen felt a hint of disapproval. Outwardly, he said tentatively, ¡°Don¡¯t we have Madam Yin?¡±


    Ye Cheng thought about it for a moment before he said, ¡°This matter must be handled very carefully and meticulously. We can¡¯t let Yin Jia know anything about it. Otherwise, all our efforts will go to waste. Until today, I, your young master, have to sacrifice myself because of her. Hence, this matter can only be a sess; we can¡¯t fail. No matter what, we must bring Guan Tang out. If what she said is true, we¡¯ll benefit greatly. If she¡¯s lying...¡± He thought about it for a moment before he added, ¡°If she¡¯s lying, we¡¯ll give her to Yin Jia. At that time, I can subtly nt the idea of human trafficking in Yin Jia.¡±

 Chapter 849

    Chapter 849: Probing


    Chen Chen¡¯s heart skipped a beat, thinking that his boss was truly ruthless. He could not help but sigh inwardly when he thought about Guan Tang and Yin Jia. The women really met their match.


    ...


    The Yin family was in a mess, and Director Wang and Xiao Yang had ulterior motives.For these reasons, Chen Chen did not have to expend too much effort to get Guan Tang out of Yi Garden.


    Guan Tang looked very haggard, and she also looked a little bloated. When she saw Ye Cheng, she was overjoyed. She ran to him and hugged his waist as she said excitedly, ¡°Young Master Cheng, we have a child!¡±


    Ye Cheng suppressed the urge to vomit before he gently held her shoulders, supporting her. Then, he looked her up and down before he said incredulously, ¡°Really? But you¡¯re still so slender. You don¡¯t look pregnant at all.¡±


    Guan Tang smiled sweetly. She ced one hand on her lower abdomen and said softly, ¡°The baby is still very small. It¡¯s just the size of a bean now. When the baby grows, I won¡¯t be slim anymore. Young Master Cheng, will you think I¡¯m ugly when that timees?¡±


    Ye Cheng smiled and said, ¡°How¡¯s that possible? Pregnant women are the most amazing.¡±


    <sub></sub>


    Then, Ye Cheng turned around to look at the house. This was arranged by Chen Chen, and he had yet to take a look.


    As soon as Ye Cheng turned around, the smile on Guan Tang¡¯s face vanished immediately. Her hand was still on her lower abdomen, but her expression was icy. It would be normal if Ye Cheng had spoken sarcastically or denied that the child was his; it would also mean that he had saved her out of nostalgia. With that, she was confident enough to make Ye Cheng fall in love with her again.


    However, Ye Cheng did not ask any questions about the child and seemed like he had epted the child just like that. How could this be possible? After all, let alone Guan Tang, even if Yin Jia were pregnant, he would definitely check the men around her to ensure the child was his. He did not mention a single word about her and those men. If he did, at least she would have a chance to exin,in, cry for justice, and gain his sympathy. However, since he did not ask about the matter, it meant that he had already despised her in his heart, thinking that she was a filthy woman. She thought that it was fortunate that he still saved her. Based on this, it was clear that Zhuang Ji¡¯s embroidery manual was very important to him.


    Guan Tang took a deep breath before the sweet smile returned to her face again. Then, she quickly caught up to Ye Cheng and gently tugged at the hem of his shirt. She said, ¡°Darling, do you know about Zhuang Ji¡¯s embroidery manual?¡±


    As expected, Ye Cheng stopped moving.


    Guan Tang¡¯s heart iced over immediately.


    ¡°Zhuang Ji¡¯s embroidery manual?¡± Ye Cheng echoed. His gaze burned like a torch as he looked at Guan Tang.


    Guan Tang looked into Ye Cheng¡¯s eyes. Her expression was one of sincerity and gratitude as she nodded gently.


    Ye Cheng shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not too sure. I only know that Zhuang Ji¡¯s embroidery manual belongs to Song Ning, Mu Chen¡¯s wife. It¡¯s always been managed by Cheng Che. I heard that the brand is very famous and has won many awards. It also has exhibitions locally and internationally. I heard that there¡¯s a membership system. If you want me to buy you the clothes there, I might not be able to do it. I might have to beg Cheng Che to help me. However, that kid has always been very business-minded. He might not agree to help me.¡±


    Clearly, Ye Cheng was trying to change the subject.


    With this, Guan Tang was even more certain of her spection. She thought to herself, ¡®It¡¯s just as well that he saved me because of the embroidery manual. I¡¯m going to make a fool out of everyone...¡¯


    Outwardly, Guan Tang smiled sweetly and said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to make you buy me the clothes from Zhuang Ji. With my current appearance, how can I wear those clothes? I only want to tell you about Zhuang Ji¡¯s secrets. Young Master Cheng, don¡¯t you want Zhuang JI¡¯s business for yourself?¡±


    Ye Cheng looked startled. He said with an earnest smile, ¡°How¡¯s that possible? If I do that, Mu Chen and Cheng Che will definitely kill me, right? To me, the most important thing is to coexist with them peacefully. I don¡¯t want to make an enemy out of those two.¡±

 Chapter 850

    Chapter 850: Insincere Words


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Guan Tang rolled her eyes at Ye Cheng yfully as she said, ¡°What are you saying? Business is business, and friendship is friendship; they¡¯re entirely separate matters. Don¡¯t tell me you still need me to teach you this little bit of truth, Young Master Cheng?¡±


    As Guan Tang spoke, she pressed her body against Ye Cheng¡¯s body as she reached out to fiddle with the button on his shirt.


    Ye Cheng retreated slightly from her body and asked with a smile, ¡°What is it exactly you¡¯re trying to say?¡±


    Guan Tang understoodpletely in her heart. However, the smile on her face was still the same as she said, ¡°If Zhuang Ji doesn¡¯t have the embroidery manual, then Zhuang Ji will be without a soul. As far as I know, the embroidery manual hasn¡¯t been used in Zhuang Ji.¡±


    Guan Tang spoke carelessly, and her fingers were ying with the buttons on Ye Cheng¡¯s shirt.


    Ye Cheng gently held her hand and pulled her to the couch to sit down. He looked attentive as he asked, ¡°What else do you know?¡±


    Guan Tang looked at Ye Cheng with a hint of arrogance and did not sit next to him. Men were scoundrels. She could do no right at this moment; if she stuck close to him, he would find her unpleasant to the eyes, and if she retreated, he wouldin as well.


    Since Guan Tang knew Ye Cheng had already despised her in his heart, she knew she could no longer seduce him. Otherwise, he would only despise her more. Retreating to advance was the best choice now.


    Guan Tang adjusted her sitting posture gracefully. From now on, she would focus on her career instead. She smiled and asked, ¡°If you bring Zhuang Ji¡¯s embroidery manual and look for Mu Chen and Cheng Che, what do you think will happen?¡±


    Ye Cheng looked at Guan Tang with a faint smile on his face. He thought it was really stupid once a woman put on an act. Despite his thought, he asked, ¡°Darling, are you saying that you possess Zhuang Ji¡¯s embroidery manual?¡±


    Guan Tang smiled faintly as well and said, ¡°I don¡¯t, but I know where it is. It should be very easy for you to obtain it. How about it? Are you interested?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Ye Cheng looked at Guan Tang with a smile and expression that seemed to say he was only going along with her and that he did not think she had such an ability.


    Guan Tang did not mind his attitude. ¡°Then what benefits will I get after this is done?¡±


    Ye Cheng rose to his feet and sat next to her before he asked with a smile, ¡°What benefits do you want?¡±


    Guan Tang narrowed her eyes and looked at the man next to her. She smiled charmingly and said, ¡°I¡¯m not greedy. I just want to live the rest of my life without worries...¡±


    Ye Cheng replied with a smile, ¡°Miss, there are many kinds of lives without worries. What kind do you want?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I want to live the high life,¡± Guan Tang replied without hesitation.


    Ye Cheng shrugged. ¡°Well, you deserve to live the high life.¡±


    Guan Tang smiled.


    Ye Cheng spread his arms and said, ¡°The question is, Miss Guan, how do I get Zhuang Ji¡¯s embroidery manual? I have to obtain the embroidery manual first before I realize your dreams of living the high life...¡±


    Guan Tang was quite satisfied with Ye Cheng¡¯s response. She gestured for Ye Cheng toe closer.


    Ye Cheng drew closer to her.


    After Guan Tang whispered into Ye Cheng¡¯s ear, he smiled, but his heart did not move at all. His tone turned solemn as he asked, ¡°Are you sure the people you nted in Zhuang Ji are reliable?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Guan Tang said confidently.


    Ye Cheng frowned slightly. It was obvious he did not believe herpletely.


    Guan Tang was slightly anxious upon seeing this. She said, ¡°You can ask your assistant to look into the matter. Right now, all the key figures of Zhuang Ji aren¡¯t around. Even the few head designers had gone overseas to participate in apetition. Currently, there¡¯s no one important in Zhuang Ji. If you don¡¯t take action now, it won¡¯t be easy for you to find a better opportunity in the future.¡±


    Ye Cheng muttered, ¡°The embroidery manual is Zhuang Ji¡¯s most treasured possession. How can it be obtained so easily?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I already say it? The key figures aren¡¯t around. They¡¯re either in S City or overseas. This is why this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.¡±


    Ye Cheng did not buy into these words. After all, he was familiar with Mu Chen and Cheng Che¡¯s personalities. He did not believe they would treat Zhuang Ji¡¯s most treasured possession so carelessly. However, he was not unmoved.

 Chapter 851

    Chapter 851: Sweet Talk


    Looking at Guan Tang¡¯s eager expression, Ye Cheng said, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll send Chen Chen back to look for the insider you mentioned. If we really obtain the embroidery manual, then we¡¯ll talk about your condition. What do you think?¡±


    Guan Tang only looked at Ye Cheng with a meaningful gaze.


    Ye Cheng asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Guan Tang asked, ¡°Young Master Cheng, tell me, if I tell my uncle about this, what kind of treatment do you think he¡¯ll give me?¡±


    Ye Cheng was slightly stunned by the question. After a moment, he said, ¡°He¡¯ll probably treat you very well, right?¡±


    The corners of Guan Tang¡¯s lips curled up slightly as she said, ¡°The Yin family hates me to death right now, but even you think that if I disclose this information to them, they¡¯ll treat me well. This shows the value of the embroidery manual. As such, Young Master Cheng, if I promise you exclusivity regarding this information, shouldn¡¯t you promise me something in return?¡±


    Ye Cheng could not help but curse inwardly. Nheless, he was still smiling as he said, ¡°Very well! What kind of promise do you want?¡±


    Guan Tang looked at Ye Cheng and ced her hand on her lower abdomen as she said, ¡°What do you think? Our baby is now in my stomach. What do you think I want?¡±


    Ye Cheng¡¯s expression changedpletely. He said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ll only marry Yin Jia. You should be very clear about this. The marriage between the Ye family and the Yin family cannot be changed. Even if I have eight or ten illegitimate children, their priority is behind my marriage to Yin Jia. This is a fact that cannot be changed.¡±


    Guan Tang smiled with a slightly aggrieved expression as she said with a sigh, ¡°Since it¡¯s a matter that cannot be changed, what else can I say? Before I could say anything, Young Master Cheng had already closed the door on me. I can only me my life for being cheap and unworthy of climbing thedder...¡±


    After Guan Tang stopped talking, Ye Cheng could not help but said, ¡°Then, the embroidery manual...¡±


    Guan Tang smiled sweetly as she said, ¡°Then, there¡¯s no embroidery manual, Young Master Cheng. You¡¯re aware of my family background. I have to look out for myself since no one will look out for me. I can only rely on myself. Won¡¯t it be stupid of me to give away all the chips in my hands?¡±


    Ye Cheng cursed Guan Tang as a ¡®bitch¡¯ countless times in his heart, but he wore a sheepish expression on his face when he heard her words.


    Guan Tang sighed softly as she said, ¡°Perhaps, telling Cheng Che about this matter is a good idea as well. He should be able to treat me well considering my meritorious deed, right? All I want is to live a stable life. How hard can it be? Although I want to live the high life, my requirements aren¡¯t that high...¡±


    After saying that, Guan Tang rose to her feet, looking as though she was going to leave.


    Ye Cheng grabbed her and put his arm around her shoulders. His voice turned gentler as he said, ¡°As long as it¡¯s not a marriage you want, I can satisfy all your other requests.¡±


    Guan Tang gently pushed his hand away and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to satisfy my other requests.¡±


    Ye Cheng raised his hands in a gesture of surrender. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ve said the wrong thing. Now that you¡¯re pregnant with my child, my status has gone down. Try to be understanding. I can¡¯t marry you for now, and I¡¯ll have to wrong you. Be my lover first. I won¡¯t mistreat you and our baby, okay? When the time is right, I¡¯ll divorce Yin Jia and return to you and the baby. What do you think?¡±


    Guan Tang looked at Ye Cheng, half-believing and half-doubting him. Her expression was perfect as she said, ¡°Words are meaningless. Young Master Cheng, I want a written promise from you.¡±


    Ye Cheng grabbed Guan Tang¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Silly girl, you¡¯re living in my house now. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll transfer the house over to you. Don¡¯t learn nonsense and insist on a written promise. If you¡¯re going to hang the written promise over my head every day, it¡¯ll only wear down our feelings in the end. Be obedient, and don¡¯t be silly. I¡¯m a man of my word. You have to trust me.¡±

 Chapter 852

    Chapter 852: Condition


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Guan Tang thought for a moment before she said, ¡°Alright, but I want to be involved in the matter. Do you agree?¡±


    Ye Cheng said, ¡°That¡¯s fine. You¡¯ll have full authority to handle this matter. I¡¯ll tell Chen Chen to cooperate with you.¡±


    Guan Tang seized the opportunity and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we set up anotherpany? I¡¯ll be in charge. This way, you¡¯ll be able to maintain your good reputation. Weren¡¯t you worried about Cheng Che and Mu Chen finding out about this matter? It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t involve Chen Chen in this matter. I can be the face of thepany. It¡¯ll be more convenient for you. What do you think?¡±


    Ye Cheng stared at Guan Tang unblinkingly.


    Guan Tang¡¯s heart pounded wildly in her heart, and her smile became forced. She thought that Ye Cheng had discovered something.


    Unexpectedly, Ye Cheng reached out to pinch her face. Then, he asked with a smile, ¡°Why are you smart? Hmm? Tell me, why are you smart? It¡¯s not enough that you¡¯re beautiful, but you have to be so smart as well?¡±


    Guan Tang¡¯s heart calmed down. She seized the opportunity and leaned into Ye Cheng¡¯s arms.


    Ye Cheng¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile. ¡®A girl who thinks she¡¯s smart is really cute.¡¯


    1


    ...


    The Yin family was deeply troubled. They were caught off guard by the sudden worsening of Yin Jian and Yin Zheng¡¯s illnesses. The only solution left was to invite Cheng Che out for a discussion to see if he was willing to help. However, who was able to invite him out? After thinking about it, they all decided Yin Bin was the most suitable candidate. After all, not only was he Cheng Che¡¯s father, but he was also Cheng Yi¡¯s son.


    Yin Bin was notpletely stupid. He knew very well that his mother would never forgive him for the rest of her life for marrying Guan Ning. s, there was no medicine for regret. If only he had known then what he knew now.


    Guan Ning also knew the problemy with her. These days, she felt as though she was treading on thin ice. No one knew better than her that to a man, a woman could neverpare his career. This was especially true for her husband. Love was only the icing on the cake for her husband. There was only room for love In peaceful and prosperous times, and currently, their rtionship did not bode well for the situation.


    Guan Ning knew that she could only rely on her children. The elders of the Yin family were all worried and skeptical about her son. She wanted to leave herself with a way out, and she could only rely on her daughter now.


    After returning from M City, Yin Yi lost her temperpletely. She broke things, hit people, and even starved herself to protest. s, everyone was focused on her brother. Moreover, the family was very satisfied with Ning Dong. Hence, no one sympathized or empathized with her; they only thought she was being insensible. In the end, Qin Shuang was told to lock her up and put her under special supervision.


    When Guan Ning went to visit Yin Yi, she was stopped by the old servant in the Yin family house.


    Although the old servant seemed respectful, his words were not polite at all. ¡°Madam, please go back. Old Madam said that the Young Miss needs to calm down and reflect on herself. Otherwise, she¡¯ll embarrass the Yin family when she gets married in the future. At that time, everyone will criticize her.¡±


    Guan Ning looked at the old servant and clenched her hands tightly. However, her voice was calm as she said, ¡°I¡¯ll naturally educate my daughter well to make sure she doesn¡¯t embarrass the Yin family. I understand the Old Madam¡¯s intentions. You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡±


    Then, Guan Ning ignored the old servant and reached out to open the door to Yin Yi¡¯s room. However, she discovered that the door did not open after she twisted the door knob. It was locked.


    Guan Ning narrowed her eyes and looked at the old servant as she said, ¡°Open the door. Otherwise, I¡¯ll go to the Old Master to ask for a set of keys. I want to see if I, as a mother, have the right to see my daughter!¡±


    Guan Ning¡¯s voice was calm, but it carried a hint of arrogance and determination.


    The old servant weighed the pros and cons and unwillingly brought a key out to open the door.


    As soon as the door opened, Yin Yi rushed over.

 Chapter 853

    Chapter 853: Crying


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Yin Yi wanted to force her way out. She said angrily, ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you lock me up? Get lost!¡±


    The old servant smiled mockingly as she raised her voice and said, ¡°Oh, Second Young Miss, please calm down. Please don¡¯t embarrass me like you did yourself...¡±


    Yin Yi did not care about the old servant¡¯s derisive words at this moment and tried to leave the room. Her strength was naturally stronger than that of the old servant, and she was also using all her strength to force her way out. Just as she was about to seed, she heard a stern voice.


    ¡°Yin Yi!¡±


    Yin Yi paused. She had never heard her mother speak to her in such a stern manner in all her life.


    Guan Ning pulled Yin Yi over and pped Yin Yi.


    Yin Yi was dumbstruck.


    The old servant was stunned as well.


    The madams and misses of the Yin family always tried to be elegant anddy-like. Regardless of their thoughts, their movements, manner of speech, and their etiquettes were all dignified. Among all of them, Guan Ning had always been the most dignified. This also annoyed Qin Shuang and her daughter-inw the most. No matter what, they could not emte Guan Ning¡¯s elegance and grace that seemed etched on her bones. Even Yin Yang did not bother picking on Guan Ning because her actions were always impable. However, at this moment, Guan Ning¡¯s p gave her an imposing air that she never had before.


    Yin Yi called out as she began to cry, ¡°Mom...¡±


    Guan Ning looked at the old servant and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m going to discipline Yin Yi. Are you going to stay here?¡±


    The old servant¡¯s mocking smile vanished, and she carefully lowered her head. After that, she stepped back and closed the door.


    Yin Yi cried loudly. She held her cheek as she said through her tears, ¡°You hit me! You actually hit me!¡±


    Yin Yi cried as though she had suffered a great injustice.


    Guan Ning waspletely unmoved even if the person in front of her was her daughter whom she had personally raised. It seemed like she had spoiled her daughter so much that up until now, her daughter still did not know what she had done wrong. She could not help but sigh inwardly. Each subsequent generation was getting worse and worse. Her daughter was not even worthy to carry Guan Tang¡¯s shoes in terms of scheming.


    Guan Ning waited until Yin Yi¡¯s tears dried up.


    When Yin Yi saw her mother looking at her silently with no intention tofort her or help her, she became timid as well.


    Guan Ning said coldly, ¡°Apart from crying, apart from acting tough, what else do you know how to do?¡±


    Yin Yi began to cry in shame again.


    ¡°Guan Tang has done such terrible things, and yet, she¡¯s still alive and trying hard to find a way out for herself. You, on the other hand, are exposing all your shorings. Is your brain filled with mush? What are you doing? What have you been doing? What can you do?¡±


    ¡°Ning Dong was your boyfriend of choice. Didn¡¯t you confirm it yourself? Now that we acknowledged him, you kicked up a fuss. Do you think you can do whatever you want just because you¡¯re the Second Young Miss of the Yin family? You still don¡¯t understand it up until now? In this family, the person who can do whatever she wants is the Eldest Young Miss, not you! Do I have to say before you¡¯re willing to face it?¡± Guan Ning said, feeling as though her heart was being pricked by needles. She did not understand how she, someone who was strong and smart all her life, raised such a disappointing daughter. On the other hand, Guan Tang, and even Yin Jia, were more like her.


    Yin Yi seemed to regain her senses at this moment and cried out, ¡°When did I choose him? We were just acting so all of you wouldn¡¯t interfere with me pursuing Mu Chen. How can hepare to Mu Chen? He¡¯s not even worthy of carrying Mu Chen¡¯s shoes! Is Ning Dong worthy of marrying me?¡±


    Guan Ning really could not endure it anymore when she looked at her arrogant daughter. She said, ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re that great?¡±

 Chapter 854

    Chapter 854: Persuasion


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    How could Yin Yi ept her mother¡¯s words? She retorted, ¡°How am I not great? I¡¯m the legal Second Young Miss of the Yin family. Only the chairman of Mu Group is worthy of me! How can a young brat like Ning Dong be worthy of me? Only Mu Chen is worthy of me! You¡¯re my mother! Not only did you not help me or stand on my side, but you even belittled me! Are you my biological mother? Was I also abandoned by my real mother like my eldest sister?¡±


    Pa!


    Another pnded on the other side of Yin Yi¡¯s face.


    ¡°You¡¯re so clear-headed now? Why didn¡¯t you think of this before climbing into Ning Dong¡¯s bed?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t! I was set up! It must be Ning Dong who set me up! I was sure I entered Mu Chen¡¯s room! I wanted to climb into Mu Chen¡¯s bed, not Ning Dong!¡± Yin Yi said, clearly not understanding anything.


    Guan Ning was so angry that her body trembled, and for a moment, she could not speak as well.


    Seeing that her mother was not speaking, Yin Yi cried loudly again. ¡°I don¡¯t care! I won¡¯t marry Ning Dong! I want to marry Mu Chen! I want to marry Mu Chen!¡±


    Guan Ning forced herself to calm down before she said in a raised voice, ¡°Mu Chen has a wife and a son. How are you going to marry him? If he has any feelings for you, perhaps, you can still be his lover. However, he doesn¡¯t even spare a nce for you! Now that you and Ning Dong had done such a thing, and Ning Dong has the evidence in hand, do you still think you can marry Mu Chen? Who do you think you are?¡±


    Yin Yi¡¯s eyes shed viciously as she said through gritted teeth, ¡°I¡¯m going to kill Song Ning! I¡¯ll make her disappear from this world! Without her, Mu Chen will naturally marry again. At that time, I¡¯ll have a chance! In terms of status, who is more suitable than me? Even if there¡¯s someone suitable, I¡¯ll get rid of her!¡±


    Guan Ning looked at her crazy daughter and could not help but feel slightly terrified. She asked, ¡°Just like what you did to Bai Yu?¡±


    It took a moment for Yin Yi to remember who Bai Yu was. A cruel smile appeared on her face as she said, ¡°That girl? Ha! She won¡¯t be able topete with me in this life ever again! Isn¡¯t that pretty good?¡±


    Guan Ning tried to calm herself down again as she said, ¡°Yin Yi, if you don¡¯t want people to know something, don¡¯t do it unless you can do it yourself. You better keep your mouth shut about Bai Yu. If even the slightest hint of it gets out, you won¡¯t be able to survive. If you go to prison, I¡¯ll tell you now that your grandfather won¡¯t even visit you. In fact, he¡¯ll definitely remove you from the family register or get rid of you! The Yin family can¡¯t afford this kind of embarrassment. Do you understand?¡±


    Yin Yi finally fell silent. Her attitude seemed to soften as she said, ¡°Mom, what should I do now? I don¡¯t want to marry Ning Dong! I can¡¯t just ept this! I¡¯m unresigned! Mom, let me out. Okay?¡±


    Seeing that Yin Yi seemed to have calmed down, Guan Ning¡¯s attitude softened as well as she said, ¡°Your eldest sister locked Guan Tang up in Yi Garden, but now, Guan Tang has left.¡±


    Yin Yi was shocked. ¡°How¡¯s that possible?¡±


    Yin Yi was quite familiar with her eldest sister¡¯s methods. Guan Tang¡¯s guts were not small since she dared to escape from Yi Garden.


    Guan Ning looked at her daughter and said in a lowered voice, enunciating each word clearly, ¡°She asked me to send a message to Ye Cheng, telling him that she¡¯s pregnant with his child.¡±


    Yin Yi scoffed. ¡°How¡¯s that possible? Will Ye Cheng even acknowledge that child is his?¡±


    Guan Ning looked at her daughter and said, ¡°Ye Cheng has acknowledged it.¡±


    Yin Yi looked at her mother in shock and disbelief.


    Guang Ning said, ¡°Guan Tang used the chips in her hands to force Ye Cheng to bring her away from Yi Garden and to acknowledge the child in her belly is his. This is her ability. Yin Yi, what about your ability? Guan Tang¡¯s chips are Zhuang Ji¡¯s embroidery manual. However, do you know that Ning Dong¡¯s father¡¯s first wife, Zhuang Yi, was the owner of Zhuang Ji¡¯s embroidery manual? Shouldn¡¯t you use your brain?¡±

 Chapter 855

    Chapter 855: Reason


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Yin Yi was stunned.


    Guan Ning did not speak anymore. She let her daughter mull over her words.


    After a long time, Yin Yi called out softly in a daze, ¡°Mom?¡±


    !!


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t let Grandpa and Dad abandon me,¡± Yin Yi said softly.


    Guan Ning sighed in relief inwardly. At least, her efforts were not wasted.


    As though she had made up her mind, Yin Yi said, ¡°I want to meet Ning Dong.¡±


    Guan Ning frowned and was about to persuade Yin Yi again when Yin Yi raised her hand to stop Guan Ning. Then, she said, ¡°Mom, I want to have a good chat with Ning Dong. He wants to marry me, right? Then, we should at least discuss the conditions. I don¡¯t love him. He knows that, but he still insists on marrying me. What does he want?¡±


    Guan Ning looked at Yin Yi in surprise.


    Yin Yi straightened her back and tidied her hair. The corners of her lips curled up into a smirk as she said with a scoff, ¡°I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t make my own decisions.¡±


    Guan Ning was a little worried. She said, ¡°Yin Yi, both your grandfather and father are very satisfied with this marriage. They both don¡¯t think that they can find you a more suitable match even if they want to. To them, it¡¯s a golden opportunity that Ning Dong took the initiative to take responsibility. Even with our family background, Yin Jia still has to have a marriage alliance, let alone you. Moreover, your brother¡¯s life is hanging by a thread. If you hold onto the Ning family, it¡¯ll be a great help to our position in the Yin family in the future. Do you understand?¡±


    Yin Yi looked at Guan Ning with a half-smile on her face and asked, ¡°Mom, if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll be considered a hero for marrying Ning Dong, right?¡±


    Guan Ning nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±


    Yin Yi mumbled, ¡°What if it¡¯s the Mu family? What if I marry Mu Chen? Won¡¯t Grandpa and Dad be even happier?¡±


    Guan Ning did not reply to these words. After all, this wishful thinking did not warrant a reply.


    An infatuated expression appeared on Yin Yi¡¯s face as she muttered to herself, ¡°If I marry into the Mu family, our family will definitely consider me a hero. At that time, I¡¯ll be able to take charge of the Yin family and the Mu family. Mom, at that time, you¡¯ll be able to live a good life.¡±


    Guan Ning still did not say anything. She was very familiar with her daughter. In terms of intelligence, capabilities, and scheming, her daughter was no match for Guan Tang at all. However, her daughter¡¯s arrogance was unrivaled. At this time, she no longer persuaded or advised her daughter. As long as her daughter epted Ning Dong and was no longer confined to the room, she would let her daughter do whatever she wanted. If her daughter caused a problem. It would be fine if her daughter caused a small problem or two. If it was a big problem, the Yin family would take care of it. After all, Old Master Yin cared about his reputation the most.


    Finally, Guan Ning rubbed her temples, looking exhausted, before she said to Yin Yi, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the spa and go shopping. After that, you can meet Ning Dong.¡±


    When Guan Ning walked out of the room, she saw Qin Shuang, Old Madam Yin, standing outside with a faint smile on her face. She straightened her back and adjusted her expression immediately before she asked calmly, ¡°Old Madam, why are you here?¡±


    Inwardly, Guan Ning thought that she had to find time to get rid of the servants here. She could allow them to run rampant here.


    Qin Shuang said with a smile, ¡°I came to persuade the Second Young Miss to stop causing trouble. I forgot that she has a biological mother who dotes on her so there¡¯s no need for me, her grandmother, to worry about her.¡±


    Guan Ning smiled gently. ¡°Yin Yi has thought things through and is sensible now. She has already reflected on her actions. Right now, her brothers are in danger. If she continues to cause trouble, she¡¯s not worthy of being the young miss of the Yin family.¡±


    Qin Shuang nodded her head in approval. Then, she said, ¡°The Eldest Madam of the Yin family is still the most virtuous. Tsk! I really don¡¯t know what to say about Cheng Yi. All she thinks about is that dead person and ignores the living in front of her. You apanied and supported the Eldest Master for so many years... In my opinion, she should really thank you for taking such good care of her son. It¡¯s really unfair to you.¡±

 Chapter 856

    Chapter 856: Warmth


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Guan Ning, who had already regained control of her emotions, said with a faint smile, ¡°s, my mother-inw despises me. What can I do apart from epting my fate?¡±


    Guan Ning emphasized the word ¡®mother-inw¡¯.


    !!


    Qin Shuang choked for a moment due to that word.


    Guan Ning walked to Qin Shuang¡¯s side and continued to say, ¡°In order to save Yin Zheng and Yin Jian, If my mother-inw wants me to leave the Yin family, I¡¯ll do it without hesitation.¡±


    In other words, Guan Ning was reminding Qin Shuang that if someone had to leave the Yin family for Cheng Che to save Yin Zheng and Yin Jian, then there was no doubt that person would be Qin Shuang, not Guan Ning.


    Qin Shuang clenched her hands tightly, too angry to speak.


    ...


    Ye Cheng was very curious about how Guan Tang knew about Zhuang Ji¡¯s embroidery manual, and he was also filled with anticipation. Nheless, he did not let his guard down, feeling that there was going to be a catch. In the end, he asked Chen Chen to investigate Guan Tang¡¯s previous movements.


    When Chen Chen told Ye Cheng that Guan Tang learned so much about Zhuang Ji¡¯s embroidery manual through the spies she nted in Zhuang Ji, Ye Cheng felt rather disappointed. Spies were the most unreliable method.


    Chen Chen asked, ¡°Young Master Cheng, should we continue to follow up?¡±


    After thinking for a moment, Ye Cheng asked, ¡°Are her spies reliable?¡±


    Chen Che nodded. ¡°They¡¯re my people; they¡¯re absolutely loyal and reliable. I arranged for them to meet Miss Guan with a clean background.¡±


    Ye Cheng said, ¡°That¡¯s good. Continue to follow up. Let¡¯s see what she can do. I¡¯m happy even if she stirs up small problems for Cheng Che and Mu Chen. Moreover, there¡¯s a chance she¡¯ll be useful...¡±


    Chen Chen agreed.


    At this moment, the phone on the table vibrated.


    Ye Cheng picked the phone up to have a look before he hurriedly rose to his feet and said, ¡°I¡¯m going out for a moment.¡±


    Chen Chen was slightly taken aback by Ye Cheng¡¯s abruptness.


    ¡°Zhuang Ning wants to see me,¡± Ye Cheng said with a smile before he strode out.


    Chen Chen could not help but sigh inwardly. No matter how important a matter was, it was notparable to Zhuang Ning.


    ...


    By the time Ye Cheng arrived, Zhuang Ning had already prepared two dishes.


    Now that Zhuang Ning was famous, it was a big deal for her to have a meal outside. It would be a bigger deal if she was found having a meal with a malepanion. It would definitely cause rumors to fly all over the ce. In the worst-case scenario, she might lose her movie deals and endorsements. All in all, it was not worth it to have a meal outside.


    For this reason, Ye Cheng was lucky enough to eat the meal that Zhuang Ning cooked.


    While Ye Cheng stood at the entrance to change into the indoor shoes, Zhuang Ning, who heard the movement, poked her head out of the kitchen. Seeing that it was him, she said, ¡°Wait in the living room for a moment. I¡¯m almost done.¡±


    Ye Cheng walked to the dining table and looked at the two dishes on the table. Warmth suffused his heart immediately. He reached out and picked up a few pieces of shredded potatoes to have a taste.


    At this moment, Zhuang Ning, who was walking over with the casserole in hand, asked, ¡°Did you wash your hands?¡±


    Ye Cheng smiled sheepishly before he walked to the sink to wash his hands. This kind of cozy and homey atmosphere was his lifelong pursuit. He had many women around him, but the only one who made him soup and ordered him to wash his hands was Zhuang Ning.


    He sat at the dining table and inhaled the fragrance of the dishes. Then, he smiled at Zhuang Ning and said, ¡°It smells very delicious! It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve eaten delicious food.¡±


    Zhuang Ning handed him a bowl of rice and said gently, ¡°It¡¯s just home-cooked dishes. Make do with them. They can¡¯tpare to those five-star chefs.¡±


    Ye Cheng said, ¡°Make do with them? Let me tell you, eating the dishes cooked by the five-star chefs is making do with it. As for your dishes, I don¡¯t have the extravagant hope of eating them every day. I consider myself lucky as long as I can eat your cooking every few days.¡±


    Zhuang Ning smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t try to sweet-talk me. Save it for your fiancee.¡±

 Chapter 857

    Chapter 857: Atmosphere


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ye Cheng¡¯s expression turned gloomy. He did not speak and silently ate a mouthful of rice.


    Seeing this, Zhuang Ning could not bear it. She scooped a bowl of soup and handed it to him as she said, ¡°Alright, alright, I said that wrong thing. Here, have a bowl of soup. I stewed it for two hours.¡±


    !!


    Ye Cheng reached out to take the bowl with a smile on his face. ¡°This bowl of soup makes me extremely happy.¡± He finished the soup in a gulp and handed the bowl back to her as he said, ¡°It¡¯s delicious. I want more.¡±


    Ye Cheng was like a mischievous child at this moment.


    Zhuang Ning smiled and took the bowl from him before she refilled his bowl again. ¡°Eat slowly. No one¡¯s going to snatch the food from you.¡±


    After chewing and swallowing the stir-fried beef, Ye Cheng said helplessly, ¡°I want to eat slowly as well, but my mind and my hands aren¡¯t listening to me.¡±


    Zhuang Ningughed. ¡°Your mouth is the best at coaxing people.¡±


    After eating a mouthful of the vegetable dish, Ye Cheng looked at Zhuang Ning and said tenderly, ¡°I swear on my life that I only coax you. No other treatment will receive such treatment.¡± After thinking about it for a beat, he shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s not right. There are still people who receive such treatment...¡±


    Then, Ye Cheng raised his gaze to look at Zhuang Ning. Seeing that her expression had darkened, he was overjoyed. He said with a smile, ¡°When we have a daughter in the future, I¡¯ll coax her as well...¡±


    Zhuang Ning blushed and avoided his gaze. She quickly ced some food into his bowl as she said, ¡°Eat, and stop talking.¡±


    At this moment, even if Zhuang Ning gave Ye Cheng poison, he would still eat it.


    It was really strange. Guan Tang had given Ye Cheng her body, and he also did not refuse her, but his heart was unmoved. His desire for her was purely physical.


    Yin Jia gave him her heart, but he was not interested. His rtionship with her waspletely driven by the benefits he would receive.


    Ye Cheng was only moved by Zhuang Ning, who was the most unwilling to love him. Even the most intimate actions between them were limited to hugging and holding hands. They had not even shared a real kiss. Nheless, he felt as though she already held his heart in her hands. He had long decided in his heart that Zhuang Ning was his other half. It was unfortunate that now was not the right time. Due to this, he also felt that he owed her.


    The atmosphere was warm and pleasant as the duo ate.


    After the meal, Ye Cheng insisted on doing the dishes.


    Zhuang Ning leaned against the door and watched as Ye Cheng, who had rolled up his sleeves, washed the dishes. She said with a sigh, ¡°Who would have thought that someone as outstanding as you would wash the dishes in my kitchen? Ye Cheng, should I feel touched?¡±


    After cing thest bowl on the drying rack, Ye Cheng dried his hands with a towel before he made his way toward Zhuang Ning. He ced a hand against the door, positioning her between him and the door. He looked down at her and asked tenderly, ¡°So, are you touched?¡±


    Zhuang Ning leaned back against the door to look up at him. She asked in return with a faint smile on her face, ¡°Should I reward you?¡±


    Ye Cheng leaned down. The tips of the noses were about to touch as he asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°How are you going to reward me? I¡¯ll only ept it if it entails you giving yourself to me.¡±


    Zhuang Ning turned her head to the side. Her face had already turned red. ¡°Annoying.¡±


    Then, she raised her hands to push him slightly before she quickly lowered her body to duck under his arm and escape.


    Ye Cheng reacted quickly. He grabbed her and pulled her into his arms. His entire body was suffused with warmth as he looked at the flustered girl in his arms. He said, ¡°Zhuang Ning, marry me please. Please marry me...¡±


    Zhuang Ning reached out and pushed his face to the side gently as she said, ¡°Stop fooling around. I invited you here for a serious matter.¡±


    ¡°Marrying you is a serious matter. It¡¯s the most serious matter,¡± Ye Cheng said solemnly.


    Zhuang Ning seemed unable to withstand his attack as she quickly switched the topic. She said, ¡°Stop fooling around. I want to show you something first.¡±


    Ye Cheng was afraid of angering her so he had no choice but to let go.


    Zhuang Ning brought a book out from the drawer nearby.


    Ye Cheng was stunned immediately when he saw the words on the cover: Zhuang Ji¡¯s embroidery manual.

 Chapter 858

    Chapter 858: n


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°You... Why do you have... this?¡± Ye Cheng was so surprised that he could not even speak properly.


    Zhuang Ning looked at him curiously and asked, ¡°Is it so surprising?¡±


    !!


    Ye Cheng suppressed the excitement in his heart and the urge to reach for the embroidery manual. He tried his best to speak as calmly as possible. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard you say that you¡¯re interested in embroidery. Why do you have an embroidery manual? Moreover, it¡¯s Zhuang Ji¡¯s embroidery manual. Zhuang Ji is owned by Mu Chen¡¯s wife, Song Ning, and Cheng Che is running it. Do you know about this?¡±


    Zhuang Ning shrugged and said indifferently, ¡°I know, but what does it have to do with me? Moreover, no one said that the Zhuang Ji here is the Zhuang Ji that President Cheng is running. Is that Zhuang Ji the only Zhuang Ji around?¡±


    Ye Cheng was stunned. His eyes were fixed on the words ¡®Zhuang Ji¡¯s embroidery manual¡¯; he could not shift his eyes away at all.


    Zhuang Ning flipped through the embroidery manual casually as she said, ¡°I called you here to discuss something with you. I want to create my own clothing brand. What do you think?¡±


    Ye Cheng¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at Zhuang Ning. He knew that Zhuang Ning was not a simple person.


    Zhuang Ning tilted her head, looking a little smug as she said, ¡°Have you looked at the stocks you asked me to help you manage? Fortunately, I didn¡¯t disappoint you! I made a small profit.¡±


    Ye Cheng reached out to hold her shoulders and said, ¡°That¡¯s great. Let me tell you, your current level is almost on par with me and Chen Chen. Even if we deal with this ourselves, the results won¡¯t be different from yours. You only started learning not too long ago, but you actually achieved such results. As your mentor, I¡¯m very pleased.¡±


    Zhuang Ning smiled and moved his hand away as she said, ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating. I know my own ability. I still have to thank you for trusting me and letting me practice with your stocks. To be honest, my hands were really shaky in the beginning.¡±


    Ye Cheng smiled confidently and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. That¡¯s how everyone learns. I¡¯ll get Chen Chen to hand over a few ounts he¡¯s managing to you. In the future, when you¡¯re tired of filming, you can still be a stockbroker. I think you¡¯re very talented.¡±


    Zhuang Ning pursed her lips before she said, ¡°But I still want my own clothing brand, my ownpany...¡±


    Ye Cheng smiled. ¡°What¡¯s so difficult about that? With me around, you can boldly advance...¡± He raised his chin, gesturing at Zhuang Ji¡¯s embroidery manual as he asked, ¡°Do you n to use this?¡±


    Zhuang Ning reached out to stroke the embroidery manual and said, ¡°Yes. My surname is ¡®Zhuang¡¯, and this is Zhuang Ji¡¯s embroidery manual. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a good sign?¡±


    Ye Cheng¡¯s eyes widened imperceptibly. ¡®Indeed! Zhuang Ning¡¯s ¡®Zhuang¡¯ and Zhuang Ji¡¯s ¡®Zhuang¡¯ are the same.¡¯


    Finally, Ye Cheng reached to take the embroidery manual from Zhuang Ning¡¯s hands. He asked directly, ¡°Is this from Song Ning¡¯s Zhuang Ji?¡±


    Zhuang Ning answered honestly, ¡°It is.¡±


    Ye Cheng¡¯s hands trembled slightly as he asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it¡¯s not from that Zhuang Ji?¡±


    Zhuang Ning nced at him and said, ¡°What I¡¯m saying is that Zhuang Ji won¡¯t dare to im that this is theirs. Song Ning owns Zhuang Ji, and Cheng Che¡¯s running Zhuang Ji. However, I¡¯m the person with the surname ¡®Zhuang¡¯.¡±


    Ye Cheng was stunned by Zhuang Ning¡¯s twisted logic.


    Zhuang Ning smiled. ¡°If there¡¯s a dispute, who do you think is more credible?¡±


    Ye Cheng said probingly, ¡°But... Isn¡¯t Cheng Che your boss?¡±


    Zhuang Ning smiled. ¡°He¡¯s the boss of my agency. There¡¯s a problem with this. I have a contract with thepany. This means I can¡¯t start apany on my own due to the contract. This may cause a lot of trouble in the future.¡±


    Zhuang Ning rested her chin on her hand as she thought about it for a moment before she continued to say, ¡°How about this? Why don¡¯t you help me open apany that canpete with Zhuang Ji? I¡¯ll continue helping you manage the stocks. We can help each other. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I can help you. I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll suffer...¡±


    Zhuang Ning nced at him and said, ¡°Suffer? Why would I suffer? Unless... you do something to disappoint me. If you dare to do that, I¡¯ll sell all your stocks.¡±


    Ye Chengughed before he asked Zhuang Ning in a doting tone, ¡°Does this make you feel more secure?¡±

 Chapter 859

    Chapter 859: Sincerity


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Zhuang Ning pursed her lips and did not say anything.


    Ye Cheng knew that Zhuang Ning was different from other women. She was independent and strong. In the entertainment industry, she had never tried to curry favor or look for support; she did not show excessive goodwill to anyone. She had gotten to where she was relying on herself. Only she and Xiao Peng knew how difficult the journey had been. It was a blessing that she had met a boss like Cheng Che. However, she had always felt insecure inwardly. Now that she had found an advantage in the business industry, she immediately thought about arming herself.


    !!


    Ye Cheng understood Zhuang Ning¡¯s inner thoughts very well. Hence, he respected her even more. When she wanted to learn about finance, he spared no effort to help her find teachers and guide her. He was happier than she was when she made progress.


    Ye Cheng could always sense a hint of sadness and unyielding determination in Zhuang Ning. It made him feel as though he might lose her if he was not careful or if he did something wrong. He had a feeling that once she left him, he would lose her forever. She was not the type to give anyone a second chance, and that included himself.


    Apart from that, Ye Cheng also wondered if something happened between Zhuang Ning and Cheng Che, but he did not dare to ask. He analyzed the matter calmly and thought that if a conflict arose between her and Cheng Che, it would benefit him as well. Knowing Zhuang Ning, she would never look back.


    Ye Cheng held Zhuang Ji¡¯s embroidery manual and said tentatively, ¡°Alright, we have a deal. I¡¯ll help you manage it. We¡¯ll sign an agreement. When you terminate your contract with Cheng Che in the future, we¡¯ll reveal your identity publicly. What do you think?¡±


    Zhuang Ning looked at him with her big charming eyes and said, ¡°I believe you.¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Ye Cheng was even more eager to prove that he was sincerely helping her.


    In the end, the two of them signed an agreement to open a business under Zhuang Ning¡¯sname. As for his stocks, he did not think much of them. He believed in Zhuang Ning s, he did not notice the cold smile on Zhuang Ning¡¯s face.


    ...


    Mu Chen and Cheng Che did not speak when they saw the agreement on the table.


    Meanwhile, Song Ning stepped forward and hugged Zhuang Ning. She gently patted Zhuang Ning¡¯s back and asked, ¡°Sister Yang, have you really made up your mind?¡±


    Zhuang Ning did not speak.


    Jiahui hesitated for a moment before she said softly, ¡°I feel like this Ye Cheng is sincere to you.¡±


    Zhuang Ning let go of Song Ning before she looked at the agreement on the table and said calmly, ¡°Sincere? Does he even possess a sincere heart to begin with? How much is his sincerity worth?¡±


    ¡°Ye Xin is in prison, and his suicidal mother is imprisoned by both him and his father. Now that the Ye family is no longer in the limelight, he thinks that everything that happened in the past can be erased as though they never happened. I¡¯m afraid he has long forgotten about the dead Yang Li. If I really died at that time, I¡¯d be a pile of forgotten bones buried in the dirt. Am I supposed to be moved by this worthless bit of his sincerity?¡±


    Jiahui quickly held Zhuang Ning¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Zhuang Ning, I don¡¯t have any intentions when I said those words. Currently, Ye Cheng has rtionships with three women. In my opinion, he¡¯s only using the other two, but he¡¯s sincere to you.¡±


    Zhuang Ning nodded before she said with a scoff, ¡°Ye Cheng is a mercenary businessman, to begin with. Guan Tang and Yin Jia can¡¯t satisfy his needs. He uses them because they¡¯re dead set on him. Not only is he using them, but he still wants to seek warmth from me. He really doesn¡¯t have a heart!¡±

 Chapter 860

    Chapter 860: Real or Fake


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Jiahui did not speak anymore. She, along with the others, knew about Zhuang Ning¡¯s past sufferings.


    Mu Chen frowned as he slowly said, ¡°This Zhuang Ji¡¯s embroidery manual is almost as good as the real one. Grandma Cheng is really meticulous. However, how does she know what the real embroidery manual is like? Did Grandma tell her about it? However, Grandma couldn¡¯t have described it in such detail, right?¡±


    !!


    Song Ning shook her head. ¡°Grandma couldn¡¯t have told her about it. If that was the case, Grandma would¡¯ve told us about it. Grandma has already agreed to donate it to the country so she wouldn¡¯t have let Grandma Cheng use it as bait. It¡¯s not her way of doing things. However, like you said, this fake embroidery manual is too real. You almost can¡¯t tell the difference.¡±


    The other nodded, agreeing with Song Ning.


    Zhuang Ning frowned. ¡°I feel that Grandma Cheng knows everything. It¡¯s like she¡¯s been watching everyone from God¡¯s point of view since the beginning. Everyone and everything on each side seem to be within her calctions. I don¡¯t think Grandma Jiang told her about this as well.¡±


    ¡°Grandma Cheng Yi initially wanted me to tell Ye Cheng about the powerful secrets of the embroidery manual, but there¡¯s no need since all of us know how long Ye Cheng has dreamed of possessing the manual.¡±


    Everyone instinctively looked at the manual on the table.


    ¡°Since the original has been given to the country, this is undoubtedly fake. However, it¡¯s really exquisite. Ye Cheng didn¡¯t doubt it at all,¡± Zhuang Ning said.


    Song Ning picked it up and flipped through it. She pointed at a small red seal and said with a hint of surprise, ¡°This fake is really too real. Even my grandmother¡¯s seal is on it.¡±


    Everyone gathered around to take a look.


    Mu Chen sighed. ¡°Cheng Che¡¯s grandmother is really too meticulous. If we weren¡¯t aware, we wouldn¡¯t be able to tell it¡¯s a fake as well.¡±


    Song Ning looked at the content of the embroidery manual carefully. Her expression grew more and more solemn before she raised her head to look at everyone and said, ¡°Is it possible that this embroidery manual is real?¡±


    Zhuang Ning was taken aback. ¡°Impossible! Hasn¡¯t it already been handed to the country? Moreover, if it¡¯s real, why would Grandma Cheng hand it over to me so easily? How could she be sure that Ye Cheng would not take it for himself?¡±


    Song Ning sighed lightly. ¡°If I gave this embroidery manual to Mu Chen, he wouldn¡¯t think it¡¯s fake either. He would casually flip through it and put it down since he wouldn¡¯t be able to understand it. He would let the professional look at itter. It¡¯s such a precious thing so he wouldn¡¯t take it away from me either and would leave it with me for safekeeping. It¡¯s a show of trust and respect for me. Right, Mu Chen?¡±


    Mu Chen nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±


    Zhuang Ning¡¯s expression changed. She understood Song Ning¡¯s meaning.


    Song Ning said with a sigh, ¡°With my limited knowledge, I can¡¯t understand the embroidery manual. Even if I gave it to Sister An Ran, it¡¯d still be useless. It¡¯s a pity my skills are too low, and I don¡¯t understand embroidery. Although I know the basics of embroidery, it¡¯d still be difficult for me to embroider ording to the manual. I have never understood the value of the real embroidery manual. My skills are truly too low. It¡¯s truly a pity that there¡¯s no sessor for Zhuang Ji¡¯s embroidery technique. My mother didn¡¯t have the time to ept a disciple.¡±


    Song Ning sighed again as her fingers brushed the page of the embroidery manual. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault for not learning from my mother. My mother and my grandmother must feel regretful as well...¡±


    Zhuang Ning carefully picked up the fake embroidery manual and said, ¡°But... I¡¯m able to understand the manual. I even tried to embroider ording to the manual. I wondered why everyone was making a fuss over such a simple thing. I thought perhaps it was a gimmick. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t everyone be able to open an embroidery shop? What advantage would Zhuang Ji have at that time? Later on, I assumed that Zhuang Ji was famous only due to its unique designs, not its embroidery technique. I even thought that I should find the time to discuss this with you.¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Song Ning was stunned.

 Chapter 861

    Chapter 861: Origin


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Did you study embroidery?¡± Song Ning asked, shocked.


    Zhuang Ning nodded. ¡°I studied it for two years with my mother. She embroidered to support the family and wanted me to learn the skill. Later, when she saw that I was doing well academically, she stopped asking me to learn embroidery.¡±


    !!


    Song Ning held Zhuang Ning¡¯s hand that was stroking the embroidery manual before she said, ¡°No, it¡¯s not possible for you to understand the embroidery manual just because you know how to embroider. Even if I show this manual to the people in Zhuang Ji, they won¡¯t be able to understand the technique and needlework in the manual. Needlework is something unique to an embroiderer; everyone has a unique way of expression. Even experts might not be able to see through it. Zhuang Ning, I think your mother might have been a sessor of Zhuang Ji¡¯s embroidery technique.¡±


    Zhuang Ning¡¯s expression turned gloomy as she said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that she passed away. I left home when I was young and didn¡¯t spend much time with my family. I only remember that my parents didn¡¯t have a good rtionship. My mother had always been depressed. She thought that once my finances improved, she would be able to retire once I brought her away. It¡¯s a pity I didn¡¯t live up to her expectations. Not only did I fail to make her happy, but I also made her suffer along with me.¡±


    Zhuang Ning reached up to wipe her tears away before she said again, ¡°Song Ning, none of this is important. The most important thing now is to figure out if this embroidery manual is real. If it¡¯s real, how did it end up in Grandma Cheng¡¯s hands? Moreover, she gave it to me just like that. Isn¡¯t this a very precious thing?¡±


    Zhuang Ning was puzzled.


    Song Ning did not have the answers to all the questions as well. She had never been able to understand the embroidery manual and had always been puzzled why Ning Zhe and the Fu family coveted it so badly.


    At this moment, Cheng Che said, ¡°We won¡¯t be able to guess the answer. Why don¡¯t we just ask my grandmother directly?¡±


    Cheng Che did not wait and called Cheng Yi immediately to ask for an exnation.


    Cheng Yu was not surprised. Shockingly, she said, ¡°This embroidery manual is real.¡±


    Song Ning was shocked. ¡°Grandma Cheng, how did ite into your possession? My mother left me a Zhuang Ji¡¯s embroidery manual as well. The content in yours is slightly different, but it has my grandmother¡¯s seal. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like to ask if you know my grandparents, my mother, and Zhuang Ning¡¯s mother. There are many things we don¡¯t know so I hope to be able to obtain the answers from you.¡±


    Cheng Yi stayed silent for a moment before she said with a chuckle, ¡°Little girl, these things aren¡¯t important anymore. All of them are no longer in the world. Many things in the past weren¡¯t all a coincidence. However, all that matters now is that you¡¯re alive and well.¡±


    ¡°Zhuang Ning and you indeed have a connection in the past, but with or without the past connection, you¡¯re still as close as sisters anyway. The matters of the previous generation and their deaths, whatever hatred or love they had, are all a thing of the past, and the past is where they belong. As for your generation, you should all just live well and be happy. That¡¯s all that matters. Do you understand? As for Zhuang Ji¡¯s embroidery manual, there¡¯s an upper and lower volume. There¡¯s no need for you to think about these useless things.¡±


    Then, Cheng Yi changed the topic and said, ¡°Now, the two brats from the Yin family are seriously ill. Qin Shuang and the others are extremely anxious. Yin De will definitely speak to Cheng Che again. Cheng Che, you¡¯re not so kind that you¡¯ll agree to save their lives, right?¡±


    Cheng Che remained silent.


    Cheng Yi sighed. ¡°Let me tell you the truth. Even if you really donate your kidney and bone marrow to them, you still won¡¯t be able to save them. Their illnesses aren¡¯t natural; they¡¯re man-made. This is their retribution. Don¡¯t be so foolish as to risk your life to save them. This matter has nothing to do with you. If you want to watch the show, then stand aside and watch the show. Otherwise, you should return to M City and live your life as usual. After this matter is over, I¡¯ll naturally return Zhuang Ning to all of you. When the timees, I¡¯ll slowly exin everything to you.¡±

 Chapter 862

    Chapter 862: Concern


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The few of them looked at each other, not knowing what to say.


    Song Ning sighed and finally said, ¡°Forget it. Grandma Cheng is right. The past isn¡¯t important. What¡¯s important is the present. Cheng Che¡¯s safety is the most important. I have to find a way to meet Director Wang; I feel uneasy. She¡¯s without rtives and friends now. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll go to the extremes. After all, despair can push one very far...¡±


    !!


    Mu Chen put his arm around Song Ning¡¯s shoulders tofort her.


    Cheng Che wiped his face, looking exhausted. ¡°I just want to have a good talk with the Yin family. I want to ask why. I want a reason.¡±


    Everyone looked at Cheng Che sympathetically.


    Jiahui gently patted his shoulder and said, ¡°Silly, there isn¡¯t always a reason for everything. The human heart is always biased. Why are you so stubborn? Just treat it as a nightmare. Even if they give you a reason, what reason do you think is eptable to you?¡±


    Jiahui squatted down and looked up at Cheng Che before she continued to say, ¡°Instead of being stuck in this quagmire, why don¡¯t we take a step back and leave this ce? Since we know it¡¯s an abyss, why do we still have to jump into the abyss just to discover the truth? There¡¯s no need for that. If you worry about your sister, talk to her and see if she¡¯s willing to leave. Don¡¯t torture yourself over other people¡¯s actions or the reasons for their actions, okay?¡±


    Cheng Che looked at Jiahui with a somewhat nk gaze.


    Mu Chen motioned to Song Ning and Zhuang Ning before the trio tacitly left the room.


    After that, Mu Chen said, ¡°There are some things that only Jiahui can say to convince Cheng Che. Zhuang Ning, you have to be 120% more careful around Ye Cheng. He¡¯s much more ruthless than you can imagine.¡±


    Zhuang Ning smiled bitterly. ¡°You forget that I¡¯ve experienced his ruthless way before. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll protect myself. I want to live to see his end.¡± Then, she turned to Song Ning and said, ¡°I disagree with you meeting Director Wang. Yi Garden is an extremely dangerous ce now. You can¡¯t take the risk now. It sounds selfish, but none of us can afford to get into any trouble now. If any one of us gets into trouble at this point, it¡¯ll affect the entire n, do you understand?¡±


    Song Ning looked hesitant, not entirely convinced.


    Mu Chen patted Song Ning and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Our people are already in Yi Garden. They¡¯ll keep an eye on Director Wang¡¯s safety.¡±


    Song Ning finally nodded. She understood Zhuang Ning¡¯s words. She could not let her anxiousness affect the n.


    ...


    At this moment, Yin Yi red at Ning Dong, who was sitting in front of her. At this moment, she finally realized that she did not know Ning Dong at all. The innocent and inexperienced young man from the past was in fact sinister.


    Ning Dong remained unaffected by Yin Yi¡¯s angry gaze. He calmly poured a ss of water before pushing it to Yin Yi and said, ¡°What do you have to say? Speak. From now on, we¡¯ll be living under the same roof. You¡¯ll have to learn how to get along with me.¡±


    Yin Yi said, frustrated, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a despicable person.¡±


    Ning Dong looked at her indifferently as he brought a cigarette out. He lit it up and took a puff before exhaling the smoke in Yin Yi¡¯s face.


    The faint smell of cigarette smoke made Yin Yi frown in disgust. She raised her hand and fanned it, clearly expressing her displeasure.


    Ning Dong said, ¡°We¡¯re a natural pair. I¡¯m despicable and so are you. Don¡¯t you think we¡¯re a perfect match?¡±


    Yin Yi red at him. ¡°Who are you calling despicable?¡±


    Ning Dong smiled. ¡°Second Young Miss Yin, why are you pretending? There¡¯s a girl named Bai Yu, who¡¯s still paralyzed...¡±


    Yin Yi¡¯s expression changed immediately. Then, she sneered. ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡±


    Ning Dong looked at her, still smiling as he said, ¡°Her father recently caught hold of that Director Li¡¯s weakness. Do you think Director Li will give you up?¡±

 Chapter 863

    Chapter 863: Education


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Yin Yi¡¯s expression changed immediately.


    Ning Dong took another puff from the cigarette before he continued to say, ¡°The Bai family isn¡¯t an ordinary family. Mr. Bai loves his daughter very much. Now that he has found some clues, do you think he¡¯ll continue to investigate or not? If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t let the culprit go. Although the Bai family isn¡¯t like the Yin family, if the Bai family were to go all out and do something, the Yin family would still be greatly affected. At that time, do you think your grandfather will protect you?¡±


    !!


    Yin Yi¡¯s face turned slightly pale.


    Ning Dong smiled. ¡°Are you really unwilling to marry me? What¡¯s so good about Mu Chen? He¡¯s already a husband and a father; he¡¯s second-hand goods. Back then, Ye Cheng¡¯s sister expended so much effort, and she still failed to be his woman. In the end, she even ended up in jail. How much better do you think you are inparison to Ye Xin?¡±


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re prettier than Ye Xin? Ye Xin was the number one beauty in the entertainment industry back then. Perhaps, you think your family background is better than hers? Although the Ye family might not be as good as the Yin family, Ye Xin is the Eldest Young Miss of the Ye family. Not only that, but she was truly loved by her parents and her brother at that time. What about you? You¡¯re only a tool for a marriage alliance. Do you really think your elders will stand up for you if you get into trouble?¡± Ning Dong said mockingly as he shook his head.


    Yin Yi could no longer control her emotions. ¡°Since I¡¯m so inferior, why are you trying so hard to marry me? Break off the marriage then! I don¡¯t need you to be responsible for me!¡±


    Ning Dong was not angry. He maintained the smile on his face as he said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I already say it? You¡¯re a tool to form a marriage alliance. I¡¯m the most suitable candidate, and I also need the support of the Yin family. As for whether you love me or not, it doesn¡¯t matter at all. However, I won¡¯t allow you to cuckold me.¡±


    Yin Yi raised an eyebrow and said provocatively, ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee I won¡¯t do that.¡±


    Ning Dong looked at her with an expression of pity as he said, ¡°It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t test my bottom line. You can¡¯t afford to y with me. If you really insist on trying, I¡¯ll y with you. However, it¡¯s best if you consider the consequences before you act. You can only learn from your mistakes, and I won¡¯t hesitate to teach you a lesson.¡±


    Ning Dong spoke very calmly, but for some reason, Yin Yi could not help but shudder.


    Ning Dong continued to say, ¡°If you¡¯re obedient, I won¡¯t mistreat you. Ye Cheng is the Yin family¡¯s son-inw and so am I. I¡¯ll make sure your status is as high as hers or even higher...¡±


    Yin Yi rolled her eyes. ¡°You think you canpare with Ye Cheng? Ye Cheng has already stepped out on his own for a long time now, but you¡¯re still a mama¡¯s boy.¡±


    Ning Dong was not angry. ¡°So what? In the end, only the results matter.¡±


    Yin Yi scoffed. ¡°Perhaps, if you can convince my eldest brother to save my brother and my cousin, the family will be greatly indebted to you. However, even Ye Cheng isn¡¯t capable of doing so, let alone you. Ye Cheng grew up with my eldest brother, after all. Moreover, I heard that your sister dislikes you and your family greatly. It stands to reason that my eldest brother dislikes you and your family as well. Unless you¡¯re able to convince my eldest brother, it¡¯s impossible for you to please my grandfather or father any further.¡±


    Ning Dong¡¯s expression turned solemn, but his voice was still indifferent as he said, ¡°What¡¯s so difficult about that?¡±


    Yin Yi seemed stunned by Ning Dong¡¯s reaction. When she recovered, she said disdainfully, ¡°You really like to talk big. Who doesn¡¯t know how to brag? Why don¡¯t youe and look for me after you manage to convince my eldest brother? At that time, let alone marry you, even if you ask me to wash your feet every day, I¡¯ll agree to it!¡±


    Ning Dong put out the cigarette in the ashtray before he looked at Yin Yi. A smile appeared on his face as he said, ¡°Then, it¡¯s a deal. Just wait for the result. When you return, you don¡¯t have to go on a hunger strike or throw tantrums. At a time like this, the more trouble you cause, the more your family will hate you. Just wait quietly before you marry into my family. Although I can¡¯t guarantee that I¡¯ll love you, I¡¯ll give you the honor and respect befitting of the title Madam Ning.¡±

 Chapter 864

    Chapter 864: Will


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Yin Yi lostpletely during her confrontation with Ning Dong. Furthermore, without her realizing it, he had also obtained arge amount of insider information from her.


    Ning Dong smiled as he watched Yin Yi leave in a huff. He wished that everyone was as easy to fool.


    !!


    At this moment, a waiter walked over and whispered into Ning Dong¡¯s ear. After that, he stood up and walked to the back door of the restaurant.


    After a moment, Ning Zhe, Ning Chun, and a few others appeared in the restaurant.


    Ning Chun looked around. He frowned when he only saw unfamiliar faces. He was a little puzzled. Suddenly, he saw a waiter removing an ashtray from a table. There was still a cigarette that looked hastily put out, based on its length. Most importantly, the cigarette was unique and familiar, indicating that the person who smoked it was familiar as well. As he looked around, he was also listening to Ning Zhe¡¯s conversation with thewyer.


    ¡°If what Mr. Ning said is true, then you can file for a protection order with the court. You can also sue the Ye family for infringement and giarism. The chances of winning are very high. However, it¡¯s best if you can secure more evidence,¡± thewyer said before picking up a teacup.


    Ning Zhe took a sip of the tea and said with a smile, ¡°In fact, businesses hatewsuits the most. It¡¯s best if we can settle outside of court. Lawyer Guo, I wonder if you have any idea regarding this...¡±


    Thewyer understood Ning Zhe¡¯s meaning. He said, ¡°Mr. Ning, you¡¯re too polite. Although I¡¯m skilled in my field, you¡¯re my client after all. It¡¯s entirely up to my client to decide on how to proceed. I just want to remind you that as long we have iron-d evidence, the initiative will be in your hands. Whether to settle outside or inside the court, that¡¯spletely up to you. Once you decide, we¡¯ll start work immediately.¡±


    Ning Zhe nodded in satisfaction. Then, he turned to Ning Chun and said, ¡°Speak to Ye he for me.¡±


    Ning Chun quickly nodded.


    After sending thewyer off, Ning Chun said in the car, ¡°I seem to have seen the young master, but I¡¯m notpletely sure.¡±


    Ning Zhe said dismissively, ¡°Let him be. He can do whatever he wants. It¡¯s his ability that he¡¯s able to marry the young miss of the Yin family. However, the Ning family cannot be handed over to him. When the will is finalized, it¡¯ll be done...¡±


    Ning Chun nodded. He said as he drove, ¡°Master, why don¡¯t I teach him a lesson? When the timees, you can just symbolically punish me for it. You have to let him understand the severity of his actions and also let him understand your good intentions. He¡¯s your biological son after all.¡±


    Ning Zhe was silent for a moment. His expression was gloomy as he said, ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be a big deal if he made a few mistakes when he¡¯s young. However, look at these ns he¡¯s making... How can I trust such a person with the Ning family? He even wants my life. If he obtains the Ning family, won¡¯t he do as he pleases without a bottom line?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easy to conquer a country, but it¡¯s difficult to defend it. The Ning family has existed for generations. I can¡¯t let this wicked son do as he pleases. I¡¯d rather hand the Ning group over to Mu Chen than do that. After all, in the future, it¡¯ll end up in Mu Lang¡¯s hands. Moreover, with their character, they won¡¯t be ruthless to the younger generation of the Ning family and let them enter the Ning Group as well. It¡¯s much better than handing it over to that unfilial son! He¡¯d only end up destroying thepany and the family!¡±


    Ning Chun no longer spoke.


    Ning Zhe sighed. ¡°Ning Chun, do you believe in karma?¡±


    Ning Chun did not reply.


    Ning Zhe continued to say, ¡°I do. I believe in karma. Ning Dong is my karma, my retribution. If I had stayed loyal to Zhuang Yi and continued to work with her, what would the Ning family be like now? Why was I so obsessed back then? Zhuang Yi and I had a son as well. I really can¡¯t me Ning Xia for hating me...¡±

 Chapter 865

    Chapter 865: ident (1)


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ye Cheng was stunned when he looked at thewyer¡¯s letter in his hand, then he found it funny. ¡°Is that old geezer, Ning Zhe, crazy? When is it his turn to sue us for infringement? If anyone were to sue us, it should be Zhuang Ji, Song Ning, or Cheng Che. When is it his turn to sue us? Who does he think he is?¡±


    Ye He pursed his lips before he said, ¡°Well, there¡¯s a rtionship between them, after all. Zhuang Yi, the founder of Zhuang Ji and Song Ning¡¯s mother, was his first wife. At that time, he and Zhuang Yi founded the Ning family¡¯s clothing business. It was just that after their divorce, the Ning Group downyed Zhuang Yi¡¯s involvement and credit.¡±


    !!


    Ye Cheng sneered. ¡°If he sues us now, isn¡¯t he admitting that he downyed his first wife¡¯s involvement and hard work? What is his current wife going to do then? He¡¯s really shameless. He wants to earn everything and wants to get involved in everything! No one pays attention to him in M City, and now, he came to S City to make his presence felt? Does he think we¡¯re pushovers? Ridiculous!¡±


    Ye He reached out to take thewyer¡¯s letter and said lightly, ¡°Invite him to thepany. I¡¯ll meet him. It¡¯s time to settle the ounts between us.¡±


    Ye Cheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. It was only then that he remembered his father¡¯s past with Ning Zhe. His hatred for his mother could not help but intensify. She was truly shameless. How could a man tolerate such a thing? Ning Zhe was equally shameless. How could Ning Zhe take the initiative toe to their doorstep to be humiliated? Ning Zhe really did not care about anything in order to earn money.


    In the end, Ye Cheng said, ¡°Dad, you should rest. I¡¯ll meet him instead. I want to see what evidence he has and what¡¯s his objective.¡±


    Ye Cheng did not want any ident to ur at this juncture, after all. The important thing now was for him to take down the Yin family. He would slowly plot after that.


    Ye He said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t quarrel with him. If you meet him, he¡¯ll take advantage of his seniority. He won¡¯t be able to do that with me. Moreover, I want to say a few words to him.¡±


    The current Ye He was no longer the carefree Ye He of the past.


    Sometimes Ye Cheng would sigh. If his father were like this in the past, would his mother be attracted to another man? s, there was no ¡®what-if¡¯ in this world. In the end, he could not dissuade his father and could only let his father meet Ning Zhe.


    The rtionship between Ye Cheng¡¯s parents weighed heavily on him. He could not help but feel uneasy. It made him even more eager to marry Zhuang Ning. He wanted peace and a home even if it meant he had to retire in a faraway ce.


    ...


    Ye Cheng had been feeling uneasy.


    As expected, Chen Chen ran over in a panic. He said, ¡°Young Master Cheng, something happened to Master. He fell down the stairs. He¡¯s now at the hospital!¡±


    Ye Cheng was stunned. He understood every word Chen Chen said, but for some reason, he could not process them. He tried to calm down before he said in a daze, ¡°You, say it again. What did you say?¡±


    Chen Chen pulled Ye Cheng and said, ¡°Young Master Cheng, you need to go to the hospital now! Something happened to Master! He¡¯s in the operating theater!¡±


    ...


    Ye Cheng only regained his senses when he saw the red light outside of the operating theater. He grabbed Chen Chen and asked grimly, ¡°What happened exactly?¡±


    Chen Chen could not help butin inwardly. However, outwardly, he said, ¡°Young Master Cheng, Master went to meet Ning Zhe. I don¡¯t know what happened, but Master fell down the stairs. He hit the back of his head, and he was immediately sent to the hospital.¡±


    Ye Cheng¡¯s eyes turned red. He asked through gritted teeth, ¡°Did you report this to the police?¡±


    Chen Chen nodded slightly. ¡°The people who followed Master there called the police. The police have already sealed the scene. We also reported your name to the police so the case is given priority. Ning Zhe has been taken into custody, and an investigation is underway.¡±


    Ye Cheng pushed Chen Chen to the side and walked out. He had to go to the police station to have a look. ¡®Is Ning Zhe crazy? How dare he make a move against my father?¡¯


    Chen Chen hurriedly pulled Ye Cheng back. ¡°Young Master Cheng! You can¡¯t leave now! You have to wait for Master¡¯s surgery to end!¡±


    Ye Cheng¡¯s heart burned with anxiety and anger, but there was nothing he could do at this moment. There were priorities, after all. He brought his phone out and dialed a string of numbers.


    ¡®Ning Zhe! I won¡¯t let you go after this matter! You¡¯ve touched my bottom line!¡¯ 1

 Chapter 866

    Chapter 866: ident (2)


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Previously.


    The ce where Ning Zhe and Ye He met was an extremely private and exclusive club. They met at the restaurant on the second floor, and no one knew the reason for their meeting.


    !!


    After about half an hour, Ning Zhe walked out with a solemn expression on his face.


    It did not take long for Ye He, who looked exasperated, to rush out after Ning Zhe. As he rushed over, he shouted, ¡°Ning Zhe! Don¡¯t even think about it! This time, I won¡¯t let you get what you want! Let¡¯s settle our old and new scores together!¡±


    Ning Zhe went downstairs without even sparing a nce at Ye He.


    At this time, Ye He rushed over and pushed Ning Zhe.


    Coincidentally, Ning Chun was walking up from the first floor and saw the situation. He instinctively reached out and pulled Ning Zhe to the side and stabilized Ning Zhe.


    As a result, Ye He with his outstretched hands met the air before he tumbled down the stairs.


    Such a big incident naturally caused a huge sensation. It did not take long for news to spread.


    ...


    When Ye Cheng learned about what happened, his face turned ashen. If this was true, it was his father who failed tomit a crime and ended up hurting himself instead.


    ¡®How can Ning Zhe not be responsible for this matter?! Impossible! This is impossible!¡¯


    Ye Cheng pulled Chen Chen over and said through gritted teeth, ¡°I¡¯ll stay here. Go and gather all the evidence for me! Nothing can happen to my father. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill Ning Zhe!¡±


    Chen Chen knew the severity of the matter so he quickly said, ¡°Yes, Young Master Cheng. I¡¯ll do it right away!¡±


    Chen Chen left in a hurry. When he ran into Yin Jia, who had rushed over, he only nodded at her before he left.


    Yin Jia looked at Ye Cheng with a distressed expression as she said, ¡°How did this happen?¡±


    Ye Cheng was filled with anger. It took everything he had to suppress his anger at this moment that he did not have any energy left to speak.


    Yin Jia gently led Ye Cheng to the chair and helped him to sit down before she saidfortingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This hospital is under the Yin family. Before I came, I spoke to the director. The person performing the surgery is the best neurosurgeon in the country. Uncle will definitely be fine.¡±


    Ye Cheng sighed in relief upon hearing this. He felt that Yin Jia was notpletely useless at this moment. He finally said in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Yin Jia felt her heart ache for him. She said, ¡°Stay calm. Grandfather and Father know about this matter as well. They told me toe over first. The police have also started the investigation. All you have to do is wait for Uncle now. Take your time with the rest. You have us to support you in S City.¡±


    Ye Cheng looked at Yin Jia and nodded. However, there was a storm in his heart at this moment. It felt as though his heart had been turned upside down. If he did not take the Yin family as his own, he would not be able to live up to his humiliation today. Yin Jia¡¯s tone as the Eldest Young Miss of the Yin family grated on his nerves. It was as though she was treating him like a helpless daughter-inw of the Yin family.


    Yin Jia looked as though she waspletely unaware of Ye Cheng¡¯s thoughts. She looked at the red light of the operating theater and muttered, ¡°Why is there an argument out of the blue? You probably don¡¯t know it yet, but Yin Yi¡¯s boyfriend is that Mr. Ning Zhe¡¯s son. Grandfather and Father are caught in a dilemma.¡±


    Ye Cheng rested his elbows on his knees and sped his hands together before he said, ¡°I understand. We¡¯re both sons-inw of the Yin family, after all. It¡¯s inappropriate for your family to get involved in this matter. Go back and tell your grandfather and father to rest assured. I can handle this matter. The person lying in there is my father. I won¡¯t let the culprit get away with this. No matter who the other party is, your family shouldn¡¯t get involved to avoid awkwardness.¡±


    Ye Cheng looked at the red light above the door of the operating theater as he spoke. He did not look at Yin Jia at all.


    Yin Jia could hear the displeasure in Ye Cheng¡¯s voice so she hurriedly said, ¡°I don¡¯t have the intention of staying out of this matter, and it¡¯s the same for my family. Moreover, if something happens, my grandfather and father will naturally take our sides.¡±

 Chapter 867

    Chapter 867: Bottom Line


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ye Cheng turned to look at Yin Jia and smiled lightly as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so confident, Yin Jia. Do you really think you¡¯re so important in the Yin family? Do you really think your grandfather and father will put your first, in front of profit? Wake up.¡±


    Yin Jie¡¯s face turned pale immediately.


    !!


    Upon seeing this, Ye Cheng onlyughed coldly and looked away.


    Yin Jia bit her lower lip before she said in a low voice, ¡°I understand what you mean, but Ye Cheng, I¡¯m the Eldest Young Miss of the Yin family. No matter what, they have to consider my feelings.¡±


    Ye Cheng did not speak. He did not even look at her.


    Upon seeing this, Yin Jia blurted out, ¡°My grandmother said she¡¯ll give the Yin family to me!¡±


    Ye Cheng was stunned.


    Yin Jia gritted her teeth and said, ¡°My grandmother looked for me in private. She said that she¡¯ll give the Yin family to me after she obtains it. The Yin family will be mine sooner orter!¡±


    Finally, Ye Cheng showed a hint of emotions. He asked, ¡°Your grandmother? She wants to destroy the Yin family?¡±


    Yin Jia shook her head. ¡°Not destroy, but take it back. My grandmother said that without her, the Yin family won¡¯t be where it is today. My grandfather betrayed her so she wants my grandfather to receive his retribution. She originally wanted to give the Yin family to my younger brother, but my younger brother has no interest in the Yin family. Hence, my grandmother said that when the timees, she¡¯ll give it to me.¡±


    Ye Cheng looked at Yin Jia skeptically as he asked, ¡°So are you helping your grandfather or grandmother?¡±


    Now that Ye Cheng was responding to her, Yin Jia rxed. She looked at him and said, ¡°I¡¯m helping myself. Ye Cheng, in this world, the only one who can wholeheartedly stay with me is you. The person my grandmother loves the most will always be my younger brother. My grandfather and father also don¡¯t care about me. What I get will always be cheap handouts. So, I have to n for myself. When I get control of the Yin family, let¡¯s get married immediately, okay?¡±


    Ye Cheng¡¯s mind spun as he smiled warmly and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Then, he reached out and held Yin Jia¡¯s hand. Her hand was wide, and her fingers were almost as thick as his. Her palm was warm and sticky, making him feel disgusted.


    Yin Jia was very happy. She said, ¡°Ye Cheng, I know you¡¯re worried about your father. I really want to help you.¡±


    Ye Cheng nodded. ¡°Okay. If I need anything, I¡¯ll let you know immediately. My father¡¯s surgery won¡¯t end anytime soon so you should go back first. Since your grandparents are going to fight, you should pay attention to the movements of both parties. On my side, Chen Chen¡¯s busy, but if you need anything, you can speak to me.¡±


    Seeing that Ye Cheng had calmed down, Yin Jia felt relieved. Just as Ye Cheng said, she had also nned to observe her grandparents¡¯ movements. She needed to protect her own interest after all. Finally, she decided to go with the flow. She rose to her feet and said, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go back first. Tell me when Uncle is out of the operating theater. I¡¯lle over immediately.¡±


    Ye Cheng rose to his feet as well. He nodded before he watched Yin Jia hurry away.


    Soon after Yin Jia entered the elevator, a figure walked out of the fire exit. It was Guan Tang. She scoffed coldly in the direction of the elevator before she walked over and said, ¡°I thought she would stay here to apany you. I didn¡¯t expect her to leave at this time. What a fool!¡±


    Ye Cheng frowned immediately. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Guan Tang moved closer to Ye Cheng before she said, ¡°I¡¯m worried about you. Such a big thing happened, I was worried you won¡¯t be able to handle it. I have toe and see you before I can feel at ease.¡±


    Guan Tang¡¯s big eyes were brimming with tears as she looked at Ye Cheng.


    Ye Cheng gently supported Guan Tang, pulling away from her, and helped her sit down.


    Guan Tang scooted closer again and held his arm as she said, ¡°Darling, don¡¯t be sad. A lucky person like Uncle will be fine.¡±


    Ye Cheng¡¯s body stiffened slightly before he gently pulled his arm away from Guan Tang¡¯s grip.

 Chapter 868

    Chapter 868: Revealing Secrets


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Go back first. If Yin Jia¡¯s people see you, she won¡¯t let you go,¡± Ye Cheng said softly.


    Guan Tang pouted. ¡°But I¡¯m worried about you.¡±


    !!


    Instead of replying to Guan Tang¡¯s words, Ye Cheng asked in a low voice, ¡°When will you be able to obtain Zhuang Ji¡¯s embroidery manual?¡±


    Guan Tang paused. Then, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ve already contacted my people. They¡¯re on the move.¡±


    Ye Cheng said calmly, ¡°Mu Chen and the others are here now. This is the best time for your people to make a move. If Mu Chen and the others return, there won¡¯t be another chance.¡±


    Guan Tang nodded solemnly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already made the arrangements.¡±


    Ye Cheng no longer spoke to Guan Tang. He did not even spare a nce at her. In his heart, other women were inferior to Zhuang Ning. At this moment, he missed Zhuang Ning even more; he missed her the most.


    At this time, Ye Cheng¡¯s phone vibrated slightly. After he discreetly blocked Guan Tang¡¯s line of sight, he took a look. It was a message from Zhuang Ning.


    Zhuang Ning: How are you? Don¡¯t be anxious. Come and find me tonight.


    Ye Cheng felt as though he had been injected with stimnts when he read Zhuang Ning¡¯s message. He could not hide his smile as he replied with an, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Guan Tang was perceptive enough to see the change in Ye Cheng¡¯s mood. She looked at his phone and asked, ¡°Who is it? What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Ye Cheng put his phone in his pocket before he leaned against the chair and said, ¡°It was Chen Chen. He has some insider information for me from the police. Guan Tang, you should go back now. I can¡¯t take care of you now. You have to pay attention to your own safety. Don¡¯t let Yin Jia see you. Otherwise, that¡¯ll be the end for you.¡±


    Guan Tang stood up, looking somewhat dejected. How could she not understand Ye Cheng? However, she still could not help but feel disappointed. Ye Cheng was her only hope now. She bit her lower lip before she finally bent down and said in a low voice, ¡°The two young masters of the Yin family are at the end of their lives. If you want to obtain the Yin family, you have to hurry up. Otherwise, Cheng Che will get the family for nothing. Naturally, that¡¯s only if Cheng Che saves those two. The Yin family is currently busy with this matter.¡±


    Ye Cheng¡¯s heart stirred slightly, but his gaze was unchanged as he looked at Guan Tang and asked, ¡°What do you mean by this?¡±


    Guan Tang sat down next to him again before she whispered, ¡°The two prodigal sons of the Yin family are terminally ill. Only Cheng Che can save them. However, how can Cheng Che be willing to donate his kidney and bone marrow to them? I¡¯m guessing the Yin family will try to force Cheng Che to save them next. No matter how nice they are to you or how much they say they care, you can¡¯t believe them. You can¡¯t obtain anything from them for free.¡±


    Guan Tang leaned back slightly. The shock on Ye Cheng¡¯s face made her feel very satisfied. The most important way to hold onto Ye Cheng, herst straw, was to provide him with secrets. Since she did have Zhuang Ji¡¯s embroidery manual now, she could only use the Yin family¡¯s secrets.


    Ye Cheng said softly, ¡°Even if Cheng Che agrees, Mu Chen won¡¯t agree.¡±


    Guan Tang nodded. She looked at Ye Cheng with a smile as she asked, ¡°That¡¯s why the Yin family will definitely use force. Will you help Cheng Che or the Yin family?¡±


    Ye Cheng slowly raised his hand and pointed at the red light above the door of the operating theater and said, ¡°I¡¯m not free right now. I have to take care of my father.¡±


    Guan Tang¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°You¡¯re the smartest man I¡¯ve ever met. I¡¯ll definitely think of a way to obtain the embroidery manual as soon as possible. Just wait for my good news.¡±


    Guan Tang gave Ye Cheng a surprise kiss on the cheek before she turned around and left.


    Ye Cheng leaned back in his chair and did not move. He reyed the events over the past few days one by one, connecting every link together. He sneered. ¡°Sure enough, there¡¯s no free lunch in the world.¡±


    As expected, one could not be kind. No matter how Ye Cheng looked at it, he thought that people like Cheng Che were justmbs waiting to be ughtered.

 Chapter 869

    Chapter 869: Warmth


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    It was already early in the morning when Ye He¡¯s surgery ended. The doctor told Ye Cheng that Ye He had been brought to the hospital in a timely manner and that the surgery was a sess. However, Ye He had been seriously injured so it was unknown if there would be any side effects. Hence, Ye He would have to be observed after he woke up. In other words, there was a chance that Ye He might be in a vegetative state.


    Ye Cheng leaned against the wall in a daze. His mind waspletely nk.


    !!


    The doctor did not know how tofort Ye Cheng and could only instruct the nurse to exin the postoperative care to Ye Cheng.


    ¡°Mr. Ye, why don¡¯t you go back and rest for a while? Your father doesn¡¯t needpany in the ICU since visitors aren¡¯t allowed there. When his condition stabilizes in a week, and if can be transferred to the normal ward, I¡¯ll exin the care to you,¡± the young nurse said gently.


    Ye Cheng did not seem to have heard the young nurse¡¯s words. However, her voice reminded him of Zhuang Ning. At this time, only Zhuang Ning could alleviate his fatigue and pain. Since the young nurse¡¯s attitude reminded him of Zhuang Ning, he had a good impression of the nurse. He nodded gently and said softly, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Then, Ye Cheng turned around and walked out slowly.


    The young nurse was stunned, standing rooted to the spot. She really did not expect this young master to be so reasonable. Her colleagues did not dare to approach him so they had drawn lots. When she was chosen, she was 200% unwilling. s, she had no choice but toe forward to speak to him even if she thought he was like a volcano on the verge of erupting. She truly did not expect that not only did he not lose his temper, but he was also very polite. It was truly a blessing from God.


    Ye Cheng was naturally unaware of the young nurse¡¯s thoughts. His only thought now was to see Zhuang Ning.


    ...


    As soon as Ye Cheng saw the warm light of Zhuang Ning¡¯s house from downstairs, his mood improved slightly. Zhuang Ning was now the harbor in his heart.


    When Zhuang Ning saw Ye Cheng, she said calmly, ¡°Just focus on taking care of your father. Let me know if there¡¯s anything I can help you with. There¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony with me.¡±


    Ye Cheng could not help but feel moved. Whether it was Yin Jia or Guan Tang, all of them asked him about what happened or focus on Ning Zhe, who was provoked by his father. Only Zhuang Ning did not ask such questions; she only cared about him.


    Ye Cheng took a deep breath before he held Zhuang Ning¡¯s hand. ¡°Zhuang Ning, help me.¡±


    Zhuang Ning looked at Ye Cheng with a determined gaze.


    At this moment, the person Ye Cheng trusted the most in the world was Zhuang Ning.


    ...


    After daybreak, Ye Cheng quickly washed up and drove to the police station.


    As soon as Ye Cheng left, Zhuang Ning hurriedly made a call.


    On the other hand, as soon as Chen Chen received Ye Cheng¡¯s call, he rushed to the entrance of the police station to wee Ye Cheng. He had been here the entire night. As soon as he saw Ye Cheng, he did not waste time. As they walked, he said solemnly, ¡°Ning Zhe¡¯swyer camest night. We¡¯ve been trying to keep Ning Zhe in custody, refusing to grant bail pending trial. However, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯tst for long. Hiswyer is very capable. Apart from that, as soon as the stock market opened in the morning, the Ye Group¡¯s stock price plummeted. I¡¯ve already gotten someone to stabilize the stock price.¡±


    Ye Cheng sneered. ¡°No matter how much money we have to spend, we have to keep Ning Zhe here as long as possible. I¡¯d like to see how he¡¯s going to get out. What about the Ning Group¡¯s stock price?¡±


    ¡°It fell as well,¡± Chen Chen replied.


    Ye Cheng scoffed. ¡°This time, I must make sure that Ning Zhe loses everything.¡±


    Chen Chen did not say anything. When he turned his head, he was stunned. He reached out and pulled Ye Cheng. ¡°Young Master Cheng!¡±


    Ye Cheng followed the direction of Chen Chen¡¯s gaze, and his eyes narrowed immediately when he saw Mu Chen and Song Ning. His heart sank immediately. ¡®Why are they here? Did theye to bail Ning Zhe out?¡±


    ¡°Chairman Mu! Dr. Song!¡± Chen Chen called out, beating Ye Cheng to it. He had to set the stage for Ye Cheng.


    Mu Chen and Song Ning paused before they looked at Ye Cheng in unison.


    With this, Chen Chen tacitly took a step back.

 Chapter 870

    Chapter 870: Anger


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Mu Chen and Ye Cheng looked at each other silently.


    In the end, Chen Chen could only say from the side, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go in first?¡±


    !!


    Only then did Ye Cheng avert his gaze and said indifferently, ¡°I heard that Dr. Song has already cut ties with the Ning family. What¡¯s the matter? Are you unable to let go of your flesh and blood? I thought you¡¯d wish for Ning Zhe¡¯s early death.¡±


    Ye Cheng did not bother to conceal his resentment.


    Before Song Ning could reply, Mu Chen said, ¡°Don¡¯t use your own thoughts and personality to judge another person. Ye Cheng, we naturally won¡¯t intervene if things proceed naturally. However, if someone abuses their power for personal gain, we won¡¯t sit idly by. It¡¯s unfair after all.¡±


    Mu Chen¡¯s words hit the nail on the head, stirring up Ye Cheng¡¯s anger. He said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t be so sanctimonious! Mu Chen, I hate hypocrites like you the most. Why are you talking about fairness with me? If the person lying in the ICU now is your father, what would you do? Judge others? I don¡¯t care if you judge me. Go ahead and do it.¡±


    Chen Chen held onto Ye Cheng tightly, not allowing Ye Cheng to rush up to Mu Chen.


    On the other hand, Mu Chen moved to stand in front of Song Ning, shielding her. He looked at the furious Ye Cheng and said with a voice that carried a hint of pity, ¡°Ye Cheng, it¡¯s best for you to calm down. Your unchecked emotions won¡¯t be beneficial to the situation at all. You should calmly think about why the matter escted to this point. In the end, it¡¯s still best to resolve the matter quietly.¡±


    Ye Cheng scoffed and said icily, ¡°Why did the matter escte to this point? You have the guts to say this? If you had married Ye Xin back then, would things escte to this point? Isn¡¯t everything caused by you?¡±


    Mu Chen and Song Ning were stunned by Ye Cheng¡¯s words.


    Even Chen Chen felt that Ye Cheng¡¯s words were rather unreasonable. He hastily tugged Ye Cheng¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Young Master Cheng, let¡¯s go in quickly.¡±


    Chen Chen did not care about Mu Chen and his wife at this time. All he wanted to do was bring his boss away. He could not help butin inwardly, ¡®He didn¡¯t even drink and woke up so early. Why is he speaking so much nonsense?¡¯


    Ye Cheng suppressed his anger and quickly walked into the chief of police¡¯s office.


    The chief of the police station was not surprised by Ye Cheng¡¯s visit. He said a little anxiously, ¡°Brother Cheng, the statement has beenpleted. Things are a little troublesome. I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t dy it for too long. Do you have any other ideas?¡±


    Ye Cheng looked at the statement with a sullen expression. Then, he threw the folder onto the desk and said angrily, ¡°A retrial. The matter must be reinvestigated and retried! He said my father attacked him? Bullsh*t! He¡¯s clearly trying to frame my father! He was the one who wanted to kill my father for money!¡±


    The chief of the police station did not dare to make a sound.


    Ye Cheng red at the chief and said, ¡°Interrogate him again! Don¡¯t allow hiswyer in. Let me sit in! I don¡¯t believe he won¡¯t say anything incriminating!¡±


    The chief looked troubled as he said, ¡°Brother Cheng, that¡¯s against thew. Hiswyer is very capable. Ever since he arrived, he didn¡¯t allow Ning Zhe to say a word. If you were to go in, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯d be disadvantageous to your case in the future. He¡¯d be able to use us of abusing our power for personal gain. At that time, it¡¯d be hard for us to exin ourselves. Brother Cheng, calm down. Please calm down.¡±


    Ye Cheng said angrily, ¡°How am I supposed to calm down? Tell me! How am I supposed to calm down? My father is in the ICU, and his fate is unknown! What about Ning Zhe? He¡¯s apanied by hiswyer, and his daughter and son-inw are waiting for him outside. How could he be released on bail? I won¡¯t allow it!¡±


    The chief¡¯s troubled expression remained on his face. With Ye Cheng¡¯s anger now, whatever he said would be wrong. However, if he followed Ye Cheng¡¯s wishes, he really would not be able to exin himself to the higher-ups. He still had his family and his subordinates to consider, after all. On the other hand, Ye Cheng would just brush the dust off his shoulder and return to his family to inherit the family business.

 Chapter 871

    Chapter 871: Bail


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The chief of the police station was at his wit¡¯s end when someone knocked on the door. He hastily opened the door and found Mu Chen, Song Ning, and Ning Zhe¡¯swyer standing outside. Upon seeing this, he could not help but feel a headacheing.


    Thewyer was very polite as he said, ¡°May I know when we can go through the formalities?¡±


    !!


    The chief instinctively nced at Ye Cheng.


    Ye Cheng¡¯s expression was dark and fierce as he red at thewyer and said, ¡°Ning Zhe intentionally hurt another person. Bail cannot be granted. Just wait for the verdict!¡±


    Thewyer pushed up the sses on his nose and said, ¡°Mr. Ye, right? ording to thew, you shouldn¡¯t be involved in this matter. You can¡¯t use your authority to affect the judicial process. In addition, whether or not Mr. Ning intentionally hurt someone, it¡¯s not up to you to decide.¡±


    Thewyer¡¯s neither servile nor overbearing attitude made Ye Cheng feel suffocated and unable to advance nor retreat.


    At this moment, the chief of the police station hurriedly stepped forward and pushed Ye Cheng into his lounge as he said, ¡°Brother Cheng, go in first. You should rest for a while since you didn¡¯t sleep the entire night. When one¡¯s too tired, one¡¯s mind would tend to be muddled. Leave it to me, leave it to me to deal with this matter.¡±


    While being pushed aside, Ye Cheng said, ¡°Mu Chen, I won¡¯t give up on this matter.¡±


    Mu Chen said nonchntly, ¡°Stop it. The more you talk now, the worse it¡¯ll be for you.¡±


    Bang!


    Ye Cheng was pushed into the lounge.


    Then, the chief of the police station adjusted his shirt and turned around before he said seriously, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the conference room to talk.¡±


    At this time, Ye Cheng punched to door, feeling extremely vexed.


    The muffled sound caused Mu Chen and Song Ning to turn around and take a look.


    The chief of the police station said hastily, ¡°Please be understanding. No one will be able to stay calm under such circumstances.¡±


    Song Ning did not say anything, but Mu Chen said expressionlessly, ¡°Since when does thew have anything to do with ¡®understanding¡¯? Perhaps, he has a reason to act like this, but you don¡¯t. Don¡¯t forget your duty.¡±


    The chief of the police station broke out in cold sweat. He could not help butin inwardly, ¡®How can I suppress this matter? It¡¯s impossible...¡¯


    ...


    Without any suspense, Ning Zhe was granted bail. When he saw Song Ning, his eyes were slightly red.


    Song Ning turned away and asked thewyer, ¡°What about Ning Chun? Is he okay?¡±


    Thewyer nodded gently. ¡°He¡¯s just a witness. However, due to his rtionship with Mr. Ning, he can¡¯t be a witness.¡± Seeing that the chief of the police station was not around, he lowered his voice and continued to say, ¡°He insisted on taking the me. He wanted to take the me and confess to pushing Mr. Ye.¡±


    Song Ning frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say there were surveince cameras?¡±


    Thewyer nodded and sighed. ¡°That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t get into trouble...¡±


    Song Ning no longermented on the matter. She knew Ning Chun was absolutely loyal to Ning Zhe.


    Afterpleting the procedure and going outside, Ning Zhe said, ¡°In my entire life, the only person who stayed by my side is Ning Chun.¡±


    Song Ning said lightly, ¡°Then you should treat him well.¡±


    Song Ning turned to pull Mu Chen away when Ning Zhe suddenly said, ¡°Chairman Mu, I have something to say to you.¡±


    Mu Chen thought about it for a moment before he looked at Song Ning and gestured for her to listen.


    After getting into Ning Zhe¡¯s car, Ning Zhe said directly, ¡°I¡¯ve already made a will. I know Ning Xia won¡¯t take a single cent from me. Unfortunately, I have nothing but money in my old age. As I get older, I can¡¯t help but be a little more sentimental. The assets that I privately umted will be divided into two. One half will be given to Ning Chun. He apanied for so long; he did not get married or have children. I want to ensure he¡¯ll be taken off financially for the rest of his life. The other half will be given to my grandson.¡±


    Song Ning was shocked. She was about to refuse when Mu Chen stopped her.


    Ning Zhe pursed his lips before he said again, ¡°I did this on my own ord. This matter has already been legally processed. I don¡¯t need his parent¡¯s consent to leave my assets to him. This is just a little something from an old man to his grandson. I was poisoned previously and have yet topletely recover. I don¡¯t have much time left. Ning Xia, are you going to argue with a dying old man like me?¡±

 Chapter 872

    Chapter 872: Something Happened


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Song Ning was at a loss for words. She bit her lower lip and thought about it for a long time before she said, ¡°Regarding the poisoning, you should go to the hospital again. I¡¯ll ask the professor to have a look.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Ning Zhe sighed in relief. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore. Life and death are predetermined. At my age, I¡¯ve seen everything. No matter if it¡¯s regret or mistakes, there¡¯s nothing I can do anymore. I¡¯ve gotten used to it.¡±


    !!


    Mu Chen said calmly, ¡°My grandmother is already in her seventies, but I¡¯ve never heard her say anything negative. Her fighting spirit is very strong. She¡¯s an example to the people around her.¡±


    Ning Zhe smiled and changed to the topic. ¡°I have an old grudge with Ye He, but it¡¯s not to the point where I want his life. This time, I really didn¡¯t touch him. He fell down himself. If there¡¯s really retribution, then perhaps, this is his retribution. Of course, I also have my own retribution...¡± Then, he coughed twice before he continued to say, ¡°In any case, you don¡¯t need to care about these things. I invited both of you here today because firstly, Ye Cheng is trying to make things difficult for me. I don¡¯t want to make any mistakes regarding this matter. Secondly, I¡¯m afraid something might happen to me before I can say what I want to say. Mu Chen, I¡¯ve already made arrangements for the Ning family. No matter what, it cannot fall into Ning Dong¡¯s hands. If the Ning family is in trouble, I¡¯ll be eternally grateful if you can lend a helping hand.¡±


    Ning Zhe finally made his request. He sighed heavily. The burden on his shoulders felt iparably heavy.


    Ning Zhe did not borate on Ning Dong, and Song Ning and Mu Chen did not ask. Sometimes, there was no need to borate.


    ...


    Ye Cheng used all the connections he had, determined to make Ning Zhe pay the price.


    The Yin family did not lend a hand, but this was within Ye Cheng¡¯s expectations. After all, their rtionship was only based on mutual benefit. It was not surprising that the Yin family was only watching from the sidelines. However, it would be a lie to say that he was not disappointed. He was really d the person he fell in love with was not Yin Jia.


    When Ye Cheng thought about Zhuang Ning, he would feel energized. During this time, he had been thinking about one thing. Previously, he wanted to seed, gaining fame and fortune. He wanted to trample on Mu Chen and Cheng Che. When he seeded, he would propose to Zhuang Ning. He wanted to give her the highest status and honor. However, currently, he thought that once this matter was over, he would propose to Zhuang Ning. He did not want to wait anymore. As long as he was with her, every day would be filled with sweetness. He believed that he and Zhuang Ning were connected by their hearts. Moreover, with Zhuang Ji¡¯s embroidery manual, they would be able to livefortably for the rest of their lives.


    At this time, Ye Cheng dreamed of Zhuang Ning in a wedding dress. s, before his dream waspleted, he was woken up by Chen Chen¡¯s call.


    Chen Chen was panicking, saying that something had happened to the Ye Group.


    ...


    The Ye Group¡¯s office building in S City was new. It looked very grand and impressive. At this moment, it was surrounded by the police.


    Ye Cheng and Chen Chen hurried to the top floor and saw someone from the tax department standing in the corridor. Ye Cheng felt his heart sink immediately. He asked in a hushed tone, ¡°What happened exactly?¡±


    Chen Chen¡¯s voice was slightly shaky as he replied, ¡°Tax evasion.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! How¡¯s that possible? Why do we have the ounting department then?¡± Ye Cheng retorted.


    The Ye Group was a listedpany. How could they make such a low-level mistake?


    Chen Chen said helplessly, ¡°Young Master Cheng, you recently gave the authority to Miss Zhuang...¡±


    Ye Cheng was stunned. He grabbed Chen Chen and said, ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Chen Chen looked at Ye Cheng. He wanted to cry but no tears came out. A beautiful woman was indeed tempting and could bring disaster. His boss¡¯ attitude toward this unforgettable love was really exaggerated as well.

 Chapter 873

    Chapter 873: Copse


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Chen Chen had no choice but to muster up his courage and say, ¡°Apart from this branch in S City, there¡¯s also a problem with the headquarters in M City. We¡¯ll have to return to M City.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Zhuang Ning?¡± Ye Cheng asked with great difficulty.


    Chen Chen shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t get through to her phone. It¡¯s off.¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s off? That means she¡¯s filming, right?¡¯


    Ye Cheng hastily brought his phone out to call Xiao Peng.


    !!


    The phone rang for a while before it finally connected. Xiao Peng sounded out of breath when she answered the call.


    ¡°Young Master Cheng? Are you looking for Sister Ning?¡±


    ¡°Where is she?¡± Ye Cheng¡¯s voice was cold and slightly shaky.


    ¡°Oh, she¡¯s filming a drama set in the rural countryside recently. She¡¯ll be back in a few days. There¡¯s no signal there. Before she left, she told us to try our best to help you if you look for her. She said that something happened in your family recently so you might not be in a good mood. She told me to pay attention to you. I¡¯m sorry. I had an important meeting today so I didn¡¯t inform you about this in advance,¡± Xiao Peng replied, seemingly without thinking.


    Based on Xiao Peng¡¯s words, Zhuang Ning was working, and before she left, she had been worried about Ye Cheng and even asked Xiao Peng to pay attention to him.


    For a while, Ye Cheng did not speak.


    Chen Chen did not hear Xiao Peng¡¯s words, but based on Ye Cheng¡¯s relieved expression, he knew that his boss¡¯ doubts had been dispelled. He really had to admit Zhuang Ning¡¯s acting skills were superb and that life was like a y to her.


    In the end, Chen Chen tried his best to persuade Ye Cheng. ¡°Young Master Cheng, something doesn¡¯t seem right with Miss Zhuang. You shouldn¡¯t have given her so much authority in thepany, and you shouldn¡¯t have let her know so manypany secrets.¡±


    Ye Cheng was unmoved. He said, ¡°She¡¯s the futuredy boss of thepany. There¡¯s no need to hide things from her. She won¡¯t betray me.¡±


    Chen Chen was rendered speechless. He looked at the people from the tax department in thepany and thought to himself, ¡®Thepany is about to face a huge disaster...¡¯


    ...


    The disaster swept through S City to M City.


    Ye Cheng did not even have time to visit his father in the ICU and had to return to M City to assist with the investigation.


    For a time, the Ye Group¡¯s tax evasion, bribery, illegal trading, and other corrupt practices were revealed one after another.


    Ye Cheng was detained.


    The Ye Group, which was without a leader, was crushed under the scrutiny and interrogation of various relevant departments. As such, more and more illegal acts were uncovered.


    No one came to Ye Cheng¡¯s aid. Even his soon-to-be inws, the Yin family, did not ask about the matter.


    As for his connections with the police that he had carefully maintained for many years, they were naturally useless. During such a time, these connections were dangerous. How could anyone step forward to speak on his behalf?


    Ye Cheng, who was used to being high and mighty, had no one by his side apart from Chen Chen, who was busy running back and forth between thepany and the police station and had no time to sleep as well.


    In just a few days, Ye Cheng was already haggard beyond recognition. At this time, he was still thinking about Zhuang Ning. He would ask Chen Chen every time Chen Chen came if Zhuang Ning had returned.


    Just as Chen Chen felt he could not hold on any longer, Zhuang Ning returned.


    At this moment, Zhuang Ning, who was sitting across from Ye Cheng, was tanned and much thinner. Her hair was also cut short. Her eyes shone brightly. It was this pair of eyes that made Ye Cheng feel at peace whenever he looked at them.


    Ye Cheng looked at Zhuang Ning sitting across from him, and his eyes could not help but redden slightly. He said with great difficulty, ¡°Zhuang Ning, you¡¯re finally back. You have no idea how many things happened over the past few days...¡±

 Chapter 874

    Chapter 874: Admission


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°I know,¡± Zhuang Ning said quietly.


    Warmth suffused Ye Cheng¡¯s heart immediately. He thought that Chen Chen must have filled her in.


    ¡°I know everything. I deliberately stayed away. I was waiting for today when the dust finally settled,¡± Zhuang Ning continued to say calmly and gently.


    Ye Cheng was stunned. For a time, he did not understand what Zhuang Ning meant.


    Zhuang Ning looked at Ye Cheng, who was sitting across from her, and thought about Jiahui¡¯s words. Jiahui had said that Ye Cheng was sincere toward her, and Jiahui had even felt slightly sorry for him.


    !!


    At this moment, Ye Cheng¡¯s miserable state and also his sincerity made the scar on Zhuang Ning¡¯s heart slowly bleed again. She looked into his eyes and asked slowly, ¡°Ye Cheng, do you know Yang Li?¡±


    Ye Cheng, who was still in a daze, shook his head slightly. ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Zhuang Ning pressed on.


    Ye Cheng quickly said, ¡°Zhuang Ning, I admit I was frivolous with women in the past. However, since I met you, apart from being forced to deal with Yin Jia and Guan Tang, I don¡¯t have any other women next to me! It¡¯s true!¡±


    Zhuang Ning smiled faintly. ¡°You think I¡¯m jealous of other women? It seems like you really don¡¯t have any impression of Yang Li at all. She died a lowly and tragic death. How pitiful.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s dead? The person you¡¯re talking about is dead? But, I really don¡¯t know her?¡± Ye Cheng was confused.


    Zhuang Ning looked at Ye Cheng and said, ¡°You know her. She was your younger sister¡¯s manager. Do you remember now?¡±


    Realization dawned on Ye Cheng at this moment. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re talking about that Yang Li. Yang...¡±


    Ye Cheng¡¯s voice came to an abrupt stop.


    Yang Li¡¯s name had long been forgotten. After all, in Ye Cheng¡¯s mind, this person no longer existed. He did not understand why Zhuang Ning would mention this name.


    Zhuang Ning smiled. ¡°You remember now, right? In fact, Yang Li met you many times and even carried out your orders many times. However, you never treated her like a person. Hence, after you found out that she died, you quickly dismissed her and no longer remembered such a person.¡±


    How could Ye Cheng not tell that something was amiss at this moment?


    ¡°Ye Xin¡¯s reputation was ruined, but she pushed all the responsibility to Yang Li. In order to appease Ye Xin¡¯s anger and to cheer her up, you secretly tried to get rid of Yang Li. Ye Cheng, do you have any righteousness in your heart?¡±


    Ye Cheng felt as though he had been dunked in ice-cold water.


    ¡°The person you sent said that Yang Li had no one to rely on and no support. Even if she died, no one would care or question it. Since she knew too many of Eldest Young Miss Ye¡¯s secrets, it would be like a ticking time bomb to leave her alive. It was best to get rid of her as soon as possible to have peace of mind. Ye Cheng, none of you treated her like a human being, right?¡±


    ¡°In your eyes, she was just a dog that worked for your sister. You didn¡¯t even let her go. In the end, you took her life and left her without a corpse. It seems like you and your people are very familiar with doing such things.¡±


    As Zhuang Ning spoke, her voice became lighter and lighter.


    ¡°In fact, how many secrets could an unfavored manager know? How much of a threat could such a person be to Ye Xin? In the end, the real reason was Ye Xin lost her temper and none of you could stand it so you used Yang Li¡¯s cheap life to appease her.¡±


    Goosebumps erupted on Ye Cheng¡¯s flesh. ¡°Zhuang Ning, you, what do you mean by this?¡±


    Zhuang Ning smiled coldly. ¡°When you dream at night, do you dream of Yang Li¡¯s ghost?¡±


    An ominous feeling rose in Ye Cheng¡¯s heart. ¡°Who is she to you?¡±


    Zhuang Ning lowered her gaze. She did not reply. Instead, she said, ¡°The Ye Group is finished. I¡¯ve transferred the shares and stocks you asked me to manage through various channels and methods. You owe Yang Li this money.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ye He didn¡¯t regain consciousness this week. The doctor said he missed the best time, and he¡¯d likely be a vegetable from now on. Ye Xin¡¯s sentence is almost over. With Mu Chen¡¯s consent, I bailed her out and sent her back to the Ye family. She¡¯s with her mother now. It¡¯s only right for two madwomen to be together. She really had it easy just being in prison.¡±


    ¡°As for you... You¡¯ll be released as well. Chen Chen sold thest of the Ye family¡¯s assets to save you. I saw that he was in a difficult position so I bought it at a low price. In the end, you still have to thank me for getting you out of trouble.¡±

 Chapter 875

    Chapter 875: Revtion


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ye Cheng was shocked and speechless. After a long time, he muttered, ¡°Zhuang Ning, what are you saying?¡±


    Zhuang Ning smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t understand? It¡¯s fine. You¡¯ll slowly understand when you go home.¡±


    Then, Zhuang Ning stood up gracefully, intending to leave.


    Upon seeing this, Ye Cheng reached out and grabbed her hand. He said hastily, ¡°Zhuang Ning, I love you!¡±


    Zhuang Ning looked at him and smiled gently as she pulled her hand out of his grip. ¡°I don¡¯t love you. How can I fall in love with a man who tried to take my life?¡±


    !!


    After Zhuang Ning left, Ye Cheng was still in a daze. He both understood and did not understand her words. He was panicking inwardly.


    ¡®Yang Li... Zhuang Ning...¡¯


    In the past, he had gotten someone to get rid of Yang Li to vent Ye Xin¡¯s anger and appease Ye Xin. At that time, he had been extremely annoyed and just wanted to get rid of the problem once and for all. It was true that he had given the order to deal with Yang Li. Later, after he received the report that the matter had been settled, he threw this matter out of his mind. He did not feel the slightest bit of guilt. Why should he feel guilty? He had never dreamed of Yang Li¡¯s ghost. What right did an ant-like existence like Yang Li have to enter his dreams?


    Xiao Peng was Zhuang Ning¡¯s manager, and in the past, she was Ye Xin¡¯s little assistant. He had wanted to hire a more experienced manager for Zhuang Ning in the past, but Zhuang Ning had refused, saying Xiao Peng was her savior. Zhuang Ning had said that if it were not for Xiao Peng, she would have died long ago. For this reason, he had treated Xiao Peng quite well too.


    Ye Cheng prided himself on his urate judgment. He had always been able to distinguish between those who treated him well and those who were only using him for wealth and fame. He believed that he had very good judgment. Whether they were humans, immortals, or demons, he believed he could see through them with just a nce. With his ability, he had done very well in his career like a fish in the water.


    However, at this time, Ye Cheng doubted himself. He realized he could not see through Zhuang Ning. To be precise, he had never seen the real her. Was there a demon living in her heart? He had treated her so well, and yet, she had told such a terrifying story.


    ...


    The Ye Group copsed, and the Ye family went bankrupt.


    Various parties did not even have a chance to react or extend a helping hand before the Ye Group was gone just like that.


    In just a few days, the Ye Group had a new name. It was said that someone had bought over the Ye Group. The person who was able to fish in troubled water must have been impressive, but no one knew much about that mysterious person except that she was a woman.


    The helpers in the Ye family house had naturally been dismissed.


    The vegetative Ye Hey silent in the quiet master bedroom upstairs.


    In the corridor upstairs, two women could be heard screeching at the top of their lungs.


    At the same time, Ye Cheng was drinking downstairs.


    Chen Chen stepped forward and forcefully snatched the ss away from Ye Cheng.


    Ye Cheng looked up at Chen Chen and wiped his face. He asked in a muffled voice, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Chen Chen sat down across from Ye Cheng. Then, he said quietly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I tried my best.¡±


    Ye Cheng smiled wryly. ¡°Why are you saying sorry when I haven¡¯t even thanked you yet? If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t even be able to hold on to this house. You spent all your savings on this, right? s, I can¡¯t pay you back.¡±


    Chen Chen was filled with mixed feelings. ¡°My savings were given to me by the Ye family. I¡¯ll just treat it as repaying kindness. Without the Ye family, I wouldn¡¯t have lived to this day.¡±


    Ye Cheng did not speak. What else could he say at this moment?


    Chen Chen cleared his throat before he said again, ¡°Young Master Cheng, that Zhuang Ning is... Yang Li. Ji¡¯an¡¯s people didn¡¯t do a proper job back then. It was during the fire when the Eldest Young Miss reced Song Ning. The two women somehow managed to escape at that time. Later on, Yang Li underwent stic surgery and became Zhuang Ning.¡±


    Ye Cheng thought to himself, ¡®Then, Zhuang Ning began to plot her revenge...¡¯

 Chapter 876

    Chapter 876: rity


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ye Cheng grabbed the wine bottle and drank from it directly. The wine flowed down from the corners of his mouth. After he put the wine bottle down, he wiped his mouth and said with a bitter smile, ¡°So, she knew me very well. She knew what kind of person I am and what kind of woman I like. Step by step, she made me fall in love with her until I couldn¡¯t extricate myself. I trusted her even more than I trusted you. In the end, I even handed the Ye family to her...¡±


    Ye Cheng lowered his head andughed. However, theughter soon turned into low sobbing noises.


    Chen Chen could not bear it. ¡°Young Master Cheng, don¡¯t be sad. You didn¡¯t do it on purpose. It¡¯s just that that woman is too vicious!¡±


    Ye Cheng wiped his face. Then, he grabbed Chen Chen¡¯s arm and looked at Chen Chen with bloodshot eyes. ¡°Chen Chen, why did I kill a young woman who had nothing to do with me? I know very well how unreasonable Ye Xin was so why did I help her? Why did I kill an innocent person? Chen Chen, this is my retribution, right? Do you think it¡¯s my retribution?¡±


    Chen Chen was at a loss for words. He did not know how to console Ye Cheng. After all, over the years, Yang Li was not the only person they had gotten rid of. If he said anything now, it was no different from adding salt to injury. At this time, he did not think Ye Cheng could endure another blow.


    !!


    After a while, Chen Chen said, ¡°Young Master Chen, you have to pull yourself together. We still have a chance to start over. Don¡¯t we still have Miss Yin?¡±


    Ye Cheng looked at Chen Chen and patted Chen Chen¡¯s arm as he said, ¡°Fool. How can you be so naive? We still have Miss Yin? So many days have passed, have you seen any Miss Yin or Miss Guan? Are there any calls?¡±


    ¡°News about the Ye Group and Ye family has spread. Do you think the Yin family is as foolish as you? Do you think they know how to repay kindness and use their money to help me? Chen Chen, you¡¯re really naive.¡±


    Then, Ye Cheng held on to Chen Chen¡¯s hand and began to sob again.


    Chen Chen¡¯s heart was filled with bitterness. It was not only the Yin family, but even the connections with the police that Ye Cheng had worked so hard to cultivate and maintain over the years were useless. No one spoke out for Ye Cheng when Ye Cheng was fired from his official position.


    When one¡¯s self-interest was on the line, who would step forward to speak for another person?


    However, it had to be said that it was not entirely because the Yin family wanted to sever ties with the Ye family and was afraid that they would be implicated that they did not step forward to extend a helping hand. It was also because there was a huge problem in the Yin family.


    First, the conditions of the two young masters of the Yin family had worsened again. Director Wang no longer spoke about the transnts. She only asked them to visit the two people, who were on the verge of death, more often.


    Qin Shuang, Kang Ru, and Guan Ning cried their hearts out, wishing they could die for their grandson or sons.


    The men of the Yin family were not in a much better state. What made them most uneasy was that the Yin family businesses were facing problems everywhere. They had a vague feeling that someone was behind this. Their businesses were targeted, and they suffered heavy losses over and over again.


    Yin Bin and Yin Yang were in a terrible mood.


    On the other hand, Old Master Yin¡¯s expression was perpetually gloomy as he spoke less and less. He suspected that the recent troubles were Cheng Yi¡¯s doing. However, how did Cheng Yi have such an ability? In the end, he concluded that Cheng Yi must have Jiang Jin¡¯s help. Apart from Jiang Jin, there was no one who was so bold as to do such a thing.


    In the past, Old Master Yin had respected Jiang Jin and thought she was a hero among women. He was naturally familiar with her methods. It was just that he did not expect her hands to be so long that they could reach him as well.

 Chapter 877

    Chapter 877: Threat


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    At this moment, Yin Bin spoke, interrupting the thoughts of Old Master Yin, Yin De.


    ¡°Dad, Yin Yi¡¯s boyfriend said he has a way to save Yin Zheng and Yin Jian.¡±


    Yin De looked at his son pointedly.


    Yin Bin¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he hastily lowered his head. However, when he thought about this, he mustered up his courage and said pleadingly, ¡°Dad, that Ning Dong said he has a way to get Cheng Che to agree to save Yin Zheng and Yin Jian. Why don¡¯t we listen to him first? It¡¯ll be great if he really has a way. Even if he doesn¡¯t, there¡¯s no harm in listening to his ideas first. What do you think?¡±


    Yin Zheng was Yin Bin and Guan Ning¡¯s son. In his eyes, Yin Zheng was the eldest grandson, the eldest son of the eldest son of the Yin family; Yin Zheng was the heir of the Yin family. No matter the difficulty the Yin family was facing now, as long as Yin De was around, he was certain they would get over this. Perhaps, he and Yin Yang¡¯spetition was useless, but Yin Zheng was different. Yin Zheng was the eldest grandson, and he knew Yin De ced much importance on this title. Hence, the most important thing for him now was to save his son. As for the other person, he did not care. There were still many people in the Yin family after all. It did not matter if they were missing that person.


    !!


    Yin De seemed to wake up from his trance. He asked, ¡°What did he say?¡±


    Yin Bin sighed in relief inwardly. His father¡¯s willingness to listen was a good start. He said hurriedly, ¡°Ning dong said that this matter is of great importance, and he doesn¡¯t want too many people to know about it. Hence, he wants to meet you personally to discuss it.¡±


    Yin De looked at Yin Bin with a hint of disgust and anger. His son could not even handle a young boy and had to depend on an old man like him to do so. In the end, he could only suppress his dissatisfaction and say, ¡°Alright.¡±


    ...


    Ning Dong walked past Yin Jia who wore an icy expression on her face.


    Yin Yi, who was holding on to Ning Dong¡¯s arm, stopped in her tracks instinctively and called out, ¡°Sister.¡±


    ¡°Mmm,¡± Yin Jia said curtly before walking away.


    Yin Yi made a face behind Yin Jia¡¯s back before she let go of Ning Dong¡¯s arm.


    Ning Dong red at her as he gestured for her to get into position.


    Yin Yi bit her lips as she reluctantly held Ning Dong¡¯s arm again.


    Then, Ning Dong leaned closer to her. Despite the doting smile on his face, his voice was extremely cold as he said, ¡°You must always remember your identity and be aware of the situation. What kind of life you lead depends entirely on my mood. I¡¯m your master. Remember this. Today, I¡¯ll make your father and grandfather look at you in a new light. If you don¡¯t want to be valued by them, it¡¯s not toote. Just nod, and I¡¯ll leave immediately.¡±


    Yin Yi bit her lip and looked up at Ning Dong. His smile was warm, but the warmth did not reach his eyes. She could not help but shiver. She did not dare to move at all, afraid that any movement would be taken as a sign of her nodding. Finally, she said through gritted teeth, ¡°Grandpa is waiting for us.¡±


    Ning Dong looked at Yin Yi and smiled. The kind of joy he obtained from victory was what he liked the most. He found great satisfaction in subduing those who were struggling and had no choice but to yield.


    Meanwhile, Yin Jia was oblivious to the wonderful scene happening behind her. At this moment, there was only one person in her mind: a sl*t. Her heart was about to explode with anger when she found out that not only did Guan Tang meet Ye Cheng again, but Guan Tang even looked for Ye Cheng at the hospital previously.


    ¡®That unrepentant b*tch! I must punish her, and let her know the consequences of doing such things behind me...¡¯


    ...


    When Yin Jia appeared in front of Guan Tang with undisguised hostility and aggressiveness, Guan Tang was shocked and instinctively tried to escape.

 Chapter 878

    Chapter 878: Trash


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Yin Jia rushed over and grabbed Guan Tang by the cor. Then, she pped Guan Tang more than a dozen times on both sides of Guan Tang¡¯s face.


    After being pped so many times, Guan Tang finally managed to free her hands.


    With that, the two women began to tear each other apart.


    Upon seeing this, Yin Jia¡¯s men stepped forward and restrained Guan Ning, allowing Yin Jia to vent her anger.


    Guan Tang knew that she could not escape this time, making her feel anxious and frightened. As she struggled, she tried to protect her stomach as she yelled at the top of her lungs, ¡°I¡¯m pregnant with Ye Cheng¡¯s child! I¡¯m pregnant with Ye Cheng¡¯s child!¡±


    !!


    Upon hearing this, everyone was stunned. They exchanged a look, and they instinctively loosened their grips.


    Even Yin Jia was stunned.


    Guan Tang¡¯s hair and clothes were disheveled. She said with a smug expression, ¡°I¡¯m carrying Ye Cheng¡¯s flesh and blood in my belly. Sister Yin Jia, I¡¯m sorry. I obtained everything you can¡¯t obtain so easily. Ye Cheng¡¯s skills in bed are very good. He likes his women a little coquettish in bed. The louder I scream, the more excited he gets. His stamina is very good as well. Each time, it¡¯d take him half the night before he would be satisfied. Sister, you really have to take care of your body. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be able to satisfy him.¡±


    Guan Tangughed when she saw Yin Jia¡¯s vexed expression.


    ¡°However, Sister, don¡¯t be angry. He doesn¡¯tck women. I¡¯m not his first. However, I can say I slept with him before. Have you slept with him before, Sister?¡±


    Guan Tang chuckled as she continued to say, ¡°I know you¡¯re conservative. However, if he really likes you, do you think he¡¯ll be able to hold back even if you¡¯re conservative? He would¡¯ve pounced on you a long time ago if he¡¯d found you attractive. Sister, when a man and a woman are together, if the man doesn¡¯t take initiative in this matter, it only means that the man isn¡¯t interested in the woman at all.¡±


    Guan Tang¡¯s gloating smile gradually became vicious as she said, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t you agree? Anyway, Ye Cheng has already promised me. After I give birth, he¡¯ll keep me by his side. It doesn¡¯t matter if I don¡¯t have status as long as I can be with him.¡±


    Guan Tang found great joy in watching Yin Jia suffer.


    Yin Jia was seething with anger, and her anger slowly eroded her rationality. When she saw Guan Tangughing smugly, she rushed over and punched Guan Tang¡¯s stomach.


    Guan Tang screamed and fell to the ground immediately.


    Yin Jia¡¯s men hurriedly stopped her.


    ¡°Eldest Young Miss, calm down, calm down!¡±


    Guan Tang curled up on the ground in pain. Blood slowly seeped out from under her skirt.


    Someone eximed, ¡°Eldest Young Miss, she¡¯s really pregnant!¡±


    Yin Jia looked down at Guan Tang coldly. ¡°So what? The child in her belly isn¡¯t yours, right?¡±


    With this, all of Yin Jia¡¯s subordinates fell silent.


    Guan Tang struggled as she crawled to Yin Jia¡¯s feet. She clutched her stomach and pleaded in pain, ¡°Save me. Please save me. This is Ye Cheng¡¯s child. If you dare to harm his child, he¡¯ll definitely hold a grudge against you.¡±


    Yin Jia kicked Guan Tang away and said frostily, ¡°Guan Tang, stop being so shameless, and stop dreaming. Do you think I¡¯ll be sad? Do you think I¡¯ll let my sadness consume me and forget about everything else? Do you think I¡¯ll break off my engagement with Ye Cheng because of this? Dream on! I won¡¯t let you get away with this.¡±


    Yin Jia looked to the left and right before she said again, ¡°I came to ask Miss Guan if she wants to join me to visit Yin Zheng and Yin Jian. However, I don¡¯t know what filthy matters Miss Guan has since she declined my invitation. In the end, I can only leave first.¡±


    After that, Yin Jia snatched Guan Tang¡¯s phone away. Then, she waved her hand, leading her subordinates away.


    After leaving, Yin Jia inhaled deeply. She finally felt like she could breathe. Then, she threw the trash in her hand away before she went home with her head held high. When she became the master of the Yin family, she would definitely get rid of those wicked people.

 Chapter 879

    Chapter 879: Hold Your Head High


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Yin Jia did not care if Guan Tang died. In her heart, Guan Tang should have died a long time ago. When Guan Tang robbed her boyfriend for the first time, Guan Tang should have been prepared for such a day. So what if Guan Tang was pregnant with Ye Cheng¡¯s child? She naturally would not allow the child to be born.


    Moreover, the Ye family could not even protect itself at this moment. Presumably, Ye Cheng would not dare to say anything at this time. Yin Jia also did not think Ye Cheng was willing to have that illegitimate child.


    At this moment, Yin Jia only hoped her grandmother would move faster. She wanted to take over the Yin family as soon as possible so she could end everything. With that, she would be able to help Ye Cheng as soon as possible.


    She knew it was impossible for her grandfather and father to help Ye Cheng now. She knew that illusoryforts andpanionship were useless to Ye Cheng. It was better to present him with practical benefits.


    Currently, the Yin family¡¯s energy and attention were all focused on Yin Zheng and Yin Jian. In Yin Jia¡¯s eyes, those two were no different from dead men. She could not wait for them to die. Then, there was also the appearance of Yin Yi¡¯s boyfriend. Considering all things, she was not surprised that Guan Ning could not sit still and found a backer for Yin Yi. After all, without Yin Zheng, how could Guan Ningpete with her?


    !!


    Yin Jia smirked. Finally, she could hold her head up high.


    ...


    Yin De looked at the young man in front of him who was neither servile nor overbearing. After a long time, he said solemnly, ¡°Although my two grandsons are in grave danger, the Yin family still can¡¯t do such a thing.¡±


    Ning Dong smiled. ¡°Since I was the one who came up with the idea, I¡¯ll naturally be the one to execute it. Grandpa Yin, don¡¯t worry. You just have to wait for the results. I¡¯m also doing this because I have my own grudges to settle. It¡¯s only a matter of convenience for me to help the Yin family. Since I n to marry Yin Yi and spend the rest of my life with her, I don¡¯t n to hide this matter. I n to be 100% honest with her and the Yin family.¡±


    Yin De, the sly old fox, could not help but feel admiration for the young man¡¯s upright and honest attitude. He nodded approvingly and said, ¡°Young man, you are courageous and responsible. Very good. Yin Yi is blessed. Don¡¯t worry. No matter how this matter ends. The matter between you and Yin Yi won¡¯t change.¡± After thinking for a moment, he said to Yin Bin, ¡°Yin Bin, why don¡¯t you apany them to register their marriage? At least, both of them will be together legally that way. With that, Ning Dong will also know his limits when doing things...¡±


    Yin De emphasized the word ¡®limits¡¯.


    Yin Bin quickly nodded.


    Ning Dong rose to his feet and bowed to Yin De. ¡°Thank you, Grandpa.¡±


    Yin Bin was ecstatic when he brought Ning Dong and Yin Yi out. He said earnestly, ¡°It¡¯s fine to register first. Both of you are still young. When the dust settles, we can hold a proper wedding banquet for both of you.¡±


    Ning Dong held Yin Yi¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll follow your arrangements.¡±


    Yin Bin thought to himself with a sigh, ¡®I really didn¡¯t expect that my unremarkable daughter would be the most useful in the end. To think she found me such a capable son-inw. Life is really surprising...¡¯


    When only Yin Yi and Ning Dong were left, she said coldly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to pretend to be affectionate. I don¡¯t understand. Why didn¡¯t you seize the chance to ask my grandpa to save your father? I feel that my sister will definitely ask my grandpa to help Ye Cheng. You have to think carefully. If they decide to help Ye Cheng, they won¡¯t help your father.¡±


    Ning Dong smiled slightly. ¡°You¡¯re so concerned about my family? Not bad. You¡¯re starting to have the awareness of the Young Madam of the Ning family. Very good.¡± Then, he said with a sigh, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The Yin family doesn¡¯t have to worry about the Ning family¡¯s affairs. However, I¡¯ll still help the Yin family. With that, the Yin family will owe me a favor. Didn¡¯t I say I¡¯ll let you hold your head high at home in the future?¡±

 Chapter 880

    Chapter 880: Kidnapping


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Yin Yi looked away with a disdainful expression on her face.


    Ning Dong did not mind her attitude and said with a smile, ¡°The disdain on your face will one day turn into admiration. Yin Yi, you have to learn to leave yourself with a way out in the future. Otherwise, you¡¯ll only be cornered when the timees. Don¡¯t me me for settling the scores with youter.¡±


    Yin Yi¡¯s expression froze upon hearing these words.


    ...


    Mu Chen, Cheng Che, and Bai Yu¡¯s father were chatting happily. When there were happy asions, it was normal for people to be in high spirits.


    !!


    With Song Ning and Jiahui¡¯s help, Bai Yu was recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye. Mr. Bai was so happy that he felt a few years younger.


    The trio had finalized their cooperation n and was bidding farewell to each other.


    ¡°We¡¯re almost done with our business here in S City. We¡¯ll return to M City tomorrow. Mr. Bai, you should bring your family to M City for a visit,¡± Mu Chen said politely.


    Mr. Bai¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Of course, of course. I¡¯ll definitely bring my family for a visit. I¡¯ve admired Old Madam Mu for a long time. How can I let go of this chance to meet her?¡±


    Mu Chen, Cheng Chen, Song Ning, and Jiahui discussed many times among themselves. After listening to Jiang Jin, Cheng Yi, and Zhuang Ning, they decided not to interfere with the Yin family¡¯s affairs. They also did not allow Cheng Che to wade through the muddy water that was the Yin family. In the end, they decided it was better to focus on the Mu family business. The cooperation was their biggest gain this trip.


    As for the Bai family who survived the disaster, they seemed to have let go of their hatred after speaking with Mu Chen and Cheng Che. They were also enthusiastically throwing themselves into their business.


    Cheng Che had be a little quiet recently. After experiencing those things, anyone would have been affected, after all.


    Fortunately, Jiahui was very good at managing the atmosphere. She always found a way to make everyone happy.


    ¡°When we return, will we be able to n for the wedding with peace of mind?¡± Jiahui asked Song Ning with a smile.


    Song Ning replied, ¡°What¡¯s there to n? Your wedding dress has also beenpleted. There¡¯s nothing much for us to do at all except to show up on the day itself.¡±


    Jiahui turned to Cheng Che and held his arm before she asked, ¡°What about you? Are you looking forward to it?¡±


    Cheng Che smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Cheng Che found Jiahui¡¯s bright smile infectious. He knew he had to look forward in life, especially when the past was so unbearable. Since he could see the bigger picture, there was no need for him to make things difficult for himself.


    Mu Chen hugged Song Ning and smiled. At the same time, he sighed in relief inwardly.


    Suddenly, Mu Chen¡¯s phone vibrated. It was a call from Mu Lang.


    Warmth suffused Mu Chen¡¯s heart. He had been away from home for so long that he was already missing his son.


    ¡°Hello...¡±


    Before Mu Chen could continue to speak, an unfamiliar voice said arrogantly, ¡°Your son is now in our hands. Mr. Mu, you better listen to us now.¡±


    Mu Chen¡¯s voice turned frosty immediately. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Song Ning, Cheng Che, and Jiahui looked at Mu Chen in confusion.


    ¡°Let me speak to my son!¡± Mu Chen said. His entire being seemed to be covered in ayer of frost at this time.


    Upon hearing these words, realization dawned on Song Ning. ¡°Mu Lang? Don¡¯t hurt my son!¡±


    Song Ning¡¯s legs weakened, and Jiahui quickly stepped forward to support her. ¡°Song Ning, calm down, calm down!¡±


    Mu Chen put his phone on speaker mode.


    Mu Chen¡¯s childish but calm voice rang from the phone.


    ¡°Dad! Grandma, Grandma Yu, and I have been kidnapped. The kidnappers want to negotiate with...¡±


    Thud!


    Mu Lang stopped speaking abruptly as a muffled noise rang from the other end of the line. It was hard to tell if Mu Lang had been hit.


    ¡°Brat! Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±


    Song Ning screamed, ¡°Don¡¯t hurt my son!¡±


    Mu Lang shouted, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m fine!¡±


    The kidnapper said, ¡°Mr. Mu, Mrs. Mu, did you hear that? Your son and the two old women are in our hands. You believe me now, right?¡±

 Chapter 881

    Chapter 881: Verification


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Mu Chen took a deep breath before he asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Mu Chen understood the situation he was in better than anyone else. Now that his beloved son was in the other party¡¯s hands and the circumstances were unclear, he could not act rashly. He gestured to Cheng Che.


    Cheng Che recovered from his earlier panic. He used hisputer to turn on the surveince cameras at home while he called Uncle Jiang, the butler.


    When Uncle Jiang answered the phone, his voice was slightly excited as he asked, ¡°Cheng Che? Are all of youing home soon?¡±


    Cheng Che tried his best to calm down as he asked, ¡°Uncle Jiang, where are Grandma and the baby?¡±


    !!


    ¡°Oh, the old madam woke up early and said she felt uneasy. I don¡¯t know if something has been bothering her. It just so happened that the little master hasn¡¯t been sleeping well over the past few days. As such, the old madam decided to visit the monk at Puji Temple to get a talisman. She went to the temple with the little master and A Yu. She should be back soon,¡± Uncle Jiang replied.


    ¡°No one else went with her?¡± Cheng Che asked with a hint ofint.


    ¡°The old madam doesn¡¯t like a huge entourage following her around. She only brought four men with her. They went in two cars. It¡¯s only an hour¡¯s drive back and forth so it should be quite safe,¡± Uncle Jiang replied.


    ¡°Alright, Uncle Jiang. We¡¯ll being home tonight,¡± Cheng Che said. He did not tell Uncle Jiang about the matter and ended the call.


    Meanwhile, the psychological battle between Mu Chen and the kidnapper had already begun.


    ¡°Mr. Mu, we¡¯re professionals. We¡¯ve been hired so we have to be loyal to our employer. We take money from others to solve their problems. Someone gave us money and asked us to kidnap your family. As for the conditions...¡±


    The kidnapper trailed off, keeping Mu Chen in suspense.


    ¡°Tell me about it,¡± Mu Chen said coldly. At the same time, he looked at Cheng Che meaningfully.


    Cheng Che was already on the phone with the police. He was already seeking help.


    ¡°Mr. Mu, are you up to something? I advise you to be more obedient. I¡¯ll send you a few photos now.¡±


    As soon as the kidnapper¡¯s voice fell, a series of notifications rang from Mu Chen¡¯s phone.


    The photos were sent from Mu Lang¡¯s phone. Mu Lang looked flustered, Jiang Jin looked exhausted, and Sister Yu¡¯s face was stained with tears.


    Everyone¡¯s hearts tightened immediately.


    ¡°Alright, you can state your conditions. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything. Cheng Che, don¡¯t involve the police,¡± Mu Chen said. Under such circumstances, he had no choice but topromise.


    ¡°Very well. Let¡¯s discuss the conditions. First, we want 200 million in cash. The money can¡¯t be marked; we have to avoid being traced after all. It must be delivered to the designated location by 3 pm tomorrow,¡± the kidnapper said directly.


    ¡°200 million in cash? How can we get it before 3 pm tomorrow? Your demand is too unreasonable. Even if I agree, the bank won¡¯t be able to process it so quickly,¡± Mu Chen said.


    ¡°Mr. Mu, that¡¯s your business. It has nothing to do with me. 200 million in cash by 3 pm tomorrow. As for how you do it or if you can do it, that¡¯s your problem. Don¡¯t try to negotiate with me,¡± the kidnapper said impatiently and fiercely.


    ¡°Okay, okay, we¡¯ll think of a way, we¡¯ll think of a way!¡± Song Ning said hastily, trembling with fear.


    This made the kidnapper very satisfied. He praised mockingly, ¡°Mrs. Mu is really sensible.¡±


    Song Ning begged, ¡°Please don¡¯t hurt my son and my two elders.¡±

 Chapter 882

    Chapter 882: Conditions


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°What do you say, Mr. Mu?¡± the kidnapper asked smugly.


    Mu Chen gritted his teeth. ¡°Fine! Cheng Che, prepare to borrow the money at all costs.¡±


    Cheng Che hurriedly replied, ¡°I¡¯ll do it now.¡±


    However, the kidnapper said, ¡°Wait a minute, Mr. Cheng. Let someone else handle this small matter. After all, the next condition is rted to you.¡±


    Cheng Che was stunned. ¡°Me? How is it rted to me? What do you want me to do?¡±


    !!


    ¡°Mr. Cheng, you¡¯re so quick-witted. There¡¯s indeed something I have to trouble you with. I need you to donate a thing or two...¡± the kidnapper said nonchntly.


    Everyone¡¯s hearts sank immediately.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want him to donate his kidney and bone marrow?¡± Jiahui could not help but blurt out.


    ¡°Oh, Mrs. Cheng is really smart. That¡¯s right. The second condition is that Mr. Cheng has to go to the designated hospital to donate his bone marrow and kidney. Mr. Cheng, I heard you¡¯re a great phnthropist. How can you not save people¡¯s lives? I know you¡¯re in a difficult position, but you should at least think about Old Madam Mu, who raised you, and your little nephew. If you donate, they¡¯ll be safe. If you don¡¯t, they¡¯ll die because of you.¡±


    The kidnapperughed. The feeling of toying with people¡¯s lives was very satisfying.


    Cheng Che¡¯s face was as pale as a sheet of paper.


    Jiahui said angrily, ¡°So you¡¯re hired by the Yin family! How despicable!¡±


    The kidnapper was not angry. ¡°That¡¯s not all. Don¡¯t be impatient, Mrs. Cheng. There¡¯s still the third condition. Mrs. Mu, please draw up an agreement to give up the right inheritance of the Ning Group. Make sure you have nothing to do with the Ning Group. Also, hand over Zhuang Ji¡¯s embroidery manual.¡±


    At this moment, the four of them finally understood the true meaning of asking for too much. Inparison, 200 million in cash was not excessive at all.


    The air froze for a moment.


    The kidnapper asked, ¡°Why? Did I ask for too much? Mr. Mu? Mr. Cheng? Are you still on the line? If you think my request is too excessive, I can tie up your family¡¯s old madam and little master. Fortunately, I have such a big bargaining chip. Otherwise, how could I dare to make such huge demands?¡±


    Mu Chen said slowly, ¡°The 200 million in cash is for yourself. The Yin family wants Cheng Che to donate his organs. The third condition is for Ning Dong. It seems like you have more than one employer.¡±


    The kidnapperughed. ¡°Mr. Mu, stop guessing. I¡¯ve already said that I was hired. Does it matter how many employers I have? I suggest you focus on the old madam and the little master.¡± Then, he said, ¡°Mr. Cheng, you were raised by Old Madam Mu. This kind of favor can¡¯t be repaid with just a few words of thanks, right? Moreover, if you think about it, it¡¯s the Yin family that gave you life. Without them, there¡¯d be no you. You have to repay this favor at least. Even as a spectator, I can¡¯t stand on your side.¡±


    ¡°As for the Ning family and the embroidery manual, Mrs. Mu, they weren¡¯t yours to begin with. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll give them up in exchange for your son¡¯s life, right? You¡¯re already Mrs. Mu. You¡¯re already rich and powerful. You should just return those things to their rightful owner.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a fair and reasonable person. I¡¯ll give you an hour to think about it. If you can¡¯t make up your mind, I suggest you think about the adorable little master and the old madam.¡±


    With that, the kidnapper ended the call. He knew when to stop, after all.

 Chapter 883

    Chapter 883: Breakdown


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The photo that was sent showed Mu Lang in Sister Yu¡¯s arms. They were next to Jiang Jin. Mu Lang looked angry, Sister Yu looked anxious, and Jiang Jin, who had experienced a lot, looked unsurprisingly calm.


    The message that came after that was the location where the kidnapper wanted them to drop off the money and the location of the hospital and the time when Cheng Che should show up. It also reminded Song Ning to give up her rights to inherit the Ning family¡¯s assets.


    Mu Chen put his phone away and sneered. ¡°They¡¯re really well-prepared.¡± Then, he asked Cheng Che, ¡°Did you find their location?¡±


    Cheng Che nodded. ¡°I have. Fortunately, he used Baby¡¯s phone to make the call. I personally installed a tracker there so the kidnapper didn¡¯t detect it. I¡¯ve already sent people there, but I¡¯ve not alerted the police.¡±


    Mu Chen nodded slightly.


    !!


    Song Ning¡¯s hands that were holding Mu Chen¡¯s arm were already wet with sweat. She said anxiously, ¡°What should we do? Mu Chen, what should we do now? Why don¡¯t we alert the police? Right, right, we can¡¯t alert the police. If the kidnapper finds out, it¡¯ll be bad for Grandma and Baby.¡±


    Mu Chen hugged Song Ning gently. ¡°Song Ning, don¡¯t panic. Calm down, calm down. Everything will be fine. Trust me, everything will be fine.¡±


    Song Ning grabbed Mu Chen¡¯spels and sobbed. ¡°Nothing can happen to them. Mu Chen, you have to guarantee that they¡¯ll be fine. You have to guarantee that they¡¯ll be fine!¡±


    Mu Chen patted her back reassuringly and said, ¡°Okay, okay, I promise you that they¡¯ll be fine. Whoever dares to touch my family, I¡¯ll make sure they die a terrible death!¡± Then, he looked at Cheng Che and said loudly, ¡°Cheng Che, what are you waiting for? Go!¡±


    Cheng Che stammered, ¡°Sister-inw, I, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault for bringing trouble to the family!¡±


    Song Ning stopped crying and looked at Cheng Che in confusion. She sniffed before she asked, ¡°What does this have to do with you?¡±


    Cheng Che lowered his head. He was ashamed and upset.


    Realization dawned on Song Ning immediately. She pointed at Cheng Che and said, ¡°Hey, stop it! Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re thinking about going to that hospital to donate your kidney and bone marrow! Don¡¯t even think about it! Cheng Che, if you dare to do such a thing, I¡¯ll tell Mu Chen to break your legs!¡± Then, she grabbed Mu Chen¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°Where are you sending him? Are you sending him to the hospital? Mu Chen, if you dare to send Cheng Che to his death, not only me, but Grandma won¡¯t forgive you as well!¡±


    Mu Chen looked at Song Ning helplessly while Cheng Che looked like he was about to cry.


    Then, Mu Chen hurriedly said, ¡°No, no, no, how can I surrender to the kidnapper¡¯s demands? I only want Cheng Che to bring people over to save Grandma and our baby. Calm down, okay? It¡¯ll be fine!¡±


    Jiahui quickly stepped forward and pulled Song Ning away. ¡°Ningning, don¡¯t cry. Don¡¯t panic. Let¡¯s hear what the two of them have to say first.¡±


    Song Ning said, ¡°No matter what, Cheng Che can¡¯t donate his kidney and his bone marrow! It doesn¡¯t matter if we have to give them the money and I have to give up my inheritance right, but Cheng Che can¡¯t give in to their demands!¡±


    Mu Chen reached out to wipe her tears away as he said, ¡°Silly goose, why are you so anxious? How can I let Cheng Che give in to their demands? However, we still have to save Grandma and our baby. Cheng Che still has to take some risks. If he doesn¡¯t show up at the hospital, the kidnapper might hurt Grandma or the baby. So, Cheng Che will help us stall for time.¡±


    ¡°Sister-inw, I¡¯m going to distract them so that Brother Chen will have time to deal with them. Sister-inw, thank you! Let alone being the bait, I¡¯m willing to exchange my life for Grandma and the baby¡¯s safety!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re willing, but we¡¯re not willing! Grandma and the baby won¡¯t be willing either! We¡¯re a family! No one should have to exchange their lives for each other! Mu Chen, I don¡¯t care! You have to keep everyone safe! We have to stay together as a family!¡±


    As Song Ning spoke, she began to cry again.


    Mu Chen reached out and held her in his arms.


    Song Ning had always been calm and in control of her emotions. No matter how terrible the storm was, she had never broken down in this manner. Clearly, this had touched her bottom line. Jiang Jin, Mu Lang, and Cheng Che were all her loved ones. She could not lose any of them.

 Chapter 884

    Chapter 884: Be Safe


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Mu Chen understood Song Ning¡¯s feelings. He gently patted her back before he pulled away and patiently exined to her and Jiahui, ¡°When Ye Cheng was in trouble, the police in S City and M City were implicated. The dust has yet to settle so we can¡¯t ce our hopes on them.¡±


    ¡°The kidnapper made many demands. Think about it. The 200 million isn¡¯t their goal. What they want is Cheng Che, the Ning family, and Zhuang Ji¡¯s embroidery manual. With this, it¡¯s easy to determine that the people behind this are the Yin family and Ning Dong.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve reached the final stage, and everyone has shed their pretenses. Those two from the Yin family must be on the brink of death so their desperate. They¡¯re left with no other choice; that¡¯s why they¡¯re so crazy. Under such circumstances, we can¡¯t go head-to-head with them. They think that by capturing Mu Lang and Grandma, they¡¯ve grasped our weak point. Let them think so for now.¡±


    ¡°Cheng Che has already tracked down the general location of where the call was made from earlier. He and I will split into two groups. He¡¯ll go to the hospital. Since they¡¯ve chosen that hospital, the two young masters from the Yin family must be there as well. Since they dare to target Cheng Che, we¡¯ll target those two as well. As for me, I¡¯ll bring people to save Grandma and Mu Lang.¡±


    Jiahui and Song Ning nodded.


    !!


    After a moment, Song Ning asked anxiously, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say before that Ning Dong knows many criminals? Won¡¯t all of you be in danger? Can your men do it without the police¡¯s help?¡±


    Cheng Che¡¯s eyes were wet as he said, ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll be careful!¡±


    ¡°Cheng Che! You must stay safe! All of you must stay safe!¡± Song Ning said. Then, she suddenly grabbed Mu Chen and said, ¡°I want to go with you!¡±


    Inspired, Jiahui also grabbed Cheng Che and said, ¡°I want to go with you too!¡±


    Mu Chen and Cheng Che looked troubled.


    Song Ning said firmly, ¡°I must go with you! I won¡¯t cause any trouble for you so you have to bring me! I want to see Grandma and the baby!¡±


    Jiahui looked at Cheng Che and said earnestly, ¡°Cheng Che, if we live, we must live together. If we die, we must die together!¡±


    Song Ning hurriedly grabbed Jiahui. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    Cheng Che gently pulled Jiahui¡¯s hand that was grabbed by Song Ning before he said, ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t die! Jiahui, I still want to marry you. I still want to see you in a beautiful wedding dress! I won¡¯t die!¡±


    Jiahui¡¯s eyes reddened at once.


    Song Ning gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Bring Jiahui with you. With her, no matter what happens, you won¡¯t risk her safety, and you won¡¯t be able to risk your life! Let her apany you!¡± Then, she turned to Mu Chen and said, ¡°The same goes for you! I don¡¯t want you to risk your life! You can risk your life! I won¡¯t allow it!¡±


    The two brothers looked at each other.


    Mu Che finally nodded and said, ¡°Alright. With both of you by our sides, we¡¯ll feel at ease as well. Let¡¯s split up.¡±


    Cheng Che raised his hand to look at the time. He held Jiahui¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Okay, Brother, Sister-inw, we¡¯ll take our leave first. Both of you have to be safe!¡±


    ¡°Cheng Che!¡± Mu Chen called out before he added gently, ¡°Be safe! We¡¯ll all have a family dinner after this!¡±


    Cheng Che did not turn around as he said resolutely, ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll leave Grandma and the baby to both of you!¡±


    They had never taken the initiative to provoke others, but it did not mean they were afraid to retaliate.


    ...


    Ning Dong sat in the Yin family¡¯s secret conference room. His phone was on speaker mode, and his subordinate was reporting to him.


    ¡°Young Master Ning, Cheng Che has left the house. He¡¯s heading to the hospital we¡¯ve chosen. He brought his girlfriend as well. He dismissed the driver and is driving there. He doesn¡¯t even have any bodyguards with him.¡±


    Ning Dong smiled as he looked at Old Master Yin. ¡°Brother Cheng is really a man of his word.¡±


    Old Master Yin did not say anything.


    The subordinate continued to say, ¡°Young Master Ning, Mu Chen has also left. Judging from the route, he should be heading to the bank. He¡¯s probably trying to cash out the money.¡±


    Ning Dong tapped his fingers lightly on the table as he asked, ¡°Have you seen Song Ning?¡±


    ¡°Song Ning should¡¯ve stayed behind. I think Mu Chen won¡¯t allow her to risk her safety and bring her with him, right?¡±


    Ning Dong nodded. ¡°Alright. Remember to report your whereabouts and progress.¡±


    After ending the call, Ning Dong asked the Yin family, ¡°Is everything ready?¡±

 Chapter 885

    Chapter 885: Revenge


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Old Master Yin remained expressionless while Yin Bin and Yin Yang hastily nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s ready, it¡¯s ready! We¡¯ve already informed Director Wang and arranged the manpower. They should be on the way to the hospital now.¡±


    Ning Dong smiled. It seemed like victory was in their hands.


    At this time, Yin Bin¡¯s phone suddenly rang, startling everyone.


    Old Master Yin red at Yin Bin unhappily.


    !!


    Yin Bin answered the call, flustered. He shouted, ¡°What is it?¡±


    A panicked voice rang from the phone.


    ¡°President Yin, the, the two young masters... They, they¡¯re dead!¡±


    Thud!


    Yin Bin¡¯s phone fell to the ground. He quickly bent down to pick up the phone before he asked, ¡°What did you say? What nonsense are you spouting? Say it again! Say it again!¡±


    A sobbing voice rang from the phone. ¡°President Yin, the two, the two young masters are dead!¡±


    Yin Bin knelt on the ground, staring at the phone in his hand in a daze.


    Yin Yang pounced over and grabbed the phone. ¡°What did you say? Who died? Is it Yin Zheng? Where¡¯s Yin Jian? Where¡¯s my son?¡±


    The other party was crying very loudly. ¡°Second Master Yin, Young Master Yin Jian is dead as well!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± Yin Yang threw the phone away.


    Old Master trembled as he looked at his two sons. ¡°Hurry up! Hurry up! Call Director Wang!¡±


    Yin Bin jolted back to his senses. He crawled forward and picked up his phone, which survived being thrown. He dialed the number with trembling hands. The phone rang, but no one answered the call. He looked at his father helplessly and cried, ¡°She¡¯s not picking up!¡±


    Ning Dong was dumbfounded as well. When he recovered, he rose to his feet and said, ¡°What are you waiting for? Let¡¯s go to Yi Garden!¡±


    With this, the Yin family members finally returned to their senses.


    Yin Bin and Yin Yang scrambled out of the room while Ning Dong supported the trembling Old Master Yin.


    ...


    Yi Garden.


    Director Wang said calmly to the young nurse, ¡°You can go. There¡¯s nothing else for you to do here.¡±


    The young nurse looked at the two corpses in front of her expressionless and said, ¡°How can there be nothing else for me to do here? Director Wang, you can go. This is my business.¡±


    Director Wang looked at the young nurse. ¡°You¡¯re just a young nurse. You don¡¯t know anything. What happened here has nothing to do with you. You¡¯re still so young. Don¡¯t be silly. Even my daughter is older than you. I hope you can live well for her.¡±


    The young nurse turned to look at Director Wang with tears streaming down her face. She said, ¡°My sister had to work in a nightclub to support me. Because of how much she earned there, I graduated from a famous school and lived a clean life! Just because she was pretty, she was abused by these two animals! Shouldn¡¯t I seek revenge for her?!¡±


    Director Wang did not seem surprised by this revtion. She said calmly, ¡°Child, I¡¯ve already taken revenge. You can leave now.¡±


    The young nurse looked at Director Wang in confusion.


    Director Wang smiled and said, ¡°I changed the medicine you gave them after that. Their deaths have nothing to do with you. It¡¯s my business. If this isn¡¯t enough for you, think of a way to disclose their affairs to the public. There are many ways to seek revenge. I do what I can, and you do what you can.¡±


    The young nurse fell to her knees.


    Director Wang pulled the young nurse up and looked at her kindly. ¡°Live well. For your sister and also my daughter. Seek justice for them using another way.¡±


    ...


    Mu Chen knew that someone would be keeping an eye on his whereabouts so he ordered someone to drive his car to the bank to distract the other party. At the same time, he quietly led Song Ning out using the basement and drove to Mu Lang¡¯s location using Mr. Bai¡¯s car.


    Mr. Bai drove them. As he drove, he introduced the burly middle-aged man sitting on the passenger seat. ¡°Chairman Mu, this is the head of our city¡¯s Public Security Department.¡±


    Mu Chen reached out to shake the other party¡¯s hand.


    The burly middle-aged man said, ¡°Mr. Mu, thank you for providing us with so much evidence. You yed an important role in helping us purge corrupt officials in S City and M City¡¯s Public Security Department.¡±

 Chapter 886

    Chapter 886: Saved


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Mu Chen said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m only doing my duty. I can¡¯t take credit for it. If you can guarantee the safety of my family, I promise to build new buildings for the Public Security Bureau in M City and S City!¡±


    The middle-aged man smiled helplessly. As expected of the wealthy, even the way they spoke was overbearing. In the end, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The entire area is already under our control.¡±


    Halfway through the journey, the middle-aged man¡¯s walkie-talkie suddenly buzzed.


    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s over!¡±


    Mr. Bai instinctively stepped on the brakes, and the car came to a screeching halt. He stammered, ¡°W-what, what¡¯s over?¡±


    !!


    Mu Chen and Song Ning felt their hearts beating wildly in their chests.


    ¡°Get to the point!¡± the middle-aged man said sternly.


    ¡°The kidnappers have been captured, and the hostages have been rescued,¡± the other party said. Then, he said somewhat in a daze, ¡°To be precise, the hostages walked on their own. No, the child walked out and led us to the kidnappers to capture them. As for the two elders, they¡¯re in good condition. We¡¯ve already called for an ambnce just in case.¡±


    Mr. Bai stepped on the elerator again, and the car sped away like a released arrow.


    Everyone in the car was in a daze after listening to the report.


    ¡°Mu Lang? My baby?¡± Song Ning muttered to herself. Her son never failed to surprise her.


    Mu Chen held her hand. His heart finally felt somewhat at ease.


    ...


    Mu Lang sat on a policeman¡¯s shoulders. When he saw the kidnappers being escorted into a police car, he beamed happily.


    The policeman standing at the side asked, ¡°How do you feel? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s cool?¡±


    Mu Lang nodded. ¡°Yes! It¡¯s really cool!¡±


    ¡°Do you want to be a policeman when you grow up?¡± the policeman asked coaxingly.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Mu Lang replied without hesitation.


    The policeman carrying Mu Lang said, ¡°Captain, his family fortune is in the tens of billions at least. Why are you trying to coax him into bing a policeman? Won¡¯t his father blow up our building?¡±


    The captain said nonchntly, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine! If he blows it up, Mu Lang will just rebuild it for us. Isn¡¯t that right, Mu Lang?¡±


    Mu Lang patted his chest proudly and said, ¡°Of course! My father taught me to be grateful! You saved Great-Grandma and Grandma Yu so you¡¯re my benefactor!¡±


    The captainughed heartily and said to his subordinate, ¡°See?¡±


    The policeman muttered, ¡°Just wait for the Mu family toe looking for you!¡±


    At this moment, the sound of screeching tires rang in the air before an anxious female voice called out, ¡°Mu Lang!¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± Mu Lang called out happily. He tried to climb down from the policeman¡¯s shoulders.


    The policeman hurriedly carried Mu Lang and handed him over to Song Ning who had run over.


    Song Ning hugged her son and cried. All mothers would not be able to endure such an experience.


    The captain and the policeman saluted the middle-aged man before they reported what happened.


    As it turned out, before they had even gotten close to the location after receiving the order, they saw Mu Lang, who managed to escape somehow, crawling out. Then, the articte Mu Lang urately told them about the number of kidnappers, their defenses, and what weapons they carried. This made it much easier for them to capture the group of criminals.


    Needless to say, Little Mu Lang who was calm when faced with danger was praised by everyone.


    Mu Lang said to Mu Chen and Song Ning, ¡°Great-Grandma and Grandma Yu are fine. They¡¯ve been sent to the hospital for a checkup while I waited for both of you here! Dad, those bad guys received a lot of money to kidnap us. They wanted to use us to threaten you and Uncle!¡±


    Mu Chen hugged his son and said gently, ¡°I know. Those bad guys have been caught, and Uncle is fine too. Mu Lang is really amazing!¡±


    At this time, Mu Lang finally revealed the nature of a child. He leaned against Mu Chen¡¯s chest shyly as he asked, ¡°Dad, can I be a policeman when I grow up?¡±


    Mu Chen was speechless. He knew his son had dreamed of bing a hero since he was young. It seemed like he had to put in more effort with his son. Otherwise, his son would be snatched away by the police.


    ...


    The behemoth of S City, the Yin Group, fell overnight.


    The police searched the Yin family¡¯s properties and took Yin Bin and Yin Yang away. Both hadmitted many crimes, which were considered felonies.


    The two madams of the Yin family cried bitterly. In just one night, their sons died and their husbands were arrested. They did not know what happened exactly, and they refused to face the truth.


    Qin Shuang took the lead and threw herself at Yin De¡¯s feet, begging him to think of a way.

 Chapter 887

    Chapter 887: Downfall


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    At this time, the television, which was broadcasting the news, suddenly cut to a different scene.


    Director Wang appeared on the screen. She was neatly dressed, and she introduced herself very calmly. Then, she told the tragic story about her husband and her daughters and how they had died an unnatural death thanks to the Yin family. She confessed that she decided to seek justice in her own way. Bit by bit, she used medicine to let the two young masters of the Yin family die an unnatural death as well.


    Director Wang used this way to confess to her crime and to also deal another blow to the Yin family. Tragically, after her confession, she swallowed a pill in front of the cameras. Shortly after that, she copsed, shocking everyone.


    It was only at this moment that Qin Shuang, Kang Ru, and Guan Ning found out the truth behind Yin Zheng and Yin Jian¡¯s illnesses and deaths.


    Qin Shuang really wished she could jump into the television to strangle that dead woman. She smashed the television as though she had gone mad. Then, she fell to the ground and cried bitterly. Even if Director Wang died, it would not bring her grandson back to life.


    !!


    Yin De was in a trance, unable to react.


    At this moment, a cold voice rang from the entrance.


    ¡°Do you regret trying to murder Cheng Che now?¡±


    Cheng Yi walked in with Yin Jia and Zhuang Ning.


    Yin De slowly rose to his feet. It had been 30 years. This time, he felt as though he was in a different world. He said in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°You nned all this, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Cheng Yi looked at the few women with puffy faces and swollen eyes before she turned away in disgust. Then, she said calmly, ¡°Yin De, you didn¡¯t change at all. Does it make you feel better to push all the me on me? You¡¯d feel better if I plotted everything, right? It makes it easier to ept?¡±


    Yin De did not say anything.


    Cheng Yi sneered. ¡°Back then, without me, you wouldn¡¯t have the Yin family business. I tried my best to pull the Yin family out of the mud pit. s, you wanted a woman who looked up to you when you became sessful. What was the result? You let an ignorant woman destroy your descendants.¡±


    Cheng Yi scoffed before she continued to say, ¡°Do I need to plot against you? No. The heavens are watching. Yin De, we¡¯re all terrible people. We deserve all kinds of retribution. Anyway, I¡¯m here to tell you that I¡¯m now the major shareholder of the Yin Group. I¡¯ll be transferring all my shares to Yin Jia. In the future, Yin Jia will be the head of the family and the Yin Group. How she treats all of you depends on how all of you have treated her in the past. Like I said, the heavens are always watching, Yin De.¡±


    Then, Cheng Yi said to Yin Jia nonchntly, ¡°The procedures will be handled by thewyers. You can clean up this mess yourself.¡±


    Yin Jia could not conceal the joy in her voice as she said, ¡°Thank you, Grandma!¡±


    Cheng Yi said indifferently, ¡°I caused you to lose your mother when you were young so this is mypensation to you. From now on, we have nothing to do with each other. Take care.¡±


    Yin Jia was stunned by these words. She bit her lower lip. She wondered if Cheng Yi had no affection for her because she grew up in the Yin family.


    Cheng Yi said to Zhuang Ning softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Zhuang Ning stepped forward and held Cheng Yi¡¯s arm. After taking a few steps, she stopped in her tracks and turned back to say, ¡°I have personal grudges with Ye Cheng. However, I¡¯ve already taken my revenge. Just a piece of advice. It¡¯s best if you stay far away from Ye Cheng. He¡¯s not the lover you imagined him to be.¡±


    Yin Jia suppressed her anger and said icily, ¡°There¡¯s no need for Miss Zhuang to worry about me.¡±


    Cheng Yi turned around to look at Yin Jia before she said to Zhuang Ning, ¡°Zhuang Ning, there¡¯s no point in trying to wake someone who wants to be drunk. Let her be. If she doesn¡¯t appreciate your kindness, then forget it.¡±


    Zhuang Ning no longer said anything as she left with Cheng Yi.


    From behind, the sounds of Yin Jia fighting with the others could be heard. After years of being suppressed, Yin Jia could not wait to vent her anger.She felt that she had been wronged after all.


    Zhuang Ning could not help but ask softly, ¡°Grandma, are you really not going to help Yin Jia in the future?¡±

 Chapter 888

    Chapter 888: Compensation


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Cheng Yi said bluntly, ¡°She¡¯s a member of the Yin family. She has the Yin family¡¯s way of dealing with things. Different people have different paths. I owe her a lot, but I can only repay her with material things. Even if I want to give her love, do you think she wants it?¡±


    Zhuang Ning could not refute Cheng Yi¡¯s words. It was clear that money and power were the important things to Yin Jia.


    Cheng Yi sighed softly. ¡°Something happened in the Ye family yesterday. I heard that Ye Xin got into a crazy argument with Ye Cheng and set the house on fire. The house is rather remote. When the firemen arrived, the house had already burned down. The family of four didn¡¯t survive...¡±


    Zhuang Ning stopped in her tracks briefly, but she did not speak.


    Cheng Yi did not speak anymore.


    !!


    In this world, there was retribution. Debts had to be repaid.


    ...


    Everyone gathered at the hospital.


    Jiang Jin was fine, but Sister Yu sprained her ankle.


    Song Ning and Jiahui would not let the two old women leave the hospital yet. They wanted the duo to be monitored for another two more days. Hence, everyone came to the hospital to visit them.


    Cheng Yi looked at Jiang Jin, who wore a rxed expression on her face, and sighed softly. ¡°In the end, I still lost to my heart.¡±


    Jiang Jin looked at Cheng Yi and said, ¡°It¡¯s already good enough. If it were another person, they might not have been able to do what you did, and they wouldn¡¯t have been able to do what you did and not care about money at all.¡±


    Cheng Che was still not familiar with his biological grandmother and was quite taciturn.


    Fortunately, Cheng Yi was very open-minded and did not take it to heart. She praised Jiahui, her granddaughter-inw, looking very happy. However, strangely, she seemed to treat Zhuang Ning very differently. She kept reaching out to hold Zhuang Ning¡¯s hand.


    Even Jiang Jin found it strange.


    At this time, Song Ning tentatively asked the question in her heart, ¡°Grandma Cheng, the embroidery manual you gave Zhuang Ning... I¡¯ve never heard my mother speak about that embroidery manual... Can you tell me about it?¡±


    Cheng Yi looked at Song Ning and the others who were looking at her curiously. She sighed seemingly in relief before she said, ¡°It seems like this matter can no longer be hidden. Let me tell you a story.¡±


    As it turned out, the Zhuang family¡¯s embroidery manual was divided into two. The two books were independent of each other, but whenbined, it would be like the icing on the cake.


    The Zhuang family had two daughters. The eldest daughter was lively and cheerful while the youngest daughter was quiet and demure. With different personalities, they naturally had different styles when it came to embroidery.


    Unexpectedly, when the eldest daughter was of age, she fell in love with a poor boy. The two eloped and only returned to the Zhuang family after giving birth to a daughter.


    Mother Zhuang was so angry that she fell ill. However, they were family, after all. After a while, she finally epted what she thought was an unequal marriage.


    Later on, the youngest daughter married the only son of a family that practiced traditional Chinese medicine.


    The eldest daughter could not help but envy her younger sister. Life had worn away her love. Her jealousy grew when she saw her younger sister and brother-inw¡¯s life. In the end, she ran away with another man.


    After the eldest daughter abandoned her husband and ran away with another man, Mother Zhuang did not recover from her illness. In the end, the eldest daughter¡¯s name was removed from the family register.


    As for the eldest daughter, she married the other man. With her support, her husband made a name for himself within a few years. Her days were prosperous, and she could finally vent her dissatisfaction and show off in front of her younger sister. s, who would have expected that the man would cheat on her with a woman who was inferior to her in every way?


    In the end, she ran away from home in a fit of anger with her daughter-inw to seek refuge with her good friend. She was too prideful and embarrassed to go home. In the end, her daughter-inw died after giving birth to her grandson. She felt that her sins had implicated her family so she entrusted her grandson to her good friend before she ran away again.


    In order to wash away her sins, she returned to the Zhuang family. However, she found out that she had angered her mother to death. Her younger sister and brother-inw had already be famous due to their respective embroidery and medical skills so she was too ashamed to look for them. In the end, she decided to look for her ex-husband and her daughter.


    Her ex-husband was an prideful man. After she left, he took their daughter away. He refused to ept help from the Zhuang family and severed his ties with the Zhuang family.

 Chapter 889

    Chapter 889: Grand Finale


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    In just a few years, the eldest daughter¡¯s ex-husband fell ill before passing away, leaving an orphan girl behind. When the girl reached a marriageable age, she married an honest man like her father. She listened to her father¡¯s wishes and did not return to the Zhuang family. She relied on the embroidery skills that she learned when she was young in the Zhuang family to make a living. She gave birth to a daughter and did not say a single word about her background.


    At this point, Zhuang Ning¡¯s face had already turned pale.


    Cheng Yi let go of Zhuang Ning¡¯s cold hand and looked at her own hands with a hint of sadness. She knew that after telling this story, she would no longer have the right to hold Zhuang Ning¡¯s hand.


    Song Ning and Jiahui were stunned. After a moment, they asked in unison, ¡°Then, what happened?¡±


    After all, Cheng Yi had yet to speak about the embroidery manual in detail.


    !!


    Cheng Yi smiled lightly and said to Song Ning, ¡°My sister and I each have an embroidery manual. They were originally kept in camphor boxes. You have four boxes, right?¡±


    Song Ning nodded.


    Cheng Yi smiled bitterly. ¡°One of them should be empty, right? That must have been left by my sister for my daughter. Song Ning, my younger sister was your grandmother. Zhuang Yi was my niece. As for Cheng Che, he¡¯s your cousin.¡±


    Song Ning was stunned.


    Jiahu murmured. ¡°Life really works in mysterious ways. No wonder Ningning always acts like an elder sister to Cheng Che. As it turns out, she¡¯s really his elder sister!¡±


    Zhuang Ning took a step back, but no one, except Cheng Yi, noticed her reaction


    Cheng Yi gritted her teeth, mustering up her courage before she said loudly, ¡°In my life, the person I let down the most is my eldest daughter. I left her, causing her to have a hard life. My daughter was gued with illness, and she died from abuse. My granddaughter was dealt with by a wicked person, and as a result, her face was disfigured. Fortunately, she was reborn from the ashes. She suffered immensely. The original sin is on me. I¡¯ve done too many wrong things in my life, and I don¡¯t dare to ask for forgiveness. I only hope that my poor granddaughter will be happy.¡±


    Everyone looked at Zhuang Ning in unison. No matter how slow they were, they all understood Cheng Yi¡¯s words.


    Zhuang Ning was still stunned. At this moment, she wished she could vanish into thin air. She did not know how to face this.


    Cheng Yi looked at Zhuang Ning and said, ¡°Child, I wronged your mother greatly. I don¡¯t ask for your forgiveness. I only wish that you¡¯ll cherish yourself and live well.¡± Then, she looked at Cheng Che and said, ¡°You were raised by your grandma so you have to be filial to her in the future. Since Zhuang Ning is your cousin, I hope you can look after her in the future as well.¡±


    ...


    Cheng Yi left. Just like how she had suddenly appeared, she left just as suddenly. She was unrestrained as she was in the past.


    The assets Cheng Yi left Zhuang Ning far exceeded the worth of the Yin family. She had left a message to Zhuang Ning saying that she could not give Zhuang Ning anything and could only use money to assuage her guilt. She also left her half of the embroidery manual to Zhuang Ning. As a sinner of the Zhuang family, she did not think she deserved such a valuable thing like the embroidery manual. She left it up to Zhuang Ning to decide what to do with it.


    In this world, there were some things that were unforgivable even if one was sorry or had repented.


    Fortunately, Cheng Yi was not persistent in asking for forgiveness.


    As for Ning Zhe, he also could not forgive his son¡¯s actions. He personally sent Ning Dong to jail and divorced Su Tong. He no longer cared about the after-effect of the poison. His greatest pleasure every day was umting and organizing his jewelry, jade, antiques, calligraphy scrolls, and paintings in the house. After all, all these things would be given to his cute and quick-witted grandson, Mu Lang.


    Mu Chen invited Ning Zhe to attend his and Song Ning¡¯s wedding and even asked Ning Zhe to walk Song Ning down the aisle.


    Ning Zhe was so grateful and happy that he thought if he died now, he would have no regrets.


    ...


    Mu Chen, Song Ning, Cheng Che, and Jiahui¡¯s wedding, which were held at the same time, was unprecedentedly grand.


    The two couples went through all kinds of trials and tribtions and finally got their happy endings.


    The two brides wore dresses designed by Zhuang Ji, and it was expected that Zhuang Ji¡¯s wedding dress business would be booming for the next ten years at least.


    Some people had to face trials and tribtions in life. However, after oveing hardships, the rest of their days would be blissful.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!